《You Will Only Be Mine》


 Chapter 1 - 1: Prologue

    Lying down on the bed is the best thing in life and you know what is better? Lying down on the bed and having some good sleep...probably. Actually, screw that.


    Things are not always what they seem. I am pretty sure this sounds really, really familiar. Heck, most people have probably said or thought or believed in this idea and I am one of them. I am the one who did all of them. I have said that thought that and even believed in it more than a religious person believes in god himself. No offense to you god though. You are cool big G.


    Back to the topic, that''s just how it is. Every coin has two sides, every cat can be a tiger and humans never have only one side of their personality. Things happen and then they stop and you probably don''t remember them if they are not that important.


    To me, there is one thing or rather a person I cannot forget. The person that made me believe in that idea. The person who was so crazy...that I found it arousing. Wait...why did I say the last part?


    The thing is that I never even saw it coming. It just happened and I could not process the last part properly. I was just too hung up on getting all that in my brain that more things happened and in the end, I ended up in a mess I never knew I could even get into. It was all because of that person and for some reason, I don''t hate them for that.


    It is quite the opposite but then again things like this happen over time and it did take me time. Not too much time but it did take some time.


    I am just an average boy with an average life and a past I don''t want to talk about. I don''t really have any friends because I forgot what they were long ago. The reason being is that the worst part of a betrayal is that it never comes from your enemies. Other than that I am just like any other person you can find in the middle of Akihabara. That was just an example. I don''t live there.


    I have money with me but just enough that I can afford to live in a one-room apartment and have to eat convenience store food quite often. I once got so bored of that stuff that one day I decided to go to a restaurant and have a nice meal. I wanted my money back after that experience. Deciding it won''t work for me, I learned how to cook and...let''s just not touch that story but long story short, I could cook now. Did I tell you this all happened in my middle school?


    My life in high school was not much different except for the fact that some girls can be really scary and know how to bring down a person''s morals. I want my middle school life back that was the best.


    Wow, how I started with some quotes and ended up giving the rundown of my "great" life but now that I am here, I think I will go on another tangent.


    It was during this time, my second year of high school when I met them. All I knew was that both of us lived in different worlds but the different worlds that we lived in were a little too different. The shock was stronger than the shock I got when I once had an accident with a live wire. Thinking back on it, it really was not that big for what I was about to experience. The gold experience...I watch and read too much anime, manga, and light novels so I could not help it.


    Anyway, I am Shiba Kazuki and this is our story. A story that is full of wonders, a story full of love, a story full of blood, and a story I am still alive to tell and laugh at just how ridiculous it actually was.


    To start this story, I will have to start with that day, that damn day. Even if I did anything different, I doubt that the outcome would change.


    It all started when I woke up in my futon and then turned around to see a familiar face. Not as if I talk to them a lot, kind of, but I recognized that face. I mean who wouldn''t? Well, I definitely would. I saw this face every day in school and even when I am on my way home. When I go to the supermarket to get my stuff when I am in the book store to buy manga and light novels and even when I look out the window.


    "Tsubaki-san?" I muttered under my breath.


    "Good morning Kazuki-kun," she said ruffling my hair with her hand. It was really cold but felt nice on a summer morning.


    "Goo- Wait, why are you in my bed and how did you get in?" I asked the beautiful stalker lying next to me who giggled at the question.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Waking up next to the school beauty

    A little more context, I live alone in a rented apartment because my family is watching over me the entire time from above. I lock my door every time I come home because I am not waiting for someone to come and attack me, in any way.


    But here I am lying next to the school beauty who took a sudden interest in me and had been stalking me for not long. About only a month or so but that was not the important matter right now. The problem was that she smelled so good and her face was too close to me. Also, that she broke into my house without me knowing that.


    "Hehe, Kazuki-kun, you make the cutest face when you sleep, do you know that?" she said to me completely disregarding my question.


    "Sorry, had no idea about it, maybe due to the fact that I cannot see myself when I am asleep. And don''t ignore my question. How did you get in?" I said trying to get up but I had no energy right now.


    Her hand which was still ruffling my hair felt so good that it took out all the energy from my body. Her pale white skin was exposed around the neck and her red and green heterochromia eyes were staring at me as if I was a little puppy. Her beautiful white hair was covering her forehead and I could smell the shampoo she used. It''s a pretty expensive brand by the way.


    "You stalk me for about a month, break into my house, and are now patting my head with your soft hands, why are you doing this?" I said trying not to look into her eyes. They were so pretty.


    "Why thank you for the compliment. It makes me so happy that Kazuki-kun liked my hands," she said now placing her hand on my cheek.


    They were really cold but she said that she has a condition but I just think she has hypothermia twenty-four seven. I felt a bit cold so I started rubbing my hands under the blanket to warm me up.


    Seeing this Tsubaki-san had a smug on her face and next thing I know, she threw the blanket off me and then wrapped her arms around me. Her strength did not feel normal and she was so cold that it was concerning. She buried my face in her chest...so soft.


    "Tsubaki-san, you are really cold. You should really see a doctor," I said to her purely out of concern.


    "Oh don''t worry about me. Kazuki-kun was the one who looked cold so I am trying to warm him up with my body but looks like you are enjoying something else," she said with a smug on her face and a blush formed on my face.


    "How do you possibly think you can warm me up when you yourself are freezing cold? You should be the one who needs to be warmed up by me," I said and a childish smile formed on her face.


    "Yaay, Kazuki-kun is going to warm me up," she said in pure glee.


    In this banter between us, I made her let me go and stand up. She saw me with expectations in her eyes as she opened her arms wide with a childish look on her face.


    I then quickly wrapped her up in the blanket and then took a rope and tied her up in it. I did it quickly so that she could not have enough time to react and now she was lying on the floor tied up...in my blanket. Feels like if I don''t say the last part it just looks like we will be doing something naughty. I looked at Tsubaki-san who was twisting and turning in the rolled blanket. Also, I have a rope with me to hang my clothes inside on a rainy day to dry. No other reason.


    "Eh? Kazuki-kun, why did you tie me up in this? I won''t be able to feel you like this," she said plopping her head out from one side. "I want to smell Kazuki-kun''s smell."


    "I covered myself with that thing the entire night, it will still have my smell on it," I said not instantly regretting my words.


    The next thing I knew she plopped her head inside and the sound of heavy breathing could be heard with some giggles.


    "Hehehehe, Kazuki-kun''s smell," she said.


    During all of this, I forgot the fact that she still had not answered my question. Thinking that asking again would take too much time, I went over to the door and checked it and it was locked. It could be possible that she lock picked the door and then took the house keys and lock it again.


    I let out a sigh and went to the bathroom to brush my teeth and freshen up. My clothes for today were already in there so I could take a shower then and there. Once done with that and still completely disregarding the fact that I have our school princess tied up in my room, I started taking the shower. The warm water fell on my skin and it felt nice. Then I heard a rather recognizable sound and because I recognized it, I was a little worried. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bathroom doorknob was being turned and someone was trying to open the door from the other side. I peeked through the curtains and my poor door looked like it would not survive long.


    "Eh? Kazuki-kun, this is weird. I want to come in but the door is locked," I heard Tsubaki-san''s voice. Wait, she got out of that blanket?


    "Of course it is. I am taking a shower right now," I shouted from there probably making my neighbors curse me.


    "I know that. That is why I was thinking of taking a shower with you. I even brought my clothes for that. I will wash your back too," she said from there in an alluring voice but then she made it more appealing. "Kazu-kun~ let Onee-chan in~. Remember how we took bath together before? Onee-chan will take good care of you~"


    I gulped at hearing her voice change and my imagination went wild thinking about it. It wouldn''t be too bad ho- wait, what am I thinking? This is not the time to be turned on.


    "No! Stay right there and don''t you dare break the door and come in!" I shouted from inside.


    "But I am in love with you," she said dropping the bomb. I could feel my face heating up by hearing it and my voice cracked.


    "You enter my house, lay down next to me, want to take a shower with me, and now tell me that? Don''t you think you have seriously messed the order of things?" I asked surprised that I could say that in one go because I knew I was bright red right now.


    "Isn''t it more exciting that way?"


    "For you, maybe but for me, no way in hell it is exciting. I want things to be the normal way," I said walking out of the shower and started wearing my clothes.


    As much as I remember, I still have about an hour before school starts so I can get this over with, have a nice breakfast and then sleep, I meant to study in the class like any other diligent student. I got out and was greeted with a sight of Tsubaki-san still trying to open the door. I looked at the blanket I wrapped her up in and it was all torn up. I just bought it though I got it on a sale.


    "Okay, now tell me what is going on. How did you get inside my house? Why are you so close to me all of a sudden? And how does a person like you even like me? I am just a background character of a manga," I said walking past Tsubaki-san.


    "Hehe, it''s a secret," she said while giggling.


    Having enough, I turned around and closed the distance between us pinning her against the wall. Even if she is the school princess, the famous kabedon is more powerful than that. I brought my face close to her trying to intimidate her, "trying" because this girl on the other hand had a big smile on her face and her face was completely red. Don''t blush right now.


    "I am going to ask you again, don''t make me repeat myself," I said in a dark tone. "You are all alone with a boy in his apartment so I know what can happen to you."


    "If you are going to kiss me then please do so. I really don''t like waiting. I want to taste Kazuki-kun too," she said with a flushed face, and hearing her, my face heated up.


    I put distance between us and she had a disappointed look on her face. Don''t look at me like this. I have no idea what is wrong with this girl who is just looking at me innocently. She put her finger on her cheek and tilted her head. I could see a question mark sign appear on his head. This girl is hopeless. Just talking with her for some time made me exhausted and people ask why I like staying alone.


    "Just get out of my house," I said in a commanding voice.


    "But I wanted to go to school with you Kazuki-kun," Tsubaki-san said latching onto my arm. I suppressed the urge to do anything to her and made her let go.


    "Do you really hate me that much that you want your fans to publicly execute me?" I said. "Those people, boys and girls alike will really kill me so if that is your motive then say so. I don''t really mind dying though. I am waiting for death myself."


    That is true, since that incident, death was the only thing I was waiting for but it is my "fate" that I am still alive. I looked at Tsubaki-san and her eyes darkened and looked lifeless. I don''t know what happened but the next thing I know, she walked out of the house not before looking back at me one last time. I had no idea why it was but I don''t really care that much. Even if she is a pretty girl, I don''t want anyone barging into my house.


    "I forgot to ask her, didn''t I?" I muttered under my breath.


    I had nothing else to do so I quickly made myself a quick breakfast and after eating it, washed my dishes and grabbing my bag, I opened the door only to be met by the face of Tsubaki-san in uniform and her bag in her hands who was smiling at me as nothing happened.


    "Huh? Why are you here?" I asked her.


    "You said that I should get out of your house, right? So I did but you never denied going to school with me," she said.


    I let out a sigh and rubbed my temple. Well, I never did deny it, and I just said I will be executed, big deal. I nodded my head and Tsubaki-san jumped in glee and latched onto my arm. Her breast was giving a lot of warmth or more like coldness in her case to my arm pressed between the two giant melons. I looked at her and she gives me a big smile. Now that I think about it...


    "Why are you calling me by my first name?" I asked her and she cutely tilted her head.


    "Hmm, aren''t we supposed to call our loved ones by their first name?" she said to me and I averted my eyes from her. She grabbed my chin and then made me face her again. Too close. "Oh my, what is this? Kazuki-kun doesn''t like me calling him by his first name? I am so hurt."


    The way she said it almost sounded like she was teasing me.


    "I don''t really mind but at least ask me about that," I said because there was no way you could say no to that face.


    "Mhm," she nodded her head and placed it on my shoulder. It was nice knowing everyone on this planet. Also, we are seriously going to let the fact leave that she BROKE INTO MY HOUSE AND I STILL DON''T KNOW HOW THE HELL SHE DID IT?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 3 - 3: School being shocked

    In the awkward position, we started heading towards school and I could feel glares piercing through my chest. I never knew it could hurt a person in real life. Tsubaki-san on other hand paid no heed to it because well, they were not directed towards her.


    "What is that guy doing with Ai-chan?"


    "Argh, she has her head on his shoulder. I will die of jealousy."


    "If it were me, I would never wash my shoulder again."


    Things like these became more heard as we walked near the school. I could see the boys looking at me with envy and rage while the girls were just wondering just who the hell I even was. I looked at the person beside me who had an unwavering smile on her face. I wonder if she will have it on her face when she will be pestered by questions.


    I, on the other hand, will be pestered with compasses, knives, and every other thing you can use to kill a person. Who knows they might use nuclear weapons against me?


    We finally reached our class and Ai went to her seat in the front seats while I sat in the back in the corner. The best place where no one really wants to come. I call it my personal corner, ha, bet you don''t have that. I went to my seat finally and sat down resting my face on the desk.


    I saw Tsubaki-san finally sitting down and all my classmates surrounded her probably asking her questions. Time after time, they turned to glare at me and the glare got more intense till they finally broke into dramatic tears. Well, the boys and some girls from our class. Even the so-called "popular" guy of our class was among the group while Tsubaki-san turned around and waved at me. Don''t wave at me.


    If I waved at her, I will instantly get killed and if I don''t then I will instantly get killed. The best option? Pretend that you are sleeping so I placed my head on the desk and looked out the windows. It was the time for the cherry blossom to bloom, right? I saw some of the cherry blossom leaves fly away from their tree which was right in front of our class. Lucky me.


    A single cherry blossom leaf fell on my cheek and I could feel it moving up with the wind. This is peace.


    "You bastard!!!"


    Well, I had it for some seconds so that does count as a win, right? I hope so. I looked up and saw a figure charging at me, he was one of my classmates who really has pea for a brain. He never thinks twice before doing anything and I am just surprised how the school keeps him here even though he fails all the subjects. Oh, his family is rich I remember.


    He grabbed me by my collar and yanked me up with all his strength and I did not budge. I am not strong, he is just too weak. He glared at me with an angry look on his face. I felt a shiver run down my spine but it was not because of him. I felt another murderous intent somewhere in the class leaked out for an instant. I have quite good instincts for danger after all. Everything comes with an experience, sadly.


    "What is it?" I asked getting my composure back.


    "What is it you say?! Tsubaki-chan over there just said that she is in love with you. No way that can be true, what did you do?" he asked me.


    "I have no idea myself. I am as confused as you so if your amazing brain can come up with a logical answer, please do tell me," I said bowing my head sarcastically.


    "Now li-"


    "That''s enough," a voice was heard in the classroom and I saw Tsubaki-san looking at us.


    Her eyes looked colorless and she gave off a really scary aura off. I looked at her and she was staring at this classmate of mine. Wow, this was the first time anyone saw her like this, and I made the boy let go of my collar and looked back at Tsubaki-san. Her eyes were coldly glaring at the boy who was also cowering in fear himself. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fear is an emotion induced by the perception or recognition of phenomena that can pose a danger or threat. That is what I read on my phone quickly searching for the meaning of it some months ago. The bell rang and Tsubaki-san was snapped out of her current behavior as everyone let out a sigh of relief. But the question remains, why was she so angry and how does she have such a strong killing intent?


    The classes started and I decided to try to pay attention in the class. The keyword here is "try". I soon fell asleep and left everything on fate but then again, I don''t know if I did something to her because she seems to hate me a lot.


    "Shiba, how about you tell the class what is so boring about my teaching methods?" I heard a voice that interrupted me.


    "I will take Kuro on a walk later," I muttered but then I felt extreme pain on my head making me jolt up in pain.


    I looked up to see our homeroom teacher, Kawazuki-sensei looking at me with her hands fold and the other classmates were snickering behind her. She glared back at them and they all stopped and then looked back at me and let out a sigh.


    "Seriously, your inactiveness in my class makes me reconsider my decision of becoming a teacher in the first place," she said rubbing her head.


    "Don''t do that sensei. You are an amazing teacher, I can guarantee that" I replied giving her a thumbs up but was met with a hit on the head with the book she was holding.


    "Say that when you are waking up in my classes. Now, start reading from page 108," she said.


    I nodded and stood up and started reading from the book. She was our English literature teacher and has studied from Oxford in the subject meaning that she was highly proficient in her subject. This sometimes makes me wonder why she did not go to any popular school because if she wanted to, she would have gotten the job easily.


    I did sleep in her classes but then she usually makes me stay behind and she would always give me a one-on-one lesson explaining everything she taught in the class to me. I had never met such a dedicated teacher in my entire life which makes me respect her a lot more. She can be a little...physical but she is a nice person though she is feared by many students. Maybe that is why she is single.


    "You were thinking something rude, weren''t you Shiba," she said to me and I froze in my seat. "That confirms my doubt. Okay, you will stay back after school and write a paper on a play of Shakespeare that I chose."


    "Sensei...please no. I have to go home quickly and get my first edition of the first volume of the light novel I have been waiting to buy for so long. Please spare me, I will write two papers tomorrow," I said begging her.


    "I was not asking but ordering you and if I don''t see you here after school, you can say goodbye to going home early for the entire month," she replied shattering my dream.


    Defeated, I slouched my shoulders and continued reading and this story sounded more of a traumatic one. It was about a girl who was out there searching for the last wish of her grandmother which she said was somewhere in her town. She went to different houses, fields and even ventured into the forest nearby though she could not find it. On the way home, she was met with a little puppy she found and picked it up. The puppy was hurt so she took it home and then...


    "Stop it, you reading it this way makes me feel like the puppy will die now," she said stopping me. "Tsubaki, you continue from where he left."


    I sat down and placed my face down on my book as Tsubaki-san started reading the content of the rest of the story. The dog does survive, yaay.


    The rest of the classes just went as usual with me trying to concentrate and get something in my brain. Tsubaki-san often peeks at me and whenever our eyes met, she would avert her face. What is this girl thinking?


    Morning classes were over and it was time for the lunch break and then...again...why...I heard a voice call me.


    "Kazuki-kun, let''s eat lunch together," Tsubaki-san said to me while holding a lunch box in her hand and standing before me.


    The entire class''s attention was on us and I knew the person before me would not take no for an answer. So what should I do? I started using my rusty brain and found no escape. Letting out a sigh, I just nod my head and Tsubaki-san sat in front of me politely asking the boy before me to let her use his seat and just who on earth can say no to her?


    With a smile, she opened her lunch box and I was a little concerned. All the food in it was store-bought and by looking at it, it was not even today''s. It looked like it was bought yesterday and saved to be eaten today. It even looked really cold, like her body.


    "What is it Kazuki-kun?" Tsubaki-san asked me tilting her head cutely.


    "Your lunch box," I said letting out a sigh. "All the food is store-bought and cold. Don''t tell me you eat this every day?"


    "But I do," she said placing her index finger on her cheek.


    I was just amazed about how her body was even able to stay so slim even after eating all that stuff. No offense to store-bought food, it is pretty good but nothing beats a home-cooked lunch. I placed my lunch box''s lid aside and took out some food and passed it to her.


    She stared at it with a confused look on her face looking at it and then back at her.


    "Try this. It is a lot better than the store-bought ones," I said looking at her straight in the eyes.


    I do not have a big appetite so it was alright if I shared it. I usually make extra lunch for an unknown reason which is that sensei often comes after class and eats the food that I make. She doesn''t know how to cook and often forgets her lunch.


    "Kazuki-kun is so kind," she said with a soft smile making me blush while I felt glares at me.


    "I am not kind," I said with a little hint of sadness in my voice. "You are an idiot."


    "Yes, I am an idiot in love," she said with a tint of red on her face.


    How can she say something like this in public? This is the most popular girl in school for you. I am pretty sure I heard pencils breaking somewhere back there. I decided to not pay any heed to this. I am not really used to this attention and I am sure I will never be in any situation so the only thing I could do was just ignore it so that is what I did and started eating my food.


    I looked at Tsubaki-san and she has not touched the food I made till now. Does she not like the dish I made? I mean, she might be a picky eater but I was a little sad for some reason. I continued looking at my food while eating but then I heard a happy hum.


    "Hmm, thish ish sho good," Tsubaki-san said and I looked at her and she was talking while eating the food I gave her. Her lunch box was empty. Did she save the food I gave for later? Maybe.


    She had placed her hand on her left cheek while chewing the food with her cheeks puffed due to it. Add that to the smile she had on her face and the illusion of flowers behind her, it was a sight to look at and feel your eyes have been blessed. I was able to see this from the first seat.


    Though this peaceful interaction was interrupted by the sound of camera flashes. Some boys of the class have broken the rule of using phones on the school premises and taken Tsubaki-san''s picture. She did not look pleased by this and her expression darkened.


    "Hey, you should not take a photo of Tsubaki-san like this."


    "Yes, delete it. It''s against the school rules."


    "That is really rude. Your phones are now confiscated."


    "What? No!!"


    "Please don''t do this!"


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    Fortunately, the girls of the class handled the situation quite well and the student council member in our class confiscated the electronics from the boys who have fallen down crying. Seriously, what is wrong with these guys?


    I am more concerned about Tsubaki-san right now. No one has ever seen her angry like this. She had the image of a sweet cheerful girl who would get along with anyone but right now and the incident was different. Right now, she was scared to say at the least. I shook her shoulder bringing her back to her senses. She looked at my hand on her shoulder and her face was flushed.


    "Does Kazuki-kun worry about me?" she said in a teasing voice with her cheeks still red.


    "And does Tsubaki-san loves teasing me? I wonder," I said sarcastically and ate my lunch.


    The lunch break got over and Tsubaki-san went back to her seat. The school continued as usual, nothing out of the ordinary if you ignore the glares from the boys and the glances from Tsubaki-san. It was time for school to end but I had to stay back, like always. Tsubaki-san insisted on staying with me but I told her not to and she went with her friend. Loves me? Just what did I do for her to like me? I find it really weird.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 4 - 4: A talk with sensei and Yakiniku

    I waited for the person who is supposed to be here and finally, she came with her shoulders slouched. She forgot her lunch yet again. She had a hand on her stomach and it was growling like a lion. She is really hungry.


    "Shiba, food," she said and placed her face on the teacher''s podium. Right now, she was completely different from when she was in the class. Well, that is quite obvious.


    I took out the other lunch box and picked it up with my bag and sitting down at the front desk, passed it to her. She took it from my hands and quickly started eating it. She choked on it one time but hit hard on her chest making her breast bounce with perfect giggle physics if something like that exists.


    "Sensei, slow down or you will probably choke yourself to death. You are too heavy so I won''t be able to take you to even the infirmary," I said earning a flick on the head. "Ouch."


    "Don''t you know not to talk to a woman like this?" she said crossing her arms and standing straight. The lunch was finished and I took the lunch box and placed it in my bag. "Phew, that hit the spot. Thanks for the lunch as always Shiba."


    "It''s fine sensei. You always make me stay back to explain the lessons so this is the least I could do," I said taking out my book.


    "That wouldn''t happen if you don''t sleep in my class."


    "Maybe I do this to have some time to just talk to you," I said leaning on my desk resting my face on my hand. "You are a really dedicated teacher sensei. It is something I really admire."


    "Enough with the flattery," she said averting her face.


    Oh, did I tell you that she is technically my aunt?


    She and my mother knew each other since school and they were really good friends back then. Both of them fell for my dad but he fell in love with mom but sensei did not take it to heart. She was even the maid of honor for their wedding. She is a beautiful woman but is a little less feminine in behavior and can''t cook. That is why she dates a guy and then breaks up soon after.


    I am sure the guys would say that she was a lot of work but that can also be her charming part but then again it depends on the person. I just find that part of her charming, she is like a big sister I never had who I also have to take care of sometimes. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Excessive and insincere praise, given especially to further one''s own interests, that is what flattery means. Please don''t lump what I say with such shallow thoughts. Just stating facts doesn''t count as flattery oh sensei of mine," I said dramatically raising my right and putting my left hand on my chest. "Do people act like this is Shakespeare''s plays? I mean even men played as women back then so I wonder."


    "I am an English teacher, not a historian. Now start writing that paper and I can help you with it if you get stuck. Write it on the play "Macbeth". That is a play I like a lot," she said and I got my paper and pencil ready.


    "The story of the brave Scottish general who could only be killed by a man who was not born of a woman and Macbeth was destined to be the king. Consumed by ambition, he killed King Duncan and overtook the throne. He ruled over his people with fear as he had to commit more and more murders and turned into a tyrant ruler. Then Prince Duncan, the second son of Duncan started raising an army in England, and Macduff who was informed that his family was slaughtered by Macbeth joined the army. They went into an all-out war and Macbeth fought knowing he could not be killed. He clashed swords with Macduff and they were head to head. Then he got to know Macduff was not born of a woman but was taken out before the due time. Hearing this, he lost the will to fight and was killed by Macduff who took his head as a trophy. The story teaching us not to be too rash while following our ambition because it can lead to our demise. Also, not to lose will at any point. Had he not lost the will to fight in the end, who knows, he might have won. That one right?" I said tapping my pencil on the table.


    "I know you know that story very well, no need to flex on me like that," sensei replied and I nodded and started writing the paper. "So, you look a bit tired today, what happened?"


    "Don''t even make me start..."


    I ended up telling her everything which happened to me from this morning till now and sensei only nodded in agreement being surprised at some times. While it was all over, she rubbed her temple and leaned on the podium.


    "Well, I can say that what she is doing is not an act. No girl will ever go that far but then again, breaking into your house and all is a bit too far," she said to me and I nodded while writing my paper.


    "I know that and it is kind of creeping me out a little. Why would she take such a sudden interest in me? I mean, have you looked at me? There are no good points in me," I said getting to the part when Macbeth''s wife killed herself under pressure.


    "If you say that then you are really underestimating yourself," she said. "I mean, you help anyone in need. You are good at studies but then again you are pretty lazy so it cancels it out a lot. You are not ugly..."


    "Could have just said not bad looking and maybe then I would have thought better about myself."


    "My point is, there are girls who will fall crazy in love with you. You just don''t know it unless you get out of that shell of yours. As for Tsubaki, it is a bit concerning but I don''t think there are any ill intentions behind her actions though they are a bit...unusual." She walked over and sat down at the chair next to me.


    "Maybe but I still don''t know what to say about it. I mean she even straight up confessed her feelings and I have just brushed it aside, it kind of frustrates me." I let out a sigh and then wrote a little about the play''s background itself.


    "Then you have two options," she said putting two fingers before me. "Either wait till your feelings sort out or just ignore her because right now, you can''t do anything."


    I let out a sigh and chuckled a little. She may not be the most reliant person but she is pretty wise for her age.


    "You thought something rude, didn''t you?"


    And scary too.


    I was finally done with my paper after some time and handed it to her. She gave me a thumbs up and started explaining the lesson today again and I made notes as she said so. It took some time and the sun started setting. With the last bell, she looked at me and closed her book.


    "That is enough for today but seriously, you should stop being so lazy. You can easily be the best in academics," she said.


    "Nah, I don''t feel like it. Maybe I will learn more English and become a professor in that subject," I said leaning back on my chair.


    "That would need to be good in other subjects too," she said shattering my only future plan.


    "Then I will probably work at a convenience store," I said while packing my stuff.


    "Since you did such a good job, how about I take out to eat? My treat," she said and I agreed immediately.


    I quickly packed my stuff and sensei went to the faculty room to get her stuff too. I was standing outside the school building and I had this feeling that someone was staring at me from afar. I could not pinpoint from where it came but I did have that feeling, that feeling that makes your body shiver. Turning around, I saw nothing but still had that feeling of being watched. What is this?


    With the free time in my hands, I thought if there was anything I could do so I took out my phone and saw the news only to be depressed. The light novel I wanted to buy today has been sold out. The other copies will take about a week to come. Oh, how fate is so cruel on me. Oh, our guardian in heaven why do you hate this little peasant so much? What do you want from this puny creature?


    "Kazuki, what are you doing?" I heard a voice behind and I saw sensei standing there.


    I looked at myself and while thinking those things, I was moving my body around in a dramatic way. Resting my muscles, I looked back at sensei who was wearing a black coat on and had her hair tied in a ponytail.


    "I was just messing around Natsumi-san," I said.


    It was a rule that we made not to address each other the way we normally do on the school premises. There, we are just students and teachers but now that both of us are outside the school gate, it was alright to call her casually.


    "So, where to? I was thinking we go to that yaki niku place that opened not far away," she said showing me a flyer in her hand. They did have a big discount on it so it was not a bad idea.


    "You sure know how to save money even if you have a house of your own," I said leaning on the wall.


    "And you would still not come and live with me though I am your official guardian. What was it? I want to be a responsible individual, am I right?" she said in a mocking tone.


    "I am still working on doing it, just you wait Natsumi-san."


    "Sure, sure. Let''s go."


    We started walking side by side to the place Natsumi-san suggested and I still could not shake off the feeling of being watched. Being a bit concerned, I looked behind me from time to time making sure Natsumi-san does not realize it. We soon reached the yaki niku place and we were taken to a table for two.


    We sat down and ordered our food. It soon arrived and was placed before us one by one to be cooked. It was honestly pretty good, I could see the soft smile on Natsumi-san''s face while eating the meat. She has a pretty big appetite and I still wonder how does she maintain her figure even after eating a lot? Is this genetics or just the work of God?


    "How about both?" she said surprising me.


    "How did you know what I was thinking? Are you an esper? Looks like I have to stay away from you a little now," I said to her getting in a defensive position.


    "No, I was asking if you want to eat chicken next or beef or if both at the same time," she said to me pointing at the four pieces of meat being cooked.


    "Only you can come up with a bizarre idea to eat it together, I will have the beef," I said picking up the piece of meat.


    "So, what were you thinking?" she asked me after stuffing the slab of chicken in her mouth.


    "I was wondering how you can eat so much and still maintain such a good figure," I said out my thought.


    "And why are you so curious about it?"


    "I am a human, curiosity is my driving force. Then again, I am still a kid and my curiosity exceeds a lot more than others. Well, you won''t exactly understand it now that you ar--"


    I was stopped mid-sentence when I felt something thrusting in my mouth. I looked at Natsumi-san who had a kind smile on her face and her chopsticks were thrust inside my mouth. What am I supposed to do in this situation? Lick it?


    "Complete that sentence and I might even take your voice away by mistake. Understood?" she said such scary words with a smile on her face which sent chills down my spine. How is this possible?


    I quickly nodded my head up and down and she took out the chopsticks and continued eating her food with the same ones. They were disposable ones so it would be much better to use a different one though.


    "Isn''t it more hygienic to use another one? You can just throw those," I suggested.


    "Do you not brush your teeth?" she asked me an unexpected question.


    "I do."


    "Then there is no problem," she said and continued eating.


    "I don''t think that is what I meant."


    "What? Do you seriously worry about the indirect kiss stuff? Grow up kid, these things mean nothing to me," she said poking my cheek with the same chopstick.


    "Say this to me when I actually become an adult."


    "Then I will probably be on my death bed at that time, all alone," she said the last part while slouching her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, if, by the time I get a job and you are still single, I will find someone worthy for you. A fine woman like you is hard to get. Also, your previous dates have peas for the brain if they cannot see your charm," I said leaning back because I was done with my food.


    "You really just flirted with an adult woman without knowing, do you realize that?" she said in a teasing voice.


    "Why would it count as flirting when I am stating facts about how great the person I see as my older sister is?" I replied and she smirked.


    "Older sister? Hmm, then what do you want Onee-chan to do?" she said changing her tone. Why am I getting a weird feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?


    "To quickly finish her food so and drink so that we both can go home. I want to go home and read some manga already."


    "Okay, okay," she said coming back in character.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 5 - 5: Okay, what the hell happened?

    It was pretty dark by the time we were done and Natsumi-san kept on drinking "just one more" glass of beer to the point that she is way over completely drunk. I took her hand and latched it around my neck and started helping her get home. She was so drunk that I could smell the beer she drank from here. Her face was completely red and her legs were shaking while she was walking making me support her entire body mass.


    She was mumbling something the entire time but I did not really mind it. Natsumi-san is not really very resistant to alcohol and always gets drunk in just two drinks. Whenever I asked her the reason for it, she just downs another glass.


    "Kazuki, you are really reliable," she said with a drunk voice.


    "Is this the only time you compliment me properly? Do this when you are sober," I said sighing.


    "You are just like how your dad was back in high school. Kazuto really was popular with people, he was reliable and above all, he was quite modest. You know kiddo, I still feel bad that he chose your mother but then again, it''s not like I can do anything about it," she said letting go of my neck and leaning her back on the wall.


    "Yeah, they are dead now. Dead as any other person who stopped breathing," I mumbled. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t be so sad kid. You have an entire life before you to live so cheer up. Who knows you may get a girlfriend and then end up marrying her. Though she needs to have my approval before that happens," she said still drunk.


    She was about to fall down but I quickly caught her. Her words did help me cheer up a little. I smiled at this and continued taking her to her home but I felt as if I was being followed. I looked behind but did not see anyone there but I still could not shake that feeling off.


    If what I think is real, I will be in a real problem. Natsumi-san is drunk and I know I am not strong enough to save her on my own. I have to get her home as soon as possible but if they are following me, they would know where she lives. What should I do because I cannot risk her being in danger? I looked around and found no place to escape. What should I do?


    Before I could do anything else, I felt a pair of hands grabbing me and Natsumi-san. The hand was very cold kind of reminding me of Tsubaki-san. I was being pulled away in the alley nearby and it was all dark. No one was around and I was thrown against the wall as I coughed out some blood. I winced in pain and looked at Natsumi-san but she was not moving.


    I looked at the person who did this and there was a woman standing before me. Her hair was completely black and maybe even darker than black and she had shiny red eyes. Her skin was really pale almost like snow and I was surprised she was able to throw both of us like this. She had really slender arms so it should not be possible.


    Calming myself down a little I looked around for a place to escape and if not for both of us then at least Natsumi-san. Let''s make her a little sadder. She did make me wait in school and the light novel got out of my hands.


    "Who are you?" I asked the person standing before me.


    I tried standing up but I quickly tumbled down.


    "There is no need to know who I am because it won''t really matter," she said and her voice was really cold. "Because you will die."


    The next thing I know, my entire body felt a cold object enveloping me and there was a jolting pain in my neck. I did not understand for a moment what happened and it felt like time stopped right there. I could not hear anything but I could feel something being sucked out of me.


    I turned my head and saw the woman digging her teeth in my neck and was sucking my blood violently. I screamed in pain but I know no one could hear that. I looked at Natsumi-san and she moved a little, at least she can run away so I decided to keep the woman busy.


    I started pushing her away but she was really strong. I felt my strength going away and I didn''t know what to do anymore. Natsumi-san''s eyes were opened and she saw me with horror in her eyes. She got up on her feet and started moving, yes Natsumi-san please get away from here and save yourself.


    The next thing I knew, she rushed towards us and grabbed the woman''s head, and shook her off me. She turned around facing her and hit her across her face. Natsumi-san''s head hit the wall and she fell down. Blood was gushing out of her head slowly and I became worried.


    "Natsumi-san!" I shouted with the energy I had left.


    The woman looked back at me and I stiffened.


    "Now, let''s continue where we left off little Kazuki-kun," she said.


    She charged at me and I was ready to accept my face. Not wanting to close my eyes, I looked at her, and then her face was on my lap. Huh? What?


    Her head was detached from her body and was now on my lap facing up. She was also surprised at this and I looked forward and saw snow-white hair. The person turned around and seeing her green and red eyes, I felt relieved for some reason.


    "Tsubaki-san?" I muttered.


    She walked towards me, there was blood on her hand and she jerked it off. Then she picked up the head of the woman and glared at it with an insanely angry expression on her face. She then slammed the woman''s face on the wall making it a splash of blood.


    She looked back at me and then smiled only for it to be turned into a frown as she saw my neck. It had a deep bite mark on it and I saw Tsubaki-san clench her fist, she walked over to the woman''s body and thrust her hand in the chest easily. She then grabbed something and took it out, it looked like a heart. She went for her pocket and took out a wooden stake.


    She stabbed it in her heart and the next thing I know, the woman''s screaming voice could be heard in my ears. I saw her body jolt up once and then was lying motionless. It started disintegrating and then turned into dust. I had no idea what happened but I saw Tsubaki-san standing before me covered in blood. Her eyes were crazy with anger and she approached me.


    Thinking that she was about to do something to me, I closed my eyes but then I felt pain in my neck again. I winced and opened my eyes, she had put a handkerchief on the wound and was pressing on it trying to stop the bleeding. Her eyes looked worried and she was panicking. I looked at Natsumi-san and she lay there with blood still coming out of her head.


    "Tsubaki-san," I muttered and held her hand. "Forget about me and please help Natsumi-san. Please, I am begging you. She is the only family I have left."


    She looked at me with an unsatisfied look on her face and continued tending to my wound. Please, help her and not me. I don''t want to lose anyone ever again.


    "Don''t worry Kazuki-kun. I am here so I will save you. I won''t let anyone take you away from me," she said to me.


    "I said¡ª"


    "No way in hell I will let you die!" she shouted. The bleeding slowed a little but I still had very little energy left in me. "Why do you care about that woman more than you do about yourself? Why is she so important?"


    "That woman is the only family I have left. I just want to die and end my suffering so please let me be. I am begging you, save Natsumi-san," I said.


    She then did not say anything but her hand stopped pressing my wound.


    "You said you want to die? Then die by hands," she said in a low voice.


    I looked at her mouth and saw her sharp canines. It was as sharp as the woman, don''t tell me. She took off the handkerchief and approached my neck. She is going to kill me. Yes, this is for the best.


    For the best.


    No.


    I don''t want to die.


    I hesitated as she was about to dig her teeth in. She looked up at me and then quickly smacked her lips against mine and sucking on my tongue. I still had blood in my mouth but she seemed to enjoy it a lot. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kept kissing me passionately. She was really cold and...soft. I liked this sensation.


    "Ah, Kazuki-kun tastes so good. I can''t get enough of this," she said mid-kiss and then continued.


    After a full two minutes of this, she finally separated her lips from mine. There was blood on it and she licked her lips. She looked at me with a smile on her face. Her red eyes were glowing brightly.


    "See, you hesitated before, didn''t you? You don''t want to die, do you Kazuki-kun?" she said to me playfully.


    "Tsubaki-san, what are you?" I said specifically saying "what" instead of "who" because I got the feeling she is not what I thought.


    With blood on her white dress, she extended her hand and pulled me close to her, and hugged me gently burying my face in her neck. She was so soft and it felt so nice. The moon shined brightly in the sky. It was at this moment when the speck of the moonlight befell on both of us, I got to know.


    "I am a half-human, half-vampire and you will be mine, only mine, Kazuki-kun. I love you with all my heart."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 6 - 6: The reason this is happening

    I woke up with a soft sensation on my back. I looked up at the white ceiling and squinted my eyes with the sudden light falling in them. I raised my hand and saw something that is not usually there. I looked towards my right and there was an IV drip on my hand. Thinking back on what happened, my eyes widened and I tried getting up but I did not have enough energy for that. There was also pain in my neck which was bandaged and tend to.


    I fell back on my back and looked towards my left and Natsumi-san was lying on the bed next to mine with a bandage on her head. I was relieved seeing her and then I looked back at the ceiling recounting all the events that happened.


    There was this woman who attacked us and then started drinking my blood. Natsumi-san tried saving me but got hurt in the process and the one who saved us was...Tsubaki-san. Yes, it was the white-haired beauty who saved us and she said that she was a half-vampire? Well thinking about it, it kind of makes sense as much as how bizarre it sounds. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I remember every word she told to me when I was about to faint. She pulled me in a cold hug and she felt so soft. She said,


    "You are mine and mine only, Kazuki-kun. I love you with all my heart."


    Huh, my memory is so good that I could hear her voice in real-time. I felt a cold sensation on my left hand and I looked up to see Tsubaki-san standing there and holding my hand.


    "Tsubaki-san? How are you here?" I said surprised but I did not let go of her hand. It felt nice and reassuring.


    "Because I was worried about you, Kazuki-kun. I am your girlfriend so it is only natural," she said taking a chair next to me. Wait.


    "Girlfriend? When did that happen? As far as I remember, nothing on those lines happened," I said to her.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I kissed you yesterday and then confessed to you my feelings. You did not reject me so that means I am your girlfriend right?" she said to me acting all innocent.


    "Listen Tsuba¡ª"


    "Ai."


    "Tsuba¡ª"


    "Ai," she said more commandingly this time and I let out a sigh.


    "Ai," I said and a big smile appeared on her face. "I neither accepted nor rejected your confession so no, you are not my girlfriend as of now."


    "As of now?" she said putting more assertion on those words.


    Why did I phrase it like this? Do I want her to be my girlfriend? I mean, she is beautiful and has a nice personality. She also cares about me, I think but then again I cannot get over that fact I knew yesterday. That she was a half-vampire, so what? If I become her lover, do I have to give her some blood every now and then? I can''t think straight right now.


    "Look, right now, my mind is in haywire and I cannot really accept your confession though I respect your feelings but tell me one thing. Are you really a..." I said purposely not saying the word. Who knew if Natsumi-san were hearing this?


    "Yes."


    "And you are completely okay with telling me this?" I asked her being a bit suspicious.


    "As I said, I love Kazuki-kun with all my heart so there is nothing to hide from him," she said still holding my hand. "I want to protect Kazuki-kun."


    "Protect?"


    I wonder what she meant about this. Protect me from other vampires? I think that is what is trying to say.


    "Kazuki-kun does not understand his situation, does he?" she asked me and I shook my head. "You were born on the night of the blood moon and at midnight so your blood is very special. If drunk by a vampire, your blood can give the vampire abilities beyond imagination. There was a rumor that it can even make them conquer the sun so many of them will be coming after you. That is why I will now always stay by your side and protect you."


    She said squeezing my hand and I looked at the ceiling. Something about the way she phrased that line was making me think but it does not matter. I looked behind Tsu- Ai at Natsumi-san. She probably would not even remember what actually happened and it would not be good to get her involved in this mess. Born on a blood moon night at midnight huh?


    A blood moon is another name for a total lunar eclipse which is not a scientific term but is used because of the red tinge that the full moon takes. Its occurrence is not that uncommon and can be seen in a span of about two years or so approximately. There would be many people who can be born so I don''t think there is anything really special about it except for one fact.


    That is if it was a super moon, they are rarer and occur in about four years or so but that is also very common to think about it. The way Ai phrased her sentence means there is something she is hiding from me or what she just said was a complete lie. That is why I decided to take it in with a grain of salt for now. Then another question occurred.


    "If my blood is so special, this why am I being attacked now?" I asked her and she put her other hand on mine.


    "That is because when you turn sixteen your blood will be the purest and this will continue till you become an adult. You turned sixteen last month, didn''t you?" she said to me.


    "How do you..."


    "Kazuki-kun, I have been watching over you for longer than you can even think so I know everything about you. Even that you have a thing for thighs," she whispered the last part in my ear, and my face heated up. Seeing me, she giggled. "That is why I am saving those for later."


    "Now you are either a sadist or a tease."


    "I can be both if Kazuki-kun wants to," she said playfully.


    "How about you let the both of us rest a little," came a voice from behind.


    We both looked behind us and saw Natsumi-san woken up touching her head bandage and then looked at us. I was glad that she was awake and also a little concerned. Did she hear everything about the vampire part? If so, it might be some problem so I put up my best-acting face.


    "N-Natsumi-san, since when were you listening?" I asked her averting my gaze. I sounded embarrassed and thankfully it was pretty well done.


    "Since the part that you have a thing for thighs, just like your father," she said to me with a chuckle.


    "Dad then understands just how superior they are. I am definitely the son of an amazing person," I said letting out a sigh of relief internally.


    "Now mind filling me in on what happened that we were here in the hospital? The last thing I remember, you were taking me home after I got drunk. How on earth did I end up in a hospital? Did you jump in front of a truck?"


    I started telling her the story filled with lies here and there. I told her that I was taking her home and then a guy pulled us in the alleyway and took out a knife asking for money. I did something really stupid and charged at the guy and he slashed me with the knife on the neck. Then Natsumi-san in her drunk state tried helping me but was hit on the head with the hilt of the knife. Luckily, Ai was nearby and called the police before the matter went out of hand.


    I told her that she came here to check on us and she found us when she was going home after hanging out with her friends.


    "Hang on, did you just call her by her first name?" she said with a smirk on her face.


    "You and I were attacked and are in a hospital. We could have really died and this is what really care about?" I said sighing. "Sometimes I don''t understand you at all Natsumi-san."


    "I am pretty sure you will say that is part of my charm," she said changing her tone trying to mimic my voice.


    "First, that is really an awful attempt to mimic my voice. Second, even if I call her by her first name then what''s the big deal? She calls me by my first name too," I said making a sound argument but winning an argument with her is impossible for me.


    "Then why is your face red?" she asked me and I realized that my face had a blush on it when I called Ai by her given name. "Tsubaki, take care of Kazuki. He is a good boy."


    "Sure sensei," she said in a cheerful voice. "Also, may I know what your relationship with Kazuki-kun is?"


    I could feel that there was a hint of jealousy in her voice when she said that.


    "I was his mother''s best friend. After his parent''s death, he had no one left so I became his guardian. If you want some things to woo him, feel free to ask me for it," she said with a grin on her face.


    "Hey, don''t tell her those things and how do you know that in the first place?" I said slightly agitated.


    "Kid, I saw you basically grow up. Your parents have left you with me if they had to go somewhere. Your big sister knows a lot about you," she said and then looked up at the ceiling. "I just want you to be happy. No kid deserves what you got and that is why if there is anything I can do to get the little boy I once knew who never hid his sadness from others, I will do it. That is enough for me."


    "Natsumi-san," I said looking at her. She had a soft smile on her face and her facial muscles were relaxed.


    "Saying things like this really doesn''t suit you."


    I heard the sound of knuckles crackling and I looked at Natsumi-san who was the owner of those knuckles.


    "I don''t know why but have this sudden urge to beat up a boy from my English class who sits in the back looking out the window," she said and I could feel an ominous aura around her.


    "Please spare this incompetent fool," I said pulling Ai before me. Don''t look at me like that. Natsumi-san can be really scary sometimes.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 7 - 7: A night visit

    Natsumi-san calmed down and it was also about time for Ai to go back but before going she put a "lucky charm" on me. I think she forgot the fact about me telling her that she is not my girlfriend but I can''t really complain can I? Natsumi-san went to sleep again and we were told that we can be discharged tomorrow which is a relief. Both of us will be missing two days of school and after that it is Sunday. Holiday, yaay.


    The food in the hospital was so nutritious that I didn''t really want to eat it but a glare from Natsumi-san was enough to straighten me up though she herself did not touch her food. This is a perfect example of misuse of power and hypocrisy.


    It was the night and my bed was next to the window so I looked out at the night sky and I can just say one thing... it''s beautiful. While seeing the amazing sight, I thought I saw something but it was no way it was possible. Yes, right?


    "Kazuki-kun~" I heard an alluring voice whisper in my ear sending chills down my spine from the sudden contact of the air with my ear.


    "For god''s sake don''t sneak up on me like this," I said to the white-haired beauty was standing before me.


    I looked at the window and it was now open. If I am correct I am on the second floor so...she jumped up here. I have no other logical explanation of it taking into consideration who she is. Oh...this was how she got in my house, I leave the window open to let the air in at night so she exploited that fact.


    "Hehe, but I can''t help it. Seeing Kazuki-kun all flustered is a sight to behold," she said giggling.


    "I am pretty sure you did not break in here just to see me flustered."


    "Maybe that is why I actually came," she said tilting her head innocently. Don''t give me that.


    I let out a sigh and sat up straight. There was still some pain but it was a lot more bearable. I placed the pillow straight to support my back and Ai decided to sit at the side of the bed. She crossed her legs and was humming some tune while rocking back and forth.


    She leaned back and placed her head on my lap. It was cold but I did not mind it.


    "Hmm, Kazuki-kun is so warm. I cannot wait to sleep with this warmth enveloping me," she said as her face''s muscles were relaxed.


    "What do you mean by that?" I questioned her anxiously.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Since I will be protecting you, you have to stay close to me," she said facing me. Her emerald and ruby were glowing faintly adding to her beauty in this lightly lit room. "So I have already moved all your stuff to my house. I have already talked to your landlady about the matter."


    I wanted to protest but I knew it was pointless. There was no way she would listen to me and would insist for her to live with me which is not possible because that apartment is only for single people. The landlady made it clear on the first day and I was in middle school back then. I understood why in a different way later which I shall not talk about that experience.


    I just nod my head knowing that tomorrow I will be taking a step into an unknown place where I will be living for how long? I have no idea about it.


    "So you came here to make sure I am safe?" I asked her.


    "That too," she said and I eyed her suspiciously. Her face turned to a slight shade of red. "I...wanted to see Kazuki-kun again because I missed him."


    I was a bit taken back by this extremely innocent and cute reply from her. Heck, I even wanted to lightly pat her head for this. What is this destructive power? Is this the power of a half-vampire?


    "Ai," I called out her name in a low voice and she looked at me. "What is it you really like about me? As much as I know, I never even talked to you once before you started following me. Why are you so persistent to protect me while you can just drink my blood and get more powers? It just doesn''t make¡ª"


    I was stopped with her cold finger on my lips. They were really soft, as soft as the smile she had on her face.


    "I love Kazuki-kun because he is an amazing person. He knows he that might be powerless against a strong foe but still tries his hardest to save his loved ones. The human I fell in love with is extremely kind and caring. Do I need any more reason?" she said sitting up straight and climbed on top of me. No, not now.


    "How do you know all this?" She giggled at my question.


    "You may not know, but I have been noticing Kazuki-kun from way back. I will tell you everything in due time, till then just believe in me. I love you and that fact will not change at all. It is the truth. Here," she said and then held my head.


    The next thing I knew, I felt something soft and cold next to my ear. I heard something, beating, really fast. I looked up to see Ai''s flushed face. Even she was embarrassed to do this.


    "You can hear it right? My heart going crazy," she said and gently started stroking my hair. "I am so close to Kazuki-kun right now that my heartbeat is going crazy. I have never felt this way about anyone else."


    "What if it is just your vampire instinct because of my blood?" I said some harsh words to confirm something. "My blood is special you said, right? It is also really delicious so maybe that is why your heartbeat is crazy. Maybe you just want to dig your teeth in my neck and suck all my blood. Think about it Ai." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I waited and there was no response from her but her heartbeat slowed down and I could feel it. She was sad from hearing this. I just wanted to confirm that what she said was actually the truth or not. If she was lying and really was taking advantage of me, her heartbeat should have been even faster because I said, "Think about it" at the end. Just imagining those things will be enough to make her heart race if she gets excited about it. I mean, I am no vampire expert but I think that is how is she supposed to react. But she didn''t, meaning that...


    I gently wrapped my arms around her as I felt a sense of nostalgia flow through me for some reason. I didn''t know why it was but I felt so peaceful right now. She was soft that I did not want to let go. Even she is a half-vampire, she is still a girl. As sharp as a knife yet as fragile as a flower. It won''t take much for making a girl like Ai go berserk.


    "K-Kazuki-kun?" she said when I tightened my grip around her.


    "Don''t mind me. I am just thinking something Ai. Thank you," I muttered but was loud enough for her to hear.


    "Why are you thanking me?"


    "No reason," I said digging my face a little more for one last time as I finally let go of her. I looked at her face and it was a bright color or red. "Isn''t it time for you to go back now? I like to live in a really clean place."


    Her face gradually formed a big smile and she got off me and jumped out the window to the building right in front of the hospital in one majestic leap. If I was taking a picture of it at the right moment, the scene would be enough to make me called a professional photographer. That was how beautiful it looked.


    I looked back at Natsumi-san snoring loudly and I chuckled at her. I lay down my body on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Wait, now that I think about it, I agreed to live with her, a girl. What do I do? What do I do?


    I didn''t think about it back then much but I am actually going to be living with Ai. Argh...I cannot now get my thoughts straight. Calm down Kazuki, calm down. No, it does not help at all. On top of that, how she acts, I feel like I will lose my chastity immediately. I am screwed both the way.


    Looking out the window one last time, I decided to close my eyes and sleep. Tomorrow will be a really tiring day.


    Tomorrow arrived, and I was standing at the reception checking out, not from a hotel but a hospital. Natsumi-san got better a lot earlier and she was able to leave before leaving me all on my own. Come on, I am a boy of growing age, I get bored when I have nothing to do. Now that I have something to do, I just feel cold, not because of the situation but the person clinging to my arm.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 8 - 8: Living with the school beauty

    I was being stared at by everyone in the hospital because Ai thought it was a good idea to come here and shout my name loudly. After being done with the procedures and the doctor''s advice to not do anything rash for the moment since my body is still a bit weak, I was out on the street. Ai called for a taxi which arrived soon after and we both boarded it.


    She had a big smile on her face and was still clinging to my arm. The taxi driver occasionally glanced at us or to be more specific, at Ai who was wearing a really normal but extremely cute outfit. A red top with the shoulders showing along with her collar bone which was peeking out from it. It was half sleeves revealing her slender arms and below she wore a lower going down till just above her knees. I could see her plump thighs coming out of the opening and I was trying to restrain myself as much as possible.


    "Hehe, does Kazuki-kun like what he sees?" Ai asked me with a cheeky grin on her face.


    "Maybe," I gave a vague reply to her but her grin turned into a smug.


    "Your face is red but you don''t have a fever," she said and I realized why she had a smug. Damn you, face.


    I let out a defeated sigh and had a little idea. Let''s see if it works. I moved my mouth close to her ear and slightly blew once.


    "You just look so cute that I am having a tough time holding myself back. Who knows what I might end up doing if the driver wasn''t here," I whispered in her ear and saw her face go bright red.


    "K-K-Kazuki-kun, what are you saying here," she said flustered. Mission successful.


    "Just doing a little teasing. It is your fault for falling in love with me," I whispered.


    "How is it my fault? It is Kazuki-kun''s fault for being who he is," she replied with her face really red.


    Looks like the Ai I saw in the morning in my apartment was just a mask she had on. She was embarrassed to even back then. Okay, one last push.


    "And it is Ai''s fault for being so cute."


    Looks like I had dealt the final blow since she pouted and dug her face in my neck. Please just don''t drink my blood right now. Seeing her act like this was kind of refreshing and really cute. The one who falls in love first loses the war, I had read something among those lines in a manga. It did prove to be true.


    I felt the glare from the taxi driver driving the car. His glare straight up said, "Stop flirting in front of me, you couple." Too bad we are not a couple. I looked back at Ai who was muttering my previous words again and again. Cute. To think this was the badass half-vampire I saw the day before yesterday.


    After some more time, we reached our destination and once I got out, my feet stopped. You are telling me she lives here? Please tell me I am just dreaming because I just stopped in front of an apartment complex which is well known to be really expensive. Ai started dragging me by my hand and just entered there nonchalantly as if it was not a big deal.


    We boarded the elevator and it kept going up and up and up till we reached the top floor just below the roof. She walked out and stuck the keys in her hand in one of the doors on the floor. Not believing where she lives, I pinched my arm and it really hurts. I am not dreaming.


    "Welcome Kazuki-kun, to our home," she said twirling towards me with her arms wide open. "Now what do we say when coming back?"


    "What do we say?" I asked her and she pouted making me chuckle. I tried to say it in a teasing voice but ended up failing. "I-I''m home."


    "Welcome back," she said with a gentle smile making my heart skip a beat. Woah, that is some destructive power right there. Also, isn''t she supposed to say it when I go out of here and then come back?


    I tried recomposing myself but Ai grabbed my hand and started dragging me around the apartment showing me all the room and I found something rather...concerning. There was one bedroom with a big bed in it. So I will be sleeping on the couch probably?


    Now that I think about it, how have I agreed to all this so easily? I did not resist much and didn''t even doubt Ai so much. It just felt so...natural for some reason. I looked at the girl before me who was talking with excitement in her eyes and I could see a big smile on her face. What can possibly be the reason someone like her can like me? I asked myself this question yet again.


    "I get it and I will be sleeping on the couch right? Or did you bring my futon too?" I asked her and she tilted her head in confusion.


    "No, you will be sleeping on the bed," she said to me.


    "Then where will you sleep?" I asked getting an idea of what she means but still wanting to confirm it with her.


    "On the bed with you," she said with a big smile on her face and then hugged herself. "Ah, I will be sleeping with Kazuki-kun, I am so nervous and embarrassed. Kyaa!"


    Shouldn''t I be the one who needs to be concerned about this? And stop acting like a little girl screaming.


    "Don''t worry Kazuki-kun, the rooms are soundproof so no one will be able to hear what we will be doing here even if I scream," she said and licked her lips. I need an adult.


    "Why do you have to tell me this information? Am I going to be feasted on every night or something?" I asked her holding my neck.


    "Isn''t it obvious? But don''t worry, I can be pretty submissive too," she said covering her face.


    "That is not what I meant." I lightly hit her head and she made a cute noise holding her head.


    I looked at the kitchen and then checked in the fridge which made me frown. What on earth has she been doing? I did not see even one ingredient to make food. There was milk inside and then store-bought frozen food. I could hear the fridge screaming for help due to all that was inside of it. In the freezer, there was an ice tray and some ice cream too. Finally, something I do not feel bad about seeing in this thing.


    I checked the other drawers of the kitchen and I knew one thing, this girl does not cook her own food. There were cooking utensils but they were as new as ever. They all looked as if they were bought just yesterday from the supermarket. I was looking at the knife and accidentally poked my finger with it. Some blood started flowing from it and I sucked my finger to stop the bleeding.


    Wait, I am bleeding and there was a vampire in the same house as I am. I turned around seeing Ai standing there looking at my finger which I had in my mouth. My blood did taste good actually, a bit metallic but not bad at all. I could get u- what am I thinking?


    "Kazuki-kun, what happened?" she asked me staring at my finger.


    "Nothing at all, nothing," I said to her but her eyes narrowed.


    She pulled my finger out of my mouth and looked at it. The blood was still flowing out of it. She looked at me and then at the finger with a smirk on her face. The worst thing happened...


    She put my finger in her mouth and started sucking on it. I did not feel any pain but it was kind of...nice. My finger felt chill but because of that the blood also started to stop flowing gradually. When it finally stopped, Ai took my finger out of her mouth and there was a string of saliva on her lip as she licked it.


    "Fufu, Kazuki-kun, I am a half-vampire and I can very easily hold my urge for blood," she said as there was a proud smile on her face. "Even if you taste so good, I can stop myself quite easily. Since I am half-human, I can easily sustain on just normal food without drinking blood. I only need it to activate my vampire abilities so you don''t need to worry. I won''t pounce on you like this and hurt you. Not even in my wildest dreams. Though I will not leave an opportunity of getting an indirect kiss like this." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t think I needed to know the last part."


    I let out a sigh of relief because the one problem I was concerned about was solved. She, for some reason, pulled me and wrapped her arms around me. I felt that I should be doing the same thing so I did so. She smelled really nice and it was really an irresistible smell.


    "I am so happy that I can finally be with Kazuki-kun," she said as she tightened the hug a bit. "You know Kazuki-kun? My father was a vampire and my mother was a human. That was how I was born. The green eye is of my mother and the red one of my father. I used to hate the fact that I had different color eyes and that I was neither human nor vampire. An outcast who does not belong anywhere, that is what I felt like. Then I met someone and you know what they said?"


    "What?" I asked her softly.


    "They said that I am not a human or a vampire, I am both of them and that is why I can belong to both the worlds. They even said that they loved how my eyes looked," she said in a nostalgic tone. But then her tone saddened. "Having a child who is a half-vampire is normally seen as a curse by both the species. I do not have immortality as a vampire but I am more powerful than any other vampire if I drink blood on a daily basis. They tried to kill me but my parents defended me and ended up being killed. Then I met my friend again and I was really injured at that time. They offered me their blood and that is the sole reason why I am alive. I am really grateful to that person."


    "Who was that person?" I asked her.


    "...He was someone I hold dearest to my heart."


    "I see but why tell me this now?"


    "I couldn''t stop myself from telling you that. I won''t be hiding things from you Kazuki-kun. I know everything about you but you don'' that is unfair, isn''t it?"


    "I see."


    When she was telling me this story, I felt my head hurt a bit but I did not lose my face. The way she was telling this story, about this...specific person. I knew what she meant but unfortunately, I have no recollection of such an event happening. Thus, all I did was keep quiet about it. That is all I could do until I understand and remember everything properly.


    It made all sense now, the nostalgic feeling, the unfamiliar yet familiar touch, I understood what it meant now. I felt a warm feeling in my heart and I raised my hand and started stroking her head.


    "I am sure that person is happy that you survived," I said softly to her and she just nodded her head. Even if I did not say my previous thoughts out loud, I was sure that the thoughts were transmitted to her.


    "Thank you for back then, Kazuki-kun," she muttered to herself but I could hear it all.


    You''re welcome Ai.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 9 - 9: Lunch and her scary side

    "Okay, enough emotional stuff. I just saw your fridge and how do I say this," I paused a bit and she looked up at me. Her eyes were soft and a little wet from the story before. "I am just disappointed in you Ai." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She pouted at the remark and then squeezed me hard almost breaking my back. Vampire abilities while only drinking blood my foot, how is she so strong right now? Did just a little of my blood do this to her?


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, Ai-san, you will kill me like this. Is this your way of protecting me?" I said to her with my back still being crushed.


    "It''s Kazuki-kun''s fault for saying that," she said pouting and averting her gaze still not letting me go.


    "Okay, I admit it. Now, do you mind losing your grip? I will probably die from this one," I said and she loosened her grip around my back. "And maybe let go."


    "No," she said with a childish voice snuggled to my chest.


    I let out a sigh and made her leave me but it did take some time. She is really persistent. I then turned around and saw the time and it was time for having lunch. Right now, I have to go and buy the ingredients and then quickly make lunch. What should I make? Something that I can make quickly.


    While thinking this, the doorbell chimed and I looked at Ai who had a smile on her face. She went to the door and opened it, a man was standing there with something in his hand. Ai took that from him and then handed him money. After doing this, she turned around facing me and I could tell that smell anywhere.


    "You ordered pizza?" I asked her and she nodded her head. "When did you even order it?"


    "Oh, I ordered it on my way to the hospital and told them to deliver it by around this time," she said walking towards the dining table and placing it down. "Kazuki-kun still needs to rest so I will not let him do anything right now. You can cook for tomorrow because the dinner is already decided by me."


    "Which is?"


    "A surprise."


    I let out a sigh and sat down with her. She passed me the pizza box and I opened it. How long has it been since I last had a nice pizza? Seeing the pizza, my mouth dropped.


    "Oh no, you didn''t...."


    How did she even know this? She had ordered a pepperoni pizza but the most notable part about it was the ridiculous amount of cheese on it. That is what I love to eat. I feel that no amount of cheese on a pizza is too much.


    "I said, didn''t I? I know everything about Kazuki-kun," Ai said with a grin on her face as she ordered a plain cheese pizza.


    She took out a slice from it and then stared at it and then her face turned red for some reason. She looked at me who was about to stuff the slice in my mouth.


    "Kazuki-kun," she called out my name and held the pizza slice before my face. "Say Ahh."


    "Why are you doing this? I can feed myself you know?" I asked her and she pouted her face.


    "Just eat it already, I don''t do it much so you should be grateful, hmph," she said averting her face.


    "What is with this tsundere line?" I asked her and let out a sigh. "Ahh."


    Her face lit up and she fed me the slice. The one she ordered tasted a bit bland but it was not really bad. If you were to put some seasoning on it, it would be really good. That is what I thought. I looked at my pizza slice and smirked.


    "Ai, say ahh," I said pointing the pizza at her face.


    "Eh...b-but Kazuki-kun..." she said as her face turned red."I have not prepared my heart for this situation."


    "It''s unfair that Ai is the only one who gets an indirect kiss," I said in a teasing voice and she looked at the slice she took a bite out from and turned fuming red. Cute.


    "I-If Kazuki-kun says so," she said and took a bite and covered her mouth with her hand chewing it elegantly with her face flushed.


    I looked at the slice that she took a bite from and then I remembered the words of wisdom of Natsumi-san. She has already kissed me, though out of nowhere but it did happen so something like this should not concern me, right? Wrong.


    I was hesitating from taking a bite out of it but ended up eating from that and it did not taste any different. Then what was the fuss about this in the mangas? They lied to me!


    We continued to eat our pizzas talking about some things from time to time. What were two boxes of pizza earlier were now two poxes of pizza minus the pizza. That just hit the spot. I leaned back and almost fell down forgetting that there was no back support on these chairs. I have no idea why this was but I can''t really complain, can I? I get to stay in such a grand apartment so I am happy about it.


    Thinking about it, I had some time in hand so what should I do? I looked at Ai who looked back at me and I noticed that there was some pizza crumb on her face. I leaned forward and with tissue nearby, wiped it off. When I sat back, I saw her face completely red and she was looking down and then I realized just what I did unconsciously. I am such an idiot.


    "So, what to do now?" I asked trying to change the topic.


    "Hmm, well I rented some movies so we can watch that or maybe..." she said licking her lip."We can also have a little session right now."


    "Of what?" I asked her being a bit concerned about her changing personality. It is as if she has two different personalities who open one at a time.


    "Hehe."


    What is this? I don''t like where this is going. Why is she giggling? Ai stood up from her seat and then approached me while swaying her hips from side to side. She came beside me and then sat on the table and crossed her legs. I could see them right near my neck and there was a little smug on her face.


    She raised her leg and placed it before my face. What is she trying to do?


    "Here you go Kazuki-kun," she said.


    I looked at her smooth slender legs and her plump thighs and gulped averting my eyes. Now that I think about it, I didn''t really ask this question to her, did I?


    "Hey Ai, what will you do if were to ever reject your confession?" I asked her because this one question was lingering in my brain for some time.


    I mean, she is doing all this because she says that she loves me and that is why she wants to protect me then what if I don''t love her back? What will happen then? I had some scenarios in my mind and they all did not end well primarily due to the fact that she is a vampire. She might just kill me by drinking all my blood, who knows?


    I looked at Ai and her expression darkened. Her eyes turned lifeless and dull as she emitted a really strong killing intent which made me retract my body where it was. She raised her hand and then extended it as she went and grabbed my neck and slid my collar away exposing my shoulder. Her red eyes were glowing a lot and she had a crazed expression on her face. Her grip started getting tighter on my shoulder to the point that she might as well just crush it.


    "If that were to happen," she said in a low, cold voice. "I will then suck all of your blood and then kill myself. I won''t let anyone else take my Kazuki-kun away from me and I will destroy anyone who tries to do so even if it is Kazuki-kun himself."


    Her voice was scary and her expression didn''t tell that she was lying. When she said about even killing me, I could see the craziness in her eyes. Though, I cannot think about all that right now since I need to calm Ai down because my shoulder will be crushed if I don''t.


    I placed my other hand on her hand gently and started taking her hand off my shoulder. It was not a forced movement but rather a slow and gentle one which was perfect in this situation. She lets go of my shoulder but was still holding onto my hand.


    "I see, you know I am kind of happy that someone really loves me this much," I said in a soft non-offensive voice because calming Ai down was most important which was working.


    "Kazuki-kun..."


    "Look Ai, you are beautiful, have a lovely personality, you are good in academics and sports so understand yourself just how out of my league I think you are for me," I said to her as she had a sad expression on her face.


    "If that is so, then I will change how I look, I will even stop being good at--"


    "That is not what I meant to say," I interrupted her. She sounded restless and desperate hearing my words before. "What I meant is that if someone like you who I think is leaps beyond my league will confess to me, do you think I will really reject your feeling?"


    Hearing that, her face lit up. She wore a big smile and her face heats up a little. She looked like a little kid who got his favorite thing and it was quite a cute side.


    "Sooner or later, I know I will probably accept your feelings Ai so can you wait for a little before I get my thoughts intact? I got to know so many things these past few days that I can''t really wrap my head around it," I said.


    "Sure, I will wait as long as you want. If it means that Kazuki-kun will accept my feelings and look only at me, I will wait for as long as Kazuki-kun wants," she said in a cheerful tone.


    She was so happy hearing my response that she really did not realize that in a way, I just confessed my feelings to her but let''s keep things the way they are right now. After all that she told me, I can not just sit back and just make Ai my shield. I will not ever do that so I also had to find a way to protect myself and not burden Ai too much. I know she probably does not see it as a burden but then let''s just say that I am really selfish.


    "Now that I know that you will accept my feelings, let us keep some ground rules," she said with a cheerful smile on her face. "Don''t look at other girls, don''t talk to other girls, and don''t breathe the same air as other girls or I will kill them all."


    "Question," I said raising my hand. "Does this count as older women because I still want to talk to Natsumi-san, if I cannot breathe the same air as them then should I change school to an all-boys one?"


    "For sensei, I think I can make an exception but if anything were to happen between yo-"


    "She is like an older sister to me, there is no way something like that can happen. No need to be so jealous of her Ai," I said.


    "Okay, and no I will not let you join any all-boys school then I would not be able to be with you."


    "Then it makes your breathing rule invalid because I can either do that or die due to the absence of oxygen."


    "Okay, I will let that one slide but don''t look at other girls."


    "I won''t and by look to you mean the normal look or the way you look at someone you like?"


    "The second one."


    "Roger."


    With this little exchange between us. I let go of her hand and then looked up at the ceiling. Two days and how my life has changed so much. We then sat down to watch the movies Ai rented and that was an experience. Who knew that a vampire is scared of ghosts?


    We were watching a hack and slash horror movie with many jump scares and loud noises. The main group was all alone in the forest and they were being hunted down by this psychotic killer. Thankfully he killed the annoying girl first because I didn''t really like her. She was would be just an additional scream to this already loud movie. Ai sat next to me clinging to my arm. Then the killer appeared from behind with loud music in the background.


    "Eeep!" she shouted almost bursting my eardrums. "So scary."


    She was literally scared and I could see that. Heck, this girl was shivering in fear.


    "How are you a vampire and get scared of a horror movie?" I asked her and she quickly turned towards me.


    "You don''t understand Kazuki-kun, with my vampire senses, I can tell whether someone is around but I cannot tell what will happen in the movie," she explained to me in a matter-of-fact voice.


    "So strictly speaking, you get surprised easily," I said and she nods her head.


    "Hehe, but I don''t feel that scared when Kazuki-kun is next to me. Ahh, I can''t get enough of your smell," she said sniffing me.


    I just let her do that and felt her soft, cold body being pressed against my hand. We watched some more movies which were horror and now I think that it was just a reason for her to cling to me.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 10 - 10: The bathroom and bed problem

    We had sushi for dinner which again, blew my mind about just how well she knows about me. Honestly, it is scary. Now I was in the bathroom taking a shower and waiting for the bath to heat up. I made sure to lock the bathroom from inside because I knew if I didn''t Ai will probably try to pull off another stunt of hers.


    As I expected, she did because I saw her shadow from the bathroom door which is oddly translucent. I don''t get why it was made that way. The door was being pulled again and again but it won''t budge much since I locked it.


    "Kazuki-kun, are you okay inside? It looks like the door is jammed because I cannot open it. Don''t worry, I will break through and save you," she said from outside as I stopped taking a shower.


    "Don''t you dare," I shouted from inside. "It is not jammed. I locked the door."


    "Eh? Is that so? Then there is no problem," she said as I let out a sigh. "I will just bring the bathroom key."


    "Why do you have a key for the bathroom?!"


    I did not receive any reply but heard the sound of footsteps. I looked back at the bathtub and it could easily fit four people making me gulp. I quickly get in the bath and submerged myself neck-deep enjoying the only peaceful time I can have. Then I heard that dreaded sound.


    The sound of the bathroom door opening was heard as I saw a figure enter inside wearing nothing but a towel on. She put her clothes aside to be worn later and then enters the bathroom looking at me as if I was a little puppy. She licked her lips and then took off her towel. I quickly averted my eyes with my face completely red.


    Not wanting to get any unnecessary information in my brain, I put my head in the water and closed my eyes. I held my breath for two minutes before getting my head out of the water. I opened my eyes only to find them staring at a ruby and an emerald. Too close, too close.


    "Hey Kazuki-kun, do you know?" she whispered in an alluring voice. "That boys and girls who take a bath together are normally tied by the thread of fate."


    "Then all brother and sisters and childhood friends are tied by the thread of fate?" I retorted making sure to keep eye contact with her. No way am I going to look anywhere else right now.


    "Hehe, Kazuki-kun is so funny," she said giggling and closing the distance between us.


    My back was against the wall and I had nowhere to run from her. Ai wrapped her hands around my neck and pressed her body against mine. I could feel two soft sensations on my chest but they were not direct. I decided to peek just once and then I realized, she was wearing a swimsuit. Letting out a sigh of relief I looked at the girl who had a sweet smile on her face.


    "Kazu-kun~" she whispered in my ear. I could feel her cold breath on my ear and even her breathing was getting faster as was her heartbeat. She is either embarrassed or excited but looked at her trying to keep a straight face and I could tell that she was embarrassed. Payback time.


    I wrapped my arms around her waist pulling her closer to me surprising her. My heart was going crazy but I was able to hold on somehow.


    "K-Kazuki-kun," she said clearly embarrassed.


    "What? No more Kazu-kun? What a waste," I whispered in her ear. "You know if you are this embarrassed, you don''t need to try that hard."


    She then tightened her grip a little and dug her face in my neck. Now that I think about it, though I have not yet given her an answer, we were kind of behaving like lovers. No, more like really close friends who are just too embarrassed to tell their feelings though here one of them has said so.


    "But I don''t want Kazuki-kun to leave me. I don''t want to hurt him," she said clearly telling me what she might do if I if were to leave her.


    "Leave you to go where?" I asked her as she looked at me. "I have nowhere I can go after getting put in the situation I am in. So, even if I wanted to, I am still your hostage here."


    I joked a little but Ai did not take it properly as she started squeezing me tighter while pouting.


    "Kazuki-kun loves teasing me, doesn''t he?" she said whilst pouting.


    "So how does it feel on the being at the receiver''s end?" I asked her in a teasing voice.


    "It feels a little annoying but, I don''t hate it," she said and let go of the hug but this time, I wasn''t the one to let her go. Let''s play a little more. "Kazuki-kun?"


    "Kazu-kun."


    "Kazuk-"


    "What did I say?"


    "Kazu-kun," she said with her face bright red.


    "Good now let me stay like this a little more. It feels really good hugging you," I said tightening my grip a little more.


    "I-If you say so," she said and then pecked me on the cheek out of nowhere.


    I looked at her and she smirked, so this was payback? My heart was going crazy right now just thinking about what I am doing. Ever since I met Ai, why am I doing all these crazy things? I mean according to what she told me, I might have known her before but then again, that poses the question just how was our relationship back then? Was it just as friends or back then I harbored feelings for her? Because I cannot get this feeling off thinking that it was something I should be doing. My body and thought just change to my unusual ones. I think more seriously when she is around.


    I finally let go of her and both our faces were red. I got out of the bathtub feeling a bit dizzy and dried myself with a towel. Then I put my clothes on as I heard the sound of Ai walking out of the bathtub. I left the bathroom and dried my hair while I was wearing my pajama. Now, it was time for the final opponent, the bed.


    I knew that she will force me to sleep with her and I cannot do much about it. I looked at the bed and it was quite big so there can be a lot of distance between us while we sleep. Thinking of this, I heard footsteps from behind me and my heart skipped beat as I looked behind. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ai was standing there in her pajama. Her hair was dried but still was a little wet. Her pale white skin looked even whiter which I didn''t know was possible. She had a little smile on her face as she posed showing off her pajama.


    "Does Kazu-kun like what he sees?" she asked me in a teasing voice.


    "I like it so much that I might not be able to hold myself back. Maybe you might even need to buy a different pajama later," I said and her face flushed and I could see steam coming out of her head. She was imagining that, wasn''t she?


    "That doesn''t sound that bad," she muttered. Yes, she was imagining it.


    I let out a sigh and then climbed up and took my pillow and pulled it closer to my end and lay down covering myself with the blanket. There was an air conditioner in this room so it was pretty cold right now and I might get a cold if I don''t do that. Ai also got in and pulled her pillow. The only thing was that she pulled it closer to me.


    I was facing away from her but then I felt two hands wrap around my chest and a cold, soft sensation on my back. I knew who the person was and that is why my heart was not in a good position.


    "Hehe, I am able to sleep with Kazu-kun, I am so happy," she said in a childish voice.


    "Ai, may I ask you one last thing before I sleep?" I said and she dragged herself up and I could feel her breath on my ear.


    "Sure, ask away Kazu-kun."


    "You won''t drink my blood in my sleep right," I said only to receive a sharp pain in my ear. Ai was biting it really hard not but hard enough to rip it off. "Ouch, ouch, sorry."


    "Kazu-kun really doesn''t believe me," she said in a grumpy voice.


    "No, I do trust you and I was just joking," I said as I turned around to face her. Her snow-white hair was all falling down her back and she smelled really nice. "How long will you keep me in dark about the entire matter?"


    I asked her since I knew, she still has not told me everything. The real situation is a lot dangerous than I know now and Ai is not telling me that. Her eyes were glowing dimly in the dark and she had a guilty expression on her face.


    I placed my hand on her cheek making her look towards me.


    "I''m sorry Kazu-kun but I cannot tell you everything right now. So can you please wait for some time?" she asked me.


    "Okay, I will wait till you tell me that. Good night Ai."


    She nods her head and then I felt a soft, cold sensation on my lips and something entering my mouth exploring it. My head was getting dizzy from this feeling and Ai''s arms were hugging me tightly. The energy in my body was not enough to make me resist though I didn''t want to do that. I was just caught off guard by this. It went on for some time and she still did not stop. Her tongue still exploring my mouth and her breathing getting heavy.


    My head was getting even dizzier as she got more hits and my heartbeat was dangerously high. She finally stopped and both of us were out of breath and our faces red. What was this girl thinking? There was a strangely warm feeling in me though Ai''s body was really cold. She did not let go and neither did I. I don''t know why but I didn''t want to.


    "Good night Kazu-kun," she whispered and gave me the kindest smile I had seen.


    "It''s so unfair," I muttered and she giggled and at this, the lights were dimmed and my first day in this new place came to an end.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 11 - 11: A new way to start the day

    The morning, a time of the day which begins with the sunrise and ends with the sun shining bright on top of our heads. My mornings before were all the same, wake up, still not move from the futon, check the time, widen my eyes, and the moving at the speed of light. That was how my mornings usually would be but now...


    "Hmm, Kazu-kun, not there...If you say so but it is so embarrassing."


    ...I wake up to this mumbling of the school princess, Tsubaki Ai. A girl how I thought was way over my league and someone I thought I will never even interact with.


    But here I am, listening to her mumble my name with whatever fantasy going on in her head whilst hugging me burying her face in my chest. Even imagining this situation was something unbelievable for me but who knew this was how my morning would start. Her personality is...full of surprises to say the least. She is quite daring yet an embarrassed girl, acts cute sometimes and when she gets angry, even god will probably cower in fear.


    Also, did I mention she is a half-vampire whose mouth is really close to my neck?


    "Mhm, it''s so big Kazu-kun. I don''t know if I can f-"


    I don''t want to hear the rest of this because if I did, I will not be able to hold myself back. My heart is already beating at a dangerously high rate and add this to what she was mumbling, I will probably lose myself.


    Feeling the need to get out, I tried making her let go of me but she had the strength of a superhuman. Even if I tried my hardest, she did not budge at all. On top of that, she tightened her grip even further. Please have some mercy on me, god. I will start believing in you so let me out of this situation.


    I poked her cold cheeks but she just grumbled a little and continued sleeping. What do I do now? I tried one last time to get out but she tightened her grip yet again but this time it was a little different. She was shivering.


    "Kazu-kun, please don''t leave me. Please, I will do anything you say. I don''t want to lose you too."


    Hearing the sudden pleading words from her mouth made my heart sink. No way can I now leave her like this. I wrapped my arms around her and gently stroke her hair making her calm down and stop shivering. I don''t know anything of the things she has seen but I could say that we had our similarities too. So, I have to strengthen my body and heart.


    "I am right here Ai, close to you. I won''t leave you," I said softly. Seriously, what is with this sudden development?


    "Hmm, Kazu-kun, I will eat you up tonight," she mumbled in her sleep. No, seriously, what is with this development?


    I stayed like that waiting for Ai to wake up and finally she did wake up. Her sleepy eyes were still yet to completely open. She could not think straight right now but I felt her arms loosen around my waist. I quickly made her let go of me and slid out of the bed. Ai was still sleepy so I decided to leave her in the bed.


    I went to the bathroom to freshen up and also take a bath at the same time since taking bath in the morning was something that was made my habit by mom and dad. Fortunately, Ai did not pull off any stunts so I was able to bathe peacefully. I got out and quickly dried myself, wore my clothes, and dried my hair. As I got out, I saw something I was not prepared for.


    "Ahh~, Kazu-kun''s smell is still here. I can''t get enough of this smell. Ahhhh."


    She was sniffing my pillow. So this is why no bath time attack today. This is more disturbing than I thought. I cleared my throat getting her attention and as soon as she saw me standing there, Ai''s face turned red and she hid her face in my pillow. Let''s have some fun with her.


    "What? Why are you embarrassed Ai? You know if you wanted to do that, you could have just asked," I said in a teasing voice and she started flapping her legs on the bed.


    "Itsh Kazhu-khun''sh faut," I heard her muffled voice while she still did not let go of my pillow.


    "Anyway, the bathroom is free so you can get cleaned up. I am heading out to buy the ingredients for today. Anything you want to eat?" I asked her and she quickly jumped out of the bed.


    "I will come with you," she said quickly rushing towards the bathroom.


    I did not even have any time to react to this and I was just standing there like a lost duck looking around thinking what to do. Having the feeling that if I did not wait for her, she will probably kill someone, I decided to wait and read some mangas. Fortunately, she even brought them here and placed them on a bookshelf which looked a lot tidier than how I did it.


    I just had a corner for all my mangas and light novels which were just dumped there. It was something I am not really proud of but I was too lazy to do anything for them though I am surprised how I have all those and never lost one. Scanning through the shelf I finally found what I was looking for. It was a manga adaptation of a light novel I really liked. Though I know what happens in the story I bought the manga anyway because I was a very big fan of the author and also the mangaka who illustrated this one.


    Opening it and finding the place where I left it off, I sat down on the couch and started reading it. The story followed our main character who was just a popular college-going boy. He was living a happy life with a friend group and being good in both academics and sports. Though, one day he wakes and found some female''s clothes in his closet of which he had no recollection of buying. Finding it strange, he checked the receipt and it had his name on it. He decided to not throw them away since it was still paid with his money but as the day passed, more stuff that a girl used was filling up his room and he had no idea what was going on. He consulted a psychiatrist and he said that he might have split personality disorder and believing that, he decided to record himself with a camera for an entire day. When he woke up and found more female stuff and phone numbers of guys he never knew, he checked the camera and then his eyes widened as he found that...


    "Kazu-kun, I am ready," I heard a voice from behind me and saw Ai ready in outdoor clothes standing before me."How do I look?"


    She twirls around showing me the dress she was wearing. She wore a plain white t-shirt under a red jacket and skin-tight black lowers which were showing off her figure really well.


    "Is this a way to make me feel jealous?" I asked her and she tilted her head in confusion. "Boys will probably be ogling at you in that so is this your plan to make me jealous?"


    "What? No, that is not why I wore this," she said sounding a bit worried. "Maybe this is-"


    "Beautiful."


    "Huh?" she said hearing me interrupt her.


    "There is only one thing I can say about you in this outfit," I said while walking towards her and placing my mouth near her ear. "Beautiful."


    As I stepped back, I saw her pale skin turn bright red as I saw steam coming out of her head. This was the only way to deal with her. I know that I cannot get away from her now that I am in all this mess so the only way to make her from being jealous and hurting someone is by this. I just had to keep her happy and in a good mood. Quite a hard task but if done properly, she is just another lovely girl.


    "Now shall we?" I said offering my hand and she averted her face and held my hand. "I will take that as a yes."


    Looking at her and then back at me, I am sure we will be attracting a lot of attention mainly due to the fact that just how different we were. On one hand, there was Ai who just looked stunningly beautiful and then there was me, who was just an average boy. I now even curse myself for wearing something too casual while Ai had put so much effort into how she looked. It kind of made me feel bad.


    After we got out of the house after getting our money and phones, we head out of the building and as expected, the moment we came out, all eyes were on us or more specifically on Ai. I just looked like a crow standing next to a swan. She had a big smile on her face as she started dragging me to the convenience store. It was also a good call to bring Ai with me since I am not really well versed with the area while she was.


    We reached the store and now that I think, just for a trip to the convenience store, she didn''t really have to dress up like that.


    "But then I want to look good whenever I am out with Kazu-kun so he only looks at me," she said almost as if reading my thoughts.


    "You know, I should be the one saying this since I am the less attractive one here. I just stick out like a sore thumb," I said but Ai squeezed my hand.


    "No, Kazu-kun is really handsome. You just don''t realize that and your red face is so cute," she said going off in her own fantasy.


    "So what do you want to eat for breakfast and lunch?" I asked changing the topic.


    Ai put her finger on her chin as she started thinking while I looked around and looked for ingredients for dinner. I decided to keep it a surprise as a little payback.


    "How about we eat omelet rolls for breakfast and then it has been really long since I last had curry," she said to me in a thoughtful voice.


    "Roger."


    I started going around the store looking for ingredients and putting it in my basket. Ai was sticking to me like a bodyguard all the while but still looking around like a kid. I heard the sound of bags being touched again and again but decided to ignore it. While looking around, I felt the stares of people on us but that is probably because of Ai who is just a people magnet. Once done with the shopping, I got in the line with Ai standing behind me.


    "Next please."


    I walked forward and put my basket down and then a mountain of candies, chocolate, and other sweets was rained down in the basket. I turned beside me looking at the perpetrator with a blank stare while she had a smile on her face. I let out a sigh and picked one of each sweet.


    "We will also have this," I said passing the sweets I picked out and turning towards Ai. "You go back and put all this back."


    "Eh? Why? I don''t want to. I really like sweets and I know you also don''t hate them so what is the problem?" she asked me in an innocent tone as if I had said no to a child.


    "No means no. I was thinking of baking a cake for you but if you want these sweets then looks like that can wait," I said putting the rest of the sweet which suddenly disappeared.


    I looked and found a running figure of Ai who was running around the store putting all the stuff she bought back. Looking back at the store clerk, I shrugged my shoulders and got the ingredients and paid for it. Luckily, I had some money in hand right now.


    "Here, you go," said the store clerk and I nodded and took the change along with the ingredients.


    I met Ai at the front of the store as she miraculously put all those sweets back in their place. Instantly, she clings to my arm with a big smile on her face. Not shaking her off, we walked out of the store, and again, all eyes were on us. I let out a sigh and continued heading back. On the way, we didn''t talk much but felt like there was no need to. The silence did not feel awkward but rather peaceful.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 12 - 12: A breakfast well enjoyed

    Ai unlocked the door with the key and I still do not have a key to the house though I am now living here, but didn''t think much of it at that moment. I went to the kitchen to place the stuff down and Ai was still following me while humming a happy tone.


    "Why are you in the kitchen?" I asked her turning back seeing her grab a chocolate bar and stuffing it in her mouth. "Hey, don''t eat chocolate before breakfast."


    "It''s just one so there is no problem," she said giggling.


    "Whatever."


    I rolled up my sleeves and wore my apron which was hung in the kitchen and started taking out the eggs. I found it rather interesting that she chose these dishes but I was also craving some eggs and curry so I think I can''t really complain about it.


    The entire time I was cooking, I felt Ai''s gaze on my back. Occasionally I looked behind and she was just sitting at the table in the kitchen resting her face on her hands. I continued making the food and made some coffee too. Seeing the time, it was the perfect time for breakfast and I placed the readied plate before her.


    The eggs were cooked perfectly with giving them a nice yellow color. They were really soft to eat and I decided to make a little side dish to go with the dish so it is not just egg roll.


    Ai was staring at the food and then got her chopsticks. She picked up the egg roll and looked at it with calculating eyes and then placed it in her mouth. Her eyes closed as she put them in and then they were shot open wide. Really wide.


    "Itsh sho goo," she said with the food in her mouth.


    "Don''t talk with food in your mouth. You can choke yourself like that," I said and picked up one roll and placed it in my mouth. "Nice."


    "It''s so good!!" Ai shouted in pure joy making me chuckle a little due to her childish behavior.


    "I am happy you liked it."


    Little by little, but I am getting to know Ai more. She puts up an aggressive front but on the inside, she is like a little girl. She definitely is addicted to sweet things since even if they were for both of us, the number of sweets she was about to buy was a lot. Most people seeing her crazy eyes and her demands may say that she is insane but I can tell what she was feeling. It was something I felt for so long in my life.


    She felt insecure.


    Insecure about the fact that I might leave her but the level of insecurity she had was a lot. She felt if I get out of her sight even a little, something might happen. Ai is a vampire but before all that, she is a girl and that was the most crucial part of her entire personality. Tsubaki Ai was just a normal girl at heart.


    "Kazu-kun, are you listening to me?" Ai said to me bringing me back to this world.


    "Huh? Sorry, I spaced out a little," I said as I took another roll and stuffed it in my mouth.


    "Spaced out? You are not thinking about a girl, are you?" she said to me as her eyes went dull.


    "Actually I was," I said with a smirk as I saw her grip on the chopsticks tighten. "She is a beautiful girl that I met. Really, I can''t just get my eyes off her. Bold yet extremely cute, you can say that she is an ideal woman."


    As I was saying this, I felt an intense murderous intent leaking from Ai. Looks like I went too far.


    "Who is the girl?" she asked her in a cold voice.


    "Lean forward, I will tell you," I said as she leaned forward and I could see no color in her eyes and the poor chopstick would just break any moment now. Don''t worry chopstick-chan, I will save you. "Her name is Tsubaki Ai."


    As I whispered that in her ear. I could see the murderous intent just vanish and all color was back in her eyes as her face went red and smoke started coming out of her head. I sat back and saw the cute reaction of her while the girl was completely frozen in her place.


    "Hello Ai," I called her but she did not respond. "Hello, earth to Tsubaki Ai."


    I shook her shoulder finally bringing her back and she quickly sat down with her face still red and continued eating her food quietly. Seeing this, I chuckled a little and continued eating my breakfast. Nothing was said after that but I knew nothing needed to be said in this situation. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ai was eating her food quickly making me a little worried for she might choke on it. Once she was done, she stood up and ran to the living room. I heard the sound of squealing coming from the room followed by the sound of legs hitting the couch. Just imagining the scene was pretty funny honestly.


    Once finished with my food, I put the dish in the washbasin to clean and had this urge to peek and see what Ai was doing. I peeked through the kitchen door and she was lying down on the couch burying her face in a pillow and still flapping her legs. I let her do whatever she was doing and started washing the dishes.


    Once it was done, I dried my hands and went to the living room seeing Ai still lying on the couch but no longer flapping her legs. I sat down next to her and pat her shoulder. She turned around with her face no longer red but a pout on her face.


    "Kazu-kun is such a tease," she said averting her face.


    "Is telling the truth really teasing? I don''t really think so," I said in a teasing voice only to receive a light punch on the shoulder.


    "It''s so unfair," she muttered. "Now you will make me a chocolate cake."


    She jumped up from the couch and landed beside me poking my shoulder.


    "Well, I did not buy the ingredients for it yet but I will surely make it soon so don''t worry," I said leaning back on the couch. Now what to do today?


    "Kazu-kun," Ai called my name and I looked at her. "Why is it that I only have to call Kazu-kun by a pet name? I also want you to call me something like that."


    Hearing her childish request, I couldn''t help but raise my hand to pat her head. She didn''t know why I was doing this but accepted the gesture nonetheless. She leaned towards my hand and had a big smile on her face. Her cold face looked as white as the moon and her snow-white hair was really smooth. I just cannot help but realize again and again just how beautiful she looks. With those looks, she could easily charm any person''s heart in an instance.


    "Well your name is pretty small and I don''t want to call you anything else," I said. "Or do you want me to call you just A or I?"


    "No," she said. "Now I am angry at mom and dad for naming me that. They could have given me a longer name."


    "Not really. Your name means "love" itself. Do you think there is a better name for you?" I said but then she said something which surprised me.


    "Kazu-kun, let''s go on a date."


    As those words left her mouth, it took me some time to digest and process the vibrations in the air I just heard. There was silence for a solid twenty seconds while I was thinking of a reply. People would say that it is easy, "yes" or "no" but for me, it was like the most crucial decision of my life. I mean, we are not really dating though I have no idea what we are even doing. Let''s just go with friends who are roommates.


    Saying no also does not sound like a viable option, not while she is looking at me with pleading eyes. So, I decided to answer a question with a question.


    "Why do you want to go out on a date now?" I asked her as her expression was saddened. "I mean, right now we are not going out though I don''t even know what exactly our relationship can be called. So why do you want to go on a date now?"


    Those words were said and thoughts conveyed. I thought it would take some time for her to think about an answer. I only thought.


    "Because I want to go out on a date with Kazu-kun. This is just a date to get to know each other more," she said with a smile on her face.


    "More like me knowing you," I corrected her statement.


    "Mhm, which is why let''s go on a date. We can go to the amusement park nearby. There is also a really popular caf¨¦ around that area. We can have lunch outside and get back before dark," she said specifically putting emphasis on "before dark".


    I mean, I understand why she is saying that since the dark is when other vampires are active and can attack us. While we are at home, even if we were on our own, we or more specifically Ai do know this place a lot better so we could use it to our advantage. Pondering on the idea a little I just realized it. The reason why she was in such fancy outdoor clothes. This request was not spontaneous but had already been planned out by this girl.


    "Fine, then I will be in your care," I said standing up.


    "I will take good care of you~" she replied licking her lips.


    I stiffened a little at her action but soon went to get my clothes out and locked the door so I could change quickly. I think this was the fastest that I had changed my clothes but then again, I don''t want to be peeked on. I don''t have a fetish for those things. It is straight-up creepy.


    Once I was done, I opened the door only to find Ai standing there with her hands behind her back. She had a nervous smile on her face and I saw a sweat drop down her head. You got to be kidding me.


    "Ai, I think there is a female ghost behind you," I said to her but her face did not change. "She is blowing a flying kiss at me."


    "How dare that bitch do this?!"


    At that, she quickly turned around scanning the place with her eyes shot wide open. Her red eye glowed due to anger and I saw the key in her hand.


    "So you were trying to sneak in, weren''t you?" I said looking at the key in her hand which I took.


    "Eh? So the ghost just now?" she said acting confused and I lightly hit her head. "Owie."


    "It was a lie to find this," I said showing her the key.


    "Hehe, I was just checking that Kazu-kun is safe," she said rubbing the back of her head. "Anyway, let''s go."


    With that, she grabbed my hand and started taking me out of the house. I was somehow able to get my phone and money and Ai already had it in her bag which she was carrying. As soon as we got out of the building, Ai latched to my arm as if there was a magnetic force emitting from me and she was an iron object. Then again, if we are going out on a date, I think it is not really a problem. Note that even if it was that she would leave my hand.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 13 - 13: A

    We started to head to the amusement park which Ai said was near but we had to take a train to get there so we both got to the train station with everyone''s eyes on us. Some boys were cursing me while the adults were talking about "young love". The girls were looking at Ai like she was some goddess. I was wearing a white t-shirt with a blue-colored design on it. I actually liked this one a lot and the design was blue colored so I had to wear it. Below I was wearing denim jeans.


    Once we board the train, Ai stood beside me and our destination was about ten minutes away. On the way, I looked beside me and I saw a hand emerging out of nowhere and going somewhere it is not supposed to. Before it could reach Ai, I grabbed the hand stopping it. Looking up I saw the person to which the hand belonged.


    He tried making me let go of him but I was a little stronger for my age. He looked at me and I glared at him before letting go of his hand.


    "Sir, please keep your limbs under check or they might get detached from your body without you realizing," I said to him in a cold voice.


    These words caught the attention of the people around us and they turned toward us trying to figure out what was going on. I did not say anything and wrapped my arm around Ai''s waist and pulled her closer to me.


    "K-Kazu-kun?"


    "Just felt like hugging you," I said softly.


    "If you want to then I don''t mind," she replied and looked down.


    She looked at me and I just gave her a little smile. Her face turned red but she did not really realize the situation which happened right now which is good.


    For the man.


    If Ai were to notice that, he would have probably lost his arm. Never make a vampire girl uncomfortable and angry. That is one thing that I got to know that night. The night when the female vampire was killed right before my eyes mercilessly. I saw the look on Ai''s face and it was pure rage and hatred directed at the female.


    Girls can already be scary and then add the fact that they are a super strong supernatural being, it is a death sentence angering one. Luckily I had the way to calm down her now. Power of love I guess.


    We got off at our station and as soon as we got out, I could hear the voice of the people shouting and the hustling bustling crowd. It was a pretty big amusement park and also had a line right in front of the entrance for the tickets. Ai started dragging me to the place.


    "Quick Kazu-kun or we might not be able to enjoy ourselves if we have less time," she said.


    "Wait for a mi- Woah."


    Long story short, I was being pulled like a rag doll and I just went with the flow. It was quite a hot day and now I was hoping that we would have gone to a water park but that would have been more crowded thinking more people with the same ideas would have gone there. Also, I don''t really know how to swim which is quite embarrassing.


    "And here we are on our first date," Ai said as soon as we entered the gate turning around facing me giving me the biggest smile I had seen on her face. It made my heart stop for some seconds. No one should be allowed to be this cute, except for her though.


    "So where to?" I asked her and she looked at the map we were given on the amusement park.


    "Hmm, how about that ride?" she said pointing at a ride that was a special attraction of this place.


    "Well then my lady, shall we?" I said courteously offering her my hand and she linked her arm to mine.


    "Let''s go my prince."


    We walked hand in hand obviously attracting attention but right now, I didn''t really care. It has been a while since I last came to the amusement park which was probably about six years ago. So, I decided to just enjoy myself here without a care in the world. It was very convenient for us that in the day we can do whatever we want and we have to be wary during the night. Though I don''t think we should be this carefree and then again, you only live once. No, the last part sounds cringe.


    With those things in my mind, I decided to not worry about anything right now. Ai was taking me to this ride named gravity falls and I have no idea why it is called that. It was a ride that did not have a long queue but still, loud screams were heard from that side. As we got near, I understood why that was so.


    "This is something to really worry about," I muttered as sweat dropped from my head. "What is this monstrosity that you brought me to?"


    "Hehe, isn''t it fun," Ai said leaning her head on my shoulder.


    I now understood why this ride is called gravity falls because they take us really high up on this tower in our seats and basically throw us down and then bring us up as soon as we reach down. It is like bungee jumping with extra steps which I do not like at all. The amount of G-force in this ride will be enough to make me unconscious and vomit the entire breakfast out.


    "No way in hell am I going in this ride," I said retracting my steps but Ai took advantage of her vampire strength.


    "Is Kazu-kun perhaps scared of height?" she asked in a teasing voice.


    It was clearly written on her face that she knew the answer to the question and she wasn''t even trying to hide that fact. Now she is playing unfairly. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I could say anything, I was dragged to the line and no matter how much I struggled, Ai won''t budge. As time passed, it was our turn and I was sweating bullets out of fear. When did we get on the ride and strapped to our seats? I don''t remember. All I know right now is if I don''t get out of here I will die. What if my seat gets broken and I get launched in the air? I will convert into a slosh of blood in an instance.


    "Wait, I am not ready. Screw that, get me off this thing," I said but no one listened to me.


    "Don''t worry Kazu-kun. I am here so I won''t let anything happen to you," she said with a kind smile squeezing my hand from beside me. Don''t give me that now.


    "You planned all this, didn''t you? You sly fox," I shouted at her but her smile did not waver.


    "I just want Kazu-kun to know that nothing will happen to him as long as I am with him," she said with her smile still plastered on her face. "This is the best way to make you learn this. Who knows, this might also cure your acrophobia."


    "You knew IIIIIIIT"


    Before I could complete my sentence, we were launched up like a certain red bird. My stomach tightened and I felt like I could have thrown up any moment now. I looked beside me and saw Ai cheering with her hands and legs propped out.


    "Woooohoooo!" she cheered childishly.


    Seeing her like this, I had a warm feeling in my heart and I could feel everything slow down. Her cheerful and childish personality contrasting with her absolutely mature look was a sight to behold. If I could see her like this due to this, maybe it would not be that bad.


    On second thought, I change my mind as we were literally dropped from the top faster than the watermelon Galileo threw from the leaning tower of Pisa. It did not end well for the watermelon and I don''t want the same to happen to me. I think my legs would crush if they touched the ground at this speed but before it could do this, we were launched up again. This "fun" time lasted for a minute.


    A minute of hell.


    "There, there Kazu-kun. Do you still feel dizzy?" Ai asked as she laid my head on her lap on the bench.


    "Ugh...I am still seeing two Ai''s which one is the real? The value of pi is 3.141592..." I was muttering.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun, you looked so funny on the ride. So sad that I could not get your photo," she said ruffling my hair.


    The moment I was strapped out of the seat of the ride, I felt so uneasy that I almost fell but Ai grabbed me and got me to the nearby bench. It was so embarrassing but I could say one thing. It might have worsened my fear of heights.


    "Please don''t do this again Ai. I might die the next time," I said in a weak voice with my eyes looking at the blue sky. "The clouds look nice."


    "What are you talking about Kazu-kun? There are no clouds where you are looking at," she said.


    I am really going really crazy right now.


    After ten minutes or so, I felt a little better so I sat up from Ai''s lap much to her disappointment. My head still felt light and I still felt as if I was on the seat but it was not as bad as it was before that. What a way to start the date. I am so lame.


    "It''s fine Kazu-kun. We have a lot of time so we can go on a little slower rides if you want me to," she said and I just nod my head. "So let''s go to the roller coaster next."


    "I''m sorry what?"


    Is this girl out of her mind? I literally lost my life on the ride before and she wants to go to the roller coaster?


    "There is no way I am going there," I said completely standing up for myself.


    "I hate my life," I said while being strapped onto the seat of the roller coaster.


    "Hehe," Ai was giggling while holding myhand.


    "Hey, don''t laugh at me."


    "I am sorry but Kazu-kun looks so cute right now I can''t help it," she said while still giggling.


    Thus, the roller coaster started and then ended. When and how did that happen? I have no idea because I am pretty sure I got unconscious mid-way but it was more bearable than the gravity fall ride. I did not stumble the moment I got out of the ride, I just saw everything around me spinning. That is supposed to be normal, right? I guess not.


    For the next two hours, Ai took me on many rides and she sure was enjoying herself. There were some fast rides while some were just straight-up execution machines. I wanted to go on slower rides but all slow rides were for kids. What do they think? That all teenagers are daredevils?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 14 - 14: It was supposed to be a nice date!!

    "Kazu-kun, let''s go eat something," Ai suggested which was one thing I could agree on.


    "Sure, I want to fill my stomach up since I am sure everything in it is probably lying somewhere in the park."


    They had a completely different area for all the food and I have to say that it was really good. Sure, it was a little expensive than normal but it was sure worth its price. I ordered a burger and fries along with cola and Ai also ordered the same. I could say that this was the most enjoyable part of today''s visit to the amusement park.


    "Kazu-kun, let''s go to the haunted house next," Ai suggested.


    "Finally, something normal that you asked for," I said letting out a sigh sipping the last of my drink.


    We went to the haunted house next and it was about three in the afternoon at the time since, before that, we just took a walk around the place to let the food digest a little. The haunted house was not really scary honestly. Some monsters came and screamed to scare us but as soon as they saw Ai afraid, they just stopped and apologized. The power of a pretty girl.


    We went to some more rides next which were a lot less...extreme for me and I did enjoy them. There were bumpy cars and a slow train-like ride that took us around the entire park on its track. It was not too fast nor too high so it was quite bearable for us.


    Soon, it was the evening and there was one last place Ai wanted to go. Looks like she forgot about her talk to get home before dark but seeing her so happy right now, I was a bit reluctant to deny her.


    "Here we are," Ai said showing the tall and grand ride. The Ferris wheel.


    "Okay, let''s get this over with."


    We boarded on it and it slowly took us up. I could see the entire amusement park gradually as we were ascending. I saw Ai staring at me with her face turned red. I wonder what she is thinking.


    "Kazu-kun looks there. That ride was where you were screaming the most," she said pointing at the ride which could be seen from behind me.


    "Wh-"


    I turned around to see the ride and looked at Ai to confirm with her but as soon as I turned around, I felt a soft cold sensation on my lips. Her arms wrapped around my neck as she entered her tongue in my mouth. I just sat there dumb fold as she kept kissing me. She smelled really nice from this close and my mind went blank. A warm feeling overcomes me as I grabbed her waist. Right now, I don''t know what I am doing, my body was just moving on its own.


    With her close to me, she deepened the kiss and I did not move and just let her do whatever she wants. This felt so wrong to me but I did not want her to stop. Man, I am so lame doing this.


    She finally parted her lips from me but not before giving me one last peck on the lips. Her face was red but instead of embarrassed, she looked happy.


    "I had a lot of fun today Kazu-kun. Thank you for listening to my selfish request," she said softly smiling at me.


    "Well, I did enjoy myself a lot so I can''t really say much. Can I?" I responded as we both heard an explosion followed by another and another.


    It was the fireworks. We both looked at the beautiful sight but then our eyes widened seeing them. The firework only happens in the dark which it was. Shit, we were so immersed in this that we did not realize that it was already dark.


    The Ferris wheel was slower than we expected and for the firework show, it became even slower. Even though the scene was beautiful but it was raising worries in both our hearts. We could not just jump out of the ride since that would be too suspicious.


    I looked at Ai and she had an angry look on her face. Her eyebrows twitched and she was gritting her teeth while clenching her fist. Even if we were to go home now, there would be a high chance that we would be followed and that is also not a good option. Though right now I just held Ai''s hand and squeezed it as she looked at me.


    "It''s okay," I said to her in a calm voice. "Better than panicking and being angry at us, we should better think of a way to tackle this problem."


    Looks like it did the trick since Ai''s face loosened but I could still see the worry in her eyes


    "We need to first get out of here," she said and I nodded. "Then we have to make sure that we get home after making sure that we don''t get followed. I had already made sure to make your blood have its fragrance spread to a smaller radius."


    "When did you do that?" I asked her but then it hit me. "Oh, you did it in the morning didn''t you?"


    Her eyes widened to my explanation. Right before Ai latched onto my hand before we left for the store, I could tell that there was something different. She smelt different back then. It was a sweet smell so I just thought it was a perfume. That is also why I had the same smell on me. It would have been a precaution that she did.


    "Yes, I put the scent on me. It is a sweet scent but can easily lower the radius at which a vampire can smell your blood. Since your blood is special, it radiated more than other and also could be smelled away from about a hundred meter," she explained to me and I thoughtfully nod my head.


    "So, what is the radius right now?" I asked her.


    "It divides it by ten so it should have decreased to ten meters now," she said.


    "I see. Now, let''s get out of here and avoid crowds."


    We finally reached down and I grabbed Ai''s hand and we quickly made our way to the exit. There was a big crowd just outside the exit which was blocking our way. I did not really know why it was there but we just went through it. On the way, I felt that feeling again and I did not like it at all.


    "We are being followed," Ai said and Inodded.


    Being in a crowded place would only cause more problems and that was the last thing we would need. Going to a secluded spot and confronting them was the final resort I had in my mind. I just looked around scanning my eyes to see if there was a way we can lose them but something even worse happened.


    The feeling of being watched and followed increased a lot. I looked behind me and saw some shadows on the buildings behind us. Now, Ai was the one who sped up and started dragging me. Looks like she is deciding to confront them.


    She turned left in a dark alley and I could not see anything in there but Ai just ran holding my hand dodging everything that came in the way. I saw a light red glow in front of me which was Ai''s red eyes. By the look of it, it meant that her vampire eye can see in the dark.


    Behind us, we started hearing footsteps of not one, not two but...


    "There are seven of them," Ai said to me and we reached a dead end. "Kazu-kun, stand back."


    I did not protest and did as she said. I saw seven pairs of red orbs that emerged out of the dark. They had completely blocked our way out and it was too dark to see anything right now for me. The only thing I could see was the shady figure of Ai before me. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, well. I never knew that the human possessing the blood of the first was being guarded by this freak of nature," a male voice said.


    "Hey freak, we advise you to leave the human here and scram. We have no business with you unless you want to die," another male said.


    "No way am I going to leave him here. I won''t let you lay a finger on him," Ai growled back at them.


    The tension in the atmosphere was immense that I knew one wrong move meant death. The figures started laughing at this comment of Ai. They looked really confident in their advantage of numbers which I thought was also immense. It was a one versus seven and the odds were not on our side.


    "Looks like freaks like you are fools. Even if you were to get out of here, you won''t be able to run for long," said a female voice.


    "Oh? And why is that?" Ai asked in a mocking tone.


    "The lord of the night will be waking up in a year. At that time, you will be powerless against her. So be a good girl and get out of the way so we can drink that human''s blood," the voice of the male in the middle was heard.


    I had no idea who this lord of the night was but just hearing the name told me that it was someone you would not like to mess with. I could feel a strong murderous intent leaking from Ai and her red-eye shined more than normal.


    "I will even kill her if it comes to that. I will send that bitch back from where she came," Ai said.


    "Say that when you get out here."


    With that, I heard them rush at us and I heard multiple blows being exchanged. All I could see were red orbs colliding with each other and moving in the air and I had no idea what was going on but from the grunts and sound of flesh being cut through I knew it was not something I would like to see. Ai was holding up better than expected against them but then something happened.


    One of them got a hit on her as I saw a single red orb hit the wall on the left and fall down only to move dodging a strike from a pair of the orb. I just saw the scene dumb folded because my eyes could no longer track the orbs. They were moving too fast. The sounds of jumping, landing, flesh being hit, flesh being cut, blood splashing, and sounds of grunt. Then one more sound was added to this collection of sounds.


    The sound of me being punched and hitting the wall.


    In the entire fight, one pair of red orbs got away from them and charged at me. Before I could react to dodge it, I felt a sharp pain in my stomach and soon after, my entire back. This time I just had enough time to hold my ground so my impact was not too hard but it still pained a lot.


    "Kazu-kun!!" Ai shouted only for her orb to be thrown on the ground.


    I saw the pair of red orbs in front of me looking down at me. It was similar to what I felt back then, those red eyes looking at me as if I was just an ant that needs to be crushed. Those eyes hungry for my blood, those eyes looking at me to kill.


    I tried standing up but stumbled down. Damn it!! Why am I so weak?!


    I heard a pained grunt from the other side as I saw a single red orb levitate in the air. The murderous intent coming from the orb was increased by ten, no, hundred folds.


    "You hurt Kazu-kun," Ai said in a low and cold voice. "How dare you! How dare you! How dare you! How dare you! How dare you! How dare you! How dare you! How dare you! How dare you! How dare you! How dare you!"


    She started saying the phrase again and again as her green eye also started to glow brightly. Those eyes were no longer just orbs but turned into a source of light.


    "I''LL KILL YOU ALL."


    Then Ai moved quickly leaving behind a red and green trail of light only to appear behind the person standing before me.


    "ARGH!!"


    I felt something fall right in front of me and then the pair of red orbs fell down.


    "Who will be next?" she asked in a spine-chilling voice. "Screw it, you are going to die anyway."


    She moved swift almost at the speed of sound and charged at the other. They tried attacking her but she jumped high up in the air and then shot down at them.


    "AHHHHH!!"


    "WHAT IS THIS? HOW IS SHE SO FAST NO- ARGH!!"


    The pained screams of the vampires resonated in the place. It was accompanied by the angry grunts of Ai who was hitting them again and again. Killing them one by one. The orbs started falling down one by one and their glows disappearing. I did remember that she used a stake to kill the vampire that night but where did she hide those?


    "NO! DON''T COME NEAR ME YOU FREAK!! ARGH!!"


    "Four insects down, three to go."


    "NO, NO, NO, NO! HELP-"


    "WHAT THE HELL? I CAN''T TRA- AHH!!"


    "HOW CAN ONE FREAK DO THIS? NO, THIS WAS NOT HOW IT WAS SUPPOSED TO END UP!!"


    The last orb also fell down and disappear. I finally had some strength in my legs as I stood up wincing in pain. Ai stood there breathing heavily staring at the bodies which were not disappearing. I felt blood on my feet for a moment but then it vanished. Ai turned around and saw me.


    "Kazu-kun, are you alright?" she asked me looking all over me. "Where were you hurt? Where did that bitch hi-"


    "Ai," I said interrupting her. "I''m fine. No need to be worried."


    "No, no, no, this is not what you are supposed to say. I let them hurt you, this was not supposed to happen. I am also covered in blood and cannot show my face to you. I look terrifying right now," she said turning away her face. "But don''t worry, I will make it all right. I find who ordered them and kill them. Then-"


    She stopped as soon as I hugged her from behind. I felt the blood on her clothes but I did not care right now. Right now, Ai had to calm down and I was the only one who could do that. I leaned forward and my mouth was close to her ear.


    "Thank you," I whispered to her. "Thank you for worrying so much about me but I am tired. I am sure you too are. So let''s go home."


    Yes, let''s go home. A phrase which though may not sound anything big but it carries a lot of meaning to it. Going back to a place we know, a place we belong to, a place we can feel safe. The phrase sends a warm feeling in one''s heart upon hearing it and calming down the ones who are thinking too much.


    I tightened my grip around her waist lightly and I felt her breath slow down and so was her heartbeat. Her eyes were no longer glowing and she leaned her body back on mine. She turned around to face me. Though it was dark, I saw a smile on her face.


    "Okay, if Kazu-kun says so. I will kill them later," she said softly.


    The next thing I know, my feet were no longer feeling the ground and my head was leaning back. I was picked up from the ground and a pair of arms were the reason for that.


    "Hey, why did you pick me up?" I asked Ai who had me in her arms.


    "Because Kazu-kun should not walk right now. He is still hurt and I don''t want him to overexert himself," she replied.


    "But why the princess carry?"


    "Maybe because you are my princess," she said childishly and launched up in the air.


    I had been launched up today a number of times but this time, I was not scared of the heights. I was not scared that I might fly off and become a slosh of blood. I was sure that it won''t happen since it was Ai who was holding me.


    Looks like on this date, I started to trust her a lot more. It did work out in her favor and I could say this was an unforgettable date.


    And one hell of an unforgettable date.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 15 - 15: Back home to

    I was high up in the sky, so high that the moon looked bigger than usual. So high in fact that we were skipping three buildings in one jump. I have never experienced anything like this but now that I am able to, it was amazing. I was no longer scared of the height because I knew she wouldn''t let go. I guess.


    "So why didn''t we take a train back?" I asked Ai who was carrying me.


    "Well, we cannot go in the station with blood on my clothes," she said and I looked forward.


    The mere perspective should be enough to tell me that one wrong step and we both or at least, I will die. Still, Ai just made one jump after another as if it was something she did for a living. Always landing in the middle and then jumping soon after without letting the impact of the landing reach us. The cool wind was hitting my face and Ai''s breast was pressing against my right cheek. I was indeed in heaven.


    What I am more surprised about is that how we are not yet noticed by anyone. Thinking logically, it is not very common for a girl and boy to jump over buildings in one majestic leap but we were still not being looked at by the people. I did not know the actual reason for it but I didn''t bother knowing it. Ai took off her jacket and turned it upside down and wore it back. There was still the stench of blood on it so going in crowded places with that won''t be a good option.


    "How long before we reach back?" I asked her.


    "Actually, we are already here," she said, and then instead of landing on a building, she landed down in a dark alley.


    The landing was smooth and her legs had taken the impact effortlessly. I finally got off and stood up straight on my legs which had enough energy to make me walk. Ai''s black lowers also had blood on it but since it was really dark, it was not that visible.


    She then latched onto my arm and rested her head on my shoulder.


    "You sure no one followed us? Because we weren''t really stealthy on our way back," I asked her and she just snuggled her head on my shoulder.


    "No need to worry. I have already confirmed that. I had drunk enough blood to heighten my senses so I am sure," she said and I raised my eyebrow at that statement.


    "When did you drink blood and whose blood did you actually drink?"


    "Oh, the blood of those assholes. The main reason why a half-vampire is treated as a curse by both species is that we can feast on the blood of humans and vampires alike to gain our strength," she said revealing a very important piece of information right now. "Honestly their blood tastes so bad that I want to vomit. Now I want to eat Kazu-kun''s food or maybe have some of his blood~"


    She said the last part while licking her finger and my free hand unconsciously held my bare neck making Ai giggle.


    "I will make curry for dinner but it will take some time," I said obviously choosing the first option as we came out of the alley. "By that time I will let you have the sweets."


    "Yaay, Kazu-kun is so nice," she said childishly making me chuckle.


    "Only to you," I whispered in her ear making her stiffen and go red. Cute.


    With her face red and her eyes looking down, we entered the building and got in the elevator. Fortunately, there was no one inside and while riding the elevator, I heard Ai''s heartbeat increasing. She is probably off in her own fantasies.


    We got on our floor and entered the apartment. Ai was still latched to my shoulder and as I closed the door behind us, she stopped moving. She just stood there with her head facing down.


    "I''m sorry," she muttered before burying her face in my chest.


    "What are you apologizing for? In fact, I should thank you for such an amazing date," I said in a soft voice. Ai gripped my t-shirt hard digging her fingers in it.


    "I...let those assholes hurt Kazu-kun. I let them hurt you. I am so sorry," she said with her eyes wet. "Please punish me Kazu-kun."


    "Huh?"


    "Punish me otherwise I can''t let go of this guilt," she said with pleading eyes.


    Ai was beating herself down more than I expected. The look of guilt on her face was immense. She was probably keeping it in for when we got home. If she wants me to punish her, then I will respect her request.


    I put some distance between us and she looked at me, her eyes filled with guilt. I raised my right hand and extended it towards her face as she closed her eyes. My hand reached close to her forehead and then I swept her bangs up before kissing her on the forehead.


    As soon as my lips contacted her cold skin, I could feel her body stiffen and her eyes shot open. I stayed like that for five seconds before putting some distance between us. Her guilt-filled eyes were now surprised and confused and her face was red.


    "There, that is your punishment," I said to her with a smirk on my face.


    "But why did you kiss me on the forehead? That does not count as a punishment," she said clenching her fist.


    "That is because..." I said moving forward and lifting her chin. "I am not yet worthy of doing that to your lips."


    With this, I walked past her leaving her flabbergast right there. I sniffed my clothes and they stink of blood. Looks like I have to take a bath before making the food and the same went for Ai. I went to the closet and got my clothes out and as I turned around, I saw Ai standing right behind me which surprised me.


    "Woah, don''t do that, or I might die of a heart attack one day," I said jumping back.


    "Why did you not punish me?" she asked me. She still does not understand it.


    "Listen Ai," I said in a soft voice. "Do you seriously think I will be someone who would really hurt you? You saved me back then. If it was not for you I would probably be a bloodless body."


    "So was that a reward?" she asked me finally catching up. I flicked her head with my finger. "Ouch."


    "Yes, and this was the punishment you wanted now let''s get ourselves clean. We both stench of blood."


    Hearing this, a smirk formed on Ai''s face and she scanned me with her eyes from top to bottom. Hey, where are you looking?


    "Is that an invitation for me to join?" she asked in a teasing voice.


    "Even if I say no, you will probably sneak in anyway," I said letting out a sigh.


    "Yes!" she said in a childish way.


    I quickly slipped from there so that I had enough time to take a shower on my own. If she were to come before that, she would probably just start washing my back or do something like that and it would be really bad. Like, the world is going to end type of bad. On top of that, I am exhausted because even if I had so much fun, I used more energy than I would do normally. This was something I didn''t really want to do.


    Sitting down to take a shower, I poured the water over me and started scrubbing my body when I heard the bathroom lock open. Oh no.


    It was followed by the sound of footsteps and I knew who the person was. I turned around seeing Ai wearing a different swimsuit this time standing there while licking her lips.


    "Mhm, Kazu-kun looks so delicious," she said making me panic.


    "In what way do you say that?" I asked her.


    "Hehe, like this," she said and leaped at me and hugged me from behind.


    I felt two soft sensations on my back and her cold body though had some scent of blood but she still smelled so good. Her face crept up and she nibbled my earlobe making my body shake up from the sudden sensation. Worst or maybe the best part was that it was not the end of her assault.


    She started moving up and down behind me rubbing the two melons on my back. Her breath became heavy and her heart was beating fast. Ai''s arms were wrapped around my chest caressing it softly as she started licking my neck.


    "A-Ai, w-what a-are you doing?" I asked her with my voice broken.


    "Just having a taste of my favorite food, Kazu-kun. Ahh, I love it so much," she said while still not stopping her assault.


    "Ahh~" this sound escaped from my mouth without me realizing it. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun likes it, doesn''t he? Then what about this," she said lightly biting my neck but not digging her teeth in.


    My heart was going crazy right now and my head was feeling dizzy. I couldn''t think straight and I did not have enough energy to resist her. What is this terrifying power?


    "Hey, where are you touching?" I said to her but she did not listen.


    Now her licking turned into kisses and she was doing it all over my neck and back. Someone help me get out of this situation. I wanted to turn around and stop her but she was holding me so close that it was not an option right now. Think Kazuki, think or you might just lose yourself. You are a gentleman and this is not enough to defeat you. Ahh, screw it.


    I leaned my head back and turned seeing Ai''s pale white neck right before my eyes. You made me do this. I lightly bit her neck instantly making her stop. How do you like the taste of your medicine?


    "Ahh Kazu-kun, more," she said. What is this sudden change in her personality?


    I expected her to loosen her grip on me but she on the other hand tightened it closing her eyes with her face turned red. Her breast was pressing hard on my back and I had no idea what to do. Looks like I have to use that move.


    "Ai," I whispered softly in her ear. "How about you sit down and I wash you up?"


    "What? Really?" she asked me falling for it.


    "Sure."


    She quickly let go of me and I stood up and Ai sat down on the little stool. Her back was exposed to me but I had no intentions of going there. I just dipped myself in the bathtub. She turned around with a sad look on her face.


    "Eh? Kazu-kun, will you not wash my back?" she asked me with pleading eyes.


    "Are you crazy? No way will I be able to do anything like that. I am not daring as you," I said submerging half of my face underwater.


    My face was red and I saw a disappointed sound coming from Ai as she slouched her shoulder and then she used that move. The most powerful move in the existence of humanity or even this universe. This move was said to be able to win the entire world war if used at the correct time. It was...


    The puppy dog eyes.


    The worst part was that it was Ai who was doing the puppy dog eyes and I tried looking away but just a glimpse of it was enough to make me stop. Argh, no way in hell will I be able to win against this move. Thus, reluctantly, I stepped out, and Ai cheered.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun will wash my back for me. I am so happy," she cheered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 16 - 16: The first and the lord of the night

    I let out a sigh and got the scrub and poured the soap on it squeezing it and making some foam. Then I looked forward to seeing Ai''s pearl white skin and gulped. Closing my eyes I extended my hand and I felt it contact with a familiar skin. I started scrubbing her back and that was when I noticed, I did not feel any string on the back.


    I opened my eyes and saw that Ai had taken off her top from the back exposing her entire pearl white back. She is trying to kill me for sure here. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kazu-kun, why did you stop?" she asked me bringing me back to the earth.


    "N-Nothing," I said and I heard her giggle.


    "Hehe, I made Kazu-kun flustered," she said clapping her hands together. "It is Kazu-kun''s fault for teasing me so much."


    "Okay, okay," I said continuing to wash her back.


    In this little conversation between us, all the nervousness I felt was gone and my mind calmed down. Ai''s little childish side was enough for this so I was washing her back trying not to be too rough. Once I was done, I just stopped realizing something.


    "Kazu-kun, now do the front," she said making me stiffen.


    "Do that on your own," I said as I turned on the shower and directed it at her.


    "Eh? But I want Kazu-kun to do it for me," she said as I started cleaning the foam off her back. "Your hand is so warm."


    "Well, I am a human so obviously it is," I said washing her back and reminding myself just how soft her skin was. "Ai, can you tell me something about the conversation you had with those vampires? About the blood of the first and this lord of night."


    I felt her ears perk up at the name and she clenched her fist. I thought she was hesitant to tell me but...


    "I will if Kazu-kun does my front too."


    ...she came up with a childish request.


    "Fine, but you have to guide me since there is no way in hell I will look at you from that angle," I said letting a sigh. She plays dirty.


    "Yaay! Kazu-kun will wash my front!" Ai cheered.


    I closed my eyes and felt a cold hand grabbing mine as I felt the owner of the arm turn around. She guided it down and I felt something really smooth and soft and feeling it once more, I realized what it was. It was the ultimate and the most appealing part of the female body. Now, I am not materializing them since I am not doing that. I am merely stating a fact.


    It was her thigh.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun loves this doesn''t he?" Ai said in an alluring voice.


    "You bet I do."


    I started washing it occasionally feeling Ai move for maybe I was a little too hard. Not wanting her to feel uncomfortable, I moved down to the second-best part, her lower legs and calves. They were smooth yet packed a good amount of muscle mass which is probably why she could jump so high.


    "So about the first and the lord of the night, I have to start with a story I was told by my dad when I was a kid," Ai started explaining. "There lived a man who was researching on ways for humans to become immortals. He was in fact a doctor but also a chemist at the same time. He made different drugs that would alter his body in many different ways giving him a horrendous look. But he did not waver and after years of researching, he made a drug and used it on him. That drug gave him superhuman abilities and otherworldly powers but it was also a curse since he started craving blood. Human blood to be more specific because if he did not drink it, his body would start disintegrating."


    I was done with her leg and she held my hand again and lift it up placing it on her soft belly. I used my other hand to put more soap on the scrub and started washing her belly region with my hand often touching the lower part of something really soft and round. They were really big.


    "The church found that out and somehow captured him. While they said what he did was dark magic, no one heard to his pleads which were telling them that what he did was not dark magic but the evolution of humanity. He was being publicly executed and was set to fire. He thought that there was no one who would ever come to his help. He had indeed locked himself from the outside world but he was wrong. There was someone who was there for him to help him."


    When done with her belly area, she raised my hand and brought it to her shoulder. Is that something I am supposed to wash? Who knows? Without asking anything, I started washing them.


    "She ran from the crowd and jumped in the blazing fire to help the man. She was able to get him off and as soon as he got off, they tried attacking the man but he ran away along with the woman who saved him. Her body was burnt to a dangerous level showing her inner muscles. Not having any other way, the man injected the second and last dose of the drug he was able to make. The rest all just failed and turned into dust. What he didn''t know was that the second dose was a little different. While it gave her superhuman abilities but it made her body burn under the sun. The man asked why the woman helped him and she said that she had been watching him try and fail for years. Since he cut himself from the outside world, he didn''t realize that the entire outside world was not cut off actually."


    "This sounds like a romance story now," I commented once done with the washing and I grabbed the shower and directed it over Ai.


    "It actually is. While the man could walk in the sun, the woman was not able to so they ran away under the bright shining full moon. They met many people and earned more knowledge and then both of them realized that there was a way to make more people like them. It was by their blood. Since the drugs were also injected in their blood, if they injected their blood in a dying person, they would rise up as a vampire. While they thought they were helping people, they did not realize that they were actually creating monsters who made them their god. This is the story of the first and the lord of the night."


    "I think I can now understand why they were called this but they called me the human with the blood of the first? Why is that?" I asked her and stood up and dipped myself in the bath while Ai did the same.


    "That is because Kazu-kun, what they thought was science became so advanced that it could be called magic. It was then it was found that the first will soon lose his life fifty years after the lord of the night fell into a deep sleep. The only way to wake her up is when one of the humans born on the night of his death gets to inherit his blood and it starts maturing."


    "So I inherited his blood on the night of the super moon," I muttered.


    "Yes, and that is why even if it was completely by coincidence, you have inherited that blood. It was not under any special circumstances except that you were born on the night when the first died. Your existence and actual place should have been known when you turn sixteen and your blood starts to mature. I knew about your existence a lot before that," Ai said drifting towards me and wrapping her arms around me. "In fact, I was the first one to taste it long ago. That is when I found out how special you are along with how much danger you will be and thus I have sworn to protect you with my life Kazu-kun."


    "So you got to know about my blood being special a long time ago and these attacks which just started were because my blood started maturing but what does that mean?" I asked her with more questions coming to my mind.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know about it that much. I tried to find out but I could not let my eyes off you. I still remember the Kazu-kun when he got his first-ever baseball. You looked so cute and happy back then," she said in a nostalgic and soft tone. Her bare breast pressing against my chest.


    If she knew about that incident then it meant that she knew me from even I was six years old because there was no way I could forget getting that baseball. It was a limited edition one and was even signed by my favorite player. Too bad that I lost it the next day and came back home crying. Mom did not scold me but trapped me in her warm and gentle embrace ruffling my hair.


    Just remembering her kind smile and dad''s loud laughter when he got the news is still embedded in my mind like it happened just yesterday.


    It was the day before they died.


    Remembering those memories, a single drop of tear fell down my eye and I felt a familiar cold hand stroking my head gently. It was so soft and gentle that I could just fall asleep.


    "Why didn''t you confront me back then?" I muttered just thinking of the possibilities of how things might be different if she did.


    "I wanted to confront you Kazu-kun. I really wanted to but when I finally steeled myself, that incident happened and I was overcome with guilt. I was around the area that happened and if I was not too late, they would have been alive. I am so sorry for being a coward back the-"


    "Why the hell are you apologizing idiot?" I said interrupting her and put some distance between us staring into those beautiful eyes of hers. "There is nothing we can do. Apologizing won''t bring them back. Nothing will, so at least don''t beat yourself down like this. I won''t like that."


    Yes, nothing will change the fact that they are dead. We can cry our eyes out and scream in pain till our voice is gone but nothing will bring the dead back. Nothing was ever able to since it is against the law of nature. The only way for one to come back is not as a human but as something else. Something unnatural.


    Thus, I averted my face away from Ai who cutely tilted her head in confusion. Does she still not realize it?


    "Can you please cover those? It is bad for my mental health," I said trying my hardest to not look down no matter what.


    She had still not worn her top back and her bare breast could be completely seen and I don''t want to look at it. It would be too rude.


    Seeing where I meant, Ai''s face turned red and she covered her chest with her arms. There was a little cute pout on her face and the redness was covering her entire face.


    "I know you liked it," Ai muttered.


    "How can I like something I didn''t see?"I said and just remembered that I still had dinner to make.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 17 - 17: A nightmare

    There were still some questions to ask Ai but they can wait for now as much as I don''t want them to. Knowledge is the most powerful tool in a battle and while we have no idea who actually we are fighting and what they are capable of while they might just know everything about us, we are at a major disadvantage.


    We cannot just sit and wait for them to attack us not knowing anything so we have to know more about the things we will be encountering. Honestly, what I am most worried about is this lord of night. I don''t know what she is capable of but since she was the second vampire and I have the blood of the first, she would probably come after us as soon as she wakes up from her sleep. Ai alone might not be enough to tackle that situation so I too had to get stronger but then it raises the question, how do I do this?


    At the moment, I have no means of getting stronger. I cannot always stand behind Ai and let her fight our way out like today. Sure, she is strong but there always might be someone who can be stronger. This is so troublesome.


    "I am getting out and preparing dinner. You stay in for a bit longer," I said to Ai who was covering her chest as I stood up.


    "Okay."


    I got out and quickly dried myself before wearing my clothes and dried my hair. They were a mess right now so I finally decided to comb them. Maybe I should take more care of my appearance. Maybe.


    I stepped out of the bathroom not before realizing just how many clothes were not washed and just dumped in the washing machine. Note to self, do that the first thing in the morning tomorrow.


    I went to the kitchen, brought out the ingredients, wore my apron, and rolled up my sleeves to started cooking. I was making curry so it would take some time and right now it was fifteen minutes to eight meaning if I don''t get the food ready quickly, we might be hungry till nine or so. Whilst preparing the curry, I got the rice in the cooker and turned the switch on letting them cook.


    After fifteen minutes or so, I heard footsteps behind me indicating that my roommate was out of the bath. I did not turn around because I was too concentrated on making the food. In fact, this was going to be our lunch for tomorrow too. We don''t really have ingredients for tomorrow''s lunch since that completely slipped my mind and the one for dinner will...no, in fact, that would be perfect.


    After half an hour more, I was finally done with the curry and the rice was also cooked meaning it was ready to be served. I got the plates and spoons out to serve the food. I also put a glass of water along with it since I might have made it a little spicy and I don''t really know if Ai can handle spice well or not. Taking all those and setting them on the dining table, we both sat opposite each other and looked at the food.


    "Itadakimasu."


    "It looks so delicious," Ai said staring at the curry.


    "Then eat it. I am sure it would be a lot better," I said and started eating the curry. "Perfect."


    I saw Ai relishing the food with a satisfied smile on her face. Fortunately, it was not too spicy for her. Soon, we were done with our dinner and I was exhausted for the day and wanted to go to sleep already but not before I wash the dishes. Once done with that, I just went and crashed on the bed. I was so drained today.


    As I got under the covers, I felt something creeping on from behind me. I turned around to see it was Ai was lying there and gave me a sweet little smile. Should I ask her this now? I think I should. No, wait...ah screw it.


    "Hey Ai," I called her out and she looked at me. "Those stakes that you used to kill those vampires, where to keep them?"


    "Hmm, is Kazu-kun curious?" Ai said in a teasing voice and then crept up to my ear. "I can show you if you want to~"


    "You know what? Don''t show it. I have lost all interest in it," I said averting my face and heard Ai giggling. "Say, when you first told me about my blood, you said that it was at this time that it was the purest and now you are saying that it is this time when it maturing. What do you actually mean by it?"


    "I don''t know much about it but right now your blood is the purest and also starting to mature. This cycle normally should start when you were a little kid but your body back then won''t be able to handle the blood of the first. So now that you are sixteen, it is finally showing itself completely and your blood is also maturing at the same time. It is truly a rare case," she said to me wrapping her arms around me and snuggling up to my back. "Hmm, Kazu-kun is so warm that I don''t want to let go."


    "Then don''t," I said and closed my eyes.


    "E-eh? K-Kazu-kun..."


    Not replying to any other of her remarks and tries to get my attention, I let the darkness envelop me and I dreamt, in so long. Unfortunately, it was not the best dream I could have had.


    I was standing in a pool of blood with bodies all around me. Everywhere I looked, I saw the crimson red color enveloping the entire landscape. This much blood could not have come from just one person which was when I noticed the bodies floating in the pool of red. Males, females, kids, and...people I knew but also didn''t.


    I walked aimlessly in that pool of blood or more like my legs started moving on their own. There right before me, I saw a big door which I opened and stepped in. The pool of blood disappeared but the crimson red color was now spattered on the walls and the windows of a room that looked like it was of a castle of some sort.


    In the middle of all that, stood a figure twirling around covered in blood. There was blood on the white dress that they wore, blood on their snow-white hair still making them look not less attractive and their green and red eyes were looking at me with an affectionate look in them. They took one step but stopped as some blood started spattered out from their chest.


    A hand went through their chest which had a wooden stake in their hand. The next thing I know, the person tried one last time to reach for me but their entire body was cut up in less than a second. Their killer stood behind them and their red eyes glowed brightly.


    I could see the face, it was a mature woman with long white hair, pale skin, and ruby red eyes. She wore a black dress completely contrasting her white skin.


    "We can finally reunite my love," she said to me appearing behind me. "Now you will only be mine and mine alone. My dearest."


    I was pulled into the never-ending darkness by those cold hands. I could not resist and my body was being pulled away from the cut-up corpse of the girl I know lying there lifelessly but still somehow calling for me.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" I tried to shout but no voice came out of my mouth.


    "This is your fate, accept it and we will be together forever my dearest," I heard the woman''s chilling yet soothing voice.


    "Kazu-kun!!" I heard Ai''s one last scream for me.


    I felt cold on my arms and saw a white figure grabbing my hands stopping us from going further in the darkness. I was relieved that it stopped but I felt a sharp pain in my stomach. The figure''s hand went through my stomach making me spit out blood.


    "If you cannot be mine, you will not be of anyone else too!!" the figure shouted and I was now being split into pieces by the two females pulling me from their side. My tendons were being ripped apart one by one.


    "ARGH!!"


    I finally woke up from the nightmare.


    I had no idea who the woman in the black dress was but I knew the other one was definitely Ai. Turning around, I saw her face too close to me. Her soft, cold breath was tingling on my skin and her pale white skin still looked apparent even in the dark. Her being so close to me was something I never thought would happen. I was one of the people who admired her but from afar. It always felt like we lived in different worlds. Even if we are in the same world, I want to tell her something but still cannot let the words out of my mouth.


    It has just been a short time till I actually got to know her but I knew one thing in this time, this admiration that I had for her it soon turned into something more than that. A lot more complicated feeling, a lot more intense feeling, and a feeling which can no longer be called mere admiration.


    "But I am so lame, and such a coward," I muttered under my breath.


    No matter how close I am to her, no matter how much more time I spend with her, and no matter how much we tease each other, I know just what kind of person I am. That is what I hate the most, myself, the same self Ai loves so much. But I still cannot get myself to feel better about myself, about my existence. Even now, it feels like a mistake.


    "I should have never been born they said," I muttered yet again. "I still think that is true."


    I don''t deserve this life, I don''t deserve having Ai, I don''t deserve Natsumi-san''s guidance. I thought I was ready to die but at that moment, I hesitated, my heart shouted that it did not want to stop beating and my brain went into defensive mode. Just how lame can one person be?


    "I''m so tired of this." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With these last words, I closed my eyes and turned around, and let my consciousness leave my body temporarily.


    You still don''t know everything about me Ai.


    Of all that happened before we met.


    Of all that happened when I was merely two years old.


    You still don''t know everything.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 18 - 18: Accepting the feelings but not really

    The next morning I woke up by the sound of the alarm. It was half-past five in the morning and I had to get up now but there was a tiny problem. Ai, with her superhuman strength was holding me close. Also, she smelled so irresistibly good from this close.


    Her hair fell in front of her face and she was breathing lightly with her body moving lightly with each cycle. She looked so cute and defenseless right now that I just could not help but lightly stroke her hair.


    "Hmm, Kazu-kun. Yes, compliment me more, pamper me more, love me more," she muttered in her sleep tightening the hug.


    Shit, how can I get out like this? The only way possible is waking her up but just looking at her peaceful face, I could not help but feel bad about waking her. My hand which unconsciously was wrapped around her felt something hard and solid touch it. Not knowing what it was, I picked it up and my finger pressed something as a light came out of it. Looking at it, I found that it was a phone which was not mine meaning it belonged to Ai. Oh no, I am not supposed to touch this thing.


    It was when I saw, the first thing you could see when the phone was turned on was a camera clicked picture as a wallpaper. A picture of me, with my shirt off?! When did she even take this image? I don''t remember going shirtless outside my house and I normally take it off only when I am going to take...a...bath...oh.


    I just put the phone back and looked at Ai who was cutely snuggling up to me.


    "Purr, I am Kazu-kun''s cat maid nya~."


    Oh no, why did she say this? My otaku side just emerged out hearing this and my imagination went wild. Even if it was for a moment that I imagined it. Ai is a white cat with little white cat ears protruding out of her head wearing a maid costume. Argh! I need to get out of here. Her cuteness is too destructive.


    "I will make Kazu-kun feel good nya~"


    Don''t say that right now! Shit, I don''t care what happens now. My pureness is at stake here so I held both of Ai''s shoulders and pushed her a little away from me and quickly put my pillow there. It did the trick and she hugged the pillow close so hard that it bent in the middle. Just imagining that being my back made me shiver.


    I crawled out of the bed and taking my clothes, went to the bathroom to freshen up and take a bath quickly. Once done with that, I wore my clothes but still did not put my school blazer on since I had to cook right now and dry the washed clothes. I have no idea why they make us wear the blazer even in summers. Everyone just takes it off the moment they get in the class.


    Taking the clothes out in a bucket, I took them out on the balcony hanging them there to dry. One by one, I hung them on the wire, and then my hands stopped when I felt something unusual. I looked and it was a girl''s panties. Not staring at it much, I quickly put it to dry and then took the basket and went inside. Pink.


    As I passed in front of the bedroom door, I saw the figure of Ai stretching making a cute sound on the bed.


    "Good morning sleepyhead," I said to her and she looked at me.


    "Good morning Kazu-kun," she replied giving me a soft and kind smile.


    "The water is already heated so you can freshen up and take a bath."


    "Okay."


    I put the basket down and went to the kitchen to make breakfast and lunch. The lunch was still a secret so I started with that first. Looks like it is coming together perfectly. While that was being cooked, I took out bread slices and put some butter on them, and started making a half-fried omelet. The coffee was also almost ready.


    I heard footsteps from behind me indicating that Ai was out of the bedroom and the breakfast was almost done. But then I heard the fridge door open and I turned seeing Ai taking out a water bottle and drinking water from it directly. Thank god, I thought she was taking out a sweet to stuff in her mouth.


    She had worn her uniform completely, a white shirt on top and a black skirt which she had it really short under which she wore stocking? When did she start wearing those?


    "Do you like it?" she said lightly lifting her skirt up showing the black stockings she wore underneath covering her long legs and plump thighs.


    "You can say that," I replied flipping the egg on the bread and placing it on the plate. "Come and take your breakfast. The lunch boxes will be ready soon but don''t you dare see what is inside."


    "Why is that? Will Kazu-kun write his confession in it?" she said covering her mouth in fake surprise.


    "Why would I need to do that when I can just say it from my mouth?"


    "But if it is you, I am pretty sure you will make it even grander," she said whispering in my ear. "I know because I love you so much."


    A shiver went down my spine as I felt her cold breath on my ear and a blush made its way on my face. She giggled and took her plate and sat down at the dining table to eat her breakfast. I quickly set everything for the lunch box and packed it before taking my breakfast and our coffee.


    We had our breakfast in peace, I reminded Ai to not tell anyone that we live together, got our bags and phones, and locked the house. As it is was a custom now somehow, Ai latched onto my arm with a smile on her face. As always, I did not shake her off and went with the flow and we started going to school which was surprisingly closer to this house since it was just a ten-minute walk to there.


    Going closer to the school, all eyes were on me and the same happened. The boys were giving me a jealous glare while the girls were intrigued about this and started gossiping among themselves. This time, both of them did not really matter to me. Ai was also ignoring them so I should also do the same. Jealousy or envy is one of the seven deadly sins which cannot be taken out of a human so ignoring it is the best thing. You can never stop it.


    We met Natsumi-san on the way and she just gave me a thumbs up and a smirk. Well, at least she has recovered from the injury which was also surprising. I thought that she would have still had that bandage on but she didn''t. I am just surprised that no one in the hospital asked me about how I got the bite marks. It was as if they did not see them but still tended to it as any other wound...so she did it.


    We got in our class and got in my seat while Ai waved at me and waltzed to her seat. The class surrounded her as she started greeting everyone. She looked happier than usual in the class. I wonder why that was...


    "Yes, I am Kazu-kun''s girlfriend," she said out loud enough for the entire class to hear that.


    One boy was about to enter the class but as soon as he heard that, he checked the class label for some reason which I did not understand. All eyes were now on me asking me if it was true. Now, if I said yes, I will be killed by the boys but if I said no, I think the sad face of Ai will make them annihilate me so went with the less painful choice.


    "Yes, I am dating Ai," I said to them and the boys fell down in pain, and Ai covered her face which was completely red.


    "Ahh! My dreams have been crushed! Damn you, Shiba!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He even called her by her first name!"


    "Screw that, she called him Kazu something! I am so jealous!"


    "My future wife is stolen from me!"


    I pretend to not hear the last one.


    Like this, while the boys were crying in agony, the girls were squealing. Looks like they got a fresh topic to gossip about now. The social network of the girls in our class is pretty scary. The news flies too fast even if you don''t talk to one, you can know about it because of them practically screaming about it. This is going to be such a pain.


    Now that I think about it, that guy from last time was not amongst the boys who were screaming in agony. No, he was not even in the class because I was sure he would probably try punching me for that reason. Probably has a cold or something. I hope. Seriously, let it be a cold.


    The classes started and I tried concentrating but I was too lazy to do anything. By the time it was the third period, I was lying down on the desk. Which subject was it again?


    "Seriously Shiba, you need to tell me if there is any problem with my teaching methods. I might just leave my job because of your amazing response in the class."


    Oh right, English.


    "Sensei, don''t worry. You are an amazing teacher," I said sitting up straight and giving Natsumi-san a thumbs up only to receive a light hit on the head.


    "Say it when you are awake in my classes," she said.


    Because of this, the boys started laughing in the class and Natsumi-san looked back at them silencing them in just one stare.


    "Kizuhara, if you find it so funny then I think you know everything in the lessons I believe," Natsumi-san said to the boy who laughed the loudest.


    "Um...no sensei."


    "Start reading from page 110," she said to the boy.


    "Okay sensei. The boy found out that his body turned into that of a female. A girl with long blonde hair and baby blue eyes for half of the day. It was more than split personality...."


    Wait, isn''t he reading the light novel story I was reading yesterday? Looks like he actually was and got punished with double homework today. Why was he even reading that in the class?


    It was time for the lunch break and I decided to not eat in the class and stood up to walk out grabbing my lunch box. On the way, I saw some boys wanted to come and drag me somewhere but soon stopped. I wonder why that is. When I turned to the stairs, I started heading upstairs to the roof. It was actually out of bounds for students and was supposed to be locked. Supposed to be.


    Pushing open the door which did not have a lock on it, the first thing that happened was that I felt two cold hands on my eyes and two soft sensations pressing against my back.


    "Guess who?" asked a fake deep voice.


    "These hands, oh if it isn''t Aika. It has been long since I last talked to you," I said.


    "I am not Aika. Now, who is this Aika?" the voice turned cold and asked me. The words were like a sharp sword right now.


    "It is just a name I came up with because the first name that came in my mind was Ai," I said taking her hands off my eyes. "Who also happens to be the person standing behind me."


    I turned around seeing the white-haired beauty who supposedly followed me up here. I thought she would have been with her classmates but looks like she thinks I might talk to another girl during that time.


    "Now that you are here. You can eat me," I said in a teasing voice and her face went red.


    "W-what are you saying Kazu-kun? Out here?"


    "Yes, you can eat my food. That is what I said, what did you think?" I said to her in a normal yet confused voice tilting my head.


    "Oh, n-nothing. Looks like my mind was thinking something," she said looking down with her face completely red.


    Oh, you gullible little girl. Let me have some more fun.


    "Is that so? What were you thinking my little cat maid?" I whispered in her ear.


    "Funnya..."


    Steam started coming from her head. Looks like I overdid it a little but I did but since I got a really cute reaction out of her, it was all worth it. Mission successful.


    I sat down and opened my lunch. This time, I had put a little more effort into it since I had someone else also eating lunch. I made rice with some miso soup to go with it which was on the next part of the lunch box, fried chicken, some pickled vegetables, and octopus sausages. It was a bit weird selection of food but it surprisingly went well with each other.


    Ai sat beside me fixing her skirt and put the box on her lap. As soon as she opened it, her eyes started sparkling and I saw her drooling a little just looking at it.


    "Now, eat up," I said to her.


    "Itadakimasu!"


    She started eating the food at a fast pace so I told her to slow down.


    "But it is so good, I cannot slow myself down," she said.


    "And I don''t want you to be choking on the food I made. Please slow down."


    "If Kazu-kun says so."


    She slowed down eating the food with a big smile on her face. It made me smile too seeing her so happy. When she was done with the food, I even got the ultimate reward- the lap pillow.


    I saw the soft smile on Ai''s face as she was ruffling my hair. Seeing that made me happy and made me think back on my thoughts last night. I don''t deserve this. I don''t deserve Ai''s affection and love.


    But.


    There are many things people get that they absolutely do not deserve but we cannot really do anything about it, can we? I am not the first person who got what he did not deserve and I will definitely not be the last one.


    We cannot change the past but we should not also forget about it nor dwell on it. All we can do is keep it in a small pocket of our and keep moving forward and accept everything life throws at us.


    So, I am accepting all the love that I am being showered.


    I am accepting the situation I am in right now.


    And, I am accepting the fact that I cannot get away from Ai no matter what since it is how it is.


    "I love you Kazu-kun."


    Same here Ai. Though I hope I can say that to you and not just in my mind.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 19 - 19: Waking her bad side

    "Ahh, K-Kazu-kun, not there," Ai said as her body twitched.


    "You were the one who wanted to do this."


    "But I didn''t know it would be thi- kyaa!"


    Her face was completely red as I was being forced to touch her thighs. How did it come to be? Well, she wanted to play rock paper scissors and the winner can order the loser to do anything and I lost. But actually, I won.


    She came up with such an order and though I was reluctant to do it, she somehow made me agree to it. It was still the lunch break going on and we had about ten minutes left. Ai''s lap pillow was a feeling that was unexplainable. I had it before on our date but at that time, my head was dizzy due to a certain someone.


    Ai''s thighs were really soft and smooth, not to mention they were plump but not too oversized. If there was a golden ratio of thighs, then Ai definitely has that. Her blushing face was extremely cute and her attempt to hold back her voice just made me feel weird. In a good way which is bad for my brain.


    Once done with that, I sat down and she placed her head on my shoulder breathing heavily. Her hair was falling down her face and her heartbeat was going crazy.


    "It''s your fault that this happened. Don''t complain now," I said teasingly.


    "It''s Kazu-kun''s fault for being so good at it," she said averting her face but still keeping her head on my shoulder. "But I liked it."


    "What was it?"


    I heard clearly what she said but felt like playing with her a little more.


    "Nothing!"


    I chuckled at her sudden outburst and looked up in the sky. Thinking back about the story of the first and lord of the night somewhat surprised me. In anime and mangas and normal European myths, vampires were created by a malevolent spirit possessing a corpse but if the story Ai told me was true, it was all because of science. The curiosity of the first is what created these mythical creatures.


    I have always been curious about them due to all the stories I have read and seen regarding vampires. They are supposed to be weak against the sun. Their skin burns even with the slightest exposure to it. Silverware hurt them and the element was also used to hunt down the vampires but one thing was common in most of the books. They had to be killed by driving a wooden stake through their heart.


    "Ai, do vampires still hurt themselves when they touch silver?" I asked.


    "Actually yes. Even I get hurt by silver," she said surprising me a little. "The thing was that I was roaming around the streets when I found something shiny. Intrigued, I tried picking it up but it burnt my skin as soon as it came in contact with it. Turns out it was a silver earring a woman dropped. Hehe."


    So taking in scientific terms, I think that the drug was able to affect even their skin along with muscles. When I washed Ai back then, I realized just how muscular she was. Not too much, nor too less but her body was in the healthiest form with really strong yet soft muscles. Her superhuman ability does not come magically but most probably the drug had altered and strengthened the muscles of a vampire.


    Their skin should probably be a little different as it might highly react with sliver and as for the sun, I have only one idea in mind.


    Photolytic decomposition.


    It is a process of the breakdown of matter in the form of sunlight. Their skin starts burning and they turn into dust but then again it is just me thinking too much because there was one thing that bothered me.


    The vampires we encountered were at night so it is safe to assume that they are the ones that can only prowl at night so they were indirectly turned by the lord of the night.


    So, what if a vampire was turned by the first?


    Will it be able to walk under the sun? sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was broken from my train of thoughts by the school bell. Ai looked at me and we both stood up and head down to the classes. They were the usual but today was a class we don''t have every day and it was a little different from normal classes.


    The gym class.


    Due to those circumstances, I am in the changing room surrounded by boys cracking their knuckles, gritting their teeth, and ready to beat me up. I would like to deal with it as quickly as possible since I know I cannot defend myself against these many people. They had completely surrounded me and four of them were standing before me getting ready to beat me up.


    "Now Shiba, aren''t you being a bit too arrogant because Tsubaki-chan started dating you," said Kizuhara cracking his knuckles.


    He was the so-called "popular boy" of the school and has been in Ai''s friend group since the beginning of school. Rumors say that he had proposed to Ai on multiple instances only to be rejected every single time. Even after all that, he still has not given up on her.


    He leaned forward and slammed the locker beside me glaring at me.


    "I am going to ask this once. Break up with Tsubaki-chan," he said coldly.


    I just kept staring at him and checked the time on the clock behind him. We still had five minutes left before we get penalized. Letting out a sigh, I looked back at him not paying heed to his glare. If he thinks this can scare me then it''s wrong. I have seen worse.


    "Both of us know how this is going to end up," I started speaking. "And we have five minutes so beat me up and get this over with. I don''t want to get punished my sensei because of your ramble."


    "You..."


    "Looks like he has accepted his fate. Beat him up."


    Then I was showered on by punches and kicks all over my body. I won''t be lying when I said this but it hurts like hell. The others were cheering them on from behind like cowards since they don''t want to get their hands dirty. The four aimlessly beat me up not caring about the consequences at all. Also, they made a big mistake.


    My wounds were visible to anyone.


    Anyone.


    When the beat down stopped and they walked out, I was lying on the floor there wincing in pain. It really hurts like hell. To think that they would not even think twice before punching me in the face just made me pity them. They were overcome with envy and wrath and this was the reason for it.


    I then stood up and cracked my neck and shook my body. Sure it hurts a lot but I myself am not a wimp. I was being slammed in the wall twice by vampires, did they really think they can do a lot of damage to me?


    The only problem was the visible bruises and Ai. I did not take into consideration what she would do to them. Shit, how could I forget that?


    The doorknob of the locker room was twisted and a round white object peeked in. Seeing me, their eyes widened and they opened the door entirely and rushed at me.


    "Kazu-kun! What happened? Who did this to you?" she said with her red eye glowing and I could feel her anger rise."I will kill those bastards."


    She grabbed my hand and started dragging me out of the locker room taking me to the infirmary. Her hand was tightly squeezing mine and I could see the mixture of worry and rage in her eyes. The passerby quickly made way looking at Ai and shivered in fear.


    We reached the infirmary and the nurse was not there. How convenient.


    Ai made me sit down on the bed took my shirt off immediately.


    "Woah, wait, wait, wait," I said covering myself with my hands. "Ai I know how much you love me but doing it in the infirmary is too risky. Or do you enjoy taking risks?"


    Her face went red immediately but she shook her head and stared back at my body covered in bruises. Those guys did not hold back at all.


    "No this is not why I did this!" she said a bit annoyed and angry. "Who were those bastards? Who dare hurt my Kazu-kun like this? I am going to kill the--"


    Before she could complete her line, I held her hand and pulled her closer. She was a bit too loud right now basically shouting in the infirmary creating a commotion. So I buried her face in my chest quieting her.


    "No need to worry Ai. They were pretty weak honestly. It does not really hurt me too much so calm down," I said in a calm voice. "You worry a lot you know?"


    "It''s Kazu-kun''s fault."


    "Is this your tagline now?"


    "Hehe, maybe."


    With a few words and action, I was able to calm Ai down though I doubt it would be enough but stopping her from taking any action right now was important. I let go of her and she sat down beside me and I wore my gym t-shirt back. Knowing Ai, I am sure she would not let me go to gym class now, and nor will she leave me alone now that this happened.


    So there was only one thing I could do right now to keep us both occupied.


    "Ai, I am lying down for a bit so can you please stay here?" I requested.


    "Sure, if Kazu-kun wants then I can even give him a lap pillow," she said tapping her lap.


    "As you wish."


    I lay myself down and instead of the pillow sat Ai who made my head rest down on her lap while slowly ruffling her hair. I slowed down my breathing and closed my eyes pretending to be asleep. Slowly expanding my chest and contracting it with each breath, I felt Ai''s hand slowing down and finally stop.


    Feeling that, I did not do anything but just wait and so did Ai. After ten minutes I felt a soft, cold sensation on my forehead. It was a familiar sensation but I had never felt it on my forehead, it felt...nice and reassuring.


    "I know Kazu-kun does not want me to hurt them but..." she said thinking I was pretending to be asleep. "...I can not forgive those bastards. They have to pay."


    I knew it, there was no way Ai would just stop that easily and I knew that Kizuhara and the other boy''s life were in danger. No matter what, I cannot let Ai kill a human, not under my watch. So I had to calm down this beast.


    With the ring of the bell, I opened my eyes and saw Ai showing me a big smile on her face as if she never said those words before. I smiled back at her and sat up straight.


    "Man, I had the best sleep in so long," I said stretching my arms.


    "You can ask me to do this whenever you want Kazu-kun," she said with her face red.


    I leaned forward to her ear and held her hand.


    "Oh I will and a lot...more....things," I whispered in her ear.


    This left her as a blushing mess and steam coming out of her head. We both stood up and walked out right when the nurse was about to enter the infirmary. Seeing us, she raised her eyebrow but Ai explained the entire situation to her. Now that I think about it, won''t the class notice Ai''s absence in the period along with mine? She will have a lot more questions asked to her.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 20 - 20: Extra class with Natsumi-san and...Ai?

    I went to changing room to change quickly and Ai did the same in the girl''s changing room. I was able to change pretty quickly and went to the classroom and almost all of them were already there except for Ai. Kizuhara and his group smirked at me while the other guys just stared at me mockingly.


    Ignoring them, I sat down in my seat, and then Ai entered the class. She first eyed the class one by one and then sat down. Immediately, everyone in the class was all around her asking where she was.


    "Oh, Kazu-kun actually twisted his ankle so I was in the infirmary with him," she said to them with an unwavering smile.


    The boys glared at me thinking something which definitely did not happen. I just got nursed by Ai and got a lap pillow. It was nothing much, for me.


    The teacher came and started teaching and I for once did not doze off and actually studied something. Derivatives are hell, I get it.


    School ended and I was stopped by Natsumi-san for extra class while Ai also stayed in the classroom with me. The person of interest entered the room with her hand on her stomach and her shoulders slouched down. She looked as if she would just stumble if I did not help her. I had already changed my seat and sat in front with Ai sitting beside me.


    "Shiba...food...."


    Again, she dropped her face on the desk, and then I placed the extra lunch I made for her beside her. Ai narrowed her eyes seeing the lunch box. She did not know about this? No, she is just feeling jealous anyway.


    Natsumi-san opened the lunch box and started eating with a big smile on her face. She was eating too fast. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sensei, you are eating too fast. Slow down a little," I said to her out of worry.


    "Say that when you don''t eat the entire time in school."


    "Then bring your own lunch," I said rubbing my forehead.


    "Then I won''t be able to eat such good food. This is the best food that I had ever eaten. You should really think of your career option as a chef since for your other option you would need to actually study," she said while eating the food.


    "Other career option?" Ai said tilting her head cutely in confusion.


    Natsumi-san finally noticed Ai''s presence in the class and her hands and mouth stopped mid-way. It is supposed to be a really serious matter because I have never seen her stop mid-way waiting like this. This is like a one-in-a-bazillion type of chance. Looks like she really forgot that Ai was sitting there beside me or it is just because of her hunger because it makes you stop noticing very common things around you.


    "What are you doing here Tsubaki?" Natsumi-san asked gulping the rice she had in her mouth.


    "Oh, since Kazu-kun is staying here so I decided to stay back with him," she said clasping her hands together forming a smile on her face. "On top of that, if you going to teach him then it would be good for me since I can revise the lesson better this way."


    "But you don''t have permission for that, do you? Only students having clubs and being asked to stay are allowed in the school building at this time. Don''t you know that?" she said.


    "Oh but I got permission for it," Ai said innocently smiling.


    "Who gave you the permission?"


    "You did."


    "When did I give you permission?"


    "Sensei," she said opened her eyes and her red-eye started glowing. "Remember, I asked if I could also stay back because I had a problem with the lessons and then you allowed me."


    I looked over at Natsumi-san who was standing straight and just nodding her head. Wait, don''t tell me Ai is using her vampire abilities on her. So that is why her eye was glowing.


    "Oh yeah, I did. Sorry, it kind of slipped my mind since you are such a great student," she said hitting her head lightly.


    "It happens sensei and thank you for keeping me in such high regard."


    The voice in which Ai was talking right now sounded the same but I could tell, no, more like I could feel that there was a certain manipulative tone in her voice. It sounded more alluring and convincing and it was enough to make anyone believe what she was saying, like anything. If she were to stand in the middle of a crime scene with blood all over her and said she did not do it, one would immediately believe. Honestly, it is really scary.


    "Okay, so for today''s lessons. Shiba, open your notebook and start making notes of what I am saying," Natsumi-san said and I opened my notebook.


    "Roger."


    She started teaching me the lesson and I looked at Ai who looked confused for some reason. I could not actually get why that was so but I could see a big hypothetical question mark on her head as she tilts her head.


    "Um...sensei, I think you didn''t teach us this," she said raising her hand. "No, this does not even sound like part of our year''s portion."


    I could not quite get why she said that I mean this is not supposed to be possible. I mean, sure I always get first place in English because it was always so...damn...easy...oh, I am so dumb.


    "Sensei, you have been teaching me things of the older classes, weren''t you?" I asked her and she let out a sigh.


    "Took you long enough to realize that genius. Yes, I have been teaching you things from the older classes. Students even abroad do not study this in their high school," she said making me hit my fist on my palm.


    "Wow, I never expected Kazu-kun learning portions of the older classes. He is so intelligent," Ai said in admiration.


    "This idiot has the brain to get full in every subject but he had filled it with junk," Natsumi-san said lightly hitting my head.


    "Sensei, don''t say that. Manga and light novels are some of the few things really particular to our culture. Please do not bad mouth them. There are completely different worlds that you can explore in them. As Mark Twain once said, "The man who does not read good books has no has no advantage over the man who cannot read them." It explains my point perfectly. It does not matter-"


    "Okay, okay Shiba-sensei, you win the argument now shut or I will make you," Natsumi-san said clenching her fist and I gulped.


    "Well, I could at least won an argument against you."


    "That is because I could not hear you rambling now get back what you are supposed to do," she said.


    "Roger."


    Natsumi-san continued explaining today''s lesson which did not happen in the class. Now I understood why all the stories and topics in my English books were things I already knew. I always found it really weird. Ai also tried her hardest to keep up with us but I could see her eyes spinning and in the end, she crashed her head on the desk. Looks like she was overheated.


    Now she is even hotter. Why did I say that?


    She was sent a little before for just walking around to cool herself down. She went with her bag and I continued with my lessons with Natsumi-san.


    "Kazu-kun huh? You got yourself a nice catch Shiba," she said in a teasing voice.


    "Sensei, I was thinking about when you will talk about it. Who knew you were looking for the right time to pounce when Ai is not around," I said completing the exercise assigned to me.


    "But I have to say, Shiba, you really got yourself a gem from a pile of crap," she said making me raise my eyebrow.


    "What is with this very specific and weird use of metaphors? Also, who are you referring to as crap?" I asked her but she did not answer.


    The lessons were over and she shut her book and I packed my stuff quickly and dashed out of the class. I did not tell this to Natsumi-san but letting Ai out alone right now was a bad move. Really bad move.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 21 - 21: Saving Kizuhara

    I ran through the corridors breaking rules like a teenager enjoying his youth but this teenager is also worried since the matter right now was very serious. Got to find Ai, got to find her.


    What if she was able to identify who did that? Kizuhara was also part of the soccer team meaning, shit, he is in big danger now. I rushed towards the soccer field and was breathing heavily. My eyes looked around for his figure but I could not find him.


    "Um...senpai, where is Kizuhara? I was supposed to meet him," I asked the senpai drinking the water from the bottle.


    "Really? Some girl from his class took him somewhere. Damn, she was a beautiful piece of art," he said making me worry more.


    Where did Ai take him? Think Kazuki, think. Somewhere not everyone would be and no one would be able to probably hear them. The storage shed!


    It was a place which students found out to be not under use but still open and students could go there. It was a famous place for a couple to go and not for the right reason. I am sure Kizuhara has no idea that he is probably going to get his body chopped off or something along those lines and I don''t want to be too late.


    I ran towards the storage shed and I heard voices of things falling down coming from there. Please, I should not be too late.


    I opened the door and a figure jumped behind me. The entire storage shed was a mess and before me stood a figure in the dark with her red eye glowing so it is only logical that the person behind me was Kizuhara. I looked at him and his arm was bleeding and his leg had a big cut on it. He was cowering in fear the figure in front of me just stopped seeing me.


    "K-Kazu-kun, what are you doing here?" she asked me pulling her hands behind her back.


    "Nothing actually. I was wondering where you went and I heard some voices coming from here so I decided to check. Didn''t expect to find you here Ai," I said smiling at her.


    She looked at Kizuhara and glared at him making him stiffen behind me. He held my shoulder and his hands were shaking.


    "Shiba, help me. Tsubaki-chan has gone crazy and started attacking me," he said.


    "No, you are lying Kazu-kun. I know you are here to save this asshole. I know how kind and nice of a person you are," she said still glaring at Kizuhara.


    I closed the door behind and Kizuhara looked at me confused. I looked at Ai and took a step forward normally and Ai just stood there but seeing me, her expression often. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No Ai, you are wrong," I said calmly. "I am not here to save him. I am here to get you."


    "Huh?"


    She did not understand what I meant which made me chuckle a little. I was now standing face to face with her. Her eyes were no longer glowing with me blocking Kizuhara from her peripheral vision.


    "As I said, I am here to get Ai so we can go home together. I even thought that I will make that chocolate cake today. Don''t you want that?" I said to her and her face lit up.


    "Yes, I would love that," she said.


    "So first Ai, make Kizuhara forget everything that happened right now and heal his wounds," I said taking her hand giving her a pleading look on my face. "Please."


    She averted her face as soon as she heard me mentioning helping Kizuhara but in the end, she accepted the request. Kizuhara had no idea what we were talking about and Ai walked over to him glaring and then her red-eye glowed. She then makes a small cut on her arm and then pours her blood on his wounds which quickly started healing his wounds.


    Kizuhara then just stood up and walked out of the room as if nothing happened.


    "I didn''t know that you could do that with your blood," I said to Ai who turned smiling.


    "Well, I actually can," she said and then clung to my arm. "Now time for cake!"


    I chuckled and we left the storage room with blood splattered on the walls and the equipment of the rooms but no one uses it so it is fine since no one normally comes here. It is quite rare that someone comes here and even if they did, they won''t really know what happened.


    We head out of the school building and made our way back home. On the way, we made a stop to buy the ingredients for the cake and Ai was sweet hunting yet again. The ones in the fridge are not even over and why did she buy wine chocolate? I have read enough to know that it is a big red flag. Still, Ai was somehow able to convince me to get them and we entered the house with our hands full with shopping bags.


    We placed the stuff back and I quickly went and changed into a lot more comfortable clothes and luckily Ai did not try pulling anything off. Now, it was time for the main event. To bake the chocolate cake. Depending on how you make it, it can take three to four hours to even days sometimes but that is for a lot more extravagant ones.


    Wearing my apron and rolling up my sleeves, I started making the base for the cake with flour, cocoa powder, baking soda, baking powder, sugar, and a little salt mixing it all well. The next step had to make the second part of the base which will actually make it available to properly bake with eggs, buttermilk...now I feel like it is a cooking show that I see on televisions.


    Once making the bake, I got two cake pans out with parchment paper placed in it and greasing it with butter to make sure it does not stick to the pan. Since I was making two layers, I put enough for one layer and put it in the oven which looks like it was never used but fortunately worked fine. While that was happening, I made the frosting and it did not take much time.


    After the first layer was baked, I brought it out and placed it on the table. It was then I noticed Ai eyeing the little cake like a predator.


    "Don''t eat it," I said to her in a commanding voice.


    "I was not going to," she said making me raise my eyebrow. "Okay, just a little bite. I have to make sure it was made properly."


    "I can do that on my own," I said and keeping the layer of the cake away from Ai. "Hey, stop eating the frosting like that."


    What will I do about her? When I finally made her not eat the layer of the cake, she went over to the prepared frosting and started eating it with her finger like a little kid.


    "One more and you will not be allowed to eat this cake."


    I dropped the bomb and Ai''s hand stopped in the air which was going for another scoop.


    I let out a sigh and poured the second layer of the cake into the pan which I had to prepare again after taking out the first layer. Placing it in the oven, the only thing left was to wait.


    "Hey Ai," I called her out. "I was asking to say, just how strong can you become?"


    Hearing my question, she sat down and placed her finger on her chin pondering over the idea.


    "If I have to say, with a normal amount of blood at once, I can be as strong as a noble," she said finally.


    "Noble?"


    "Oh, actually the vampires are divided into different categories depending on how long they have been a vampire for. There are five categories from bottom to top which are critters, novice, nobles, lord of the night and the first."


    "Listen Ai," I said rubbing my head. "Please tell me all this information in the beginning! I think this really is a thing I needed to know. So the vampires you have fought till now were..."


    "Oh, they were all novice ones. I guess you were right. I needed to tell you all this long ago but anyway, when a person just turns into a vampire, it is called a critter. These are not too strong than others but they are a lot more dangerous since they are just newly turned vampires, they would be out seeking blood more than others. This period goes for about six months and then they enter the novice state. The novices can be differentiated by their skin being paler than normal. This period stays till they are a vampire for three hundred years, which is when they can be called a noble."


    "Wait a minute. It takes three hundred years for a vampire to become a noble?" I asked her honestly surprised. Don''t they get bored by living almost three lives?


    "But they are really hard to defeat since they are a lot more intelligent and proficient in combat after all those years of survival. When a vampire becomes a noble, they can use things like mind control and even break rocks with a simple punch. Then we have lord of the night and the first and I am pretty sure you can only imagine how strong they would be."


    Taking all the information in and digesting it was a big task. This made me worry since it would be really bad if we were to be attacked by a noble but seeing the situation, it looks like an inevitable case. But, the question stands when it will happen? And if it does, will we be prepared by then?


    "I have one more question," I said. "It is just my theory but yesterday you said that the vampires are made by transfer of blood of the lord of the night and the first so if they are converted by the first, does that mean that they can overcome the sun?"


    This was one question that is worrying me the most because if it is possible then we are not even safe in the daylight.


    "Not really," Ai said. "The lord of the night never allowed him to use his blood for that reason because according to her, he was special. But there was one man who was turned by the first but he is a gatekeeper to an altar."


    "Gatekeeper to an altar?"


    "Unfortunately no one knows what is in that altar and any vampire who tried to find never came back alive," Ai said.


    So there was one vampire who can still stand in the sun meaning we won''t be attacked in the broad daylight. It was a relief.


    My thoughts were cut by the sound of the oven and the second layer of the cake was ready. I brought it out and let it cool down before covering it with the frosting I made. Done with that, I flattened it out and stuck chocolate chips on the side. Now, it was standing in its full glory and Ai was literally drooling seeing it. I picked up the cake and put it in the fridge.


    "This will be after dinner so don''t eat it right now," I said to her and she slouched her shoulder.


    "Eh? Boo."


    "No complains."


    Ai went to the couch and crashed there throwing some tantrums which looked really cute. Her cheeks were puffed and her face looked really childish.


    Like this, the time passed by and it was already a month. Something happened in the school like some girls proposing to me and then I never saw them again. I hope it is just a cold. Kizuhara no longer bothered me and I and Ai got along pretty well with her pulling off a stunt every now and then.


    Now summer vacations were about to come but...we were unaware of the big surprise that we will get before that. Yes, the inevitable situation actually happened and she was someone we were not prepared for.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 22 - 22: Being targeted by a noble and talk with the first

    It was a normal day. The school had ended and both I and Ai were just lazing around in the living room. Last month, a lot of things happened and one of the biggest ones was me moving in with the school princess Tsubaki Ai who is a half-vampire. Pretty crazy things have happened to me from that moment onwards like I don''t know, me getting to know that all the vampires in the world are behind my blood.


    Out of that, my life is pretty normal and I decided to turn on the television and Ai just jumped and sat on my lap without even asking.


    "This is my territory now!" she said childishly probably smiling.


    From this close, I could smell the sweet scent she had on. Her body was cold and soft at the same time and her white hair and head were obstructing my view. I tried getting her off because I could not see anything that was on the television but she was too powerful.


    In the end, she lowered her head and asked me to hug her from behind. Her head was just under my chin and she was caressing my hand which was wrapped around her waist.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun is so warm," she said while giggling.


    "You say that whenever you hug me."


    "But I am merely stating a fact. Is that something I am not supposed to do?" she said mimicking my voice. "And I love this warmth so much."


    "And I get cold so yeah, equal exchange."


    "Hehe."


    It was seven in the evening and the dinner was ready but we decided to have it at eight. Well, it was not really decided but we normally have our dinner by eight.


    I was going through the channels finding to watch something but then my or more like Ai''s eye caught something. She stopped my hand at the news channel and we both stared at the digital screen. It was about a case of a large murder in a club that happened. Apparently, it was a very popular club in the area which was surprisingly not very far from where I used to live. It was only a thirty-minute or so walk to that place but there was something that caught my attention.


    Since the number of people killed or more like massacred in this club were so many and no evidence of anything happening at all was what made this entire incident weird.


    "There was also quite a weird thing that was found was that most of the people killed either had their heads chopped off or their hearts ripped but the one thing that was most common in all the victims was that there was a bite mark on their body. All the victims had no or very little blood in their bodies. Rather than left to bleed, it more like looked like the blood was extracted out of their body."


    Hearing the reporter our ears perked up because both of us knew that there was only one type of creature who was capable of that. But what we saw next was something both of us were not prepared for.


    "On one of the walls of the club was written in blood, "We are coming to get the blood of the first." I don''t know what the persecutors meant by that but it could be a code of some sort. Our team even checked the security footage but they could not see who was responsible for doing such a thing. While people were brutally killed, there was no one doing that in the footage, it just looked supernatural," the officer on the television said.


    I looked down at Ai and she looked up at me. Our eyes met and we both immediately understood that this was something which would be really hard to deal with.


    "I think that both of us heard the message correctly," I said to Ai and she nods her head. "Do you think that it is a large-scale attack by a group of vampires?"


    Ai thought a little about that but shook her head.


    "The number of victims was too many in this incident, so there are some theories I can come up with, but the one which is that sounds the most logical and scary was..." Ai''s voice turned dark. "...that a noble is after you now. They might have also been the same one that sent those assholes last month. But..."


    "Because it took such a long time you think that it is highly unlikely but we don''t know who we are actually dealing with so let''s prepare for the worst," I said and Ai nodded.


    The situation was very problematic since I don''t think they are easy foe in any way. They went as far as to cause a massacre in a club and gave us an open warning. They knew it would be covered by the news which is why they used it.


    This opponent seems that they are completely confident with their ability so there are only two things I can narrow the possibilities to. One, which it is either a group of novices who have come to an alliance or we are dealing with an actually more than three hundred years old noble.


    We had to be on guard right now and not make any rash decisions. Ai was biting the nail of her thumb so hard that it might just come off. Her nails have protruded out and were really sharp. I placed my hand on her shoulder making her turn towards me.


    "So, what do we do?" I asked her because even though I have some idea, Ai would know a lot more than me.


    "I think that it is a noble that is targeting you now," she said with her face tensed up. "Confronting them without knowing anything will be a fool''s choice so I think we can do one thing."


    "Which is?"


    "You have to stay at home before I get more information on them. You are their target so it is better if I do this," she suggested.


    "But Ai that is too dangerous."


    "No need to worry about me Kazu-kun. I will be fine as long as I don''t do anything rash."


    Knowing her, she might pull off another stunt of such sort. I cannot let her do that because this time the enemy was on another level. I have no idea just how strong the enemy was so going out in such a situation like this would be really foolish. The problem was how to convince her.


    I know what she is saying is also not wrong but there can be another way to find out things.


    "Kazu-kun, I am sorry," she said to me with her mouth trembling.


    "For what?"


    "This." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I felt a sharp pain in the back of my neck and my vision started getting blurry and I fell unconscious.


    My head felt light and I was completely in a dark place. I was standing there with zero visibility. I felt a cold hand on my shoulder and I turned around taking a defensive stance.


    The person who stood before me was a large man with broad shoulders and a golden yellow beard. His face was pale white and he wore a large black robe covering his entire body. It almost looked as his head was levitating in the dark if not for the fact that the robe did not cover the clothes he wore underneath.


    "Finally, I get to meet you," he said.


    I could tell by his voice that he was someone who had experienced a lot of things in his life. He had a grin on his face and his arms were wide open as he stepped forward and hugged me.


    "Hahaha, I am so happy I could finally meet you. To think that it was a boy just makes me sometimes question how weird fate is. You look just like me in my young day," he said.


    "Wait a minute, who are you?" I asked him getting out of his hug.


    "Oh, you don''t know me? Well, that is a very question weird boy because I think that you do know about me. Looks closely at my handsome face and perfect self, you can tell who I am," he said with a wide smile on his face. Wow, he sure is not ugly at all.


    "Ugh..."


    No matter how much I look at him, it looks like I have no recollection of who this man is. I don''t think I ever met him and the amount of excitement in his behavior made me feel uncomfortable a little. I eyed him a little more but shook my head making him frown.


    "Man...it looks like I have lost my charm after being dead. I was always told by Sarah that I was a very charismatic person but boy the kids today don''t know how to respect their predecessors," he said scratching his head and then looked at me. "I know, time for a quiz boy. I am going to ask you five questions and if you answer all those then you should probably know me and you are just lying. If I find that you are lying, I will not hesitate to torture you till you beg me to kill you."


    He said the last line in a chilling voice making me stop breathing for a moment. When he said that he would torture me this much, I could tell that this man was not joking at all. For a split second, I think I saw a dark terrifying shadow emerge from behind him.


    I nodded my head trying to keep my cool and not lose my composure.


    "The first question, what is the first-ever vampire called?" he asked while walking around me.


    "The first. Honestly, I find it pretty weird that they just call him that," I said my honest thoughts.


    "Interesting, why would you think so?" he asked in an amused voice.


    "I just think that they were pretty lazy just calling the first vampire the first. I mean it was actually what I said before without the word vampire. At least give him a cool name like the lord of the night," I said suddenly feeling comfortable.


    "So you think that the lord of the night sounds a lot cooler than the first?"


    "Of course, I mean just imagine it like this," I said and stood next to him. "At one side we have THE lord of the night and then we have the first."


    "Hmm, now that you say it that way, it sure is true. Then what do you think the first should have been called instead?"


    "I think he should be called something like the lord of the day or something like that for two reasons," I said raising two fingers. "First, it sounds better and though it sounds like a title that some "nice" person would have and when they actually meet him, it would be a big shock. Second, from the story I heard, they were lovers of some sort so won''t it sound nice? The lord of the night is in love with the lord of the day."


    The man held his chin thinking while nodding his head saying "umu" at each nod. That is a lot of nods that he is doing. After that, he burst out laughing.


    "Hahahaha, you do say some interesting and amusing things, boy. I like you," he said slapping my back. "Next quest-"


    "Aren''t you going against your word now?" I said interrupting the man.


    "How is that?" he said raising his eyebrow.


    "You said you will ask me five questions and you have already done that. In fact, you just asked me a sixth question which clearly went against what you said earlier."


    The man stared at me, right into my eyes with a blank expression before bursting out in laughter. This laugh was not for making fun neither it was because I said something funny. It was because...


    "Amazing, amazing boy, you just outsmarted me with your own words. Hahahaha, I don''t remember how long has it been since someone did this to me," he said still laughing.


    I just stood there looking at him while he looked like he was having the time of his life right now.


    But one question still lingered in my head.


    Just who is he?


    After he stopped laughing, he took some deep breaths to get back air in his lungs. He was still holding his stomach and a big smile was formed on his face.


    "Now please answer my question," I said getting his attention. "Who are you?"


    His smile turned into a little frown looking as if he was a bit disappointed.


    "All this amazing talk and you still have no idea who I am?" he said.


    "I do have one idea but I want to hear it from your mouth."


    "Oh? And why do you think what I will say is the truth? I might just lie to you and you won''t have any way to prove that I was actually lying."


    "I know I have no way to prove what you will say is a lie or not but I know is that in this entire conversation you were trying to tell me something," I said putting my hands in my pocket. "You were trying to tell me indirectly who you are. The first."


    A huge grin formed on his face and he pats my shoulder with enough force to throw me down but I somehow held my ground.


    There were only one of the two people who can talk about the first in such an overly familiar way as if they are talking about a friend or someone close. The other one is supposed to be a female and should be sleeping right now leaving him which means...


    "That is right, I am the first. The one and only," he said posing and making himself look bigger. "But honestly, now that I have properly talked to you, I think it was the correct decision to give you the mission. Like hell, I am a man of science and logic but I worked on the basis of a little prophesy."


    "Wait a minute. I think you lost me along the way," I said stopping him. "What mission are you talking about and about choosing me? Wasn''t this supposed to be a coincidence that I have your blood?"


    "You are a smart boy, you will get it. I am sure about it," he said and the dark place felt like it was falling down apart. "Looks like you are about to wake up boy so my time is up but I did not really expect to have a nice chat with you. It would be nice if we talked more but looks like it cannot happen now. Your woman is really a strong one. She does remind me of Sarah, so..."


    While he started rambling about how great this Sarah person or the lord of the night was, the floor below my feet broke down and I started falling down in never-ending darkness. I looked up and the first waved at me widely while grinning.


    A single speck of light could have been seen coming from below and I looked down as the speck of light turned into a little circle that started getting bigger. Soon, it turned big enough to envelop the entire place and my eyes opened. The light fell in my eyes making me cover them and I felt something soft and warm wrapped around my body. It was quite a familiar feeling. My neck hurts a little bit when I reached up to rub it, I felt my pillow placed there.


    I was in the bedroom. Oh right, Ai probably knocked me out too...don''t tell me.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 23 - 23: Doubting

    I got out of bed still in the clothes which I was wearing in the evening. I checked the time and it was half-past nine at night. The first thing to do was find Ai since I can think that she would probably be out on a killing spree of vampires. That is probably what she will be doing right now and I needed to stop her or she might get caught in a trap that we never knew was set by the noble.


    Running straight to the front door, I saw that it was locked with a key and there was no way to open it in any way. She had planned this all along knowing something like this would happen, shit. I still had no key to the house since whenever I talked about that topic, Ai would just brush it off. We were on the top floor of the apartment complex and jumping from the balcony was also not an option. If it were the first floor, it wouldn''t have been a problem for me.


    I took my phone and dialed Ai''s number but it has been switched off so I just messaged her in the hope that she reads it when her phone is turned on. The only thing that I could do right now was waiting for Ai.


    "Please come home quickly."


    I went and sat down on the couch thinking about my talk with the first. Now that I think about it, he did not even tell me his name, and calling him the first sounds like a hassle but whatever. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to what he said, having his blood in me was not a coincidence but he was the one who chose it. What an annoying guy choosing who will carry his burden in the future. I still had no idea what "mission" he was talking about. Was it the reason why he passed on his blood to someone else?


    Was there something that the first was not able to do?


    No matter how much I think about it, I cannot get a decision.


    I am so useless.


    Is there anything I can do?


    I am just powerless against the beings I am being hunted down by. Heck, I don''t even know if I will be strong enough to defend myself. Staying behind and let Ai do everything was something I refuse to do.


    "Damn it!"


    Getting angry at myself, I punched the wall beside me not caring about the pain in my arm at all. My knuckles turned entirely blue and my hand was shaking after that. The wall was fortunately still intact but had a little crack on it but it was something which was not too unbelievable since it was just the upper covering of the plaster.


    I kept sitting there waiting for Ai as the time passed, it had been one hour, then two hours, then three hours, and then four hours.


    It was 1:30 AM in the morning or the night since it was completely dark when I heard the doorknob turn. I turned around and saw the silhouette of a white-haired figure enter the house trying not to make too much noise. There was blood all over her clothes and she looked as if she had come from a big battle. This was what I was talking about.


    "Took you long enough," I said getting her attention.


    She just stood there like a statue looking at me with a surprised look on her face. Her eyes were wandering around everywhere trying not to look straight into my eyes. The guilt she felt overweighed her and she looked down.


    "So, do you mind telling me what you found in this excursion of yours?" I asked in an annoyed tone.


    Honestly, I was really annoyed but not at her. No, there was no way I could be annoyed at Ai because she did it just to make sure I don''t get exposed to danger. I was annoyed because I am weak and could not do anything right now. This is so frustrating.


    "Go change your clothes and take a bath. You must be hungry so I am heating the dinner. Make sure to make it quick," I said standing up.


    "Huh?" she sounded confused and as I walked past her, she held my hand. "Kazu-kun..."


    "Can you please do what I am saying Ai?!" I unintentionally shouted making her flinch.


    Ai wanted to say something but she finally let go of my hand and walked away. I, on the other hand, did not move at all. I just stood there looking down clenching my fist. What the hell was that sudden outburst?


    "What the hell am I doing?" I muttered.


    Without a spec of expression on my face, I went and started heating the dinner. I made some pasta today since Ai said that she wanted to have some for the longest time. Heating it was not hard at all and I just stood there watching it gain energy and release it at the same time.


    The pasta was heated and I put it out on a plate and covered it waiting for Ai to get out of the bath. After ten minutes or so, I saw her walk out in her white pajama with her eyes trying not to look at me. I placed the food on the dining table and we both sat down eating in silence. The sound of the fork occasionally hitting the surface of the plate was the only thing that could be heard.


    I did not speak anything because I had no idea what to say and looking at Ai, she probably thinks I am angry at her which was definitely not the case. I was not angry at her for the slightest if not for the fact that I was annoyed at myself, I would probably start joking around with her. Unfortunately, that could not happen in this situation.


    We finished our food and while I went to take a bath before washing the dishes, Ai went to the bedroom to sleep. She did need that rest.


    I entered the bathroom and took off my clothes and looked at my body and found something strange about it. For some reason, my muscles became more defined and I looked fitter than normal. It was not a very big change but I could tell that there was something different. I don''t remember working out or anything like that then why was it?


    With that and many more questions in my head, I sat down to wash my body. Done with that, I dipped myself in the warm water-filled bathtub till neck down. Good thing that this helped me calm down a lot more and recollect my thoughts. Baths can do wonders.


    I finally got out and drained the water and dried myself before wearing my clothes. After drying my hair, I entered the bedroom and found Ai lying down there on her side. I slid under the covers and let my body embrace the heat. Ai did not move from her place and was lying down away from me so I decided to move.


    Dragging myself towards her, I wrapped my arms around her waist gently and placed my chin next to her shoulder. Her body jolted at this sudden touch but she did not pull away.


    "Ai," I called her out and though she did not move, I knew she was awake and her ears perked up. "You know I am not mad at you for what you did."


    She did not respond for some time but I still patiently wait for her. "Really?" she asked


    "Really, how can I be mad at such an adorable creature?" I said and lightly bit her ear making her let out a cute sound.


    "Eeep!"


    She turned around to face me and her face though in the dark looked completely red. Her eyes were lightly glowing looking as beautiful as always. She grabbed my t-shirt and buried her face in my chest snuggling up to me.


    "I am so sorry for that Kazu-kun," she said, her voice filled with guilt. "But it is something I had to do. Kazu-kun means the world to me and I don''t want to lose you no matter what. It doesn''t matter who I have to fight, I will never let you go away. I love you Kazu-kun."


    With the last line, she raised her head and looked at me cupping my face and then bringing her face closer. Our lips met and I felt a wave of electricity go through my body at the speed of light. It was an irresistible sensation I felt. She evaded my mouth and her tongue started exploring it yet again. Now that I think about it, she has not done this for about a month.


    I kind of missed this feeling.


    But I still did not kiss back and just stayed there like a dummy.


    She used a little force to push me and got on top of me. Some distance was put between our faces and I saw her face was completely red and she was breathing heavily and placed her hand on my neck sliding my collar away exposing my shoulder.


    "I''m sorry Kazu-kun, but I need it," she said and lowered her head.


    I felt a stinging pain in my neck for a bit but it was bearable but I was not ready for what I was going to feel next. I placed my hand on Ai''s back and I realized, there was a wound there which though was not bleeding but looked pretty deep. I see, she got hurt so she needed my blood to heal.


    She started drinking my blood and it felt really...good. So good in fact that I wrapped my arm around her back hugging her close to me and grit my teeth to stop my voice from escaping. I felt pain only for a little but then it started feeling nice and I had no idea this was something that could actually happen in real life. Maybe it is due to the fact that it was Ai who was drinking my blood.


    After some time, she stopped sucking my blood and raised her head a little, and started licking the place where she bit me. It was really tickling and my body stiffened at the sensation of her soft and cold tongue on my skin. I suddenly felt something wet on where she bit it but this was different. It was blood but not mine.


    The bite mark disappeared and the cut on Ai''s lip also disappeared but her red-eye was still glowing. She was looking at me with affection and lust in her eyes as she licked her lip and went to attack my lips and invade my mouth yet again and I did not stop her.


    "An hour, you did that for an entire hour and I had to always stop you from going further," I said to Ai who was rubbing her cheek on my chest after the "little" heated session between us.


    "It''s Kazu-kun''s fault," she said giggling a little but then had a seductive smile on her face. "You also got hard, didn''t you? It was a very big bulge."


    "Go to sleep idiot," I said to her. "So, what did you find?"


    Ai closed her eyes and kept on cuddling on my chest until I finally understood what she wanted. I raised my left hand and started stroking her snow-white hair. She purred like a cat for a moment making me surprised and amazed about just how can someone be so cute!


    She is so god damn cute!


    "I was looking around the area where the club was situated hoping that they might have their lair close by but they are at least not dumb. I encountered ten novices and "enquired" with them a little. Those seven novices that we encountered before were from another group we don''t know off. The noble they were serving under was called Shina," she said to me while I kept stroking her hair. "But enough about that bitch, I want to spend some nice time with Kazu-kun."


    She started burying her face in my chest again giggling all the while. Seeing her act so happy made me smile at her childish behavior. Also, Ai swears a lot when she gets angry or talks about other vampires.


    I have become an existence that was of utmost importance to Tsubaki Ai. I can say without a doubt that Ai was obsessed with me which I already knew but interacting with her more in the past month and now, I am completely sure of it. She does not waver from killing anyone no matter if the person is a human or a vampire. As long as they did something to us, she won''t spare them at all. The rage and anger she shows at those moments are enough to scare anyone.


    My left arm wrapped around her and I turned to hug her and I kissed her on her forehead. This is the only thing I am able to do as of now but it still makes me happy. Staying close to her and having her by my side made me happy.


    "Goodnight Ai," I whispered in her ear.


    "Mhm, goodnight Kazu-kun. I love you," she said as I closed my eyes. "Ahh~ you tasted so good that I want more."


    Let me sleep already damn it.


    "Maybe I won''t let you sleep today~," she said in an alluring voice.


    "Please let me sleep. Tomorrow is a holiday so you can spend as much time as you want with me. Now goodnight, for real," I said stroking her hair.


    "Purr~ goodnight Kazu-kun. I love you," she said and wrapped her hand around my back.


    "I know," I softly muttered. "Better than anyone else."


    With this, I closed my eyes and let the darkness envelop me. I was back in the same dark place and this time it was a bit different. It had two chairs there and a table placed between them. They were also black but I could make out their outlines even in the darkness. This is new, how did I even do this? I am not supposed to be seeing in the dark.


    Not wanting to stand there for long, I walked over to the chair and sat down. Suddenly a big jar and two glasses emerged out of nowhere and were placed on the table. From the way it looked, there was some kind of liquid in it but I did not touch anything and just wait. Waiting for the figure standing before me to come and sit down.


    "You sure have guts boy to sit before me," the voice said in an amused tone.


    "Well, I know you won''t do anything to me if I did sit before you. That is not the type of person you are, aren''t I right? The first," I asked the bearded man.


    "Haha, you are a lot smarter than you show boy," he said and sat before me. He then took a glass from the table and poured the liquid in it and then swirled it around and smelled it making a satisfied expression. "Ahh, I still can''t get enough of this wine."


    "Looks like you really enjoy a good wine," I said leaning back on the chair.


    "That is true, there is nothing better than a good wine, well, Sarah is a lot better than that but wine always comes in second place so it is a good competitor," he said as he took a sip from his glass and then looked at me. "Want some?"


    "No, I am a minor and even if I do become a major, alcohol is something I would really like to not intake at all. It won''t really help me in any way."


    "Boy, take it from me since I have been in your position. With the type of woman you are with, alcohol will be definitely something you need to get along with. That is the best way to live a happy life with her," he said finishing his glass and then he picked up the entire jug and started chugging it down.


    I just looked at him in amazement. This is the legendary first? He acts a lot different from what I imagined. When I heard the name of the first, I imagined a man with a serious and expressionless look on his face. You would be so scared by his presence that you won''t even dare look into his eyes. With glare enough to kill any person I thought him to be more like a tyrant.


    BUT! Reality is a lot different because he looked like an easy-to-go man who loved his wife and alcohol a lot. He was easy to talk to and was not menacing in any way. The only thing that might look menacing is his beard. He really needs to get serious to sound scary and other than that, he looked like a normal guy.


    "I will take care of that when that happens," I said rejecting his offer. "Now that I think about it, I did not get your name back then."


    "You didn''t? How unfortunate," he said while grinning. "My name is Ethan Hetherberg but just call me Ethan."


    "Nice to meet you, Ethan, just call me Kazuki," I said. "So, are you going to show up every time I sleep or lose consciousness?"


    "Hey, I have been alone for sixteen years without talking to anyone. Do you know how lonely I felt in all those years?"


    "Makes sense."


    Then Ethan started talking about his good old days when he was the almighty first but was still scared of Sarah. Well looks like it was true, no matter how strong a man is, in front of his wife, he is just a little mouse.


    "Your woman reminds me of her a lot. She would literally kill anyone who would badmouth me and instantly calms down when I hug her. She really loved those hugs," Ethan said in a nostalgic tone. "Oh how much I want to change the history so we could have been together all the time."


    "So you have regrets too?" I asked drinking some apple juice which I made to appear. It was my mindscape.


    "Who doesn''t? Before turning into this, I was also a human back then. So I naturally have many regrets in my life and when you live for as long as me, there would be a lot more regrets than any normal person."


    The tone in which he spoke sounded sad and he let out a loud sigh after that. His face was red probably due to the wine he had drunk but he still was sober, I think. Do vampires have resistance to alcohol? I don''t know.


    "And there was the biggest regret in my life," Ethan said placing his face on the table. "It was not able to undo that mistake I made."


    "And what was the mistake?" I asked placing my hand on my cheek and resting it on the armrest.


    "I don''t remember," he said and lets out a hiccup. "See, here I am, the first who made a very big mistake and does not remember after death what that was. I did remember, I was about to tell Sarah about it and we would go around to solve it but she went into a deep sleep before I could tell her. Every day, I would hold her hand in her sleep and talk to her about how things would have been a lot different if I would not have made that mistake."


    He closed his eyes and looks like he fell asleep. I am in my mindscape so how did he get drunk here? I don''t know but looks like my mission probably is to undo his mistake. Just how convenient it is to pass on your wish to a completely random person and tell him to do it for you because you share the same blood. Wait, isn''t this what some parents do?


    Ethan in my parent?


    Who am I kidding?


    Looking around in that landscape of never-ending darkness, I closed my eyes and rest back on the chair. A lot happened today, didn''t it?


    I am getting targeted by a noble, Ai came back hurt and I am talking to the first as if he was an old college of some sort to me.


    Why does everyone expect so much from me?


    Will I be to live up to it?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 24 - 24: What she did behind the scenes

    My eyes opened and I saw a familiar ceiling and felt a familiar cold sensation on my body. Looking around and then in my phone, it was currently nine in the morning. We did sleep around two or three at night so six hours sleep was enough for me but I don''t think it will be enough for Ai who was holding me tight. I hope she lets go of me for now.


    "Hehe, I won''t let you go today," she mutters in her sleep.


    There is no god on this earth.


    I looked at Ai''s peaceful sleeping face and smiled. My hand unconsciously started petting her head and stroking her smooth hair. She occasionally purred like a cat and rubbed her cheek against my chest. She then moved up and unconsciously started licking my neck making me tense up by this sudden sensation.


    I did could not understand why she did it but I then felt a little pain on my neck and looking down, I saw she dug her vampire teeth in my neck but no blood was coming out. Instead, my eyes started getting blurry and I saw images form in front of me. Things I didn''t even see happening.


    I saw from the perspective of someone jumping over buildings going to a familiar place. Seeing the hands, the legs, and the breast of the body, I could quickly tell who it was. I was seeing something from Ai''s perspective but is it something that is possible?


    She stopped jumping and from a distance looked at the club where the massacre happened. Even from that distance, everything looked so clean and big. Is this how Ai sees the world from afar? This is probably a skill every stalker would beg to have.


    She then turned her head and saw two figures standing on the building next to her and upon seeing her, they jumped down. Ai pursued them further and started heading towards a warehouse. It was near the little less populated area of Tokyo which was hard to find since this place is packed with people. But the Koto area had been seeing a gradual decrease in the number of people living there. The only people there are the ones whose lives depend on working at the port.


    Ai pursued the figures at a very high speed that even amazed me. It was as if I was sitting in an F1 racing car and seeing it drive on a straight track. The figures jumped up to a building and Ai crouched down and then launched herself in the air but not before I heard the ground cracking. Did she just break the ground because of a jump?


    The height that she achieved was really high and soon they were out in the port standing on top of a warehouse. Ai looked around for the figures but did not see anything but then suddenly tilted her body dodging a strike aimed at her head. She used that momentum to quickly move and chop the vampire''s head off.


    Blood was gushing out of his head and his legs were making him move around after which, he stumbled down and fell face-first without s face. Ai took a stake and stabbed it in the heart and then jumped back dodging another strike.


    "You bitch!" the figure shouted at Ai. "You killed him!"


    "Oh, sorry, I was not trying to kill him while driving a stake in his chest," Ai responded in a sarcastic tone. "Now answer my question, who are you working under?"


    "Like hell will I tell a freak like you! I-"


    Before the woman could complete her sentence, Ai moved quickly and stood behind her picking her up by her neck strangling her. The woman struggled and tried to get out of Ai''s grip but she tightened her grip. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack.


    The woman stopped moving and I saw her head bob down. Ai stabbed her in the heart with the stake and kicked her off the roof. I could not only see what Ai was seeing, but I could also feel what she was feeling. While killing them, she felt nothing, nothing at all. At most, she was just disgusted at seeing their dead bodies.


    "Fucking bitch wasted my time. I need to get more information so I can protect Kazu-kun," Ai muttered.


    At the mention of my name, I felt her clench her fist tightly and blood started coming out of her hand. Her nails were as sharp as a knife and she was gritting her teeth.


    "Why can''t I do one thing right?" she muttered. "I will not let anyone take him away from me. No one, no one, no one. NO ONE! HE IS ONLY MINE!" she shouted the last part not caring about anyone around hearing it.


    Soon after, she jumped down from the roof and started to head out of there but a loud banging noise was heard from the right. Ai stopped at her track, looked there and zoomed-in her sight, and saw five figures inside a warehouse nearby. They did not have any heat signature and were completely looking blue.


    She never told me she has an infrared vision.


    Ai turned towards that direction and started running all the while making sure no one was around. She felt restless and wanted to get this over with as soon as possible.


    She went and kicked the door making it rip off and fly across the entire length of the warehouse. Five vampires were sitting there who looked at Ai and quickly stood up and got in a defensive stance. Ai casually walked forward towards them and they looked at her and their eyes widened.


    "Oh look guy, we have a freak here," said the man in the middle. He had slick back red hair and his eyes were shining red in the dark.


    "But man she looks fine," said the boy next to him looking at Ai with lustful eyes. "How about we capture her and have fun with her? It has been so long since we had done that. When was the last time? Five years ago?"


    "That was because Lord Shina had sent us to find for searching the blood of the first," the man on the left said.


    "Hey, don''t say that in front of the girl. She does not know anything about it," the man on the right said.


    "Doesn''t matter because she will never leave here," said the man in the middle. "Because there are more of us than you think."


    Soon, out of nowhere more pairs of red eyes started emerging out from around Ai. She told me that there were only ten novices she fought but I could see almost fifteen emerging out of there. All male vampires looking at Ai lustfully making her feel disgusted at them.


    "Come and get me assholes. If you think you can that is," she said provoking them.


    "Oh baby we will," said the man and leaped at Ai.


    He moved with inhuman speed and disappeared right before Ai''s eyes, but she heard a painful grunt from behind her. Her arm had already moved with the stake and stabbed the vampire right in the chest. She stabbed it further and turned around to glare at him with crazy, bloodshot eyes.


    "No one, no one will call me that instead of Kazu-kun. Get that you dicks for brain?" she growled at him.


    Her vampire teeth started getting bigger and sharper and she bit him in the neck drinking the dead vampire''s blood violently. Her hands held his arm and tore them apart and then she stopped drinking his blood and stuck the hand in his mouth and the other one in his heart where she stabbed him.


    The scene was horrendous and I felt like puking but Ai spit on him and wiped her mouth.


    "Ugh...his blood tastes like shit. This is why I hate drinking vampire blood," she said and then looked back at the other vampires who were shocked at the scene. "Are you really just waiting there to die one by one?"


    The Ai right now completely took a one-eighty degree turn. Her voice was cold, filled with disgust and she looked at the vampires as if they were mere pests.


    BOOM


    Ai kicked off the ground and appeared before the vampires with black hair. She held his head and then fly forward smashing his head on the ground pressing it down. Blood was splattering from his head when it came in contact with the ground and it was being sent in all directions. She then threw him at the wall behind him making the wall break down. She looked behind her and all the vampires there were now charging at her.


    She dodged all of them with one majestic leap in the air spinning around but there was one vampire who was already there waiting for her. He plunged his hand forward and his hand went through Ai''s abdomen.


    Crack.


    The hand that went through Ai''s abdomen broke as she held it and crushed it making the vampire scream in pain. She got the hand out of her abdomen and the vampire held his broken hand in pain which started healing and healed quickly. Ai was about to attack him but was punched in the sides and made to fly and hit the wall. She winced in pain due to the impact along with the injury she got.


    She placed her hand on her abdomen and seeing her own blood, I could see the anger in her boil up but it was not because of the wound.


    "Kazu-kun got me this top on our first visit to the mall and now it is torn and covered in blood," Ai said angrily and glared at the vampires. "YOU DESTROYED IT! I WILL NOT FORGIVE YOU! HOW DARE YOU!"


    "I will make you beg me to kill you quickly," she said in a cold voice.


    Then everything turned black for me but after some time it was back and I just saw bodies everywhere with a stab in their chest. Ai was standing before the vampire who had stabbed her in the abdomen. He had his back against the wall. His arms and legs were ripped off and he was cowering in fear. Though his limbs were regenerating it was really slow. Ai stared at him with rage in her eyes. The entire aura around Ai was had completely changed. She looked at the man menacingly.


    His limbs grew back and before he could run away, Ai grabbed his left hand and then looked at it.


    "This was the hand with which you ruined the top didn''t you?" Ai asked and then ripped the hand out.


    "ARGH!!!"


    "I told you, didn''t I? I will make you beg me to kill you," she said and ripped his other hand out.


    "STOP IT!! PLEASE!!"


    "Begging already? It has not even been ten rounds and you are already giving up?" she said. Her voice was cold as ice not caring about the screaming vampire. "What did you say when I was killing those bastards? You were destined to kill my Kazu-kun and drink his blood?"


    She ripped his legs off yet again making him fall down.


    "STOP IT YOU MONSTER!! KILL ME ALREADY!! I AM SORRY!!"


    "Sorry? Oh, sorry won''t cut," she said and I could see the rage in her voice gradually increasing. "I WILL MAKE YOU SUFFER OVER AND OVER AND OVER AS LONG AS I FEEL IT IS ENOUGH TO MAKE UP FOR WHAT YOU DID! THIS IS NOT IT SO SUFFER MORE! SUFFER MORE YOU FUCKER!"


    His limbs grew back.


    Grgh


    She ripped his arms off.


    "ARGH!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Grgh


    She ripped his legs off.


    "STOP IT!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    This cycle happened again and again until I saw something I never thought I would see.


    The vampire died because of pain.


    Ai looked at his dead torso and kicked it again and again stomping his head and breaking his ribs with each kick. All the while grunting angrily.


    "THIS IS WHAT YOU GET FOR DOING THIS!"


    I knew Ai can be crazy and unforgiving when she got angry but this was crazy on another level. It was far more gruesome, far scarier, and far more horrendous than I thought. Honestly, it made me shiver because of just how she could do all this while laughing crazily.


    My vision came back to me and I felt as if my head was hit by a truck. It pained so much that in fact that I rubbed it trying to get rid of it and I was breathing heavily.


    "Mm, Kazu-kun, hold me tighter."


    I looked at Ai''s peaceful and cute face lying on my chest grumbling her fantasies. No one could say that this was the girl that I just saw earlier.


    This was what Ai was actually hiding from me.


    Her actual crazy side.


    Honestly, I...don''t hate this side of her. I don''t know why this actually was because I just saw her torturing a vampire to death which I never knew was possible. I saw her killing the vampires mercilessly but still, I did not hate it.


    On other hand, I brought her closer to me hugging her tighter and the mere sight of her face was enough to form this warm feeling in my heart even after all that I saw.


    Strange.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 25 - 25: Recollecting the past

    "Ai, I won''t let you sleep tonight. Tonight, you are mine," Kazu-kun said with his t-shirt off pushing me down on the bed.


    I could feel my face heat up due to this change in his actions. I could not move but it was more like I did not want to move. I was wearing my favorite dress which I always wanted to wear for Kazu-kun and after seeing it, he just pushed me down on the bed. His hand went over to my inner thighs and started caressing them.


    "Ahh~ Kazu-kun, it feels so good," I said feeling my body jolt and I wrapped my arms around his neck.


    "I love you Ai," he said and brought his face down.


    As he was coming down, the distance between our faces and our lips started to decrease gradually, and as they were finally able to meet...


    My eyes opened.


    I felt something soft and warm on my body and a very familiar smell entered my nose. I could easily tell whose smell it was. It was the smell of my beloved, Kazu-kun.


    "Mhm, good morning Kazu-kun," I said while still getting my eyes used to the light in the room. It was a bit too bright for early morning.


    My senses properly come back to me and I felt the thing I was hugging was too soft and fragile to be Kazu-kun but it still had his smell. Properly looking, I see that it was his pillow that I had in my arms and then a mischievous smile crept on my face. Well, he is not around so don''t mind if I do.


    I buried my face in his pillow and started sniffing it. Ahh, there was that smell that I love too much. Just smelling it makes my heart flutter and my face heat up. No matter how much I smell it I just cannot get enough of this smell. Ahh~ I love it so much.


    "Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun."


    I want to smell Kazu-kun''s smell more, I want to feel him more, I want to hug him more, I want to kiss him more, and I want him to stay mine and mine alone.


    Now that I think about it, my dream was stopped at the best moment, unfortunately. What to do?


    Thinking that, my eyes fell on the pillow I had buried my face in it and a mischievous smile formed on my face yet again. This could do. Yes, it can actually do. I picked up the pillow and lie down on my back raising it above me facing down.


    "Kazu-kun, can we continued from where we left off?" I asked being a little shy as always.


    "Sure Ai, anything for you," I said mimicking his voice. "Close your eyes and I will show you another different world. A world where only we both reside in."


    "Mhm."


    I brought the pillow down slowly and was readied my lips.


    "Ai," I said in Kazu-kun''s voice.


    "Kazu-kun."


    "Ai."


    "Kazu-kun."


    "Ai can you stop flirting with my pillows?"


    Wait, this was not part of the dialogue I had in my mind and this voice was not...done...by...meeeeeeeeeee! Kazu-kun is here!


    I looked at him and he was standing at the doorway leaning next to the door frame with a smirk on his frame. My face heated up and I buried my face in his pillow. Kazu-kun saw me, he saw me doing that with his pillow. Ahh, what do I do? I cannot think anything, I am such an idiot. Don''t look at me Kazu-kun, I am so embarrassed right now.


    I turned around on my belly and started flapping my legs on the bed. I am so embarrassed right now that I can die but I cannot let that happen. Otherwise, some other girl will have Kazu-kun so I need to calm myself down. No, I cannot calm myself down. Kazu-kun saw me in such an embarrassing position I am sure it will creep him out.


    "Just how adorable can you be?" he said completely betraying my expectations in a good way.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" I screamed muffling my voice with Kazu-kun''s pillow. It still had his smell.


    Just when I was trying to calm myself down he has to say something like this. I might just faint if he did another attack like this. Ahh, it is his fault for being like this and I cannot help but love him.


    "Itsh Kazhu-khun''sh faut," I said muffling my voice.


    "Yes, yes, I know it is always my fault like you have never done anything," he said sarcastically. "The bath is ready for you to use and I am making breakfast so make it quick. You love eating with me don''t you?" he said the last part teasingly.


    I just nodded my head from there I heard his footsteps getting fainter and fainter but I did not move and just lie down there. Now that I think about it, because of tomorrow''s "excursion," I was really exhausted. The amount of blood I drank from Kazu-kun was just enough to heal my wound and nothing more than that. I don''t want to drink too much of his blood and cause problems for him.


    I finally got out of the bed and with my hair completely messed up, I made my way to the bathroom to brush and freshen up quickly. The clothes in the washing machine were no longer there meaning Kazu-kun already washed them. He just does all this work without even giving it a second thought while I remember how it was all just lying there and I remember to wash them when I go anywhere near Kazu-kun. When I marry him, I will keep him at home all the time and I will work and earn while he can be a house husband. I can only imagine it, me entering the house and Kazu-kun standing there with a smile on his face.


    "Welcome back Ai, must have been a long day isn''t it?" he said taking my bag.


    "It sure has. But it was all fine, the clients were a pain in the ass so I shut them up quickly," I said loosening my shoulder. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So what would you have first? Would you like a bath? Would like the dinner first or..." he walks forward and raises my chin warping his arm around my waist. "...perhaps me."


    Kyaa! Yes, that is how things should be. My Kazu-kun will stay home and will wait for me to get back. Ahh, there I go again in my fantasies but I cannot help it. It is Kazu-kun''s fault for being so kind and cool.


    With these thoughts swirling around in my mind, I took off my clothes and looked at myself in the mirror. Unconsciously, I hugged myself with a little saddened expression on my face remembering my demon of the past. It was only for a split second before I changed my expression to the usual and went to take wash my body in the shower while I saw the water in the bathtub was already hot.


    Once done with that, I dipped myself in the bath. It was the same water that Kazu-kun used and I know that since I was the one who asked for this. At first, he just looked at me weirdly but then agreed to it when I gave him the puppy dog eyes. Submerging myself in the water for some time, I remembered my past. The place I don''t like visiting but also want to visit.


    Weird right?


    Since I was born, I was showered with love from my parents. My father was a 295 years old vampire when I was born and my mother was a well-renowned doctor. The story of both of them meeting was quite an interesting one honestly. A little too interesting that one would not believe that people like this could actually exist but my parents were never normal people. See me as an example, I am the product of that factory.


    Like a horror movie, it was the night time and the clouds had left their tap open and forgotten to close it. It had been raining since the afternoon and most of the roads were filled with water. During that time, my mother was with her friends out on a vacation and they were coming back from Kyoto and on the highway, their car broke down. It was really late at night and no other vehicle could be seen on that road. The ones which went by just ignored them.


    My mother was with three others of her friends and one of them was her ex-boyfriend with whom she talked again after four months on the trip.


    They were looking for a way to find someone''s help and even their phones were not working. There, in the shadows of the rain and the clouds stood a person looking at them from afar. His eyes were glowing red and his teeth were sharp as a knife. When one turns into a vampire, all their emotions become more intense being what are the seven deadly sins- envy, wrath, lust, pride, greed, gluttony, and even sloth.


    I forgot to tell this to Kazu-kun, didn''t I? Hehe.


    His eyes fell on mom and you could say it was love at first sight but his reason for that was not really normal love. Just looking at mom his blood lust increased tenfold. He moved swiftly in the shadows and grabbed my mom from the group and ran away with her in one motion. It happened so quickly that no one could normally react.


    That was how they met and then fell in love. Quite a weird story since dad told me that he had made mom his hostage for an entire month for no particular reason. He would just watch her do things and not let her go anywhere out of his sight.


    When they got together, dad swore that he would never drink the blood of any human except for mom''s or the ones from the blood bags that she brings home. We had two fridges, one for normal food and the other for human blood for me and dad. I did not drink much blood but often had that because dad would encourage me since he said it was for a "safer future".


    I never understood why he said that but I would listen to him nonetheless. He would stay at home and learned how to cook human food and he was really good at it though he was a vampire. The food that he cooked was like the best food I have ever eaten. I still remembered when mom would come home late and even after dad''s advice for me to go and sleep, we both waited for her to come home and have dinner with us. When she does not come home or had night shifts, we would just drink blood instead of having normal food.


    I was a lot closer to dad than mom but that was mostly because of the fact that he would be at home the entire time. He had slick back white hair and red eyes with a muscular build. I always remember anyone seeing him and mistaking him for a famous model married to my mom. Mom had long black hair and emerald green eyes. No matter how much time had passed, I had never seen her angry at anyone. She always had that soft smile on her face with a gentle look in her eyes.


    Dad used to tell me stories of his life and since he had lived almost three hundred years, he had a tone of them.


    "You know Ai when I was a little boy, we lived in extreme poverty in Spain. We did not have enough money to even fill the stomachs of everyone in the family and it consisted of only my mother, father, and me. Then one day I saw this big tree and it was as big as the Tokyo tower," he said showing how big it was with his arms.


    "Isn''t it too big?" the two-year-old me said to him.


    "It was and you know what thought I had at that time?" he asked me.


    I pondered on the idea a little but could not come up with an answer.


    "I thought if I climb the top of the tree and then fall down..." he said with a grin on his face. "...how many bones will I break?"


    Not really knowing how dangerous it was, I giggled at his answer. We were both covered by a cover going across the bed and both our heads were popping out from one side.


    "Then did you try it?" I asked curiously.


    "I did try but then I remembered I don''t know how to climb a tree so that was a failure," he said sighing.


    "I bet now you could have easily done that," I said snuggling on his arm as he pats my head.


    "Now, I can just get to the top in two jumps and fall down without getting myself hurt. Dad is a 297-year-old novice vampire and I will soon be a noble. Then dad will be even stronger than he already is. I will take you to Spain then and show you that tree if it would still be there," he said.


    "What if it is not there?"


    "Then you just got a nice vacation to Spain. You know how many people would love to go there?"


    I shook my head.


    "Neither do I. Hahahaha."


    "Hehehehe."


    He had a cheerful and charming personality. He hardly ever gets angry and the only time he did was when the other kids would talk about my mismatched eyes. Whenever that happened, dad would go out and then come back after some time. I never saw those kids ever again.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 26 - 26: A fated meeting

    Going out to play with other kids was a luxury for me. Mom would take me out whenever she was free since dad could not walk during the day. I still remember the remarks those kids gave me.


    "Why would we play with you? Your eyes look weird."


    "I am happy I don''t have eyes like you."


    "You look ugly with them."


    "You will never have any friends with those weird eyes."


    "I think they look really beautiful."


    The last comment made me stop looking down in shame and my eyes fell on the person who said that. He had messy black hair and baby blue eyes. Before all this, he was just another boy who was part of the big group but that day when I actually noticed him for the first time, I just thought one thing.


    He is so handsome.


    He walked over to me and leaned forward looking into my eyes. The three-year-old me could not understand what was going on and I panicked and pushed him away without holding back making him fall down on his back.


    "Kazuki! Are you alright?"


    "Kazuki-kun, does it hurt anywhere?"


    "This is all the fault of that weird-eyed gorilla. You were not doing anything to her but she just pushed you away."


    "Yeah, it is her fault."


    While they were spouting insults and remarks at me, the boy just sat up straight and looked at the scene while tilting his head thinking what just happened.


    He looked so cute!!


    "Guys, why are you shouting at her?" he asked the kids.


    "She pushed you and you got hurt. As your friend, we will not let this happen," a girl said.


    "But is not her fault but mine," he said innocently looking at them and then stood up. "I got too close to her without permission so is she pushed me away. I kind of deserved it, hehe."


    While rubbing the back of his head he started laughing lightly. Everyone looked at him as if he had some screws loose in his head while seeing him laugh, I was just captivated by the look.


    He walked over to me and then bowed down.


    "I am so sorry for getting too close to you," he said while not looking up. "Your eyes were just so pretty that I got drawn in them."


    Pretty


    The word echoed in my head many times. It was the first time someone ever called me that and it made me happy. It also made me sad that I had pushed him away and hurt him.


    "Don''t say that," I said waving my hands before me. "I was the one who pushed you and you got hurt. I am sorry."


    "No, I am sorry."


    "No, I am."


    "No, I am."


    This little repetition of words was being sent back and forth between us and in the end, he suggested something.


    "How about you tell me your name and I tell you my?" he said while smiling and I nodded. "My name is Shiba Kazuki, will you be my friend?"


    He extended his hand and smiled at me closing his eyes and showing his teeth. I stared at the hand for some time, and slowly held it.


    "I...am Tsubaki Ai," I said in a meek voice. "I will love to be your friend Shiba-kun."


    Hearing me, his smile got even bigger. "Kazuki-kun is enough since we are friends. Let''s go and play now Ai-chan."


    I nod my head and he pulled me along with him. His friends looked a bit hesitant but they ended up agreeing to what he said. His hand was really warm and I did not want to let go of it. It felt nice to hold.


    I asked if I could hold his hand longer and he nodded. "Your hand is really cold Ai-chan so you need to warm it up. Sure, I will hold it for as long as you want."


    We played tag, hide and seek, and even built a sandcastle in the sandpit and the entire time, Kazu-kun held my hand. He did not look uncomfortable or annoyed by it but he would often comment just how soft and nice my hands were.


    That day, I was so indulged in playing that we went to a different part of the playground and since it was really big, mom was really worried about me. When she found me, I and Kazu-kun were sitting under a tree holding hands since I wanted to. The other kids had already gone home and I did not want to go back yet.


    Actually, I did not want to let go of his hand.


    Seeing us, she ran towards me and I saw her eyes being a little wet. She picked me up and hugged me close to her which was when I finally let go of Kazu-kun''s hand much to my disappointment. By that time his parents also came and got him away.


    "We will play tomorrow Ai-chan. Bye, bye," he said walking away and waving at me with a big smile on his face even though he was in the middle of being scolded for being out for so long.


    "Who was he?" mom asked me after seeing Kazu-kun go away.


    "He is my friend, Kazuki-kun," I replied not knowing that there was a tint of red on my face.


    Mom chuckled a little and then we went back home. I even told dad about him and he was really happy that I finally had a friend though a little sad that it was a boy. He can be really overprotective sometimes.


    As time passed, I would come and play with Kazu-kun more and we became really good friends. Our parents also grew closer to that point that one-time mom even invited him and his family to our house to have dinner. Dad made the best meal he ever had and we all enjoyed it a lot.


    While our moms were already good friends, our dads were not that friendly with each other. I could see an imaginary spark of electricity between the two while they tried to keep a straight face. To Kazu-kun, it did not really matter because he was just enjoying the food.


    "It is so good!" He shouted in pure glee shaking his legs back and forth.


    "Why thank you Kazuki. If you want I can give you the recipe to this dish," dad said grinning proudly.


    "Um...but I don''t know how to cook. I can easily get my fingers cut with a knife or my hand burn with the gas stove," Kazu-kun said innocently.


    "No worries, I will teach you how to do that, you will make a nice specimen," he said still grinning and I saw Kazu-kun''s father narrowing his eye. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Me and Kazu-kun who and no idea what was happening the enjoyed the meal and then went to my room to play. To say that I was nervous was an understatement. I felt like I can just faint because of how fast my heart was beating and how breathless I was. It was the first time I would have a boy in my room and not to forget that it was going to be Kazu-kun.


    I looked back at him and he was just innocently looking around and admiring our house. It was pretty big for a house and he was just captivated by it. His eyes were sparkling and he looked so cute like this.


    "Here we are," I said to him opening the door to my room.


    Without any hesitation, he just entered the room and looked around.


    "It''s really big and nice," he said in amazement.


    "N-No, it is nothing much. I just like taking care of my things."


    It was a lie. I never liked to clean my room but because Kazu-kun was coming here I had cleaned my own room for the first time. Normally it is just dad who did this but it was a very special occasion so I cannot let anything go wrong. Though dad never leaves a speck of dust in a corner when he cleans.


    I sat down on the bed and he sat down next to me. My head was facing down and I was fidgeting with my fingers. I looked at him and he was still looking around. He is more interested in the room than me!


    "Kazu-kun," I said getting his attention and he looked at me raising his eyebrow. "O-Oh, I-I am so sorry. I ju-"


    "It is so unfair that only you get to call me like that," he said pouting.


    "Eh?"


    "If you are going to call me Kazu-kun then I will also be dropping the honorifics when calling you, Ai. Is it fine?" he said smiling at me while closing his eyes.


    "R-really? I can call you that?" I asked him really surprised by his answer.


    "What is wrong with that? You are my best friend so you call me anything you want. Isn''t that how it is supposed to be, Ai?" he asked me while poking my cheek with his warm hand.


    Before I could say anything, he held my hand and pulled in a warm hug. He was so warm and it felt so nice feeling this. It was just how I felt when mom hugged me. Nice and warm. Wait, he is hugging me!!


    "K-Kazu-kun?" I stuttered feeling embarrassed.


    "You are really cold Ai. I thought it would be easy to warm you up like this," he said. "I heard that it was actually really bad for your body and I think it is called hypobermia or something like that."


    "I-I see."


    I slowly wrapped my arms around him and we just sat there like that. Soon, the time came for him to go home and we broke the hug. I was a bit sad that they had to go away but his house was also far from our home. Before going, he waved at me and I waved back, and slowly their silhouette disappeared in the night.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 27 - 27: Where it all went downhill

    Two months later, it was late at night and i and mom were out of the house just walking around with dad. While walking we saw a figure standing in the dark staring at us. He had long white hair tied behind his head and he wore an embroidered white coat.


    Seeing him, dad''s feet stopped and I and mom just looked at him. His vampire teeth were showing and his nails were protruding out sharp as a knife.


    "Now, this is not how you greet your father Mateo," the figure said. "Don''t you remember? I was the one who turned you."


    "What are you doing here Dominic? I thought you were in Rome taking care of your business there," dad said and stood before us.


    "You are a family man now I see but I am seriously disappointed in you. Marrying a human? You do know what the consequences of that are and on top of that you have a daughter," he said.


    "Leave them out of this!!" Dad shouted at him and leaped at him.


    He moved so fast that I could not track him and then I felt something warm fall on my face. It tasted sweet for some reason and I looked up as my eyes widened.


    "MOM!!" I shouted seeing my mother who had a hand piercing through her chest. The man named Dominic took out his arm from mom''s chest and she fell down. "Mom, mom! Hang on!"


    "Ahh, now I see why you chose her Mateo, her blood is rather exquisite," he said as he licked his hand with blood on it.


    "You bastard!" Dad shouted and jumped at him again but was sent back flying with a kick on his chest.


    "Don''t think that I am enjoying this Mateo. I hate this, I really do. I thought of you as my own son but a son is supposed to be obedient to his father. If he is not, then he should be punished. Oh, how cruel this fate is to make me do such a thing to my own son. May the Almighty father forgive me for the sins I am about to commit," he said raising his hands in a dramatic way. "If only, if only, if only you did not plan to marry a human and have a successor, things would not have come this way. It is your fault for making a half-vampire. A freak of nature."


    "Don''t you dare call my daughter that you fucker!"


    Dad leaped at the man yet again and I looked at mom who had stopped breathing. Her heart was not beating and I didn''t know what to do. Today was supposed to be my birthday so why is this happening now. No, it is all my fault, isn''t it? I heard what the man said.


    If only I was never born.


    Mom would have lived.


    "Ai! Watch out!" Dad shouted and I came back to my senses.


    I felt an intense killing intent being directed at me. I looked up and the man was standing there smiling sadistically. He plunged his hand through and I closed my eyes. I felt a sharp pain in my stomach and blood was pouring out.


    But, my blood was not the only one that was pouring out.


    Dad stood there, in front of me and the man''s arm went through his chest too and stabbed me. I screamed in pain holding my stomach as the man took his arm out. My feet were no longer on the ground and I felt a cold wind slapping my face. I looked up and dad was holding me and jumping over buildings.


    "Ai listen to me," he said as I saw some blood in his mouth. "I need you to listen to me and do as I say. If not, your life will be in danger."


    His voice was pained he was serious. I had never seen him this serious in his life and I felt another feeling on my leg and I looked down. Dad had picked me up in one hand and in his other hand was mom''s dead body.


    "Dad, was it my fault?" I asked as tears were welling up in my eyes. "Did mom die because of me? Because I was bo-"


    "Don''t you dare say that!" he shouted while jumping wincing in pain. He did not have enough blood today and his wound was regenerating a lot slower. "Ai, you were the best thing that happened to us. There is no way it is your fault. I will happily die if it means that you are safe so listen to me now. Take this key and go to the place written on the keychain and once you reach there, no matter what. Don''t invite anyone in that house. Absolutely no one, you hear me?"


    "B-but what about you?"


    "Don''t worry about me Ai. Save yourself and that is enough for us," he said and then looked back. "Shit, he is back. Please go Ai and save yourself."


    He stopped on the rooftop of a building and put me down standing before me and mom''s body was behind him. I looked at him ready to charge at the man.


    "D-dad no! I can''t! Please come with me and mom," I said to him but he did not look at me.


    "Ai please leave!" he said and turned around looking at me. "We love you Ai."


    With that, he rushed at the man and punched him only for the man to dodge it. I was too scared and I did not move. I had no idea what I was supposed to do. Tears were coming from my eyes and I looked at mom and then back towards dad.


    "Leave now!" he shouted his head was then cut off right after.


    "NOOOOOO!!!"


    The man looked at me and I grit my teeth and started running. I looked behind one last time but I saw dad''s headless holding the man''s legs and he was stomping him on his chest again and again.


    With tears still falling down my eyes, I looked kept running. I looked at the key dad gave me and saw the address, it was the house we were about to move into. I knew the way there but the only problem was my injury, it was still hurting and not regenerating the way it should have. My leg slipped and I fell down from a building. My back hit the cold ground and I could feel the entire pain surging through my body.


    It hurts, it hurts so much that I did not want to move anymore. Mom was dead and dad is fighting that man, what will I do without them? How will even survive?


    "What was that sound?" I heard a familiar voice coming from my right.


    My vision was a bit blurry and the voice sounded muffled but I could tell who it was. A bundle of black messy hair was looking at me. His baby blue eyes were shining in the darkness and they widened seeing me.


    "Ai! What happened!" he said picking me up. He looked at my wound and panicked thinking about what to do. He took out a handkerchief and placed it on the wound trying to stop the bleeding as I winced in pain.


    "Kazu-kun?" I said looking at him and my eyes widened. "Don''t come near me!"


    With the sudden shot of adrenaline in my body, I jumped back and got on my feet but soon after fell down. Kazu-kun ran towards me.


    "I said don''t come near me!" I shouted at him but he did not listen to me. "D-don''t do this or I might get you killed too."


    "Why would you do that Ai? On second thought, stop talking, you are hurt."


    While he was trying to stop my bleeding, his scarf fell down and I saw his slender neck and gulped. My right eyes started glowing as I felt my bloodlust increasing seeing him. I tried my hardest to hold myself back but he leaned down and his neck came even closer to my face.


    "Kazu...kun...."


    "I said stop talking, I need to call someone but there is no one around."


    "Kazu-kun...give me..."


    "What? What do you want Ai?" he said looking at me and his eyes widened seeing my vampire teeth which were showing.


    "Give me your blood!!"


    As I growled, I held his shoulders and pushed him down. His back hit the ground really hard and I saw him wincing in pain. I could not be able to hold myself back anymore and I wanted to bite his neck and suck his blood. I could smell the extremely sweet smell coming from his blood.


    Oh no, he knows what I am.


    Looks like I can never see him again.


    "You see what I am!" I growled at him. "I am a vampire. I drink human blood and now I will do it to you to satisfy my bloodlust!"


    I said that and intentionally loosened my grip so he could push me off and run away. I wanted him to do that and no matter what I wanted him to stay out of this mess. I expected him to push me off and run away. Even if it was for the best, he would be safe.


    But...


    "You want it to heal your wounds right?" he said softly and then pulled his sweater''s collar showing his neck. "Come and drink as much as you want to."


    I was surprised. How can he be so stupid? I just told him I am a vampire. I knew he knows what vampires were since we saw that movie once when he came to visit me again at my house since I normally don''t come to play out due to mom''s job.


    "W-why?" my voice cracked. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because your grip loosened on my shoulder and what you just said while pushing me down sounded forced and so unnatural for you Ai," he said softly and then held my head and pressed it down towards his neck. "I know you want me to run but what kind of friend will I be if I cannot help my friend?"


    I felt tears welling up in my eyes. No, I am not worth it. It is all my fault because I was born. Because of this, mom and dad...


    "It is not your fault Ai," Kazu-kun said. "Just drink my blood already because I am out here without telling mom and if I don''t get home quickly, she will kill me."


    Not able to hold it back any longer, I bit his neck and he winced in pain. When I drink the blood of a human I can tell what kind of person the person was but it does not work on vampires. I got to know Kazu-kun more and there was nothing different. What I got to know was something I already did.


    He was kind, really kind, and loyal to the people he cared about. His blood tasted really good that I could drink it for my entire life and still not get bored of its taste. This was how Kazu-kun tasted. My wound also started healing at an abnormal pace which never happened before and that was when I saw it. The person residing in him.


    The first.


    A big man with a golden yellow beard and a pale face. I heard dad tell me about him and he fits the entire description perfectly. But why was he here?


    "You know what girl, I like you. You are perfect to be with the boy. Hahahaha," he said and my vision came back.


    I could feel Kazu-kun breathing heavily and he had wrapped his arms around my back. My wound healed and I looked at him. His face was red and I bit my lip and poured my blood over the bite mark and healed it. That was the last time I talked to him directly.


    "Ai, just how long will you take in the bath?" Kazu-kun''s voice brought me back to my senses and I did not realize that I was in the bath for too long.


    "C-coming."


    I got out of the bath and dried myself. I looked at myself in the mirror and I saw tears coming out of my eyes. I miss them, I still do. I miss mom and dad a lot. I want them to come back to me but I know it is not possible. It was too late for that and that Dominic bastard is still alive.


    Clearing those thoughts from my mind and wiping my tears, I wore my clothes and set my hair. Getting out, a sweet smell tingled my nose. It was really nostalgic and familiar.


    "Pancakes?" I blurted out.


    "Looks like nothing hides from your nose, yes those are pancakes."


    I walked over to the dining table and my eyes widened seeing the pancakes. They were the same pancakes that dad used to make. They looked exactly the same and smelt the same.


    I sat down at the table with Kazu-kun sitting opposite to me and I cut a piece from the pancake and put it in my mouth. Closing my eyes and softly chewing the pancakes I could feel my eyes getting wet as some tears came out of my eyes.


    "Ai, are you alright? Do the pancakes taste that bad?" I heard Kazu-kun say worriedly.


    "No, they are really good..." I said. "They just taste like how dad used to make it."


    "I-I see."


    We ate the breakfast in peace and once done with that, Kazu-kun picked up the plates and stood to wash them. I just sat there looked at him washing the dish. His back looked a little broader and I could see that his muscles looked more defined for some reason but I did not say anything. Kazu-kun right now was not different from Kazu-kun back then. He was just the same and I owe him my life too. If it was not for his blood, I would have been caught by Dominic and would be killed.


    I walked over to him and hugged him from the back. I felt his arms stop in his place and I buried my face in his back.


    "What happened Ai?" he asked me.


    "Nothing...just felt like hugging you," I whispered softly.


    I felt his warmth on my body and I loved it. I loved this warmth so much.


    "I love you so much Kazu-kun."


    "I know."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 28 - 28: Giving in the emotions

    "Ahh~ Kazu-kun~" I moaned whilst arching my back.


    "Wow Ai, you are acting like it is your first time. Did I make you feel that good?" he asked teasing while still pushing further down.


    "Ahh~ yes~" I moaned even louder. Ahh, it felt so good. "Of course it is my first time. I have saved it all for Kazu-kun."


    "And I thought we would have been in a different position but whatever. I will show you what the pleasure of massage is," he said and increased the pressure on my back.


    All I could do was give in to the pleasure and moan due to it. I had never felt like this before and I really liked this. My muscles felt like they were loosening up and twitching at the same time. I could feel my body also relax from all the things that happened yesterday.


    Because the incident yesterday was a bit too much from what I normally do, my muscles felt stiff during lunch and I kept hitting them to loosen up but it was not working. I never had anyone massage me before so I did not know it was this effective. Kazu-kun ordered me to lie down on my belly on the bed and he started massaging me. I am in heaven right now and I don''t want to come out of it.


    "It does not pain, does it Ai?" Kazu-kun asked me as if it was something that you are supposed to ask while doing this.


    "No, it feels really good. You are really good at doing this Kazu-kun. Even I did not know this ahh~" I said as he pressed on my shoulder blades.


    "Well, Natsumi-san always had stiff shoulders and I used to massage them so I kind of has enough experience in this field," he said and my mood darkened.


    Kawazuki Natsumi, our English teacher, and Kazu-kun''s aunt. She is a beautiful woman with long brown hair and light green eyes. Even due to this, she is more popular for her strict and scary demeanor. Her single glare is even enough to stop the delinquents of the school and make them shiver in fear. The only reason I left her to live right now is that Kazu-kun really cares about her and I know she won''t do anything to him. If not for that fact, I wonder when her last day would have been. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even after all this, whenever he mentions her name I cannot help but feel jealous. There is a pain in my chest when I see them talk since he just acts completely different around her. He looks more honest with himself and I don''t like it. I want him to act like this only around me. I am the only one he should care about.


    "You are the only one I am supposed to love, is that what you are thinking?" Kazu-kun said calmly while pressing my back.


    "I¡­h-how did Kazu-kun know what I am thinking?" I asked him with my face turning red.


    When I think about it, it is completely different from when Kazu-kun says it. It is so embarrassing hearing it from him.


    "Come on Ai, I have been living with you for a month now. It is kind of natural that I know what you are thinking," he said and went down to my legs. "I can feel your jealous stares when I am talking to Natsumi-san. Did you think I won''t realize that?"


    I turned my face and looked at him. He had a gentle smile on his face the entire time. It was warm and calming and I could feel my heart flutter at the look of it. He looks so handsome right now!!


    I quickly brought my phone out and took a picture of his when he was not looking. All phones are supposed to make a sound when you take a photo from it but my phone does not do it. A little help that I got from someone I controlled so I can take Kazu-kun''s photos without him realizing it.


    I had an entire album of only his pictures. It won''t be a lie if I say that you can see his entire growth from a kid till now in the images I have on my phone. Hehe.


    "Ai, I have a little request from you so can you listen to it?" Kazu-kun asked I could feel the anxiety in his voice.


    "Sure, I will listen to anything Kazu-kun says," I replied honestly.


    "Then can you not go out tonight and stay at home?"


    He asked something I did not except. It was really unexpected honestly and my body stiffened at this. I turned my body around and look at him. He had a sad expression on his face and his lips were trembling. No, I don''t want him to see him like this.


    It''s so unfair.


    "Okay," I said to him holding his hand. "If Kazu-kun wants me to stay then I will stay but¡­"


    "But?"


    A smirk formed on my face. "You will let me do whatever I want you to today."


    "Okay," he answered immediately without hesitation.


    Wait, does he not think that I am serious? His expression did not change at all as if he thought that I was joking. I am seriously not joking here. I want to hug him, cuddle him, kiss him and if possible, do it. I mean¡­h-holding hands. Just kidding about the last one.


    "I am not joking," I said pouting.


    Kazu-kun only chuckled and brought his face down. Wait, is he going to kiss me? Not now! My heart is not ready.


    "I know you are not joking," he whispered in my ear and I felt something warm and soft on my cheek. It was a new sensation I felt there and it felt nice. "And this is the proof for it or do you need something more than this?" he asked teasingly.


    My face heated up and steam started coming out of my head and my mind went off wandering in my fantasies. Ahh, I cannot hold on any longer!


    I pulled his hand and brought him down crashing on the bed. His back bounced on the bed before he straightened up. Looks like I put more force than I had to, hehe. I got on top of him and my breathing was getting irregular. My heart felt like it will just burst at the rate it was beating but I did not care. I have Kazu-kun for only myself and I am going to make full use of it.


    I brought my face down and smacked my lips against him wrapping my arms around his neck. My tongue entered Kazu-kun''s mouth and I could feel the warmth of his mouth again. It felt so good and I deepened the kiss and my tongue started sucking onto his. I felt a spark of electricity travel down my body and I did not stop. I did not want to stop at all.


    He slowly wrapped his arms around my waist and let me do whatever I wanted. I like when he becomes obedient and submissive. Ah, Kazu-kun~ I love you so much.


    I kept kissing him even though I felt out of breath. Right now, I did not want to let go and Kazu-kun''s arms around my back tightened and I felt something rise up in me. A desire, a desire to try something.


    While kissing him, I lightly bit his tongue and I heard him groan. Soon, some blood started coming out of his tongue and I started sucking it. The taste of his blood added to the feeling of kissing Kazu-kun was something on another level. My red-eye started glowing at the taste of his blood and I could tell that I am getting greedier.


    I want more.


    "Ah Kazu-kun~ I love you so much," I said parting our lips so that I could catch my breath. His mouth was a little red but it was not the only thing that was red. Kazu-kun''s cheeks also had a dark shade of red on them and even he was breathless. The sight was so otherworldly that I want to let this go on forever. I will do anything if that I can see this all the time.


    "I-I did not expect you to bite my tongue," he said while still breathing heavily. "Aren''t your vampire instincts showing a little too mu-"


    "Shh," I said placing a finger on his lips silencing him. "Don''t talk, just let me do what I am doing."


    My voice right now was definitely seductive even if I did not intended it to. Kazu-kun nodded and I brought my face down yet again relishing him to my heart''s content. I cannot stop myself now. Not anymore.


    My hand trailed down on his neck and I slowly caressed it before I stopped kissing his lips and come down licking his neck. His body shook due to this but I did not stop. I kept licking his neck and I could hear him breathing and trying to hold his voice back.


    "Fufu, don''t hold your voice Kazu-kun. I also want to hear that," I said licking my lips and licked his neck again.


    "Ahh." The voice escaped his mouth.


    I felt like this before too, I was at my limit of restriction but hearing him right now, I wanted to tease him more. I wanted to play with him more. He is my Kazu-kun and I will make take full advantage of that fact.


    Since I am half-vampire, some can say that I have two personalities. While my human personality is quite shy and embarrassed while doing things like this but my vampire personality is a lot bolder. It shows whenever I drink blood or I am overcome with lust. Right now, my vampire side was taking over due to both of those facts.


    I kissed Kazu-kun''s slender neck holding back the urge to bite him and drink some of his blood. My lips trailed across his neck and then up to his ear nibbling them softly. The top I was wearing was a mess and it fell down my shoulders since it was a bit lose around that region exposing my shoulders and collar bone.


    "Kazu-kun~ how do you feel~" I whispered in his ear in an alluring voice.


    "Hah, hah, it¡­" he was breathing heavily and his mind was going blank. Perfect.


    "Hehe, you know it is just the beginning, right?"


    I licked his ear yet again and pulled his t-shirt up exposing his abdomen and chest. His muscles looked more defined for some reason but I did not mind. It just made him look hotter and I leaned down kissing him on the stomach and chest. Those areas definitely packed some muscles.


    "A-Ai¡­I¡­can''t¡­"


    "Now, now Kazu-kun," I said looking up to him and climbing back up, bringing my face close to his. "You promised, didn''t you? So let me enjoy this."


    "That is¡­not what I¡­mean," he said and I felt my back hit something soft. I was still facing Kazu-kun but the background had changed.


    His face was completely red and I felt his warm breath on my face. His hair was messy and his hands on my shoulders were holding them tightly.


    "I can no longer hold onto these feelings anymore," he said getting his breath back. "I thought it would take me a long time for this to happen but Ai had to do something like this."


    "W-what do you mean?" by this sudden course of actions, my human personality came back and I felt my face heat up in embarrassment.


    "I love you Tsubaki Ai."


    "Wh- umph."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 29 - 29: Being honest to his feelings

    Before I could complete my sentence, I felt his warm lips touch mine. This time, it felt different. It was different from when I was the one initiating it. My body was losing all its strength and my mind went blank. Kazu-kun was the only thing I could think about right now.


    He licked my lips and then his tongue entered my mouth and started moving around. My tongue felt like it was going to melt in and my mind was all fuzzy.


    "Mmmm Ahh."


    A muffled moan escaped from my mouth as I felt Kazu-kun''s body rubbing against mine. His hands were wrapped around my waist and holding me close to him. My hands were trailing on his back as I felt pure bliss in this. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kazu-kun became breathless and our mouths separated but a string of saliva was still bridging between them. Both our faces were red and we could see ourselves going crazy. I felt so happy hearing Kazu-kun''s words that I can die right now with him and not regret anything. HE SAID HE LOVED ME!!


    Kyaaaa!


    Kazu-kun lowered himself and placed his head on my chest. I could feel his warm breath on my breast lightly tickling it. I raised my hand and stroke his messy hair. Though they looked messy, my fingers never got caught in them even once.


    "I am about to say something really weird Ai," Kazu-kun whispered and I looked at him. "I can hear it, your heart. It is also going crazy."


    "Isn''t it obvious?" I said giggling a little. "It is because you finally said it to me. I am so happy."


    "I am sorry for making you wait for so long."


    "Don''t be, the wait was definitely worth it."


    We both did not move and I slowly felt Kazu-kun''s hand hugging me even closer. I had thought of doing many more things but I forgot all of them. No matter what I did now, it would not come up to what happened right now. I buried Kazu-kun''s face in my chest and he snuggled up a little.


    "Look how the positions have changed," I said laughing lightly. "I used to be the one to snuggle up to you."


    "Not my fault. You were the one who was more honest to her feelings before," he argued.


    It was still around four in the afternoon but both of us felt sleepy. That is what I thought because I realized that Kazu-kun''s face was really close to my exposed shoulder and he opened his mouth and started licking it and kissing it.


    The touch of his warm tongue trailed through my body and a soft moan escaped my mouth. His hand gently held my neck caressing it while licking it lightly. I could feel his warm breath on my neck and the voice of him breathing so close to my ear.


    "Ahh~ Kazu-kun ~ if you do it like th- kya."


    He started nibbling my earlobe and licking my ear. My face which already was a dark shade of red was getting even redder. He held my face in his hands facing me and kissed me again. This was not a deep passionate one but a gentle one. He kissed me and put some distance and then did it again and again and again.


    Our hands were now all over each other''s bodies touching it and Kazu-kun just kept getting warmer and warmer. After about ten minutes or so, he stopped and looked into my eyes before burying my face in his chest.


    "You feel so cold Ai," he whispered. "Let me warm you up."


    "Mhm."


    We both just stayed like this and I could hear Kazu-kun''s heart too now. From this close, there was no way I could not hear it slowly calming down. Today was the best day of my life.


    And there is just only one thing that I need to do to make it even better.


    After thirty minutes of me cuddling Kazu-kun and he also doing the same. He lets go of me and stood up looking at the time and sighing.


    "Looks like we were enjoying ourselves a little too much. I might get late to make dinner tonight," he said looking back at me.


    "It''s fine, I can wait for as long as Kazu-kun wants," I said giving him the warmest smile I could give.


    "And you cannot eat any chocolates in the meantime," he said in a serious tone.


    "Tch."


    "Hey, don''t be like that. I am sure what I am making tonight will be enough to make up to it," he said stroking my head and I purred.


    He walked out of the room leaving me there and I looked at the sheet covering the bed and it was all mess. I place my cheek on the sheet and I could smell both our smells mixed on it. Quickly taking Kazu-kun''s pillow and pressing it against my face I screamed at the top of my lungs like a little girl. That was how happy I was right now.


    Soon after, when I remembered what all we did, my face heated up. It was so intense and bad for my health. What was I thinking when I bit his tongue? I mean, he did not mind it at all but I thought I had my blood lust under control. The entire time I had the urge to drink his blood even if just a little.


    "It''s Kazu-kun''s fault," I said and looked up at the white ceiling.


    I checked my phone and opened the photo album and kept going through the images I had of Kazu-kun. Ah, I took this when he was petting a cat. The soft expression he gave to the cat was oddly the same as the one he gave me when stroking my hair. Do I look like a little kitty to him? Nya?


    Oh how I want to be in the place of the cat so bad but it no longer stays valid because I have the one who was petting her all to myself at home. Kazu-kun does not really talk to many people but the ones he does are not much of a problem to me. There is just one who falls in the danger zone and I know she is someone no one would think should fall in that zone but she does.


    I finally got off the bed and walked over to the bathroom to fix my appearance and I looked at myself in the mirror and my face flushed. Kazu-kun looked at me when I was like this?!


    My hair was all messy and so were my clothes. The collar of my top looked like it would just fall off and I forgot to wear a bra! Ahh, I am such an idiot. Kazu-kun was holding me when I was like this, it is so embarrassing that I can die of embarrassment easily. The shorts that I was wearing also slid down a little showing my black underwear a little.


    But when I look at myself like this, it does have a cute and sexy appeal to it. Maybe Kazu-kun is more into this stuff. I know that he does not have any porn magazines like other boys and he did not really talk to girls much so I don''t really know what his taste was. The only things I could get were from the mangas and light novels he read.


    In them, he liked the females with long hair and plump thighs. He did not really care much about their breast or stuff but I know that he liked girls who were a little more honest with themselves. I think it was tsunderes which he found annoying and sometimes cute.


    I quickly fix my appearance and walked out of the bathroom and looked at Kazu-kun who was making the food. I had did not know anything about cooking so I had no idea even after seeing the ingredients that he was making. I went and sat down at the table and placing my hand on the table and rest my face on it, I stared at him with a gentle gaze.


    He looked like he noticed my presence because the way he was breathing looked a little different from before. If I were blindfolded and was asked to identify Kazu-kun in a group of a million boys, I could easily do that. It was something I was sure and proud of a lot. I have basically seen him grow up so I know a lot about him but not everything.


    That is what hurts me a lot.


    But now that I have him, I will know everything about him.


    No matter what.


    The time passed as he kept cooking and placed everything to cook slowly and turned around seeing me there watching him. What is the need of watching the television when I can watch Kazu-kun do things?


    On seeing me, averted his gaze for some reason I didn''t know. Huh? Wait, why isn''t he looking at me? Is there something funny on my face? Does he hate me?! Why would he hate me? What did I do?


    WHY IS HE NOT LOOKING AT ME?!


    He just turned around yet again and stared at the pot kept on the stove. I could see his shoulder going up and down and he was fidgeting with his hands for some reason. I didn''t know why this was but it was quite weird seeing him like this. I wanted to ask him why it was so but decided to talk about it later.


    You know what? Screw that.


    "What happened Kazu-kun?" I asked him and I see his shoulders straighten quickly.


    "N-nothing," he replied but the stutter only made it even more suspicious.


    "I don''t think it is nothing," I said appearing behind him and speaking in his ear.


    He got surprised and jumped back falling on his butt. For some reason, he was avoiding making eye contact with me which I did not get. His face was bright red and I could see him really nervous. Wait, don''t tell me he is embarrassed for what he did back then. Hehe, let''s take some advantage of it.


    I got on all four and slowly got closer to him. Seeing me, his eyes widened and he averted his gaze. Hehe, he is so cute like this. I want to tease him more.


    I got on top of Kazu-kun''s lap who had his back against the wall. I pressed my body against him and I could see his face go even a deeper shade of red. Seeing him like this, I smirked and wrapped my arms around his neck placing my chin on his shoulder. Hehe, how does it feel like being on the receiving end?


    "A-Ai, what happened?" he asked me.


    "Kazu-kun is embarrassed, isn''t he~," I said in a teasing and alluring voice and pressed my body even more on him. "Hehe, do you have any idea how cute you look right now?"


    "Ah¡­um¡­eh...what?"


    He looked so confused and cute right now that I wanted to tease him more and spoil him a lot. It has always been me who gets spoiled by him and now it is my chance. I grabbed his face and buried it in my chest. I could see him resisting a little but I did not let him go.


    "Don''t worry, it was embarrassing for me too," I said in a soft voice while stroking his hair. "Kazu-kun has always been making me flustered and this is payback for it. You know if you act like this, it just makes me spoil you."


    "Ai¡­can''t¡­breathe¡­need¡­air," he tried saying and I see his hand fall down, and his breath stop.


    Panicking, I quickly let go of him and raised his face up and I saw his eyes open and a smirk was formed on his face.


    The next thing I knew, I felt his warm hand on my chin raising my face. His face got really close to mine and if we moved any more, we would just kiss but the smirk on Kazu-kun''s face did not go away. Not even after all this. Wait, wasn''t he embarrassed? His face was flushed, right? He was blushing, isn''t he?


    "Do you know Ai, I am really good at acting," Kazu-kun said and his warm breath tickled my skin. "You wanted to spoil me right? Why did you stop now? Spoil me more."


    My face heated up since when he said that, I just realized what I did. Ahh, why does he have to point it out like this?


    I got off him and jumped on the couch flapping my legs. What was I thinking when I did this? Ah, I want to go and hide in a box and not come out for an entire day. I heard Kazu-kun chuckling from the kitchen. Stop laughing at me!!

 Chapter 30 - 30: Being reassured by him

    I was still having my face buried in the couch but I was no longer flapping my legs. Calming down finally and pouting, I looked up seeing Kazu-kun open the lid of all the vessels in which he was making the food and as soon as he opened it, an intoxicating smell started enveloping the entire kitchen and traveled all the way here. With my heightened senses, I could smell very well but I did not need them to tell just how good the food Kazu-kun made right now was.


    Not being able to wait any longer, I jumped off the couch and rushed towards the dining table sitting down and looking at the food being placed on the table with sparkles in my eyes. Though I did not know what Kazu-kun was making, I now knew that he was making something really good as I saw the food being placed on the table. He decided to make Indian food and it looked and smelled so delectable.


    There was curry, rice, Nan, a dish made of pulses which were dark brown which I had never tried but was really happy to do that. Just looking at the food, I could tell that a lot of effort was put into making these dishes. My stomach was something that could easily digest anything so I was really looking forward to it.


    "Seriously, you made a lot of food, didn''t you Kazu-kun?" I said looking at him and he had a gentle smile on his face.


    "Well, you once did tell me you like Indian food so I thought I would make you this. Finding a good recipe for it was hard because this was something you could have easily messed but less talking and more eating," he said and placed the spoons down and we started digging in.


    And what can I say?


    It was delicious!! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I don''t remember ever having food this good. It was a little spicy and really flavorful and there was no way I could have missed that amazing smell. I really had to say that I had one of the best meals of my life and looks like I ate a little too much. Even after which, the food was left.


    While I was leaning back on the chair, Kazu-kun picked up all the dishes and put them in the sink to wash and the food made its way to the fridge. I was now kind of craving for something sweet but right now I did not feel like moving. I was so lazy right now.


    "You can go and take a bath first Ai," Kazu-kun said while washing the dishes. "It will take some time to wash them so it is better if you take a bath first."


    "But I want to bathe with Kazu-kun," I whined like a kid.


    "I know you do but it will take me some time so it is better if you bathe first. We will have plenty of times for it later or do you want them to not happen?"


    "Roger!"


    Saluting like a soldier, I stood up and ran towards the bathroom. I went in and filled the bath up and set the temperature of the water. After that, I went and took out my clothes and remembered to bring everything that I will need later.


    Taking my clothes off, I sat down to wash my body in the shower and get in the bathtub submerging myself under the water for a few seconds before coming out. After a long time, I had recollected the past which was something I really hated doing, and still, I had that feeling, that feeling of regret.


    Of being born.


    Of existing.


    I had been so occupied with Kazu-kun that I don''t even remember when I last felt like this but I knew I did feel that. No, I still feel that way. I mean, I am a half-vampire who is a danger to both vampires and humans. Even if I am here saying that I will protect Kazu-kun, I am still scared to hurt him. I don''t want him to have the same fate as mom and dad. I want him to be with me, forever.


    I know that right now Kazu-kun is in a worse situation than I am and I don''t want him to worry. I want to tell him to rely on me and let me do everything. Even if he hates it, he is not strong enough to defeat a vampire on his own. He needs me and I need him too. I needed Kazu-kun because he was the only one left about whom I care so much. Whom I love so much. The only last thread stopping me from taking my own life was Kazu-kun.


    I don''t care if what I do is a crime. Stalking, breaking into one''s house, taking someone''s photo without them knowing but I don''t care. Yes, I am selfish and I know that. I want and need Kazu-kun all to myself and I will do anything to make that happen.


    I will kill anyone who will get in the way.


    It does not matter how many times I have to dirty my hands.


    As long as Kazu-kun is safe and mine.


    I don''t care.


    After some time, I got out of the bath and dried myself before wearing everything and getting out of the bathroom while drying my hair. I saw Kazu-kun sitting down on the couch watching an anime on the television with great interest. I think I know this one. It was the one in which the bad guy was the main character''s friend''s brother who actually died in a way to make everyone cry and love him.


    "Kazu-kun, the bath is free," I said and changed my voice to a seductive one. "I will be waiting in the bed for you~"


    "Then I will not delay it anymore," he said and stood up and walked past me and then stopped on his tracks. "Why are you not wearing your night pajama?"


    He was right, I was not wearing them but it was important. A smile formed on my face as I twirled around showing the outfit properly.


    "So that Kazu-kun can easily cuddle me in this one~," I said teasingly.


    "You are not going outside today," he said in a firm voice making my smile go away. "Did you think I will not notice that? I know Ai that you are doing it all for me but I don''t want you to go outside today. Please, listen to me."


    His eyes were pleading me to stay and my face had a guilty look on face. I did not want to lie to him. But¡­


    "Okay, if you say so. But I like this outfit so I am sleeping in this," I said tilting my head cutely and winking at him.


    "Whatever."


    I saw his figure enter the bathroom with his clothes in his hands. Seeing him go, I clenched my fist and went to the bed and lie down there staring at the ceiling.


    "I am so sorry Kazu-kun."


    He finally entered the bedroom and I saw him also not wearing his night pajama making me raise my eyebrow. Seeing me, he grinned and then showed his outfit. It was a black t-shirt and a white lower.


    "Since Ai decided to dress up properly, I thought about putting a little effort in this," he said grinning. "Though it does not look like it. But I really like this one."


    He slid under the bed and I could feel the cover move as his body entered. Soon after, I felt two familiar hands wrapping around my waist pulling me close. They were so warm and reassuring that I couldn''t help but just give in and turn around burying my face in Kazu-kun''s chest. I could smell him really well and it was intoxicating. I could never get bored of this smell.


    "What''s on your mind?" Kazu-kun whispered in my ear and I looked up to him. "Something is worrying you isn''t it? You know you can tell me everything Ai."


    I thought a little about whether to say this to him but as I looked up seeing his warm smile, I could not help but let my mouth start running.


    "Kazu-kun, is everything my fault?" I asked him in a sad tone and I indicated to be hugged tighter. "Mom and dad died trying to save me when I was small. The one who killed them was there to kill me. I mean, if I had never been born, it should have been avoided, right? Maybe my birth was just a mistake, something which should not have happened in the first place. I mean, after all, I am a half-vampire and no matter how much I convince myself, I know I am a fre-umph."


    Before I could continue, I felt two warm lips on my lips kissing me softly. I did not know why this was happening but I did not pull away. I forgot about everything and went with the flow. It was not a deep kiss but a bundle of small, gentle ones.


    I looked at Kazu-kun who pulled away after some more and looked at me looking slightly annoyed.


    "Don''t you dare say anything stupid like that," he said in a scolding tone. "You think your parents saved you so that you can regret being born? Don''t make me laugh Ai. Your parents gave birth to you because they loved you and I can say it was not a mistake nor are you a freak Ai. Those vampires may call you that because they would say that you are neither vampire nor human but don''t you realize that you are both?"


    "No, it not like this?!" I got annoyed. "How do you know I am not a mistake? You may not know but I hate my existence. The moment I was born, I was supposed to b- umph."


    There he went again, smacking his lips against mine softly kissing me.


    "No Kazu-kun, mph, I don''t, umph, deserve it," I said trying to pull away but Kazu-kun suddenly became stronger. My strength was being sucked away with each kiss and I could no longer resist.


    His hand was gently stroking my hair the entire time and when he pulled away, he did not have an annoyed expression on his face. It was a gentle one, the one which also looked a little sad at the same time.


    "Don''t say that Ai," he said in the warmest voice I have ever heard. "Most people don''t get what they deserve and I am also a lot like you Ai. I don''t think I deserve someone as amazing as you but I still have you. So if you hate yourself, I will love you. If you despise yourself then I will make sure that you are the most loved girl on the planet. Just don''t say such things."


    His voice was very soothing to hear and I think I saw his eyes were a little wet but I don''t know. He hugged me tighter and kissed me on the forehead.


    "And if you say such stupid things I will just shut you up with a kiss," he said in a slightly teasing voice.


    "Won''t I exploit it then?"


    "I won''t mind. More kisses for both of us."


    I cuddled him even more burying my face in his chest. I could hear Kazu-kun''s heart beating softly. It was calm and nice to hear to. Everything about him right now was so calm and nice and the expression on his face made him look even dreamier. His hands were strong yet gentle. His body was warm, he smelled nice and his face was like a prince. My prince.


    "I love you so much Kazu-kun," I said cuddling him.


    "I love you too Ai," he responded softly.


    With that, I saw him closing his eyes and I did too. It was eleven in the night and Kazu-kun fell asleep pretty quickly. Looks like he was really exhausted from all the cooking that he did. I stayed like that with my eyes closed wrapping my arms around him keeping him all to myself.


    I had that feeling again, whenever we sleep together, it felt like we were the only two in the entire world. It was like we were the only two that actually mattered in this world. That was my ideal world.


    As the clock hit twelve and it was midnight, my eyes opened. Kazu-kun was still sound asleep and I knew that waking him up was not an easy task once he slept. It was the perfect time to act.


    I slowly peeled his hands off around me and slid away from him making sure not to wake him up. Once done with that, I sat up and looked down at his peaceful sleeping face. He was sleeping like a baby and he looked more adorable than one. Smiling, I leaned down and kissed his warm lips before getting up and opening the closet.


    Behind that was a little door that opened to a little storage area. I slid my hand in and got out the wooden stakes from there and closed the door and the closet. Keeping them in a safe place and getting the keys to go out and lock the door, I looked back at the house one more time with a sad smile on my face.


    "I am so sorry Kazu-kun. But I need to do this to keep you safe."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 31 - 31: Night hunt

    There was an open window in our floor''s hallway which was always open for some reason I never got but it was a lot more convenient this way. The cameras in the building were only on the floors below and the entrance so I can come and go without being noticed.


    Crouching down at the window sill, I kicked it off and launched up in the air seeing the full moon shining brightly in the night. I kept jumping over buildings until I reached the club where the incident happened which was still sealed off since the police had no idea what actually happened. I remember seeing some posts on the net claiming that it was a vampire who did it but they had no proof to back up their claims so most of them were just ignored.


    I remembered I went to the Koto area before so should I try Chiyoda? It is a lot more populated area but I remember that the warehouse I found had the presence of vampires but it was a little old meaning they changed their hideouts. Since Chiyoda has more people, maybe that is why they changed their hideout to find prey easier.


    Even if they are strong creatures, vampires are pretty secretive beings and do not like to be brought out in the spotlight. That is because once that happen, the people would start hunting them more. There is already an organization of people who do it but that is a rather small group. The number of vampires to the number of humans is really small so being out in the spotlight is not the best thing for them to do. The first was the one who came up with the rule.


    While thinking this, before I realized it, I was already in the Chiyoda area standing on top of a building in Akihabara. Closing my eyes and heightening my senses further, I found hear all of them at once. Heartbeats of everyone present there. I could even smell most of them. Male blood, female blood, and even children''s blood.


    Vampires'' heartbeat and smell are slightly different from that of a human but they could not be easily detected by a normal human. No, I don''t sense any-


    "What is that?" I muttered as a very high-pitched heartbeat was being heard by me.


    There were one, two, three¡­


    "Isn''t hiding fifty-seven vampires pretty hard?"


    Looks like they were hiding in the abandoned church near the hills. Strange right? Vampires in a church. But things like cross don''t do shit to those assholes. They were never able to because these creatures were man-made.


    But fifty-seven vampires was really a big number and I cannot think of a way to kill them all at once. I could also feel the presence of a noble vampire amongst them right in the middle. It was a female vampire who was more than four hundred years old. Now, we can be in big trouble.


    Judging them only by age, I could take out more than half of them pretty easily but there were fifteen which looked a little bothersome excluding the noble. A vampire could tell just by the heartbeat and breathing how strong another vampire is and also their age. With their ages increasing, the beating of the heart starts getting slower and slower meaning they would have a lot less blood lust than other like critters. Their heartbeats are a really fast speed.


    My instincts kicked in and I jumped evading a strike aiming at my legs. Turning around, I looked at the person who was attacking me and it was a novice vampire. I frowned looking towards him not because of how weak he was but because of the others behind him. They must be getting back after a hunt. They reeked of blood all over them.


    "Now what do we have here," the one who attacked me said. He had blonde hair and red eyes which were shining. He had an arrogant grin on his face which irritated me.


    "Wow, we didn''t know that chicks would be standing up so high here. Be careful or someone might push you down sweetie," a female vampire with shoulder-length brown hair emerged from behind the novice. She was older than the novice.


    "I can say the same to you old hag," I said in a mocking tone.


    A vein popped up on the woman''s forehead when I called her old hag. Looks like she is one of those who hates when someone comments on their looks. An easy target to deal with.


    She raised her hand and about ten vampires came from behind her. Twelve novice vampires with ages ranging from eighty to a hundred years. This seems easy enough. I will be able to kill them pretty quickly.


    "You will regret saying that bitch. Boys, teach this bitch a lesson," she said as the vampires stepped forward ready to leap at me.


    All of them looked at me with a lustful expression which honestly really infuriated me. Just seeing their ugly faces looking at me makes me want to rip their head off slowly while hearing them shout and beg for mercy. I killed one vampire like this too, let''s see who will die this way. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ma''am can we capture her and have some fun with her?" asked one while staring at me intensely.


    "Sure, in fact, the person who captures her can keep her for himself. Do whatever you want to do with her, kill her, torture her, assault her, I don''t care but make her suffer," the woman said.


    The novices cheered in glee making me look at them in disgust. Not waiting anymore, I moved quickly cutting off the head of one vampire and driving the stake in another''s heart. Taking it out, I stabbed it in the heart of the beheaded vampire and before anyone knew it, there were two dead vampire bodies lying there disintegrating. Honestly, they are too weak to even compare to me. I have killed many hordes of these bastards that I don''t even feel like I have done something amazing. I just felt nothing, just pure emptiness.


    Glaring coldly at the other novices who quickly to a step back gulping after seeing the scene unfold before them. A half-vampire''s heartbeat does not change from that of a normal human so they probably thought I was only a thirty-year-old novice. Too bad for them I guess.


    I did not have time for small fry for them so let''s get this over with quickly.


    "What are you doing? Kill her!" shouted the girl after which her head fell off.


    I held it by her hair and then picked it up staring at it. She had a shocked expression on her face and her body was trying to retrieve the head but it was far too slow and weak.


    "Let''s see who is the one being killed," I said and stabbed her heart with the stake.


    "ARGH!!"


    With one last cry, her body fell down and I threw her head at the feet of the novices. They stared at the head and then at me and I could see it now. The fear in their eyes was immense. Most of them were trembling and I could see the others who were not were just trying to keep a straight face.


    Pathetic.


    I took a step forward and they took a step backward. I kicked off the ground rushing at them quickly and stabbed one novice in the heart and ripped off the arm of the one near him making him scream in pain. I am pretty sure that all this noise could be heard clearly even in the crowded area of Akihabara. Peeking down, I could see the crowd stop and trying to look up and see what was going on. Let''s get this over with quickly.


    I did not take much time and knocked out two novices with the arm and stabbed the hearts of the two in quick successions. Taking the stake out, I threw it at the owner of the hand making him fall down the building and turn into dust midair. A cheer was heard from below. Looks like they think that an act is going on but then again, anything can happen here.


    Five novices were left and they all tried to flee. I followed them and jumped up getting down on one and stabbing him in the from behind. The rest four were going in different directions. I think they don''t know this place very well but I don''t need to do that since it was pretty troublesome.


    I jumped over the buildings and thought about how they would move, they would all regroup at this place and as I thought, after a minute, all of them were there staring at me in pure shock and fear.


    "Now, now boys. Don''t be afraid," I said in a mocking tone. "It will just hurt at first and after that, you will see another world so stay put."


    Putting more emphasis on "stay put", I saw all of their feet stiffen and they could not move.


    Command.


    It is a power with which one lets out their entire killing intent and makes their prey do as they say. It was something that many noble vampires use to control the novices who go against their masters. I remember one noble that I killed was in the middle of telling his slaves to go and get him some good blood using command. All their bodies were shivering and there was pure fear in all their eyes.


    Disappearing from my spot, I stabbed the novice on the left, and taking the stake out, I threw his body at the blondie. Coming in impact with the body, he fell down and he was so scared that no sound was coming out of his mouth. These were the bastards that were sent to find Kazu-kun.


    Not wasting any more time on him. I proceeded to behead and stab the other two in one clean movement making them fall down on their knees before they turned into dust.


    I looked back at the blondie and he was shivering in fear. Slowly walking towards him, he was trying to get away but had his back against the wall. He tried to leap over by slowly standing up.


    "Don''t. You. Fucking. Dare."


    He stopped in his track and I stood before him looking down at him. He was drenched in a cold sweat and he did not stop shivering in fear.


    "Where is that arrogant smile now?" I asked him coldly but he did not say anything. "Speak when I ask you to!" I shouted piercing my hand towards his stomach making him scream in pain.


    "Please¡­for¡­give¡­me"


    "Oh no, no, no, no, no. This was not what I was asking," I said and twist my hand which was already in his stomach. "Are you fucking deaf? Okay, answer this question. Why were you sent out?"


    "W-we were sent¡­to go and¡­kidnap this kid¡­I don''t know why we were told so but¡­we never found him. His scent was¡­not detectable at all."


    As I thought, they were sent to get Kazu-kun but is noble that stupid that she would send some weak vampires to come to kidnap Kazu-kun? No, I don''t think so.


    I closed my eyes and heightened my senses and felt that some presences from the mountain were no longer there and they were coming¡­


    "Gaah!"


    This time, I did not have enough time to react and I felt a sharp pain in my stomach. Looking down, there was a hand that went through it with its nails sharp as a knife. I felt five stronger presence from behind me. They were novices too but much older than the ones I fought right now.


    I felt a sharp pain in my neck and I could feel my blood starting to be sucked off my neck.


    How dare they do this!


    I stabbed the person in the chest quickly making them leave my neck and retract his steps. The bite mark on my neck started to heal but the one on my stomach is still not healing properly. I did not have enough blood to heal it and defeat them at the same time. I need to finish this quickly.


    "As Shina-sama thought. The boy won''t be able to stop the girl from going out. Just makes our job easier," the novice before me said. Wait, what?


    "Oh look at the confused look at the poor girl''s face. Looks like she didn''t know. How will she? She is too dumb."


    "She is a freak so this is expected of her."


    "She killed Tatsuya! Is no one angry about this?!"


    "Oh don''t worry Narumi, we will avenge hi-"


    Before the novice could complete his sentence, I stabbed him in the heart and kill him instantly. Never take your eyes off your enemy in a battle.


    With the new confusion created, I took this chance to quickly kill the other two leaving the two novice vampires and the blondie. Even if they were stronger, they were only two hundred years old. Not a problem for me. I have killed even older ones.


    I leaped at the blondie and dug my teeth in his neck drinking his blood. While it won''t heal my wounds, it will be able to increase my physical abilities. I can only extract both the benefits from human blood.


    After feeling that I had enough of his disgusting blood, I quickly stabbed him in the heart and he fell down. I glared coldly at the other two forgetting the pain that I was feeling in my stomach and jumped kicking the girl in the face and stabbing the other in the heart. The girl''s body flew a great distance and landed two buildings away. I jumped high in the air and landed on top of her.


    Crack


    I broke her arm.


    "Ahh!!"


    "Tell me why you were sent here," I asked her in a cold voice.


    She did not say anything¡­


    Crack


    ¡­so I broke her other arm.


    "AHHH!"


    "Tell me," I asked yet again.


    "T-to¡­come and kill you¡­so we can¡­get the boy¡­easily."


    "Did you go to his house first?"


    "N-no."


    "Hmm, is there anyone else on the hunt with you? Any other team," I asked her but she shook her head. "I see, thank you for your cooperation."


    "Wh- no, no, no, n-"


    I stabbed her in the chest making her silent. Standing up, I winced in pain and placed my hand on my stomach seeing my blood still flowing out. The wound was not healing quickly so I needed it, I needed blood.


    Kazu-kun''s blood.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 32 - 32: A mistake which caused a big problem

    Feeling the stinging pain in my stomach increase and hurting me more, I increased my speed to get home quickly. To heal my wound right now, I would need blood, human blood.


    Kazu-kun''s blood.


    Not just anyone would do. I am addicted to his blood so even if I need to drink blood to heal myself, it has to be his. Also, that his blood heals my injuries a lot easily and quickly meaning that I can only drink a little of his blood and not hurt him in any way. Now that these thoughts were in my mind, I want to go home, to go and see him. To go and see Kazu-kun, to hear his voice, to feel his warm body. To¡­


    Cough


    I coughed hard and some blood started coming out of my mouth. Looks like the adrenaline rush I was having did not let me know just how bad the wound was. Argh, I need to get back quickly.


    I could see it now, our house was just within my field of vision. I did not know what came over me but my breathing started getting more restless. My heart felt like it would pound out of my chest. My left eye was glowing red and as I got closer to the house door, it just worsened.


    I was longing to see him.


    Kazu-kun


    Kazu-kun


    Kazu-kun


    Kazu-kun


    "So you are finally back home. I asked you to not¡­" he said turning around and his eyes widened seeing me. Seeing his face made my heart flutter and I started falling down but my face never hit the ground. "Hey Ai, Ai! What happened? This is why I told you not to go out tonight. Oh god."


    "Kazu¡­kun¡­"


    "Stop speaking right now, I need to do something. I shit, I can''t think straight," he said and I could see the panic on his face. I could see his slender neck being exposed from his collar and my teeth grew out.


    "I¡­need¡­Kazu-kun¡­"


    "Don''t worry Ai, I am here, yeah. You ne-"


    "I¡­need¡­your¡­blood. GIVE IT TO ME!" I growled the last part and dug my teeth in Kazu-kun''s neck making him wince a little but then he held me close to him.


    The moment I got the taste of his blood, I started sucking even harder to get more blood, not letting a single drop waste. It tasted like the best chocolate I had ever eaten. It was sweet, a little metallic but overall. It was delicious. I was sucking blood violently out of his neck. My vampire instincts taking over with each drop of blood entering my system. I want more.


    More


    More


    More!


    "Shh, slow down Ai. I have a lot of blood so you can drink as much as you want. I won''t go anywhere," he said softly stroking my hair making me calm down and have my senses back. Crazy right, with just a single sentence, he was able to calm down the hungry vampire inside of me.


    Now instead of drinking his blood like a vampire, Kazu-kun made me sit on his lap with his back against the wall. I was now sucking his blood out like a baby drinking milk from a milk bottle. Slowly and softly relishing the sweet taste of his blood, I was really enjoying it. So much in fact that my wound had healed already but I did not stop drinking his blood slowly.


    Kazu-kun was trying his hardest to hold back his voice and I could tell that he would just moan right now. He was hugging me tighter and his heart was beating loudly. Softly sucking his blood, when I felt my greed being satisfied. I looked at him and Kazu-kun''s face was red and really pale. Oh no.


    "I am so sorry Kazu-kun, for drinking so much of your blood," I said biting my lip and covering his wound with my blood healing it.


    "Haah, haah, it''s fine but why did you go out tonight? Didn''t I ask you?" he said breathing heavily. "I wanted to go to the washroom and I woke to see you were not there. You promised me didn''t you Ai?"


    His voice was sad and was overcome with guilt but my ears perked up as I felt two presence nearby. I tried getting up but because of the huge amount of blood I drank of Kazu-kun, I felt a bit dizzy. My feet wobbled and then I felt a sharp pain in my stomach sending me flying across the room.


    "Ai!"


    I quickly got back in my senses and I looked up seeing two novice vampires holding Kazu-kun in their hands. They had their nails out and pointed at his neck. A little stream of blood started coming from his neck but for some reason, Kazu-kun no longer looked panicked. His face was calm and he did not care about the sharp object in his neck.


    "Don''t move, or we will not hesitate to kill this boy," the novice said. I could not see their faces because they had them covered with a black cloth.


    "Let him go," I growled at them but they further pressed the nail against Kazu-kun''s neck making more blood flow out.


    "We are not joking here. You can try to save him but remember, you will only find him in two pieces."


    They hit Kazu-kun on the neck knocking him out and still having their nails close to his neck, they dragged him out. I wanted to go behind them but I could not. I didn''t want them to hurt Kazu-kun so I just saw them leave. After they did, I just looked around with my eyes shot open.


    How did this happen?


    They were not supposed to find¡­this¡­place.


    It was because of me, wasn''t it? My senses were so crazy for Kazu-kun''s blood that I did not pay attention to my surroundings. It was all my fault. Kazu-kun asked me not to go out tonight but I did not listen to him. What the hell was I thinking?


    I not only broke the promise and now Kazu-kun is held by that noble bitch. No, I don''t have time to go into despair. I need to go and save him but I still cannot get that look of his out of my mind. His face looked calm for some reason. A lot calmer than usual.


    Why was that?


    The two holding him were both around two nighty years old vampires and they were someone who would give me some trouble too. No, it was all planned out by that noble bitch wasn''t it?


    She first sent that weak novice and then sent even stronger ones and when I was hurt and going back to Kazu-kun because I wanted his blood, she sent those two assholes. I was dancing in their palm this entire time. Kazu-kun must have seen this coming so he asked me not to but¡­I¡­


    "I am so sorry," I sobbed.


    Wiping my tears off, I could not waste any more time and I needed blood right now. To be strong enough to get Kazu-kun out of there and kill every single of those bastards. Yes, I needed blood. Human blood for that I can only do one thing.


    Kill.


    I quickly went and locked the door which I forgot to do when I entered. Just one mistake caused this. One mistake which put Kazu-kun in trouble.


    Not waiting any longer, I went to the window and jumped down looking for prey. Even if I want to kill, my guilty conscience will not let me kill just anyone. Kazu-kun won''t like it and he knows what I will be doing right now. Please forgive me.


    I started walking on the street looking around for a target to have but could not see anyone of worth until¡­


    "Hey you there," a voice called me out and I turned around seeing five boys surrounding me.


    "What are you doing up so late? You know pretty bad people roam around here who can take advantage of a girl like you," said the other sarcastically.


    "Hey, are you a foreigner? Are you lost? We can show your way home."


    "How about you come with us?"


    I looked around us and luckily, there was no one around. I looked back at the five and a little smile formed on my face. I put on a big fake smile and looked at them.


    "Sure, you look like good people," I said in a cheerful tone and I saw them grin.


    Their eyes were scanning me from up to down with lust and I was honestly disgusted by that. One boy put his arm around my shoulder with a grin on his face. I held back the urge to rip his head off really hard and kept the smile on. Get that filthy hand off me you asshole.


    "Then let us take you somewhere safe."


    They started taking me towards an abandoned street. I knew this place, it was quite a famous spot for crimes and they looked like they would be doing something like this. Taking a right, they enter a dark alley and we were at a dead end. I showed a fake confused face and then they did it¡­


    My back was put against the wall and the boy who had his arm around me was now groping my breast.


    "Oh man, we got a nice catch this time," he said with his eyes crazy in lust.


    "Hey, leave something for us too."


    "And there you have done it," I said with my face getting darker and my left eye started glowing red.


    They were confused but it did not matter since I opened my mouth wide and dug my teeth in the boy''s neck violently drinking his blood. He screamed and tried resisting but my hold was stronger and I broke his arms. Soon, I sucked all the blood out of him and it tasted like shit. After drinking Kazu-kun''s blood, this just tastes as if someone gave me dog shit to eat.


    Disgusting.


    The other boys looked at me with fear in their eyes. Their legs were shaking and they pulled out a knife with their trembling hands.


    "M-monster!"


    "Pocket knives? How cute," I said licking my lips and I moved past them.


    All of them fell down with their throats slit and the blood gushing out. As much as how bad it tasted, I cannot waste this since I needed it to fight. One by one, I drank each and every drop of blood of theirs not wasting even one. The soft sucking sound echoed in the alleyway. It tasted so bad but I cannot be picky now.


    "Hey, who is there?" a voice came and I saw a flashlight aim at me. My mouth was covered in blood and the man''s hand were shaking. Looks like he was a police officer since he pulled out a government-issued pistol and with shaking hands shot at me.


    I dodged every single one of the shots growling at him and leaped pining the man down to the ground. My vampirism was taking over slowly and all I could think about is drinking the man''s blood. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not wasting any time, I dug my teeth in his neck and started sucking the blood out of him. His blood did not taste as bad as the five boys before but I did not care right now. I just needed that crimson red liquid to enter my mouth to make me stronger.


    "Hey, did you find anything-"


    I looked at the man who also came there with a flashlight and I jumped at him biting his neck drinking all of his blood in one go.


    I am coming to get you Kazu-kun.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 33 - 33: The hill massacare

    Standing in the alley with my fangs dug in the neck of a woman. I drank the blood of the fifteenth human right now and my body felt light and I could feel my strength building up within me. This little incident made me realize just how messy of a blood drinker I have become while being so desperate. The blood was tricking down my mouth and I saw myself in the reflection of the window and I look really scary.


    "There is no way I can go and see Kazu-kun like this," I said wiping the blood from the dress of the woman.


    Not wanting to take any more time, I crouched and launched myself up in the air leaving a big crater in the ground. The blood of fifteen people does do wonders but it was not just that. I also had a large portion of Kazu-kun''s blood which also helped somehow. Usually, I could get this strong after drinking the blood of about twenty to thirty humans but it was done with only fifteen.


    While I did say I drank all their blood, they are not quite dead but they will be unconscious for a really long time while their body adapts to the depletion in blood and refill it.


    Jumping over buildings at a speed I have never done before, I heightened my senses and could feel the vampires all gathered close in the hills, and among them, I could hear it. The heart, beating slowly and calmly unlike any other heart in that place.


    Kazu-kun.


    I need to get there to him as fast as possible. Excluding the noble, there are only fifty-two vampires in that place since I killed five of them. A strong sense of blood lust could be sensed even from here making me disgusted. Their bloodlust is for the blood of a human and not just any human. Of MY Kazu-kun.


    "I will fucking kill every single one of them," I muttered.


    Increasing my speed, I was getting closer and closer to the hill and I could feel the vampires guarding the hill coming closer to it. They will probably be on the defensive since they know that I will come and save Kazu-kun but it does not matter. I will not let any vampire get out of the hills alive.


    Getting at the foot of the hill, I jumped back evading the strike of three vampires who attacked me all together at the same time. Seeing me, they growled with their vampire teeth protruding out. Their eyes were crazy in bloodlust and I could tell it was not much of a problem.


    "Filthy critters."


    Growl


    Slash


    I beheaded the critter in the middle and plunged my hand through the heart of the one on the right ripping his heart out making him scream in pain and agony. The one left jumped at me but was quickly cut vertically into two pieces before he knew. I stabbed them all in the heart with the stake and I felt more vampires coming this way. They were all critters.


    Lowering my body, I rushed at them and there were eight of them coming my way so I jumped and landed on one critter''s back and used him to jump up high making his body splash on the ground with the force. I quickly looked down and analyzed the situation. I could see everything, hear everything and I could kill anything right now.


    There were seven critters all growling at me and there were already five novices coming my way. Let''s kill the novices first and deal with those critters later.


    With my feet being closer to a treetop, I used it as a board and kicked it off sending me down with great speed and I stabbed a female novice right in the chest and dragged her body on the ground using her to cushion my fall. The stake due to this started moving up and I cut her open from the chest to the face with the blood splattering everywhere. I opened my mouth and let it all enter it and my left eye glowed redder and I dug my teeth in the cut-up portion of the vampire drinking her blood.


    Done with that and spitting on her, I stood straight with blood covering my body and turned my head coldly glaring at the vampires who stopped in their tracks. I could see them shivering in fear and their horrified expression looked amazing.


    "This is what you get for taking something which is mine," I said and moved quickly taking out another stake and throwing it in a critter''s chest making him scream in pain.


    They all just stared at the critter who fell down on his feet and started turning into dust.


    "You need to move if you don''t want to get killed," I said and a crazy smile formed on my face.


    Jumping right in the middle of them, I started beheading every single one of them one by one. My smile became even wider to the point that I started laughing.


    Die


    Die


    Die


    Die


    Die


    Die


    Die


    DIE FOR WHAT YOU DID!


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!"


    I laughed seeing them fall one by one without even getting a chance to fight back. It was so fun.


    Soon, I was standing amongst the bloodied bodies of the vampires I just slaughtered with their heads cut off and their hearts ripped out and placed in a line as I started stabbing them one by one fearing the screams of every vampire who were shouting in pain.


    Yes, scream more.


    Suffer more.


    Pay for your sins.


    Once I was finished with that, I looked back and no vampire was approaching me. They all were posted near the church and only two people were inside the church. Only Kazu-kun and that noble bitch. I need to save him.


    I started running towards the hill at full speed not wanting it to be too late by the time I get to Kazu-kun. I wanted to see him already but now that I had killed all the weak vampires, the stronger ones will definitely be more vigilant and not make any rash movements. All of the rest were more than two fifty years old which can cause me some problems. Looks like I will need some more vampire blood.


    Stopping at some distance before the church, I looked around and red orbs were glowing in the trees and I could feel their murderous intent being directed towards me. I knew that it would happen but it does not matter to me much. I just need to kill them all.


    A figure emerged out of the shadows and it was the same person who came and kidnapped Kazu-kun and I could tell it from the faint scent of Kazu-kun on her body. That scent should not be on anyone else except for me and Kazu-kun!


    "Why are you here?" she asked me only to make me annoyed.


    "Is that even a question to ask bitch? I am here to get my love back home," I growled at her.


    "You feasted on blood didn''t you?" she said making me frown. "Do you seriously think that seeing your horrid side like that, will the human want to come with you?"


    I felt something hit me and it was not physical. Looking at my hands covered in blood I realized what she meant. But¡­


    It does not matter to me.


    No matter what, Kazu-kun won''t leave me.


    He said he loved me right?


    "¡­love. It is more like I am using Tsubaki Ai as if she is a disposable pawn to me."


    I heard Kazu-kun''s voice loud and clear. Yes, I could hear his voice from inside.


    "You heard it didn''t you? The human is only using you. You say that you love him but he is just another one of those bastards who is using you for his advantage. He won''t care if you are dead. He would just see your body for a second and walk away," she said.


    No, that is not it. I mean, this is Kazu-kun we are talking about right?


    There is no way he would be like that. Kazu-kun is kind, he is gentle and he is an amazing person. There is no way Kazu-kun would leave me like that. No, he can''t leave me. He loves me. Yes, Kazu-kun loves me. All that I heard right now was just a lie. There is no way Kazu-kun will ever say this. Never. NEVER!


    I felt my blood boiling and both my eyes started glowing. It was at that moment¡­


    I snapped.


    I dashed through the novice stabbing her in the chest killing her off instantly. Right now, I was overwhelmed with the emotions, a lot of them, and I just got buried under them. Growling loudly, I started charging at each and every one of them stabbing them in the chest killing them, and drinking their blood. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One by one, they were being killed by my hands and I started having one emotion well up in me and a smile formed on my face. How fun it was killing these assholes.


    "Hahahahahahaha!"


    Laughing manically, I started killing them even before they could react. Jumping from tree to tree, cutting one head after another. Stabbing one chest after another, I felt the adrenaline rush in my veins and I did not stop. I got even crazier and faster.


    "Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!"


    The numbers of the novices were being cut down quickly and their blood was showering on my body making me ecstatic. They were the ones who took Kazu-kun away. They were the ones who made them say this. I know, they brainwashed him and made him say such a thing and I cannot forgive them for this. Never ever.


    Feeling my body feel weird due to this rush of both anger and joy being built up in my body. The novices were down to only five and all of them were banging loudly at the door of the church but it was not opening.


    Walking over to them, they turned around in fear and started banging the door even louder but it was not opening. They punched it hard only for it to bend a little. So, I put them out of their misery by killing them off quickly.


    Their bodies were fell down and were turning into ash and I looked at the door. I could feel it, I could hear it. Kazu-kun was right there waiting for me. My heartbeat was going crazy and he was the only thing I want to see right now. I could feel even his heartbeat increasing making me happy. He knows I am here and he wanted to meet me too.


    Kazu-kun


    Kazu-kun


    Kazu-kun


    Kazu-kun


    Kazu-kun


    Kazu-kun


    Kazu-kun


    "Kazu-"


    I opened the door and my eyes widened. My blood started boiling and my eyes were bloodshot. I saw Kazu-kun sitting on a chair and that noble bitch had her face too close to him. The sweet familiar smell was in the air of the church and it made me even angrier. This whore!


    She was drinking my Kazu-kun''s blood!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 34 - 34: Talk with my kidnapper

    Lightheaded, that is what I felt after I got knocked out by the vampires who had kidnapped me but I was not panicking. Since Ai had gone out tonight, I knew that something like this would happen. It was my fault for not doing anything and now I am in this mess. Why am I so useless?!


    Leaving those thoughts behind, I was back in the mindscape but I did not see Ethan anywhere. Well, it was better for him to not be here so I could recollect my thoughts. Sitting down with my legs fold, I closed my eyes and thought about all my past actions since I met Ai and it just made me frown.


    "I am so stupid," I muttered.


    Getting in this situation was inevitable but I basically did nothing at all to get a proper hold of it.


    What have I been doing all this time?


    I could not stop Ai. I have no means of fighting a vampire which should be my number one priority and I am not able to even get a complete hold of how dangerous the situation I am in is. Looks like my brain has been really rusty from not using it for a long time but I know it is more like I don''t want to use it.


    There are things I have been intentionally ignoring.


    There are things I have been made to forget. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All of this would not happen if I was never born.


    What happened fourteen years ago still has scarred me for life and I have shut a part of my brain because of that. The reason why I don''t think straight and properly normally is that whenever I do, I see that.


    Slowly, my eyes fluttered and opened. They did not need to adjust to the lighting because it was pretty dark where I was. Coming back to my senses, I looked around and at myself. This is not something I have a fetish of.


    I was tied to a chair with my hands behind my back. The place I was in looked like it was an old church. I was never a religious person but I did know what the inside of a church looked like. The light was coming in from the windows of the church and the seats there for the people to sit looked really old and dusty. I was seated on an elevated platform and I could tell that there was someone behind me.


    A cold hand was ruffling my hair and trialed across my head and then was going down my shoulder. It was a soft and gentle hand but it also had a chilling feel to it. My eyes followed the hand and the owner of the hand walked around me so that I could finally see their face.


    She had a pale white face and her long chocolate brown hair was open and flowing down her back. She had ruby red eyes but instead of being a vampire one, it looked like a natural eye. She was wearing a red dress and a black overcoat over it which was slid down her shoulders. All in all, she was a beautiful lady.


    I hope Ai does not hear this or I will probably be killed.


    "Hmm, you seem pretty calm for someone who is being kidnapped and tied up in an abandoned church. Don''t you feel scared or any insecurity?" she asked and her voice was so soothing that it could make anyone feel at peace.


    "Aren''t you pretty young looking for someone who is more than three hundred years old?" I answered her question with a question.


    "Fufu, you say the most interesting things human. Why do you think I am that old? Do I look like an old lady now?" she asked in an amused tone. Looks like if I play my cards correctly, I can buy enough time for Ai.


    "Oh no, in fact, you look pretty young and beautiful," I replied in a calm tone. "About your age, aren''t nobles supposed to be more than three hundred years old? Or so I have heard."


    She elegantly walked over to me and sat down on my lap. Her big chest was pressing against my face and there was no way I could pull my face away from it. I was literally tied up right now. Don''t tell me there are vampires who are into bondage.


    "What? Are you perhaps flustered? Excited? Or do you feel fear?" she asked me.


    "If I answer your question will you untie me? I don''t really like the feeling of ropes on my arms," I replied showing my discomfort.


    "Fufu, okay if you answer my question, I will untie you," she said gently caressing my face. "You cannot get out of here even if you are untied so there is no problem. You are just a mere human with amazing blood. Ahh, it smells so good that I want to dig my fangs in your neck already."


    "Please don''t do that right now. I don''t really want to live such a short life. On top of it, I am not really that stupid thinking that I can get out of your grasp," I said and she chuckled. "As for your question, I feel nothing. Nothing at all with this action of yours."


    She looked at me suspiciously but I stared right back into her eyes. Everything about this woman was appealing, from her speech to her actions. From her gentle touch, I could easily tell that she was a master at seducing but I have been living with the cutest little vampire on the planet who tries different stuff on me every single day so it was nothing big for me.


    She was trying to stir my brain and trap me in my emotions but I cannot her do that. Controlling my emotions was something I could do in these situations.


    "Looks like you are not lying human. Very well, I will stick to my words and untie you," she said and the next moment, I feel the ropes on my arm being cut off by her.


    I looked at my arms completely ignoring the face of the noble close to mine and they had a red line on them because they were tied a little too hard. My palms were pale and soon turned bright red due to the sudden flow of blood in them. Ah, flowing blood in my body feels so good.


    "How bold of you to ignore the person before you. Not to mention a person who can kill you in an instance," she said amused and a little annoyed too. Looks like she is not used to this treatment.


    "Well I won''t mind about that," I said making her raise an eyebrow. "If you had to kill me, you would have already done. As a vampire, my blood is what you are after so keeping me alive will not bring you any benefits unless¡­"


    "Unless?"


    "You have something on your mind."


    It was only logical that I would be alive right now because she wanted something from me instead of my blood. What I did not know was what that "something" was.


    "You know before I became a vampire, I was sold off by my parents to a brothel. My father was under debt and he decided to sell me and my mother didn''t really care about me," she said making me raise an eyebrow.


    "Why suddenly start telling your life story before your name?" I retorted.


    "Oh my, I forgot about that, didn''t I? My name is Kasuwagi Shiina and though I don''t tell this to just anyone, I am four hindered and eighty-seven years old," she said leaning forward pressing her body to mine.


    "Ugh¡­can''t¡­breathe," I tapped out and she pulled away from me a little. "Hah, I love oxygen."


    "Fufu, now do you? Don''t you love the feeling of the soft breast of a woman being pressed against your face? Many men would be dying to be in your place," she said with a smug on her face.


    "That is because I am loyal to only one person in this entire world regarding that matter. Cheating might look cool in people''s fantasy but in real life, it is pretty messed up if you ask me," I replied in a normal tone.


    Kasuwagi chuckled at my response and then placed her hand on my neck slowly caressing it.


    "So, mind telling me why I am still alive?" I asked her.


    "You have a lot of guts boy. To speak like this to a noble."


    "Wow, you just copied the same lines of when I talked to the first," I said casually looking dead into her eyes which made her flinch. "In the end, we had a nice talk with some beverages and now we are buddies."


    I could see the confusion on her face forming slowly as she was trying to process my words. I smirked inwardly due to this reaction of her. If it is a battle of words in a life or death situation, it is something I can handle easily. For some reason, in these situations, I can be pretty calm for reasons I am unaware of.


    The reasons that I know but have forcefully forgotten.


    "Fufu," she laughed trying to push what I said aside. "Well right now, there are two types of vampires who are after your life. One those want to kill you and drink your blood to get the power and the other who is a little less greedy and just want to kill you so no one gets these powers."


    "So you are¡­"


    "I am from the third type. Like that little girlfriend of yours," she said as a smug formed on her face. "I just want to keep you all to myself so that I can drink some of your blood every day relishing its taste."


    "So you want to make me your pet," I said blankly staring at her.


    "Take it in any way you want but don''t worry," she leaned forward close to my ear. "I won''t kill my little pet. I love to take good~ care of them~"


    "I decline the kind offer of yours."


    Hearing my reply, I saw her brow twitch due to this. She looked annoyed by my reply but it was quickly changed by the same smug she had on her face.


    "Oh, I was not asking sweetie~," she said pressing her breast in my face again


    "I''m sorry but I am not really into mature, sexy, women older than me," I said pulling my face away from her. "I am more into girls like Ai. She is of the same age as me, does act mature but has her cute childish times too, and to top it all off, she can be sexy and cute at the same time! I mean, have you ever thought it was possible? No, right? But it is and it''s like a blessing to this earth¡­"


    I started blabbering about how great Ai is and how much I think that she is the perfect girl all the while feeling bad due to it. For how great she is and yet I don''t do anything to make her feel that way. Well for an excuse, I confessed my feelings only yesterday. My expression kept darkening with each word leaving my mouth.


    "Oh my, young love I see," Kasuwagi said with her eyebrow twitching a little. She is not used to being rejected by men which I could tell. The charm that she had could easily seduce any man or even woman. "You love that girl a lot, don''t you?"


    "I do, I do love Ai a lot and that''s why it hurts too. The way we are working does not seem like what I feel towards her is love. It is more like I am using Tsubaki Ai as if she is a disposable pawn to me."


    Though I said that blankly I really felt sad saying that. Ai is doing everything in her power to protect me and I am just sitting there not helping her in any way. I know it sounds clich¨¦ and all but I don''t want Ai to do everything on her own. It is not about me being a nice guy but about my feelings towards her and the little pride I have.


    Right then, I heard the sounds of screaming of vampires who looked like they were being brutally killed. Among those cries and screams of agony, I heard a very familiar figure laughing and shouting in joy. Wow, she is enjoying herself, isn''t she?


    "Fufu, looks like your little lover is here to get you but do you think she can save you?" Kasuwagi asked.


    "Oh she will because I am a coward too," I said with a smirk on my face.


    "That is not something you should be proud about," Kasuwagi said frowning.


    "Oh, I am not proud about it but everyone can be a coward at some point in their life. A coward will always hide behind someone strong and I am a smart coward so I am hiding behind the strongest one," I said smirking though inside I did not like this fact at all.


    "Let''s see if this person you talk about really is the strongest," she said and raised her hand and the metal door of the church was being hit hard by many hands but it was stopped. "What will she do when I do this?"


    Without a warning, she opened her mouth and dug her teeth in my neck. I felt the blood slowly being sucked out of my body and though the pain was only there for a while I did not like this feeling. It was different from when Ai was the one doing it.


    The banging stopped and the door was pushed open.


    "Kazu-"


    I heard Ai''s voice and she stopped. I saw her silhouette standing right at the entrance. Blood covering her entire body as if she was showering in a blood bath. Her eyes were shot wide open and were glowing. She had an angry expression on her face and I could feel the intensity of her killing intent.


    I looked back at Kasuwagi thinking only one thing.


    This noble messed with the wrong half-vampire.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 35 - 35: Ai vs Kasuwagi

    "You bitch!" Ai screamed at Kasuwagi who paid no heed to her and kept drinking my blood.


    I started feeling a little lightheaded and my head bobbed down on the side with my eyes feeling like they will close any moment now. Not knowing what was happening, I felt the teeth dug in my neck come out and my entire body was on the cold floor. I could hear Ai''s angry grunts along with the sounds of stuff being broken.


    "So this is your strongest line of defense? Fufu, I am honestly disappointed," Kasuwagi said and I heard the voice of Ai growling. She was acting more vampire than human right now. I could tell from how her voice has changed. She is not the normal Ai right now.


    "I''ll fucking kill you!" Ai roared and I looked up seeing Ai levitating in the air but there was nothing holding her.


    I don''t remember her being able to fly so I looked over to Kasuwagi who had her hand stretched out as if she was holding something. Wait, she did this one when the door was trying to be opened. Don''t tell me¡­


    "You see this human? Just how amazing your blood can be," Kasuwagi said and Ai was sent flying across the church. "Just a little of your blood and I am able to use my abilities to the fullest. Ahh~ I have not felt like this for so long. I love this~"


    "A-ability?" I asked but my voice stuttered since I am still not back to my proper senses due to the blood loss.


    "Oh my, didn''t I tell you? When you turn into a noble and have enough blood, you can unlock an ability which some can call magic but I like to refer to it as an ability," she said and appeared behind me. I felt my body leave the ground and hang in the air. "And as you can see, I can make the objects around me move any way I want. It is as if I have extended a part of my body."


    I was then made to sit down at the podium and right before me, Ai was slowly standing up. Her legs were shaking and her breathing was uneven. I paid no heed to this before but I could see both of Ai''s eyes glow, both of them but the green one was glowing a bit dimmer than the red one but it really was glowing.


    "Sit there human and see as I kill this little lover of yours. You said you are a coward right? Who will hide behind the strongest?" Kasuwagi said and raised Ai in the air yet again. "Then see as I show you that I am the strongest!"


    Ai was thrown towards the church wall and her body smashed through everything that came in the way. She was all covered in blood but now some of it was hers too. She quickly got on her feet and charged at Kasuwagi only to be slapped by an invisible hand tossing her around.


    This is bad, this is really bad. I had no idea that nobles had some abilities so we can be in a really big problem if it is not taken care of. I don''t know if Ai has any such abilities but she did say that she can be as strong as a noble so I think she does but then again, it raises the question.


    What is her ability?


    I have no idea and don''t know how it really originates in a noble so I could not tell anything. I thought I was powerless before but seeing this, I feel that I can''t do anything even if I try to. At the end of the day, I am just a mere human and the beings fighting before me were supernatural beings. Literal vampires with physical capabilities going far above the human limit.


    "I-I¡­" Ai tried saying something but a big wooden plank smacked her across her face.


    "It''s useless. You are powerless before me so just give up and die easily. Don''t worry, I will take good care of the human," Kasuwagi said walking closer to Ai who was coughing out blood. "I will only make him my pet and slowly feed on him every day, for as long as his blood is useful to me."


    "Y-you bitch!"


    "Please refrain from using such unrefined and foul language, please. It is really not good for a lady to speak in such a manner," Kasuwagi said and was now standing in front of Ai looking down at her.


    She walked even closer and raised Ai''s chin making her face Kasuwagi. "This is what the human rejected me for? Just look at yourself, you look so horrendous. There is no elegance in you and your way of speaking is so rude."


    Ai wanted to say something but her face was being pressed by Kasuwagi. Ai tried opening her mouth but Kasuwagi only increased the pressure on Ai''s face. I could tell that it was really painful because Ai''s cheeks were almost touching each other in her mouth. Her cheekbones were being protruded outwards and her face was made to look like that of a bat.


    "Say, both of us know that you are just taking advantage of the human. You don''t feel any love or affection to him," Kasuwagi said bringing her face closer to Ai. "You just want to keep him with you so you could relish his blood and slowly suck him dry. I saw him when he got here. He looked so pale and a huge amount of blood was sucked out of his body. I am surprised that he could think straight with that little blood in his body. Looks like the blood of the first really refills the body a lot quicker."


    "Y-y¡­."


    "You know what? I kind of like you so what do you say? Both of us form an alliance and we can keep the human all to ourselves, drinking his sweet and delectable blood every single night just enough to not kill him. Ahh~ even imagining that makes my heart beat faster. So what do you say?"


    Ai grits her teeth and pushed herself off the ground getting out of Kasuwagi''s grip. She twisted her body and her legs touch the ceiling before Ai launched herself down at Kasuwagi at great speed.


    "Fuck you!!" she screamed and hit the ground causing the dust to fly everywhere. My vision got depleted even further and I could not see what was going on. The speed at which she came down was really fast so it might have worked. It does not matter if you have an ability or not, if you don''t have enough time to react and use it, it is useless.


    The dust slowly cleared and I saw Ai''s feet, not on the ground but this time, she was not levitating in the air held by something invisible. Kasuwagi''s hand was holding Ai''s neck gripping it tightly and I am sure I hear something crack.


    "Wrong answer," Kasuwagi said and threw Ai across the church yet again.


    This time, the impact was larger and I saw blood coming out of Ai''s mouth. I stood up on instinct but soon fell down on the ground due to the loss of blood in my body.


    "Ai!" I shouted her name right before my face hit the cold ground.


    I am pretty sure that I would have broken my nose if not for the fact that I twisted my face landing on my right cheek. Wincing in pain and slowly looking up, my eyes widened. Ai''s body was lying there but she was not moving. Not even a single finger on her hand twitched. She just stayed there, motionless.


    No, it can''t be happening.


    I wanted to move my body but I still did not have enough strength. Hearing footsteps beside me, I turned my face and saw two long legs beside me.


    "Oh my, do you perhaps have a thing for legs? Don''t worry, you can stare at them for as long as you want and even longer when I finish that girl for once and for all," Kasuwagi said and I clenched my fist.


    "Ai can''t lose," I muttered and increase my grip on my fist even further.


    "Still have a lot of confidence in that freak? Don''t worry, once I send her to her afterlife, you will understand what I mean," Kasuwagi said walking towards Ai but I grabbed her leg with my other hand.


    She turned around seeing me doing something really pathetic. It looked too lame honestly but I had to do it.


    "Let go human. It is futile," she said trying to shake her leg off but I gripped it tighter.


    "Sorry, I have a thing for legs so I can''t let go," I joked.


    She tried shaking off her leg again but I gripped harder. A sudden surge of strength flowed through me and my grip tightened on her leg a lot harder. I heard something crack and looked up seeing that I crushed her leg with my hand. How did I do this?


    I heard an angry grunt come from Kasuwagi and I felt a strong kick on my head making me fly across the church. My body hit something really hard and it was like a table. My back hit it and it almost broke with the force.


    I grunted in pain and tried getting up but something was grabbing my neck and lifting me up. Looking down, I saw Kasuwagi''s angry face glaring daggers at me. I did not feel any fear but I know my life was no in very safe hands. I struggled to get out of her grip but she was too strong.


    "You dare hurt your master like this? Looks like pets like you have to be punished," she said and pulled her other arm back and then...


    "Ahhhh!"


    ...I screamed in pain as her hand plunged through my stomach. Blood filled my mouth and the pain only increased as she slowly took her hand out making me scream in pain all the while. It hurts so god damn much.


    "Ah~ now this is what I am talking about. Licking your blood off my hand while hearing you scream is really euphoric, human," she said and started licking her hand drenched in my blood.


    Done with that, her eye glowed even redder. Seeing my face, she licked her lips and pressed them against mine. Her tongue invaded my mouth and she was licking the blood in my mouth slowly while moaning softly.


    While struggling, my hand hit her face which made her stop and see me with anger. Her eyes were glaring at me and she was gritting her teeth in anger.


    "How dare you hit my face you insolent cattle!" she screamed some really primitive insult. "Looks like you need to be punished even more."


    Her hand plunged into my stomach yet again twisting making me scream in pain. Taking it out, she threw me across the church and my back hit the wall making my blood spattered around me. My head bobbed down and my face turned to beside me making my eyes widen.


    She threw me right next to Ai. Looks like taking the chance was worth it but Ai was not moving. She needs blood, more blood.


    Wincing in pain, I dragged myself closer to her and looked at Kasuwagi who was looking at her face in the window wiping off the blood. Looks like she is distracted for enough time. Enough for me to get Ai back.


    I was clenching my fist the entire while and it was already bleeding and blood was tricking down from it. Not wasting any time, I brought it closer to Ai''s mouth and clenched my fist harder as more blood started flowing out.


    Drip


    Drip


    Drip


    Drop after drop started falling in her mouth but it soon turned into a stream of blood. I was already bleeding from my stomach and I had a lot less blood in my body. If not me, then I wanted at least Ai to get out safely.


    I don''t want to lose another person I love.


    I am not a kind person, not at all.


    I am extremely selfish and it is my selfish request.


    Please wake up Ai.


    The blood went down her throat and I did not see anything happen. Please wake up, don''t give up on me already.


    "Please come back to me Ai," I said while sobbing a little with my eyes closed.


    I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my wrist but it was only for a while, it started to feel good even in this situation. I opened my eyes and I saw Ai''s mouth on my wrist with her teeth digging in sucking my blood like a baby. Slowly and peacefully. She was not being aggressive and it felt nice.


    She slowly moved on her own and sat down on my lap while cutely drinking my blood. It was hurting a lot but I did not care right now. I placed my hand on her head gently stroking her hair. With the sudden touch on her head, she opened her eyes and looked at me.


    Seeing me, her eyes widened and I could see the surprise and anger on her face as she saw my condition- having a big hole in my stomach and being all beaten up. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nooooooo! How dare you feed off my food?!" Kasuwagi shouted finally noticing us and charged at us.


    She extended her hand with her nails being sharp and protruding out. Quickly she in front of her and thrust her hand and I saw blood being splattered everywhere.


    It was neither mine nor Ai''s blood.


    "AHHHHH!" Kasuwagi screamed in pain as her hand was cut off.


    She took some steps back and I saw Ai stopped sucking my blood and looking at me, she slit her wrist and poured her blood over my wounds closing them almost instantly. Her right eyes glowed bright green, almost as bright as her red one. She had an angry expression on her face but it was not directed towards me.


    She faced Kasuwagi who quickly regenerated her arm and I heard Ai''s voice. Though it was the same, it was more chilling making me fear for my life.


    "I will kill you," she said in the coldest voice I have ever heard.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 36 - 36: Ai vs Kasuwagi Round 2

    I looked at Ai and she had an angry expression on her face and she was coldly glaring at Kasuwagi. It was without a doubt the coldest glare I have ever seen on someone''s face. It was so unbelievably cold that I was also feeling being frozen up in a mountain.


    "So you drank some of that human''s blood and now you think you can beat me? Don-"


    "Shut your trap," Ai said coldly making Kasuwagi stop immediately. Right now, Ai had this intense aura of superiority to her. Her right eye was glowing abnormally green for some reason and looking into them was as if you were looking into the eyes of a predator. The one who does not discriminate between who they kill and just kills mercilessly. I can say that it was really that intense because I was not even looking at Ai and I could get that feeling.


    Kasuwagi on the other hand took a step behind with her legs trembling. She had a horrified expression on her face and her lips were trembling.


    "No, it can''t be. That eye¡­no one can have that except for¡­h-"


    Before Kasuwagi could finish her sentence, Ai disappeared from her place and appeared right in front of her holding her face in her hand.


    "I told you to shut your trap didn''t I?" Ai said coldly and shoved Kasuwagi''s face in the ground with a lot of force that a big crater was formed and the shockwaves sent me back to the wall.


    I was standing next to the body of Kasuwagi who was laying there motionlessly but I knew she was not dead yet but she had taken a lot of damage. Ai coldly stared at her and the next thing I know, she was thrown to a wall crashing into it. Kasuwagi stood up coughing and breathing heavily. Her wounds healed rather quickly but that one hit did take a toll on her.


    Without any warning, she charged at Ai who had her back against the wall, and right before she could get a hit on Ai, she tilted her head dodging the strike. Ai plunged her hand through the stomach of Kasuwagi and threw her in the air before jumping up and kneeing her in the face kicking her down. During the entire time, Ai''s expression did not change at all and she just looked so uninterested in the fight that it almost looked like she knew she will win. If confidence was personified then Ai would be the perfect model for it.


    "H-how can she be so powerful?!" Kasuwagi said standing up on her feet with her face reforming back to normal and the blood being pulled back in her body. "She just drank some blood of the human. Even I could not get that strong with that even though I drank a lot more!"


    "That is because Kazu-kun was not the only one whose blood I drank tonight," Ai said coldly and as I thought, she did not just drink my blood. She drank the blood of other humans too and the vampires outside too.


    "Wh- you mean even my slaves?"


    "Not just those fuckers. I had a lot better tasting blood than that."


    Kasuwagi extended her hand and Ai jumped back and did not get thrown away this time. Is she somehow able to see it? Kasuwagi said that the ability she had made her move objects as if it was with an extension of her body. Ai could see that?


    "H-how did you dodge that?" Kasuwagi asked.


    Ai did not answer her question and disappeared and reappeared behind Kasuwagi smacking her across her face making her hit face first in the wall.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you just yet. You hurt MY Kazu-kun so I am going to kill you, slowly, taking my sweet time," Ai said and I had the flashback of when I saw her torturing the vampire back then.


    "Don''t get too cocky!" Kasuwagi shouted and a surge of shockwave hit every single object in the room making it all fly up in the air including me and threw it all at Ai.


    Including me.


    Ai easily dodged every single one of them and I was the last one that got thrown at her at a very high speed. My hair was covering my eyes and I could not see what was going on but my body was held by something really cold and soft. It was a very familiar feeling and moving my hair out of the way, I saw Ai looking at me but not with a glare. Both her eyes were glowing brightly in their respective color and it was nothing like I have ever seen before.


    It was so beautiful.


    "Kazu-kun," she softly called my name and I felt a warm feeling build up in my chest. I had the feeling to forget the situation and wrap my arms around her cold body and kiss her soft lips.


    Ai raised her other hand holding Kasuwagi by her neck lifting her off the ground. She was struggling to get out of Ai''s grip but Ai tightened it even further not without even looking at her. Her eyes were locked with mine staring deep into my soul with a soft gaze.


    "L-let g-go!" Kasuwagi said while struggling to make Ai turn towards her and her expression changed. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t interrupt my precious time with MY Kazu-kun," she said smashing Kasuwagi''s face right in the ground.


    Ai has some serious problems with Kasuwagi''s face for some reason.


    Ai let go of me to deal with Kasuwagi but I almost fell down only to be caught by her. I looked at her and her hand was caressing my face gently.


    She is really doing this in the middle of a fight with a noble. That is something only Ai could do.


    Making me sit down, she turned back at Kasuwagi who was squirming on the ground in pain, and the next thing I knew, her arm was missing. Tracing the trail of blood, the arm which was missing was in Ai''s hand and she threw it across the room.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!"


    Kasuwagi started screaming in pain but it was just the beginning. Ai pulled her hand up and thrust it in her stomach making her cough out blood. Ai started twisting her arm which was already in Kasuwagi''s stomach and her screams echoed in the abandoned building. She tried one last time to get out of Ai''s grip by forcefully making her let go of her making Kasuwagi grunt in pain.


    Kasuwagi jumped back and picked her arm up putting it back in place and it healed. The hole in her stomach also healed and she was looking at Ai with bloodshot eyes. Her face had an ugly expression on it and it no longer looked beautiful.


    Ai gave me a scary deadpan look.


    Her instincts are scary.


    Kasuwagi extended her arm and aimed at Ai but she started jumping around being in control meaning she was dodging them. Then I saw her appear right in front of my kicking the air before me only to get caught in something and get thrown on the floor.


    "You fool! Even if you touch them, you can grip you easily," Kasuwagi said and I saw the dust emerging where Ai was thrown down and I could see them.


    Kasuwagi was moving objects around with invisible threads.


    They all were connected to Kasuwagi''s limbs and my eyes widened due to the realization. The strings of thread could be seen if you could see the temperatures of everything in the room. The thread would definitely be at the colder end since we are on a hill and hiding a heat signature is not really possible. Meaning Ai could actually see them.


    "I am getting bored of this," Ai said and stood up as if nothing happened. Her face had some dust on it which she wiped off with her sleeve only to get blood on her face which she tried wiping off with her other sleeve but it had blood on it too.


    So she angrily ripped off her sleeves and wiped them with her arm.


    Kasuwagi raised her hand yet again to attack.


    "Don''t you dare move," Ai said in a commanding voice and Kasuwagi stopped in her place. Her body looked like she was frozen like a statue and only her mouth moved.


    "No, this¡­this can''t be? H-how do you have her ability? Only she could ever use it. I have seen it with my eyes. Why do you have this?!" Kasuwagi shouted at Ai but she paid no heed to her.


    With each step closer to Kasuwagi, she wanted to run but she did could not even move. Ai was coldly glaring at her and casually getting closer and closer to her. Her hand went behind her back and she took out a stake from I don''t know where. I did not even see where she kept it.


    Readying it to stab Kasuwagi in the chest, Ai poked her finger lightly on the tip and was finally now standing before the trembling Kasuwagi. She had a horrified expression on her face and her eyes were begging Ai to spare her but I don''t think that would be happening.


    "Die."


    Ai quickly stabbed Kasuwagi in the heart making her scream in pain and she stumbled back holding her chest with the stake in it. After a few more moments of struggling and falling down, her body turned motionless.


    She fell down on her belly and her body started disintegrating. Not even having anything left after you die, the vampires really have it rough.


    I slowly stood up feeling enough strength get in my legs and winced in pain. Ai looked at me and her eyes had stopped glowing. She ran over to me and hugged me closely. I felt her soft, cold body press against mine and it felt good.


    "Are you hurt Ai?" I asked her softly but she only hugged me tighter.


    "This was something I am supposed to ask," she said meekly and I stroked her hair.


    "Really because I am sure you almost died back then. Good thing I still had blood in my veins," I joked and hugged her closer to me.


    I felt her cold body on mine and I loved this feeling. Even if it had been only a few hours or so, I still really missed this feeling and I didn''t want to let go. Not ever. Ai snuggled her face on my chest cutely.


    We stood there for some time without caring about anything in the world. Right now, Ai was the only thing I could think about. Suddenly unlike any time before, she pulled away from the hug first which confused me for some reason. I looked at her and raised my eyebrow.


    Ai had her head down and she had her head facing down and I saw her clenching her fist. Why is she like this?


    "Kazu-kun," she called my name. "I heard before outside what you were saying."


    "Oh, so what did you hear?" I asked her rubbing the back of my head wondering what she heard. Did she hear calling me Kasuwagi beautiful? Because if she did I am screwed?


    "You said that you were just using me and I was a¡­disposable pawn," she said looking at me making my expression darken. "Did you say that?"


    "Ai wait, I th-"


    "Did you say that?!" she shouted this time and I flinched due to her sudden outburst.


    She is misunderstanding something and I looked at her clenching her fist.


    Letting out a sigh, I looked at her. "Yes, yes I did say that. But liste-"


    Before I could complete my sentence, I felt a sharp pain in my stomach knocking the air out of me and making me fly back a good distance. I looked at Ai and she had her fist clenched tight with her eyes shining.


    "You lied to me!!"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 37 - 37: Getting everything clear

    I held my stomach in pain and looked at Ai who made her way to me and kicked me in the ribs making me fly around like a ragdoll. I think I might have broken a rib but I think it is only my mind.


    Looking at Ai''s face, I frowned. I did not want to see her like this. Why did I have to say that thing out loud?!


    I started cursing myself internally for my stupidity but I had to deal with this thing right now. Ai was not the best at handling these situations and because she does not know, she mostly resorts to violence. The emotions she was feeling though were the same yet different. Every emotion you feel is the same but the cause of those emotions makes them feel very different too. They either come out on the stop or gets bottled up.


    For example, if your friend were to lash out at you and you also get angry at it you feel angry which is normally at the heat of the moment. While if it were your parents, most of the time you don''t have such an outburst. Those feelings get bottled in and just go away after some time. In both, you got angry but in one, you let it out and still have some of that anger but in the other one you just keep it in.


    Ai jumped and got on top of me picking me up by the collar of my t-shirt gripping it tightly. She was gritting her teeth and her expression was not normal. It was unlike any other expression she ever showed me.


    "Why did you lie to me?!" she shouted at me pushing me down hard on the ground and bringing me back up. "You could have waited or not said anything for long. I would have no problem in that but I hate liars the most."


    She started punching me on the chest and I felt every single one of the punches. All the emotions behind that punch were felt on my body and I winced and grunted in pain with every single blow on my body. Looking at Ai confirmed my doubts.


    Was Ai angry?


    No, she wasn''t.


    "Ai l-"


    Before I could continue, I got smacked across the face pretty hard and it definitely got red because it was pulsating. No matter how many times I tried talking to her, the same happened.


    "Shut up!" she shouted.


    "You said you loved me!"


    "But that was a lie right?!"


    "You lied straight to my face!"


    "I hate liars more than anything!"


    In the end, I decided to stop resisting and let her do what she was doing for a little longer. Let her vent out all those feelings and when I think she will listen, I will talk. Say what is needed to be said.


    I have been waiting for that moment and it has been more than five minutes now and my body was now aching all over. I am surprised that it did not happen before since the amount of force in Ai''s hits was immense. My body somehow got stronger but I did not need to worry about that right now.


    "He-"


    "I don''t want to hear you speak!" she said smacking across the face yet again.


    I had enough.


    "Ai!" I called out her name in a strong and firm voice and it seems to have done the job. It may not look like it but I put every last ounce of my strength into that one word.


    Ai stopped her hands then and there and looked at me. I knew that her punches were getting weaker and slower and it was definitely not due to her being exhausted or tired.


    I raised my hand and moved it closer to her face. She wanted to pull back but I had already grabbed hold of it. I felt her cold face and moved my finger wiping the tears in her eyes.


    Was Ai angry?


    No, Ai could never be angry at me.


    "Listen to me, don''t cry. I don''t like seeing you like this," I spoke softly and gently smiling at her. "You have misunderstood something and let me tell you. I didn''t lie. I have never lied to Ai even once even though you broke the promise. I could never lie to you. So please don''t cry."


    What I did was to stop her from crying but was happened was the opposite which I kind of expected. Her eyes welled up with tears and her lips trembled looking at me. The next moment, she started crying like a baby while leaning down and hugging me.


    Even if she was strong.


    Even if she had killed.


    Even if she is able to defend herself from any threats.


    In the end, Tsubaki Ai is the most fragile of the people in the world.


    A flower has more thorns because it is so delicate and fragile.


    But if you get past those thorns under which she hid her true self, then you will truly understand who she was.


    Tsubaki Ai was nothing but a little girl who lost her parents at a young age and only wants to be loved by the boy she loves.


    Was Ai angry at me?


    No, she was just sad. Sad about the fact that I lied to her. Sad about the fact that she thinks I don''t trust her enough to tell her the truth.


    And this is the truth.


    The truth behind the most adorable little half-vampire I know.


    She immediately believed my words because even she could tell how heartfelt they were. They really were.


    "I am so sorry Kazu-kun," she said crying and weeping on my chest as I gently stroked her hair. "I thought that you didn''t trust me enough. That you lied to me and I don''t like if the ones I love, I truly care about lie to me. I hate that. I don''t want the gentle comforting words it''s going to be okay when it is not. I just want to hear the truth. I just¡­I just¡­"


    "Shh, it''s okay and I mean it. You held onto this feeling the entire time you fought the noble right? So now calm down and let all of those feelings out. I will try to stay conscious until then," I said softly whilst hugging her gently. So cold, yet so warm. That is what I felt.


    "I love you Kazu-kun," Ai said.


    "I love you too Ai and will always love you."


    It took all my strength to say that last line without stopping it did take a toll on me as my eyes closed and I fell unconscious for the second time in the day.


    Being unconscious, I was back in my mindscape and this time it was not vacant. Ethan was sitting there on a chair and looking at me signaled me to sit with him. I started walking towards him and a chair appeared right in front of him which was where I sat.


    "That was quite a show that you put up tonight. You get an eight out of ten for that," he said to me facing me.


    "When did I start getting ranked for a fight I didn''t even fight?"


    "You didn''t? Hahaha, that is a nice joke you say there, boy. This fight was fought by both you and your partner," he said and I tilted my head in confusion making him sigh. "You really underestimate yourself boy. You already knew didn''t you? That the noble had something up her sleeve so you were formulating a plan the entire time they fought. You clenching your fist and blood coming out of it was not an accident. Neither was the fact that the girl lost quickly at first. You kind of predicted it."


    I looked right into his eyes to see any speck of lie that he was telling but I did not find any. Did I really do something that amazing?


    "A battle is fought by two elements. The brain and the raw brute strength," Ethan said raising two fingers. "Either one of them is amazing on their own but in a battle, they would be decimated if not worked together. I know you get what I mean."


    "Are you saying this due to my statement earlier? About the pawn one?" I asked Ethan and he leaned back on his chair with a grin on his face.


    "I wonder. Now did I mean it in that way?" he said and then looked up as light started filling the dark area. "Looks like you are waking up so do remember clearing everything out with your partner."


    The place started breaking down and got enveloped by a bright white light. I fell down from my place and was free-falling to the source of the light and when I thought I reached the bottom, my eyes opened.


    I felt a cold hand holding mine and my eyes slowly adjusted to the surrounding. I had something warm covering me and my body was placed on a soft surface. My head was slightly tilted upwards and it felt warm and soft. My eyes followed the hand and they fell on the owner of the hand sitting next to my bedside sleeping with her head resting on my lap. Their body lightly lifted and came down with their breathing.


    Seeing their face, a small smile was formed on my face and I looked back at the familiar ceiling. I was back home.


    Ai was still holding my hand firmly and looked like she will not let go but it was not that bad of a feeling. Her cold hand felt nice and her peaceful face was a sight to behold. Slowly, my left hand went over to her head and gently stroke her smooth hair. She had changed into new clothes and so did I.


    Wait.


    "Kazu-kun," Ai muttered in her sleep and her head leaned at my hand stroking it.


    Her eyes slowly opened and seeing me, they widened and I saw the look of relief on her face. She quickly jumped and hugged me throwing her entire body mass on mine and both of us sank in the soft mattress of the bed. Ai was rubbing her face on my chest happily flapping her legs. I just gently wrapped my hands around her waist.


    "Looks like I have still some fight left in me," I joked and Ai kept cuddling me.


    "I''m so sorry," she said with a hint of sadness in her voice. "I did not let you explain and acted without thinking. I even¡­hurt you even though I was supposed to protect you. I am so sorr-"


    "Say sorry one more time and you won''t get the little surprise I have planned for you," I said interrupting her. "Actually I should be the one apologizing for saying something insensitive without properly thinking about it."


    "No, you did n-"


    "I did Ai," I interrupted her again. "About that using you and stuff. I wanted to say something else but the analogy I used was¡­inappropriate for that moment. I did not think that you were hearing that and I just said it. But I still feel sad. While Ai is the one fighting the vampires and protecting me, I am just doing nothing. I don''t want it like that."


    "No," Ai said immediately. "Kazu-kun is playing the most important part here. He does not know but he is the one who is protecting me all the time, from myself. So don''t think that way. I know you don''t like it but let me do it."


    Hearing her words, I felt something hit me and I rubbed the temple of my head.


    I am seriously an idiot overthinking everything.


    "Well you did beat me up so you need to be punished," I said sitting up with Ai still hugging me. I looked at her and she nodded her head. "As a punishment, you will listen to three of my selfish requests. Okay?"


    "Okay."


    "First, you will never ever hurt or kill a human ever again," I said and Ai looked a bit guilty since I know that she did it to come and save me.


    "I promise."


    As she said that, I moved my face closer to her and gently kissed her. It was not anything like a deep passionate kiss, just a little peck on the lips. I do need to reward my girlfriend, don''t I?


    "Second, you will only drink my blood from now on. No other human, just me," I said to Ai and she looked a bit surprised by this. "I don''t mind losing some blood for you."


    "But what if I couldn''t control myself and drink a lot of blood?" she asked worriedly.


    "Then I will be spoiled by you for the next entire week."


    I chuckled at this and Ai nodded her head. I closed the distance between us yet again and kissed her once again hugging her closer to me. It was a little longer and both our faces were red. Ai, had steam coming out of her head now.


    "Last one, I will get the key of the house and you get another nice kiss," I said cheekily grinning.


    "Funnya."


    "I will take that as a yes," I said and closed the distance between us entering my tongue in Ai''s mouth kissing her passionately. After a minute or so, I pulled away and Ai was bright red. She looked so cute right now that I wanted to spoil her as much as she wants but there was one more thing I wanted to tell.


    "Ai, I might have lied multiple times in my life about multiple things. It is our nature as humans but there is one thing I am sure I didn''t lie about," I said and cupped her face in my hand. "I love you Tsubaki Ai."


    With that, I kissed her yet again but this time, I pushed her down on the bed wrapping my arms around her. We have both gotten used to this and our body moved involuntarily knowing what to do.


    Yes, I love Tsubaki Ai. I really do and that is something I will no longer hide. I love her with all my heart and I had liked her since the first time my eyes fell on her. When I first saw her in high school giving the speech as the student representative.


    I felt something connect between us and a weird warm feeling emerged in my chest. I did not really understand it back then completely back then but now I know everything. I know it all. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I love Tsubaki Ai and I swear to treasure her.


    That is my wish.


    "Wait, you are wearing my t-shirt aren''t you? And this one went missing a year ago."


    "Hehe."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 38 - 38: SC: The fourth person present in the church

    I was standing on the church roof looking at everything that was going on inside from a small opening and luckily that everyone inside was so engaged in the fight that no one, fortunately, noticed me.


    I saw Shiba Kazuki falling down on the ground as Tsubaki Ai was thrown against the wall yet again and was not moving. Her vitals were damaged a lot but she was not dead yet. She could still survive if she gets the blood and looks like Kazuki noticed it.


    I was there to make sure that both of them don''t die engaging in this battle since that is my job. Though, unlike a normal job, I genuinely want to make sure that they are safe. I already had my weapon in my hand to charge in if the situation went out of hand but right now, nothing really serious has happened. If I were to intertwine now, they won''t be able to fight the dangers they will face in the future so I decided to stay up here.


    The trip to the hill was interesting because I did not see anything on the here even though I have confirmed that there were more than fifty vampires here. I seriously hoped to have a little warm-up but I was really disappointed not seeing anything there. Looks like Tsubaki Ai had handled the situation really well which was commendable. This was the potential a half-vampire showed.


    Crack


    This sound resonated in the church and I saw Shiba Kazuki holding the noble''s leg and it was crushed under his grip strength. Interesting, this is not something he was able to do before. Is this the blood of the first reacting to the situation?


    He got thrown across the church by the noble and I tightened my grip hard on the handle of my weapon holding myself back from going in to aid him. This is not how he will get better, he has to take care of this on his own. I am really telling myself something really stupid to hold myself back.


    He got stabbed in the stomach by the noble and his scream was echoed in the building. I bit my tongue and decided to make my move but then I saw his eyes looking somewhere. This kid has a plan in his mind, doesn''t he?


    He got stabbed again and got thrown right next to Tsubaki Ai and my eyes widened.


    He really is Kazuto and Masumi''s kid.


    He made Tsubaki Ai drink his blood who then proceeded to go and kill the noble and I saw her ability which honestly surprised me. Looks like things like fate and destiny really exist in this world. If not, then this is the biggest coincidence in the history of coincidences.


    The noble died but Tsubaki Ai started beating Shiba Kazuki up and he just let her waiting for her to slow down and when she did, he took care of the situation really easily.


    Masumi was a really intelligent person but she was an airhead and Kazuto was stupid but his brain works faster than anyone in a life-death situation. I was honestly worried when they said that they would have a child. I thought that the child would come out to be an airhead who is stupid but looks like the opposite happened with some unwanted tweaks.


    Watching them hug each other, I smiled a little and got off the roof without making a noise. Looks like at the end of the day, my help was not needed. It has been like this for very long, even though I am sent on many missions during the other time, I would carry out a mission I was handed by two old friends of mine.


    Shiba Kazuto was my former partner and was very talented as a vampire hunter and his wife was a really good friend of mine. They knew about Shiba Kazuki''s blood and the prophecy so they tried to destroy any memories of vampires from his brain when he was little. They wanted him to live a normal life out of this matter for as long as possible.


    That was the mission I was given by them: look over Shiba Kazuki and make sure he enjoys his normal life as much as possible.


    Heading out, I found a figure leaning next to a tree wearing a jet black outfit and was staring at his phone fiddling on it. He had brown hair and brown eyes. Even though he looks like a delinquent, he is pretty opposite from how he looks.


    Seeing me, he put the phone back and stopped leaning against the tree.


    "I assume you have confirmed their safety?" he asked me and I nodded. "But seriously, just tell them already about this." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am planning to but waiting for some more time. Even though Kazuki has gotten involved in this, I don''t really want to bother him with the issues of the organization," I said and continued walking and the man followed me. "I really hate those people. What was the order I was given often? Execute Shiba Kazuki. No blood of the first, no heist for it. They are really despicable bunch of assholes."


    "But it was more like a request right? I mean, no one would like to go against the maiden of death herself now. I know I won''t," he said walking next to me.


    "Iwaguchi, you have been saying that from the time you became my partner and it has been years now. It is really weird hearing that name every now and then," I said rubbing my head.


    The maiden of death, the strongest vampire hunter in the history of humanity was a force to reckon with. With the track record of not failing a mission even once and killing ten nobles all at once with her partner, she and her partner were really feared by vampires and respected by other hunters but then, the partner died. Leaving me all alone and I just got another partner.


    Honestly, it really made my blood boil when I got the message of the assignment of a new partner an hour later Kazuto''s death. They don''t care about us and just order us around. The only thing that is stopping me from massacring those bastards is the mission I was given. Kazuki was the only reason I am not being a mass murderer now.


    "So, did you find out the ability of the half-vampire? Honestly, I am surprised how she is not asked to be killed already. I mean, didn''t she just drink the blood of fifteen people today?" Iwaguchi said as we reached the foot of the hill.


    "She drank all their blood, yes, but the people are not dead. Not one of them," I said making Iwaguchi surprised.


    "Wait, what do you mean?"


    "The victims are in the hospital in the state of coma but that is on paper," I said and looked at Iwaguchi. "Their body is made to not function so that they can refill the lost blood in their body. They will just be in a deep sleep for about a week."


    "That is possible? I mean, there was only one vampire who was able to do that and sh-"


    "Tsubaki Ai''s ability is the Queen''s eye," I said and Iwaguchi stopped in his tracks.


    He looked at me with a deadpanned look and his face was saying, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Looks like fate and destiny really exist in this world. Even though God doesn''t," I said and continued walking.


    "How can she even use the ability of the lord of the night?"


    "Isn''t it better? She can protect Kazuki better with that ability," I said and continued walking.


    The Queen''s eye. An ability only the lord of the death could use. There had never been any real anecdotes of the ability but there were many claims that it was real. I did not believe it until I saw it today.


    The ability to make your prey do whatever you want. Where you have the authority like a queen. The stars aligned the perfect way when both Kazuki and Tsubaki Ai came together.


    "You really care about those two, don''t you? Especially Shiba Kazuki as if he is your own son," Iwaguchi said teasingly.


    "No, he is not like my son. I can never take place of his parents," I said in a sad tone but then a small smile formed on my face remembering Kazuki''s words. "I am his elder sister."


    "Whatever you say the maiden of death," Iwaguchi said shrugging him off and I glared at him making him stiffen up. "I meant Kawazuki Natsumi-san."


    "Good, now let''s go back."


    ---------------------------------------


    Well, I am putting it here if you guys don''t read the author''s thoughts. Rate this book if you have read this far marking the end of volume 1.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Something common

    Summer, the warmest season of the year, in the northern hemisphere from June to August and in the southern hemisphere from December to February.


    Being a person who lived in the northern hemisphere, just the idea of having summer from December to February just sounds absurd to me. I mean, Christmas in summer?! With no snow and lots of ice cream because ice cream is a staple of summer which reminds me that right now, I was licking a Popsicle that we bought from the convenience store while enjoying the best part of summer.


    Summer vacation.


    It is a holiday that, wait, everyone knows about summer vacation don''t they? Kids beg for the summer vacation to come sooner and parents detest this part of the year because of the kids at home all the time. The only peaceful at home time one might have at home gets snatched away from them by a holiday. Though schools don''t really like us because they give us the most dreadful thing of summer.


    Holiday homework.


    Who even came up with such a stupid idea? Who was sitting in the board room saying, let''s just not let the kids enjoy their puny little life and remind them that they are still under the control of our organization?


    "Kazu-kun, do you like the flavor I got you?" Ai asked me and I looked up seeing her face looking down at me with an affectionate smile on her face.


    Right now, I was sitting in front of the couch. It was like, I was sitting with my back against the lower part of the couch and where my back was, right there, Ai was sitting behind me with her legs spread. It was not a situation I wanted to be in but it happened and when it did, Ai did not let go.


    She was also licking her Popsicle while playing with my hair with her other hand. Her soft thighs were right next to my neck and if she wanted, she could wrap them around my neck. In short, I was in heaven.


    "Well blueberry was not my first choice but it is not bad," I said and changed the channel on the television. "Even in the Popsicles, you wanted to pair us? Strawberry and blueberry?"


    "Everyone knows that a couple always pairs up everything and I wanted to do the same," Ai said nodding her head in a matter-of-fact tone. "On top of that, it is so hot right now so I think Kazu-kun is enjoying my cold body. Isn''t he?"


    "I sure am."


    That is true, Ai''s legs were touching my arms and were brushing them every now and then. It felt really nice in this harsh summer and even though the air conditioning was blasting at its fullest capacity, I felt like we were being boiled in a pan full of water.


    "But why are Japanese summers this painful? Does the world hates us this much?" I said finishing my Popsicle and seeing my tongue being completely purple. "Wow, purple tongue looks really weird."


    "How about this one?" Ai said and I looked at her with her tongue out which was entirely red.


    "Looks like you drank a lot of blood," I said putting my hand on my neck rubbing it.


    For some reason, after the battle with Kasuwagi, Ai started to want to drink blood every now and then even though it was a little amount. She said that it was to keep her body in the best position if something might happen and also that she liked how my blood tasted. I, who felt nice when Ai would suck my blood did not really mind it.


    The fangs of the vampires have something similar to an aphrodisiac on them but not exactly that. It is just used to calm the prey down and not struggle much by keeping them under that little feeling of pleasure but it does not really work well with just anyone. As I said, it is not quite exactly aphrodisiac because the person whose blood is been drunk should also be willing to let the blood being sucked. Only then it would work properly so I find pleasure in this.


    When I first heard that, I did not quite get it but the time when I remembered when Kasuwagi drank my blood, I did not feel any pleasure. It just felt like my blood was draining about of my body with some initial pain.


    There was a little drawback to this occasional bloodsucking which Ai did not notice but I sure did. She started getting bolder about more body contact with me. While normally she would be too shy to try things unless she is overcome with lust, now she starts feeling "weird" every now and then. Her face turns red and it is neither due to embarrassment nor cold.


    She would then just get really close to me and start rubbing her body against mine breathing heavily. Ai is not this used to drinking blood since she can sustain her strength with human food so this was probably due to that but it is just my hypothesis.


    I looked at Ai and decided to sit up on the couch much to her disappointment. She puffed her cheeks like a pufferfish and crossed her arms. Looks like she was really enjoying that position. Little did she knew, I had other plans for her.


    I held her hand pulling her towards me and lifting her, made her sit down on my lap in one smooth movement. Being surprised by this sudden action of mine, she was cutely shaking her head from side to side with her face turned red. She looked like a lost kitten who had no idea what to do.


    "Huh? Eh? EHH?"


    "Ai loves sitting on my lap, doesn''t she?" I whispered in her ear teasingly.


    "K-Kazu-kun," she said turning her face to look at me and I smiled at her. "Ahh, you should at least tell me before doing this."


    I wrapped my arms around her waist and rested my head on her back feeling her smooth hair against my cheek. "But what is the fun in that? A flustered Ai looks much cuter to me."


    "Kazu-kun has become even more of a tease after he confessed," Ai said pouting. "But I don''t hate it."


    "And there is no way I will hate it."


    She slid down a little and placed the back of her head against my chest since she was smaller than me in height. Even for a boy, I can say that my height is a little on the taller side while Ai had an average height for a girl her age making it easier for her to do things like these.


    We continued to watch the television and then put some action movies on all the while Ai kept cuddling me. Say that it was nice was an understatement.


    After the attack of Kasuwagi, Ai and I got a lot more on guard when we step outside of the house. Inside the house was the only time we could let our guard down and do whatever we wanted. Ai finally explained that this house was specially built under his father''s special order and it would hide any sign of who is inside completely for a vampire. He originally made it to keep Ai safe since she was a half-vampire and he knew things could get out of hand.


    She started telling me more about her parents and I had this feeling that I definitely knew people like them but could not really remember which totally sucked. Ai looked so enthusiastic whenever she would talk about them and the look on her face told how much she loved and missed them. The big smile with a hint of sadness hidden behind it would always be plastered on Ai''s face while talking about them.


    "Kazu-kun, how were your parents like?" Ai asked me and the mood in the entire room took a one-eighty turn.


    I did not really like talking about my parents much since it revokes memories I am not fond of remembering. I know that I am a coward in this matter and I want to run away, run away from the sadness of the past but there I can''t just run forever¡­


    "Well, my mother''s name was Shiba Masumi and my father was Shiba Kazuto¡­" I started and Ai''s ear perked up. "They were not the best at parenting but both of them were very loving. My father used to work for a company that would often call him for night shifts and my mother was a housewife. Dad was a cheerful person and my mother had a very bubbly personality. Looking at them at any time, they always looked like a newlywed couple flirting with each other even in front of me."


    "Then they loved each other a lot, didn''t they?" Ai said leaning ever further back on my chest.


    "Yes, they loved each other a lot but there was one thing they loved more than each other," I said and a small smile formed on my face. I hugged Ai closer to myself and her nice smell attack my nose. "It was me. They pampered me a lot but never let me get spoiled. They would worry even if I would be out of their vision for more than five minutes which happened often when I used to play in the park. My mother was well¡­an airhead and would realize it pretty late that I had gone somewhere and just start panicking and dad was a lot more worried about me. I remember that one time I was playing hide and seek with dad and fell asleep in my spot and by the time I woke up, I saw the entire house was a mess. Almost every single place had stuff thrown out of it. It was because they couldn''t find me anywhere."


    "Hehe, I can imagine how they would look like. The look of worry on their face."


    "They were really worried and when they looked at me rubbing my sleepy eyes while coming out of the closet, I saw real tears falling out of their eyes when they ran and hugged me. That was the day I found out how it felt like breaking my back," I said and Ai giggled. "I miss them, a lot. The only other person I used to talk about my parents was Natsumi-san who messaged today actually."


    "Huh? What did she say in that message?"


    "She is coming to visit her tonight," I said casually but Ai on the other hand almost jumped out of my lap.


    She looked like she was panicking and she also looked really nervous. After the fight with Kasuwagi, we still had school for a week and Ai used to stay back with me but more as I made her. I cannot let my eyes off her for a moment so Natsumi-san would always see her with me and while talking, I blurted out indirectly that I live with Ai now.


    Natsumi-san looked really surprised hearing this but did not look displeased on other hand she looked happy.


    "At least now this kid does not have to die in solitude," she commented at that time.


    "I think we need to worry about you more on that matter," I retorted and it was a big mistake. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An adult woman is much scarier than a teenage girl.


    After knowing that, Natsumi-san would talk more with Ai and they got a little close and it looked like Ai also took a liking for Natsumi-san which was good.


    "S-sensei is coming here?! Oh, we need to clean the house, make dinner and decorate it. And what if she decided to stay? We don''t even have an extra bed," Ai started muttering out loud.


    "Don''t worry Ai. Natsumi-san is like family to me so we won''t really need to worry much but I will take care of the food and you can take care of cleaning the house," I said patting her head and calming her down. "And if she will stay the night, we have my futon, don''t we? I will sleep in that while you both can share the bed."


    "Eh? But I want to sleep with Kazu-kun. I cannot have a nice sleep if he is not holding me," she said childishly changing her entire personality in a single second.


    Cute.


    "It will be just a night and please don''t sneak in my futon in the night. I don''t want Natsumi-san to think we do anything which we don''t do," I said though already having just one bed and two pillows on it is enough to give that idea.


    "If Kazu-kun says so," Ai said lowering her head down and then turned her body around climbing on me. Her face was now right in front of mine and it looked red. "Then if Kazu-kun doesn''t mind, can I enjoy his warmth now? We won''t be able to if sensei decides to stay."


    I thought a little on the idea and looked back at Ai''s face which was cutely pleading to me to agree to her request. There is no way in hell can I say no to her. This is so unfair to be this cute. I am not complaining though.


    "Sure, if Ai wants to, I don''t mind," I said smiling and her face lit up.


    "Then, um, can I have some of your blood?" Ai meekly asked with her face completely flushed. "I mean, Kazu-kun doesn''t have to do it if h-"


    Before she could complete her sentence, I held the back of her head and pulled it bringing it closer to my neck. I felt her cold lips touch my skin and her breath tickled my skin.


    "Don''t be so nervous Ai. If you want blood, you just need to say that," I said patting her head.


    Ai opened her mouth and started slowly licking my neck and pulling the collar of my t-shirt. I held her body close to mine and her heartbeat was increasing with each second. Then, she slowly dug her teeth in my neck and I felt a little pain due to this but it soon vanished as she started sucking my blood.


    My face started heating up and I bit my lip to stop my voice from escaping. Ai was drinking my blood and the soft sucking sound that she was making along with her expression that I could from the corner of my eye just worsened it. My hands started hugging her closer as I felt the blood slowly being sucked out of me not worrying about it at all.


    She stopped sucking my blood and took her teeth out and started licking the spot where she bit me lightly.


    "Ahh~ Kazu-kun''s blood tastes so good. I love you so much," she said while licking my neck and then I felt her blood falling on my neck closing the bite wounds.


    Ai pulled her face away from my neck and I looked at her and her face was completely red. Her eyes were looking at me with lust and her hands were holding my face in them. She brought her lips closer to mine and started kissing me. Our tongues battled for dominance and I let her win this time.


    her tongue danced around in my mouth and I also kept kissing her back. I felt a push on my body and I was pinned down on the couch with Ai on top of me not letting go of my lips for even a second.


    This has become something common for both of us now.


    ------------------------------------


    Volume 2 is here! This one will definitely have a lot more action and characters along with a lot more intense storyline though it may not look like it right now.


    Thank you all for 75K+ reads. It really means a lot to me and if you are enjoying the book, do rate and review it. I really want to see some stars in this book and I hope you don''t mind my selfish little request.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Natsumi-san has...

    Since Natsumi-san would be coming to visit us today, I was in the kitchen and checking the things that I had bought for today. Confirming one more time that I did not forget anything and put the beer cans in the fridge which Ai got using her vampire powers, I was ready to make dinner.


    Ai was cleaning the house and was looking really enthusiastic while doing so. She looked like a complete clean freak when I saw her draping the cloth on her face and her hair along with gloves in her hands. Right now, she was cleaning the bedroom.


    I decided to make unagi which is grilled eel along with rice. Along with that, I am making pickled vegetables and miso soup. This was a dinner Natsumi-san really loved eating and since she would be coming here for the first time, I decided to make this for her. I had made this sometimes before when I visited Natsumi-san after her little trips out of the country which she did not really have much of after she became a teacher here.


    Unagi sure was expensive to buy but it is also worth every single yen one spends on it because if cooked right, it tastes amazing. Rolling up my sleeves and wearing the apron, I started cooking the food. The soft sizzling of the unagi filled the kitchen and it sounded so satisfying to hear.


    Time passed and the food was getting ready and right when I got everything done, I heard the doorbell ring. Seeing the time, it was already around eight so Natsumi-san came just at the right time.


    I washed my hands and cleaned them on my apron. Done with that, I saw Ai standing in front of the front door fidgeting with her hands. I placed my hand on her shoulder as she faced me and I gave her a little smile. She clenched her fist and held my hand and I let her do that.


    I stepped forward and put my hand on the doorknob and twisted it opening the door.


    "Welcome, Na-"


    I stopped mid-sentence seeing no one was there. I leaned forward peering my head out of the door and looked left and right but I did not see the trace of anyone there. What I did see as I looked down was a little letter. Strange.


    "Kazu-kun, is sensei there?" Ai asked me and I looked at her and shook my head picking up the letter. "What is the letter for?" she asked tilting her head. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know but it is addressed to me," I said looking at my name on it.


    Ai snatched the letter from my hand and started sniffing it and I felt her face darken and I saw a scary murderous aura coming out of her. She turned her head looking at me and her eyes looked dark and dead inside. She had a smile on her face but it looked more scary than pleasant right now.


    "It is from a female," she said and held her nails closer to my neck. "Kazu-kun, you got a letter from a female but I don''t remember you talking to anyone. Are you perhaps talking to a girl behind my back? This is bad, Kazu-kun should not be a bad boy. Bad boys need to be punished. Cheaters should die but I don''t wan-"


    "Hey, hey Ai listen to me. I am not talking to anyone behind your back so get that absurd idea out of your head. There is no way I will do that," I said interrupting her and pushing her hands away but she did not change her expression. "Let me read the content of the letter first. It is more important right now."


    Ai handed me the letter and I opened it and started reading and my hands tightened on the paper.


    "Shiba Kazuki,


    I am pretty sure you don''t know us but we know full well about you. We even know that you are hiding somewhere really well but looks like we have luck on our side.


    I hope Kawazuki Natsumi rings a bell.


    The poor woman was unlucky enough to encounter us and she is our hostage right now. If you don''t want her to die or get hurt, come to the biggest warehouse at the Tokyo port. We won''t wait for long since vampires don''t have that good patience, so the clock is ticking.


    Tick tock, tick tock."


    Without giving it a single thought, I tossed the letter away and started to run but I was stopped by a hand grabbing my arm. I looked at Ai who still had the same expression as before and her grip was too hard.


    "Ai, let me go," I said to her but she did not let go. "Some vampires have Natsumi-san as a hostage and I need to go."


    As soon as Natsumi-san''s name came out of my mouth, I saw Ai''s expression changed immediately. Still not letting go of my arm, Ai grabbed the letter falling down slowly in her hands, and started reading it quickly. Her eyes widened as she read the content of the letter and her grip further tightened on my hand.


    No, please don''t.


    "You cannot go there Kazu-kun," Ai said to me not letting go.


    "No, Ai I have to go. Natsumi-san is in danger and it is because of me. There is no way I will not go. You know it too Ai," I said and my voice sounded desperate.


    "But Kazu-kun, it can be a bluff too. What if they are just bluffing to bring you out in the night?"


    "What if it is not?" I said and quickly went and picked up my phone and dialed Natsumi-san''s number.


    It rang and rang and rang but she did not pick up.


    I heard the door being locked up and looked at Ai standing there with her back leaning against it. No, you are not supposed to do this.


    I took off my apron and walked towards the door but Ai was obstructing my path.


    "Ai, please step aside," I said to her in a normal voice but I was desperate. Ai on the other hand did not move at all. "I said step away!" I shouted this time.


    "No Kazu-kun, I cannot let you go. I will go and get sensei back and you can stay here," she said to me with her hand holding the doorknob.


    "Ai," my voice dropped and darkened. "I am asking this one last time, step aside."


    I clenched my fist holding it in. My head started feeling hot and so did my body. My heart started beating at an abnormal pace and my breathing was getting uneven. I have stopped myself for so many years and I cannot lose control a second time. Please don''t let me lose control Ai.


    "I will not step aside," Ai said clenching her fist and I saw an angry expression on her face. "I get that you care about her but why are you so desperate? I am the only one who you need to act like that for then why is she getting the same treatment?"


    "Ai, don''t. This has nothing to do with it."


    I felt anger welling up in me. Why is she even saying this?


    "No, it does. When you first found out I was a half-vampire, you begged me to save sensei first and not you. Even now you are ready to go and save her but you know that don''t you?" Ai said and then dropped the bomb. "You are weak, you cannot do anything. What do you think that they will do when you go there? They will kill you and then kill sensei too. Vampires are greedy beings and they won''t let more food go just like this."


    While she was saying the harsh truth hoping to stop me but it did not work.


    "So you are coming with me, then what is wrong with it?" I started sounding worked up.


    "I can kill them but we don''t know how many there are or anything. If you go there you won''t be nothing more than a liability," she said gritting her teeth.


    "But I cannot just stand here and do nothing!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, blood dripping from my hand.


    "That is the only thing you can do."


    I have had enough.


    I moved forward and a sudden surge of electricity flowed through my blood and I shoved Ai aside with force. Her head hit the wall and she fell down immediately and the impact was a lot louder than I thought. I saw blood flowing out of her head where she lay there and immediately, I came back to my sense.


    I looked at my hands and they started trembling.


    It''s happening again.


    Clicking my tongue, I opened the door and rushed out. I had no control over myself right now. Not like before and on instinct, I jumped from the window and started falling down. At this height, if I fall, I will be dead but it was as if my body was knowing what it was doing but I had no idea about it.


    As soon as my feet touched the ground, my legs bent and I absorbed the entire impact easily creating a small crater. The people around me got startled and looked at me weirdly but I had no time for them.


    My legs were on fire right now and I ran at my full speed to where I was supposed to go. I occasionally bumped into multiple people making them fall down and curse me as I just ran past them. I had a nerve popping up on my forehead and my teeth were grinding against each other.


    Ah kill me already, why does this have to happen after fourteen years?


    I thought I had it under control.


    After what I did at home, I am sure I won''t be able to see eye to eye with Ai. Forget that, I need to get to Natsumi-san right now.


    Right now, I had lost all rationality and looked really desperate.


    I am going to regret this later so much.


    Even after all this running, I did not feel breathless and I zoomed past everyone breaking every single traffic law in the history of traffic laws running to the warehouses in the Tokyo port. While running, I felt a weird feeling of someone chasing me down but I did not turn around to see that.


    Soon, I felt a weight on my body pressing me down. I was in an empty street and the weight on my body was really not much, but the owner was really strong. I cold hand was holding my neck and my head started bleeding due to the impact. I started struggling to get out of the grip of the person but they were too strong.


    "Stop struggling," a cold voice said to me and I looked up but my face was pressed down again.


    "Ai, let me go," I said struggling and tears started falling down my eyes. "Please, I beg you," I sobbed.


    "You won''t get away like this. I''m sorry Kazu-kun," she said and I felt her raise her hand.


    "Don''t!" I shouted and stood up quickly throwing Ai off me.


    I turned around to see her and she was on her back and wincing in pain.


    I felt all the anger and negative feelings in me just vanish seeing Ai wince in pain. Now another feeling took over me which was worry. With trembling arms, I ran towards Ai and picked her up and I saw that she had hurt her head yet again. Because of me.


    "Ai, Ai," I called out to her and she grunted in pain. "Look, I am so sorry for doing this, I did not intend to hurt you but you kept stopping m-"


    "Why?" Ai said interrupting me and looked at me with a sad look on her face. "Why did you go so far just for sensei? So far to even hurt me. Does she matter to you so much more than me?"


    "No, no, that is definitely not it. You matter to me more than anything. I am so sorry for this," I said and tears started falling from my eyes. My hands were trembling even more. "I really did not intend to hurt you it was just¡­just¡­Look, sit up and we can go to Natsumi-san together."


    "Why are you still worrying about her in this situation?!" Ai shouted and I saw the anger on her face.


    "She is the only family I have left and there is no way I can let her get hurt. You understand it, don''t you Ai?"


    "I don''t¡­" Ai said and I saw some tears in her eyes. "¡­I don''t understand it Kazu-kun. I was supposed to be the only one you care about. I was supposed to be the only person you should worry about. Maybe I should have¡­"


    What am I doing?


    I feel so stupid.


    No one knows this at all but I have a condition where I can get really angry and lose control of my actions and can get violent too. It was something that only happened once before and so kept that all to myself. I was only two years old at that time and what I did was beyond forgivable.


    I killed.


    My own younger sister.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 41 - 41: Saving Nats- what the hell?!

    Even though my mind was in mental turmoil right now my face had a calm expression on it. My hands stopped trembling and I took a deep breath. It was all just a mask but we cannot be wasting time here.


    "Ai, you know me well, don''t you?" I said in a calm voice. "I have already lost my parents and Natsumi-san is like an older sister to me. Not going to go save her is something I cannot do. You would have done the same if it was someone close to you right?"


    "But I no longer have anyone," Ai said in a sad tone, tears started falling a little. "Kazu-kun is all I have so I don''t want him to go and get himself hurt. I¡­I¡­"


    I moved my hand and wiped her tears off and helped her stand up. Though Ai''s wound had been healed, she did not look in a good position and it had nothing to do with her physical state. On the outside, she was completely fine.


    The inside was a different story. Ai was worrying about me and I knew that from the start but she doesn''t want anything to happen to me, which is how I am feeling right now about Natsumi-san. She is a complete bystander in this entire situation and I don''t want to involve her in this. I was na?ve to think that no one would be able to get her. Even though we were attacked the day I found the reality of Ai.


    How could I be so stupid?


    I wrapped my arm around Ai''s shoulder and pulled her closer to me. She clenched my shirt hard and buried her face in my chest. I decided not to move for some time and let her calm down. The summer was ruthless and I was sweating but that could not be said about Ai. She was as cold as always.


    Because of the way I acted back home, I could not look directly into her eyes. I just felt like a complete idiot.


    I was only two at that time and I had a little sister, Yuna. She was a year younger than me and she was a packet of joy and was really close to me. Even though she knew me for a year, she would always stay with me and do whatever I was doing.


    Just remembering about her makes me want to break down in tears and lock myself up due to the guilt.


    "Nii-chan, here," Yuna said showing me the little rocks that she got.


    When I was a kid, I had a little interest in collecting rocks and though Yuna could hardly walk back then, she would get out in the garden where I used to be and start doing what I was doing. Her hair was a lot curly than anyone in the family and she had blue eyes similar to mine.


    I even remember the look of depression on mom and dad''s face when the first she ever said was not "ka-chan" or "to-chan" but "nii-chan".


    While I was overjoyed by that and I was lightly poking her cheeks while she giggled, mom and dad were having a literal existential crisis. They both fell on the ground holding their hearts in agony and I saw tears falling out of their eyes but I did not care much because I was playing with Yuna.


    She would have been grown up to be a beautiful little girl.


    If only she didn''t have me as her brother.


    "Ai, let''s go and save Natsumi-san," I said not looking at her and I felt her head nod on my chest. "Thank you and sorry for how I acted."


    My feet left the ground and my head was leaned back and I looked at Ai who had picked me up with a little smile on her face.


    "I am sorry for being selfish Kazu-kun. I know how kind Kazu-kun is," she said smiling at me and launched up in the air.


    You are wrong Ai.


    I saw the ground leaving me and then coming back from where I was and my nose tickled with the sweet smell of Ai added with a little dust on the ground. I am so lame. Being so desperate to save Natsumi-san without completely taking care of Ai''s matter. I should have talked to her properly before and kept my angry in when she stopped me, but no.


    Self-control is a thing is for insensible people, right?


    Why am I being sarcastic even now?


    Though Ai looked as if she had forgotten the entire situation easily which I honestly admire about her, I still had my mind in haywire.


    We finally reached the warehouses and were soon reaching our destination. As it got closer, I felt my heart beating faster and faster in the anticipation of Natsumi-san not getting hurt but who am I kidding? They are vampires and we have taken so much time to get there. They can just kill her and we won''t even know without getting there.


    We are dancing in their palm and we can''t do anything. A person you care about can be your biggest strength but it can also become your biggest weakness. Humans care about other humans and they are then those humans are in turn used to gain the advantage over them. We are herd animals who have emotions that hold us back.


    Live stocks if that is what vampires think we are.


    Even though at the top, humans are the weakest of all creatures.


    "We are here, I sense only ten vampires. They are all novices," Ai said to me and I nod.


    "Let me down," I said and Ai did that.


    Back on my feet, I started walking towards the warehouse and it had a very big gate. I did not intend to make Ai break the gate, but if we were to enter like this, they could have a trap at the moment we enter. They probably want me dead anyway.


    Before I could say anything, Ai kicked the door and broke and flew a good distance before it started sliding for some distance.


    "Now that is a banger of an entrance a prey made," a voice was heard and ten vampires stepped forward. The voice belonged to a vampire with red hair and green eyes. He had Natsumi-san in her grasp and was holding her by her neck.


    "Make one wrong decision and someone might lose their life," he said.


    "Let her go, she has nothing to do with this," I said calmly putting my hands in my pocket clenching them again and again.


    "Let her go? Do you hear that everybody? The prey here is ordering the predator to do something," he said and started laughing and the other started laughing too.


    Ai gritted her teeth and was about to attack but I stepped right in front of her. I looked at Natsumi-san and she had her head facing down. Her body showed no signs of being hurt in any way and she did not look pale meaning she was not hurt.


    "So, why am I even called here? And why is a no-name is being used to bring me here?" I said calmly closing my eyes.


    "No name? Do you really not care about this woman? She said that she knows you pretty well," he said.


    "She knows me? No way is that true, I have never heard the name Kawazuki Natsumi ever in my life," I said to him snickering. This made him a little annoyed.


    "So you are telling me you have no idea who this bitch is and still come here? Don''t joke with me around human. Try acting smart and she will die," he said.


    "Oh no you won''t kill her," I said with a smug on my face. "If you were to kill her you could have killed her the moment you found out who she was and drink her blood. Then you could have waited for me to come because I would come to "save" her and kill me too. See? My plan was much smarter and more efficient than yours. I thought old people were wise but look like it cannot be said by anyone. You really have an electron for a brain, don''t you?"


    My remark annoyed every single of the novices and they growled at me. I just had the smug on my face and was in a casual posture not caring about them trying to intimidate me. I slowly walked over to them and not caring about anything.


    Just look at me and only me. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have a big mouth kid, have your parents never told you not to talk like this to your superiors?" another novice said.


    "They did but then think about it. Are you ants even worthy to be considered as my superior?" I said and took out my right hand from my pocket and pointed it on the ground. "I can kill all of you right here, right now with only a single hand and you won''t be able to do anything. So I will ask you one time, let that woman go and I will let you live your puny little immortal lives. Then go and buy some brain."


    I kept provoking them and their fangs were protruding out making them look more intimidating. They quickly surrounded me and were circling me but my expression did not waver.


    "Is that so? Then how about you do that," the vampire said.


    "Okay, then don''t beg for forgiveness when I start slaughtering you. One. By. One."


    My voice turned dark and I made a handgun with my right finger and aimed it at the vampire right behind me while looking right in the eyes of the novice holding Natsumi-san. They raised their eyebrow looking at me seeing me holding an air gun. They don''t know what is going to happen next.


    "Chik Chik, boom."


    With the worst sound effect from my mouth, I recoiled my arm and the chest of the vampire had a big hole in it. There was complete silence for some seconds and the vampire fell down on his knees starting to disintegrate into dust.


    "See? This is the power the blood of the first gave me," I said with a smug on my face. "I can use the air to create small little vacuums in the place I aim for and take everything out from there. With one flick of the finger."


    I looked at the other and they had a shocked look on their face. I could even see some of them looking at me with fear but I did not really care. Raising my arm again, they all flinched and I aimed again but not at them.


    "Chik Chik, boom."


    The roof broke and came crashing down at the vampire holding Natsumi-san and he shoved her aside to quickly step and save himself. But he came right in my line of fire.


    "Chik Chik, boom."


    His chest had a hole in it and he fell down on the ground motionless. The other vampires now showed fear on their faces, and I smirked at them raising my hand. I had a sinister smile plastered on my face and I think I looked a little sadistic too.


    "You asked for it now, didn''t you? I did say I won''t forgive you for involving someone who is not supposed to be involved," I said in a mocking tone and aimed it at the vampire who pounced at me. "Chik Chik, boom."


    He fell down right next to me motionless and his body started turning into dust. I looked back at the other vampires and while some were ready to pounce at me, some were about to turn on their tail and get out of here. No way, am I letting them go after this.


    I took out my other hand from my pocket and made it in another air gun and the ones who were ready to pounce at me also staggered.


    "What? Thought that the blood of first is so weak that I can only create a single vacuum? We have seven people here so four from right and three from left?" I said and aimed my right hand at the vampire who sneaked up at me. "Chik Chik, boom."


    She stopped her movement and was falling on top of me but I stepped aside giving her room to fall down without being interrupted. Let a vampire die in peace now.


    "Wow, now it has evened out. Lucky me," I said and aimed it at the six vampires but then I put my hands in my pocket. "You know what? Let''s not do that."


    They all looked at me confused and I turned around to see where Natsumi-san was and she was lying down on the floor motionless. Going up to her, I bent down and checked her pulse, and a little smile formed on my face as I felt her pulse. It was not faint and was completely normal as if she was sleeping.


    Two vampires decided to jump at me at the same time and I turned around glaring at them and they both fell down right behind me and Natsumi-san with a hole in their chest. I looked at the other four who were now trying to run away.


    "What is this?! He can use a noble''s skill. He is a human right?"


    "We thought we could get the blood of the first by a hostage and then rule the world. This did not go like the fucking plan."


    "Of course it didn''t bastards."


    I heard a familiar voice and turned around not seeing Natsumi-san there anymore. The next thing I know, I heard the sound of something metallic slashing through flesh followed by four screams of agony.


    "I was thinking how long I will keep up the act but looks like I saw something interesting due to this. That was a nice act you put up Kazuki," I looked at Natsumi-san hitting her shoulder not caring about anything and my eyes widened.


    Not because she was there and was probably acting.


    She has a big scythe in her hand with a silver blade!!


    "You can stop hiding too Ai," Natsumi-san said and Ai came out of the shadows hiding and holding the stake in her hand.


    "Natsumi-san, I never thought I would ever say this to you," I said looking at her with a blank expression on my face.


    "That was a dick move."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 42 - 42: The reason and his past

    Seeing Natsumi-san standing before me who just killed four vampires with a big scythe without breaking a sweat, I realized everything. She purposely let them capture her. The real objective behind her actions was unknown to me but I was annoyed to say at the least. I was really annoyed.


    Clenching my fist and biting my lower lip, I held myself back from doing anything rash. Not using my brain in situations like this would be a fool''s trade and I don''t want to be one. Even though I have made myself one before.


    "Now aren''t you being too rude?" Natsumi-san said spinning her scythe as it just became really small and turned into a pen. "But seriously you are an idiot, aren''t you Kazuki. Coming here just because of some letter sent by the ones who want to kill you."


    "Then maybe I am an idiot. The biggest idiot in all of existence," I said with a frown on my face. "Do you have any idea how worried I was? About what happened back home before I came here?"


    "Let me guess? Ai acted smartly and prohibited you from coming here but you did not listen. Sometimes you have to be more rational than sentimental," Natsumi-san said and started walking over to me but soon stopped.


    She jumped back dodging Ai''s punch. While I was able to somehow hold myself, right now, the same couldn''t be said about Ai. Her eyes were glowing with their respective colors and her nails were razor sharp.


    "What do you plan on accomplishing by this Ai?" Natsumi-san said frowning.


    "Are you an idiot?!" Ai growled at her. "Kazu-kun was so worried about you. He ran all the way here even when I stopped him. Saving you was the only thing that was on his mind and you act like this?!"


    "Okay, I get that me doing this was not really appropriate, so sorry."


    "Do you think a sorry will be enough for this?" This time it was me who said.


    I stepped forward and started walking over to Natsumi-san who was standing there casually. My fists were clenched tightly that it was hurting me. Soon, I was standing before Natsumi-san just staring at her in the eyes.


    "So what are you going to do? Hit me? Shout at me?" Natsumi-san snickered. "Kid, you know those things won''t really do anything to me. I just did all this to confirm something."


    "And what would that be oh dear sister of mine?" I said in a dark voice.


    "That the blood of the first has not completely taken over you. There was a possibility that it had and you may slowly start losing yourself or more like your personality. The blood of the first is something like a weapon with consciousness. We were concerned that it has not taken over you so there was only one way to find out."


    "To do this act?"


    "If you were still intact, you would have come to help me without a second thought. If you weren''t I won''t see you here and would definitely be asked to execute you but I am glad," she said and I saw her face tremble a little. She took a step forward and buried my face in her chest. "I am so glad that you have it under control. Even I didn''t want to do this but it was the quickest way. I am sorry."


    I have known Natsumi-san for long enough to know that her words were the truth and heartfelt. Even though she is a strong woman, she still has people she cares about and worries about. There is no human who has no weakness.


    If there is one then they are someone who has nothing to lose. Nothing at all. They have nothing so they will lose nothing. There will be nothing holding them back and so the only way for humans to truly be strong¡­


    Is to throw away their humanity.


    "So are we going to just forget everything that happened right now?" Ai asked the both of us and I smirked.


    "No, she will be punished. In the worst way possible."


    I had an ominous aura around me while I said that I looked at Natsumi-san who had a sweat drop on her head. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is torture. No, this is tyranny. The abuse of power!" Natsumi-san said propping her head on the table.


    "It was your fault in the first place now wasn''t it? Who told you to pull off such a stunt and not to that mention your reasoning did not make any sense to me. So, you have to watch this as a punishment, and then maybe I can give you something to eat," I said and took a bit of unagi with some rice. "Mhmm~ this is cooked so perfectly. I can feel the flavors burst in my mouth the moment I take a bite."


    "This is too much!!" Natsumi-san said leaning back.


    "You have your beer so make do with that. Or do you want me to take it away too?"


    "Don''t do that!!"


    "Natsumi-san really acts like a child sometimes," Ai commented and I nodded.


    The punishment I got for Natsumi-san was that she had to watch us eat their favorite dinner without eating it. She always had a big appetite and gets really hungry soon to the point she might faint if she does not eat anything. Even after all that, she had a slim body and now I know the reason why that is so.


    She is a vampire hunter.


    A person who hunts vampires, yeah, I know everything.


    Back to the main topic, she is yet to share everything with us primarily due to the fact that she was really hungry but I will let her starve a little longer. The food today was amazing and it was just like the food at the restaurant I went to eat with Natsumi-san. The place also specialized in unagi and since Natsumi-san had gotten a big bonus, she ordered two bowls each of unagi and rice for us and I saw her eat three bowls of that thing. While my stomach was full with only one bowl. It made me question if I eat too little for a human but I convinced myself by saying that I was a kid.


    "Thank you for the meal," I and Ai said in unison joining our hands.


    "Now can I get something to eat?" Natsumi-san whined and I went over to grabbing some dishes and placing them before Natsumi-san who stood up straight. "It smells so good from this close."


    "Eat up now and answer our questions after that," I said and she picked up her chopsticks and started gobbling down the food. "And as always, you don''t know what normal eating speed is."


    "Ish sho delicious!" she said in joy.


    I looked at Ai and she was curiously eyeing the beer can.


    No, don''t even think about it.


    I picked it up and went to place the can in the fridge. The last thing I need right now is Ai''s underage drinking. I mean, she would probably act really adorable at that moment but I still cannot let her do that. Alcohol is not good for your health. Keep that in mind kids.


    Turning around, I saw her pout but I averted my gaze. I was really worked up right now and wanted some alone time to recollect my thoughts. The best way was to go to the balcony and since it was still the night, I don''t think that it was a good idea but there was no other place I can rest my mind.


    "I am going out on the balcony for some time. Call me if you need something," I said and started walking out but I heard the chair being moved. "I would like to be alone right now Ai."


    I walked out in the balcony and it had a wire mesh of some sort that was shining in the night glow.


    "So this was made of silver," I muttered. This place was an anti-vampire fortress. Ai''s father knew what he was doing when he was making this.


    I clenched my fist and leaned my back against the wall. Closing my eyes, I finally decided to visit the part of me I have always been afraid to go. I have always been scared, scared of being sad, of being left alone while people around me just go away. Mom, dad, and Yuna, all died leaving me all behind.


    But I feel like it is all because of me.


    I still remember that incident as if it had happened just yesterday. I was only two years old and Yuna finally got to learn how to stand up and walk and she also recently turned one year old. It was on a trip that we went on together. Yuna and I were playing out in the open together while mom and dad were inside doing whatever they were.


    They weren''t very responsible parents honestly. Sorry, mom and dad but it is the truth.


    Yuna learned how to speak a lot earlier than most kids and mom and dad were really proud of that fact. It was also good for me so I had someone to just talk to who also responds to me. We were more like best friends than just brother and sister.


    I remember we were playing together in the field and I was running across its length and Yuna was chasing me. We were laughing happily and then Yuna tripped down. She grazed her knee and was crying due to the pain it had caused. Tears falling down her little face.


    "Yuna, what happened?" I asked her rushing towards her.


    "Nii-chan!" she screamed and I held her leg straight seeing her wound. "It hurts!"


    "There, there. I will make the pain go away," I said and placed my hand on the grazed knee. "Pain, pain go away. Get in a rocket and go away. Shoooooooooooo!"


    With that little chant of mine, I took off my hands over Yuna''s knee and blew lightly on her wound and she stopped crying. Her eyes were still wet from the crying but she was no longer crying in pain. I started patting her head calming her down and she looked at her wound but even though it did not look any different, she smiled.


    "The pain flew away!" she said and smiled at me.


    "Good, Yuna is such a strong girl, isn''t she?" I said still patting her head.


    "Yes! I am strong and will be stronger than nii-chan," she said.


    After that, my memory is a blank slate. Everything went black and the next thing I knew, I saw Yuna''s motionless body with blood flowing out of her head. Next to it was a stone and I looked at my trembling hands. I still don''t remember what actually I did that day but looking at it, I hit her with the stone on her head.


    Panicking, I picked her body up and she was heavier than usual. I ran back to mom and dad and seeing me, their eyes widened and I showed her Yuna. Mom screamed in despair while dad picked her up and took her to the doctor. Mom also went with them leaving me all alone in there.


    I stared at the cold wooden floor with my eyes tearing up. I knew that I felt so guilty that I cried the entire day but I never came out with the truth. I lied that she slipped and her head hit on a stone which was lying there and they believed me.


    The first time I lied was to hide my crime.


    Even remembering that horrible memory, my heart pained and I clenched my chest and I felt my eyes getting wet. Even now, I have never told anyone about this incident and I remember that I had been in depression for about a year. Though I got out of it that incident had put a big scar in my memory.


    After mom and dad''s death, I felt angry at myself, at everyone, at everything. Because I did not want to let myself lose control, I locked myself up in the room for about five days. I remember not drinking or eating anything. On the fifth day, Natsumi-san broke the door to enter the room, and seeing me, she was horrified.


    That was my past, my story before this.


    That was the burden of the past I still carry.


    My legs lost all strength and I fell down there looking at the sky with tears in my eyes. Tears of sadness, tears of remorse of regret, tears of guilt. The guilt of that time was welling up in me and I felt what I had felt a long time ago.


    I felt like killing myself.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 43 - 43: Ais problem which she is unaware of

    Guilt is a feeling that people typically have when they do something wrong, accidentally, or intentionally. It is a feeling that had broken many people and even the guilt of the smallest of the crimes makes a person lower his head in shame. But once it takes over you, there is no escaping the fact of your actions. They will weigh on you as long as you are alive.


    I felt that guilt yet again and felt the same way as always.


    Yuna didn''t have to die, she had done nothing wrong but it was me who did it. I don''t even remember seeing her face when I had done that. I am sure she would have been horrified and would try to run away.


    I closed my eyes and felt the warm breeze slap my face as I was calming my mind.


    "Now you don''t look so good boy," I heard a voice and my eyes shout open.


    Looking around myself, I did not find anything or anyone who would have said those words but I am pretty sure I heard the voice. It was of¡­


    "Ethan, how can you talk to me?" I said out loud in a low voice.


    "Well as your blood starts maturing, the bond between our minds gets closer and we can communicate. Also, be careful as time go because even if I don''t intend, I may end up taking over your body," he said as if warning me.


    "So what should I do it make sure that doesn''t happen?"


    "Just don''t let your emotions get the better of yourselves. I could feel how weak your brain was right now that if I would try, I could have slipped into your consciousness. Now, do you want to share your woman with me?"


    "Of course not," I answered immediately and he laughed.


    "Hahaha, as I thought so get a hold of yourself kid. You are really lucky to have people around you who are willing to protect you without asking for anything in return. That is something many people don''t get. Some even ask God for such things," Ethan said and I could imagine him nodding his head proudly while saying this.


    Hearing his words did help me calm down a little and I clenched my fist.


    "Why are you helping me? I mean, you can just take over my body and go reunite with the lord of the night," I asked him curious about the reasons behind his actions.


    "Kid, I have lived long. Long enough to know that immortality can get boring. Though life is not boring with your loved ones but when Sarah was asleep, I realized just how much her company meant to me. Even if I return by using your body, I will feel that it is not actually me. I am dead, for good," Ethan said in a slightly sad voice.


    "I see, thank you, Ethan. It really helped me," I said honestly grateful about the words of the first.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry kid. While in your mind, I might have seen everything about your life and no kid should go through all this. If you ever need someone to talk to then talk to me. Thoughts like these are destructive when bottled up," he said and I chuckled.


    So I have the cutest half-vampire, a badass hunter, and even the first on my side to listen to me? Wow, now I feel really lucky. I knew I had such amazing people with me but now that even Ethan said it out loud, I cannot help but feel grateful to them.


    With this newfound courage, I stood up and stared at the crescent moon shining in the night sky hiding the stars around it. Finally, I turned my foot and went inside and saw Natsumi-san had eaten her food and Ai was swaying from side to side for some reason.


    Natsumi-san''s face was red may be due to alcohol but she does not look like she was too drunk. What was worrying me was Ai so I looked at her face and¡­it was red and she had this cute childish smile on her face. I looked at Natsumi-san and she averted her face.


    Oh, you got to be kidding me.


    "Kazu-kyun!" Ai said jumping up and hugging me making me fall down.


    She is drunk.


    "Kazu-kyun, Kazu-kyun, Kazu-kyun, Kazu-kyun, Kazu-kyun!" Ai said rubbing her cold cheek against mine while giggling. "Hehe, you are so warm. I wuv this warmth."


    "Um¡­Ai, I think you got drunk so can you get off me right now?" I asked her pushing her away but she jolted her face up.


    "Does Kazu-kyun hate me?!" she said with tears forming in her eyes along with anger behind it.


    "No, there is no way I can hate you but I have something to take care of. So I would really appreciate it if you get off-"


    "Never. I will never ever let go of Kazu-kyun," she said tightening the hug pressing her entire body mass on me.


    "Natsumi-san, help me." I looked at her and she smirked at me. So this is payback?


    Ai kept rubbing her cheek against mine and I will be denying myself saying that I did not enjoy it. On the other hand, I wanted to do it a lot. Her soft and cold skin was on mine in this hot summer and it was really wonderful but right now was not the time for this.


    Natsumi-san committed a crime right now and is not even trying to help the victim. Now, this is what you call abuse of power.


    "Ai, please let go," I said to her pushing her away.


    "Never! I will never let go of Kazu-kun, I will hug him, hold him, kiss him, and wuv him forever," she said childishly.


    "Natsumi-san, you are a vampire hunter right?" I asked her and she looked at me.


    "You want me to kill your girlfriend?" she asked being surprised.


    "No!" I said and wrapped my arms around Ai sitting up and in that position itself, I picked her up and went to sit down on the couch. "I need to ask you things."


    "Like this?"


    She pointed at Ai who was sitting on my lap cuddling me while I just let her. With some effort, I somehow made her let go and rest her head on my lap. Stroking her head did the trick but thanks to these actions of her, my heart was not in the right position. It was beating so hard and Ai looked so irresistibly cute right now that if it was not for Natsumi-san, I wouldn''t have let her go.


    While I stroked her head on my lap, she purred a little like a little cat and her head moved around a little.


    "Kazu-kun only belong to me," Ai said and as if getting what I meant, Natsumi-san went and sat down at the couch beside us.


    "So, what do you want to ask?" Natsumi-san asked me crossing her legs leaning back.


    "About Ai, her being a half-vampire. She said that she is not immortal like vampires so how long do you think she has?" I asked her.


    It was one question that lingered in my mind. Half-vampires were someone who was not immortal but had the powers of a vampire. Ai was like any other half-vampire, a special case that worried me. The thing is in this world, whenever there is a special case, there are some problems which made me wonder.


    Just how much time does she have?


    Thinking about it logically, suppose if a half-vampire were to live for a hundred years or so, will they still look the same? Or will their life be¡­


    "It was confirmed by us some years ago but a half-vampire only has twenty-five years of life for them," Natsumi-san said and my face dropped.


    "T-twenty five years?" I asked her and she nodded.


    Ai was still fifteen years old meaning she only had ten years more of her life and I doubt that she knows that.


    "H-how did you find that out?"


    "Well, in our organization, it does not matter if you are a human or a vampire or even a half-vampire. If you are ready to kill the vampires when they ask, they will take you in. So, we had a half-vampire who used to work for the organization and his body got rotten alive right in the middle of a meeting," Natsumi-san said and I started to worry as my eyes fell on Ai. "Turns out it was not the first time this happened. All the half-vampires who survived that far died the same way."


    "So even Ai will¡­"


    "She will die when she turns twenty-five," Natsumi-san said looking at her.


    Seeing her peaceful face while I stroked her head made me sad for her. Twenty-five is too young to die like this and rotten alive? This is not a way anyone would like to die.


    "Okay, so tell me more about vampires and how they are different from the stereotypes we know," I said to Natsumi-san and she started.


    "Well, vampires can only walk in the night. That is the truth but the thing about the cross hurting them? That is the biggest bullshit I have ever heard. They say that by the power of God, the evil will be vanished but hate to break it to you, there is no god in this world. If there is then he is just a bastard who loves seeing his creations burn down," Natsumi-san said clenching her fists. "God is nothing but an excuse. If an evil person died then it is the punishment of god and when some commoner dies then it is just fate? I don''t believe such shit."


    "I think we are going off-topic here," I interrupted her.


    "Oh, yeah. About vampires, they do hate garlic because it has a very strong smell and due to their heightened senses really don''t like that strong smell being multiplied so many times. You would have known that vampires can be killed with a wooden stake to the heart but there is another way¡­"


    For some reason, she paused and went for her pocket. She took out a pen and spun it around her finger and it extended in took the form of a scythe which I saw earlier. It had a shiny metal blade but it was shining more than any other metal I have seen.


    "This is made of silver but a special grade of silver which is very hard to find. Chop a vampire up with this bad boy and they won''t be able to get back up," she said and shrunk her scythe back. "Then about entering houses only when invited, that is all a lie because what is even stopping them? Their reflection shows in a mirror which I never got why was said otherwise. If they did not appear in a mirror then you should not be able to even see them."


    "Our eye is also the same. Light gets in after reflecting from an opaque body and forms an image in the retina which acts as a mirror," I muttered.


    From all this, I got to know a lot more about vampires with a good reason too. A lot more than what Ai told me since she would not say too much and keep me in the dark most of the time. Thinking about it, I get now how Natsumi-san was able to kill those four vampires with her weapon though vampires are not supposed to die like that.


    In short, in appearance, there is not much difference between vampires and humans and there is no way of knowing too. That is because the mirror idea does not work any longer. The only time we can know is when a vampire is hungry since pale skin is not uncommon. It can even be of humans due to make medical conditions.


    "How can noble vampires use this ability of theirs?" I asked.


    "Honestly, we don''t know much about it but the fact that they can use the ability is not a lie. I have fought many nobles alongside Kazuto and have come across with even able to manipulate an elem-"


    "Wait, dad was a vampire hunter?" I interrupted her hearing the new piece of information.


    "Didn''t you know? Oh, obviously you didn''t because any memories of vampire encounters or about vampire hunters were wiped off your mind. They always wanted you to live a normal life as much as possible."


    "So Ai said once that she knew me but I could not recollect anything does that mean¡­"


    "She was not lying."


    "I see."


    "Okay, that is enough for tonight. I will be taking you to the organization tomorrow and also show you some stuff you need to see. By that time, have some rest you two. I will be going," Natsumi-san said and stood up before walking out. "Thanks for the meal, it was delicious as always."


    She closed the door and it locked on its own because of the auto-lock version. My eyes fell on Ai''s face who was peacefully sleeping. My hand moved and pushed her hair off her pretty face. Her eyes twitched by the touch and she held my hand.


    Her cold skin was touching mine and I could feel it trembling a little. So, I squeezed her hand and bend down to kiss her cheek.


    "I love you Ai," I said to her and picked her up in a princess carry and went to the bedroom.


    Due to everything that happened today, I was really exhausted and I did not bother taking a bath or changing my clothes. The dishes were in the sink and I will wash them today. Right now, I wanted to be close to Ai.


    I slid myself under the covers with her and held her close to me tightly as if I was scared of her going away. I won''t let her end the same way as other half-vampires, I swear.


    "Kazu-kun, kiss me," she muttered in her sleep but I saw her eyes open lightly.


    Looks like she was not asleep completely and I just softly smiled at her. Swiping her bangs over her head, I kissed her forehead and then moved down to her lips. As our lips touched, Ai wrapped her hands around my neck.


    She was not pretending to before sleep, I knew that much.


    Our lips brushed across each other and I pressed them even more entering my tongue in her mouth moving it around as Ai''s hands trailed on my body. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To me, Ai had become an irreplaceable existence in this little time but I was sure about this fact. I loved Ai and I can no longer think of my life without her. Even if after we get survive my three years. We had more challenges before us and there was no way I would let Ai die so young.


    I will do everything it takes. Even if it kills me.


    Because I love her so much.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 44 - 44: The next day

    My eyes opened up in the morning but I did not move. I was feeling completely drained of any and all energy from my body and I was really lazy. Looking down, I saw Ai''s face next to my chest sleeping peacefully but something different happened today.


    She woke up, not long after me.


    Her eyes fluttered and opened and a small smile formed on her face. She buried her face in my chest and was nuzzling it against it giggling softly. Her arms wrapped around my body were holding me even tighter and she turned me over, lying on top of me. Then I heard her groan.


    "Ugh¡­my head hurts for some reason. It feels like I was hit in the head by something," she whined. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And that is why I told you not to drink alcohol but who even listens to me? I am just saying that to cut all the fun," I said and a smirk formed on my face. "I am sure Ai doesn''t even remember what we did last night."


    Her ears perked up and she looked up to see me. Her eyes were wide and her face had a deep color of red on it.


    "L-last night? W-what did we do?" she asked me being completely embarrassed.


    She is so adorable!


    "You don''t remember Ai? After all, that happened last night. I had to dress up the both of us after we did that," I said in a sad tone and looked towards the side and though I could not see it, I knew steam would be coming out of Ai''s face.


    "Eh? What? I don''t remember," she whined and started flapping her legs while burying her face in my chest. "Ahh, the only time I wanted to remember something happening, I don''t remember. Stupid brain!!"


    I chuckled lightly and let her do what she was doing for a while. It had been some time since I teased her like this. After hearing the fact about Ai, I just kept having this uneasy feeling. I just felt helpless at that moment because I don''t know what would happen if Ai turns twenty-five and we won''t be able to do anything.


    Having that thought run through my mind, I tightly hugged her and started stroking her white hair lightly. The act of doing this was not new to me but the feelings and emotions behind it were new.


    "Ai," I called her out in a sad and serious tone. "I know it won''t be something you want to know this early in the morning but I think you have to know this."


    "What is Kazu-kun?" she asked me cutely tilting her head.


    "I had a talk with Natsumi-san when you were drunk and well, I asked how long you have," I said and looked at her. Ai looked a bit confused. I gulped a large amount of spit and continued. "She said that half-vampires have a life of only twenty-five years."


    As soon as those words left my mouth and blended in the air, there was nothing said for some time. Ai kept staring at me and looked as if she was trying to process what I meant. I just had a sad look on my face and I could not say anything to her right now.


    "I¡­see," she said and then smiled at me. "But no need to worry, first we will take care of Kazu-kun''s problem and then mine. I have more time than you."


    I was a bit taken back by her response and my mouth opened in amazement. "You are taking it rather easily."


    "I am not," she said and placed her cheek on my chest. "Getting to know that I only have¡­ten years left to my life is not something I can take easily. But I don''t want to worry Kazu-kun, not when his life is already in danger of being taken."


    "You know if you are frustrated, you can let it out. I will listen to you ranting as much as you want," I said pulling her up making her face me.


    "Bu-"


    I cupped her face in my hands and pressed my lips against her. Ai was surprised by this but then deepened the kiss, she was being more passionate and desperate in this one. I pushed her and got on top of her still not letting go of her lips.


    "You buts, Ai is doing so much for me then let me at least do this much," I whispered in her ear. "I love you Ai."


    "I love you too Kazu-kun."


    We stayed there for some time after which stood up and went to the bathroom to freshen up and Ai felt a little lazy so she was staying in the bed. Probably smelling my pillow and hugging it like a body pillow. Yare, yare.


    After freshening up and taking a bath, I wore my clothes and dried my head before setting them. Walking out, I saw Ai still in the bed doing, guess what? Hugging and smelling my pillow.


    "Ahh~ Kazu-kun''s smell is still there. I love it so much," she said rolling around on the bed with the pillow.


    "And you still like smelling the pillow when you have me. Somethings never change now do they Ai?" I said gaining her attention.


    Seeing me, her face turned red and she buried her face in the pillow yet again flapping her legs while screaming in the pillow. Feels like it has been so long since I have seen her like this.


    "The bathroom is free so take a bath. I am making breakfast which won''t take much time today," I said.


    "It''s Kazu-kun''s fault," Ai said flapping her legs.


    "Yes, it is my fault for loving my little half-vampire so much. Now get a bath already."


    I walked over to the kitchen and opened the fridge since I already knew what I was making for breakfast. Taking out eggs and rice and some other ingredients to make the rice, I rolled up my sleeves and put on my apron. I decided to make rice omelet for breakfast today since it has been a while since I had it. I really enjoyed eating it as a kid and I still do.


    I cut the vegetables, started making the omelet and rice side by side. It did not take that much time for the rice to be prepared since they were already cooked as they were left last night. Getting it ready, I covered rice in the omelet and put some ketchup on it and for some reason, I decided to draw a cat on Ai''s dish. I seriously don''t know why that was.


    I made coffee for the both of us and all that was left to do was wait for Ai who was walking towards me while holding her stomach. She is really hungry, wasn''t she?


    "Kazu-kun¡­I am so hungry," she whined like a kid.


    "Oh my, and looks like I have just the solution to this problem, here I present to you something we call breakfast," I said pointing at the food and Ai jumped into her seat and started eating.


    "Cat?" she said looking at the dish.


    "Felt like making it. Don''t ask why."


    "Okay, nya~"


    As she said that, I felt my heart skip a beat by just how adorable she looked as she said that. I had the urge to pat her head so bad that it was really hard for me not to.


    Cuteness is justice. It is the law.


    We had our breakfast which was really good and while I was washing the dishes and Ai was lying down on the couch, the doorbell rang and I already knew who it was. Ai stood up and went to open the door while I washed the last spoon and placed it to dry. I dried my hands on the apron and took it off walking towards the door.


    "Time to go Kazuki," Natsumi-san said and I nodded.


    Ai looked a little confused by this conversation of ours and I held her hand making her face me.


    "Natsumi-san wants to take us somewhere today. Probably to the people she works for I believe," I said looking at Natsumi-san.


    "If you already know that then move your legs than your mouth. Though it does not really matter," she said. "The car is waiting for us downstairs so get ready if you have to."


    "No, we are ready to go," I answered on our behalf.


    "Very well then, follow me."


    We started following Natsumi-san and I locked the door by the key I was given by Ai. I finally have the key!!


    We got in the elevator and it slowly descended down to the ground floor. As it opened, I could see a black car standing right in front of the gate of the building and it was not caring about the other cars honking at it. Seeing this, Natsumi-san sighed and rubbed her forehead.


    "Iwaguchi, I said to wait outside but not right in front of the gate. You are creating a problem for others," Natsumi-san said in an exasperated tone.


    "You should have said that first! Now I look like an idiot in front of your brother and her girlfriend," the man said throwing his hands in the air.


    "The honking cars should have given that away."


    "I am stupid, I know. Now, are you planning on getting in?"


    I and Ai looked at each other and then looked at the man weirdly but got in the car soon after Natsumi-san. She sat at the passenger seat and we sat down at the back.


    "Honozaya Iwaguchi, special class hunter. Nice to meet you," Honozaya-san said.


    "Nice to meet you Honozaya-san, I am Shiba Kazuki," I said bowing down.


    "Tsubaki Ai."


    "Oh just call me by my first name. Natsumi and I have been partners for long so you don''t need to be so formal with me," he said giving us a grin.


    "Very well then Iwaguchi-san."


    Iwaguchi-san placed his foot on the accelerator and the car started moving. Ai held my hand tightly while sitting and I saw her smiling at me.


    We were going to the heart of the Tokyo prefecture, it felt odd going to a super-secret organization''s office which was in the middle of the city. Or maybe since it was in the middle of the city, which is why it can be hidden properly.


    "You got to be kidding me," I said looking at the giant tower of a building. "This is how you hide things?"


    We were right in front of the building owned by the Yotsuba Company which was the biggest company for electronics in all of Japan. Its office building was the biggest building in the entire city and could be spotted from anywhere around the area. This building stood out a lot from the most.


    "I know it looks and sounds stupid but this is the place, let''s get in," Natsumi-san said and Iwaguchi-san gave the car keys to a person who took the car away.


    Ai was walking right next to me and her eyes were moving around like crazy. I spotted fifteen security cameras hidden in the reception itself. The both of us were about to be stopped but Natsumi-san showed her card to the person and he stiffened up seeing it. He was shivering in fear.


    We entered the elevator which had a scanner on it and Natsumi-san put her card on the scanner and a robotic sound was heard.


    "Going down," the voice said but we were already on the ground floor of the building, right?


    "Making floors under the building this tall? Are you sure it won''t fall down any time soon?" I asked out of worry.


    "Don''t worry about it Kazuki, it won''t fall down. I have been working for these people for quite some time now. It had not fallen down in my time," Natsumi-san said.


    "The building has been reinforced multiple times on both the upper and lower sections. Even if a tank were to try and make its way through the building it won''t be able to. This is made to protect us from any possible vampire attacks and the systems here are very high tech and can easily differentiate between humans, vampires, and even half-vampires," Iwaguchi-san explained. "Though I never understood how it worked."


    "They check the heart rate of a person. The human heart and the vampire''s heart beat at very different pace and pitch," Natsumi-san said.


    "Well, I understood all that but¡­" I looked at Ai and I saw her head go on overdrive. "¡­let''s not talk about such high-tech stuff in front of Ai."


    Ai held her head and leaned it on my shoulder and I chuckled. We kept going down until the elevator finally stopped. Right as it opened, there was a big wall right in front of us. Natsumi-san took her card and scanned it and the wall moved away making way to a completely blue-lighted hallway.


    "UV light?" I blurted out.


    "Yes, but if it is a vampire who has to enter, we turn it off but for that, they would need a card like mine. Each hunter''s information is stored in this," Natsumi-san said showing her card.


    "So without this, you won''t be able to enter?"


    "Well Natsumi-san is an exception since she can just breakthrough if she wants to," Iwaguchi-san said laughing a little in the end but is saw a sweat drop falling from his head.


    "You are not joking, are you?" I whispered in his ear.


    "I am not. I have seen her do that multiple times when she forgot her card," he whispered back.


    "What are you two whispering about?" Natsumi-san asked looking at the two of us and we stiffened up.


    "Nothing!" we said in unison.


    We kept walking for some time and as some people walked past us, I saw something peculiar. Whenever they made eye contact with Natsumi-san, they would either avert their face or greet her with the utmost respect. I am pretty sure I heard a woman call her "Kawazuki-sama" which sounded so cringe.


    Other than that, all eyes were on me and Ai who was walking beside me latching onto my arm.


    "We''re here," Natsumi-san said and scanned her card one last time. "You will meet the founding member of the organization and don''t be scared at all. You have me on your side."


    "Okay."


    We entered the big office room and a man with long blonde hair tied in a ponytail with green eyes was sitting at the chair with his hands on the table. He had an intimidating aura around him and every step I took closer to him felt as if I was walking closer to a predator.


    "Shiba Kazuki," he said in a hoarse and deep voice. "I will cut the chase and get straight to the point. You have two choices in your hand."


    "Either turn into a vampire and work under us or be killed."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 45 - 45: I might die for real today

    The words out of the man''s mouth were suspending in the air and there was silence for some seconds. I felt Ai squeezing my hand and I looked at her to see a deadly glare on her face. I squeezed her hand even tighter which made her look at me. Even if no words were said, Ai understood that I wanted her to calm down. Letting her attack the man right in front of us was not something I want to happen.


    "I think you should first tell me your name before putting up an ultimatum before me. I am pretty sure that you know who I am," I said in a calm voice not being intimidated by his aura anymore.


    "Very well, my name is James Lockhart. I am the current leader of the VEO," he said and looked at me.


    This man was a man with many stories. The look he gave me showed that he had seen a lot of things in his life, good and bad. His posture was that of someone superior and every little movement he did had the air of confidence to it. He was the type of man to do anything in his power to get what he wanted.


    "I see, so as for the choices that you gave me, I will take the third option," I said while smirking. "How about I kill vampires for you while still being a human?"


    Again, the room was filled with silence and all eyes were on me. I don''t know if I can do this job but what I can say is that I have no other choice. I don''t want to die or turn into a vampire so the choice I am making is the most convenient one. I doubt that they will let me leave without doing anything. The blood of the first is far too precious for them. I could tell by the choices they gave me.


    To them, it is like a dangerous weapon that they wanted to obtain and if they cannot obtain it then they wanted to destroy the weapon. Looks like there is not much difference between humans and vampires.


    "Do you even know what you are saying, Shiba?" James said coldly staring at me.


    "I know full well what I am saying," I said and started walking towards him. "Tell me what do you know about the blood of the first or to what extent do you know about it?"


    I was standing before him within the range that if he would try anything, I would be done for but I knew that he wouldn''t do anything like that. What was the reason? Well, there were two.


    First, was that Natsumi-san was here in this room and I could see that he was try his hardest to not look in her eyes while giving me the choices.


    Second¡­


    "I can tell you if you chose any of the two choices," he said to me blankly.


    "Now, now James. We both know how much you know about the blood of the first. It''s almost nothing. The only thing you know is that it can give a vampire powers out of this world," I said and leaned closer to him. "But have you thought what it can give a human?"


    "What is it?" he asked curiously.


    "Even I don''t know that right now but I have a vague idea. I am willing to tell that you if you were to agree to my decision. So, what will it be James? Information is very important in a battle," I said binding him in an ultimatum.


    He can deny my offer and just kill me but I could tell even he was honestly very curious about the matter. This is why he would have no other choice than to accept it. He is obsessed with the blood of the first.


    "You really are your parent''s son," he said and lets out a small laugh.


    "Oh, so you knew mom and dad. I think that adds to my credibility," I said leaning away.


    "Very well then Shiba Kazuki. I will go with this decision of yours but I hope that you satisfy my curiosity," James said to me and I smirked.


    "The human curiosity is limitless but I will try my best. This meant I passed?" I asked him and his eyes widened. "You were testing me, weren''t you James? Testing my will to survive and get to the top."


    "It looks like we think similarly," he said and a small smile formed on my face. "Special class hunter Kawazuki, let Shiba Kazuki have that."


    "I was already planning on giving that to Kazuki. Let''s go now," Natsumi-san said to me and I nodded and started walking.


    "Looks like your was fate decided the day you were born," James said.


    Hearing him, I stopped mid-way and looked back at him.


    "No, it was not. It was all just a coincidence," I said smirking. "Everything in my life was a coincidence. My entire life is nothing but a bunch of coincidences happening one after others. There are some coincidences I hate and some love but that is just life, now isn''t it?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I like your philosophy," James said.


    "I like your coat."


    I put my hand on Ai''s shoulder and we head out of the room and I let out a big sigh and wipe off the sweat on my head. That was really nerve-wracking. Everyone looked at me with an amused look on their face and Ai pecked me on the cheek.


    "What was that for?" I asked her.


    "Do I need a reason to kiss you?" Ai asked cutely tilting her head.


    "Makes sense."


    "Wow, you guys are really bold doing it in front of strangers," Iwaguchi-san said.


    "Not really, you are no longer a stranger to us Iwaguchi-san and maybe I did it just to tell Natsumi-san to look for the right guy," I said looking at her.


    "Can''t help it, kid. All of them are just either after my body or just are there for a one-night stand. No one loves me for who I truly am," she said shrugging her shoulders and I looked at Iwaguchi-san who slouched his shoulders with a sad look on his face.


    Natsumi-san really does not know where to look for a man.


    I patted Iwaguchi-san''s shoulder giving him a reassuring look and we started following Natsumi-san as she swiped her card and we entered the elevator. She pressed a button and the elevator started going up. After a few floors, the elevator door opened and Natsumi-san had to scan her card yet again. How many times has she scanned her card now?


    "There is a lot of security here," Ai said and leaned her head on my shoulder. "Kazu-kun, I want to go home already."


    "Let''s wait a little more Ai. I am sure what Natsumi-san is showing us is very important. How about on the way back, we have lunch outside?"


    "Yaay, I would love that," Ai said childishly and I chuckled.


    "Stop flirting in broad daylight," Natsumi-san said being annoyed.


    "Then get someone good to also do it with you," I said and it looks like I did a lot of damage because Natsumi-san held her heart in pain.


    "All the best Iwaguchi-san," I whispered to him who was walking next to me.


    "W-why do you say that?"


    "No reason."


    We finally entered a room that was made of concrete and had bright white light panels on the top illuminating it. There was a big wall that stood out from others. It was jet black and as we walked closer, I saw even there was a scanner. Just how many scanners are there in this goddamn place?!!


    The wall moved and what came from behind was a big assortment of shining weapons that were placed there as if they were for display. I could not help but stare at it with amazement. There was a broad sword, daggers, kusarigama, rifles with silver bullets, and even a giant hammer.


    "This is the weapons that were retrieved from all the previous vampire hunters we could find," she said looking at the weapons and my eye widened at the realization.


    She extended her hand and took out a long, jet-black bent wooden scabbard that had blue lines on it.


    "A katana?" I blurted out looking at it.


    "Not just any katana," Natsumi-san said and unsheathe the weapon showing the shiny metal blade. "This was Kazuto''s weapon."


    "Dad''s weapon?" I questioned.


    Natsumi-san sheath the katana back and tossed it at me. I quickly extended my hand to hold it and I felt the weight of the katana and it was not too heavy. Ai steps away from me giving me some room and I stared at the sheathed blade. My hand went on the hilt and it felt comfortable.


    I unsheathe it and see my reflection in the shiny blade. Unsheathing it completely, I drew it out and held it with both hands. It was balanced perfectly and I did not have much problem holding it.


    "Though he was an idiot but when it was about weapons, Kazuto knew what he was doing. The katana was made by him and he perfectly balanced it for anyone to wield but he made this with the thought of using it with ease," Natsumi-san said. "Now that you said you will fight the vampires then you will need to learn how to use a weapon. I gave you this because it belonged to your dad but if you don''t like it, you can keep it and chose another one."


    "No, this is fine," I said looking at the blade. Did dad use this, huh? This moment feels so clich¨¦ in mangas where the protagonist gets something from his deceased parent long after they died and it becomes their main weapon.


    "Okay, then get in stance. I am going to train you," she said and picked out her pen and it turned into a scythe. "Iwaguchi and Ai, step aside and do not intervene. Especially you Ai, Kazuki might get a little hurt in this."


    "Natsumi-san you asking the impossible then. There is no way I will not intervene if Kazu-kun gets hurt," she said shaking her head.


    "Ai, it''s fine. Natsumi-san won''t kill me," I said patting her head and she leaned at my hand smiling. I smiled seeing her like this and kept stroking her head.


    "Now, if you are doing with that lovey-dovey business of yours then do as I said."


    Natsumi-san''s words got us out of our little world back to reality. Ai stepped aside and I held the katana in one hand and the scabbard in another. Natsumi-san smirked at this and without a warning charged at me. Her speed was almost inhuman and I felt a hit on my chin making me fall down on my back.


    "Don''t let you opponent get out of your sight," Natsumi-san scolded and lunged at me with her blade ready.


    I rolled over and dodged her in the nick of time. Her scythe had dug the floor where I was and this made me shiver. Is she trying to kill me for real?


    "Fight hard Kazu-kun!" Ai cheered from the sideline as I stood up.


    "Your stance is all wrong and your center of gravity is not in the center," Natsumi-san said kicking my back foot making me fall face first. When did she even get there?


    "When did you get beside me?" I asked her but she readied her scythe.


    "Talk less, fight more," she said and sliced horizontally. On instinct, my body reacted and I jumped up high in the air but as I looked down, there was no trace of Natsumi-san.


    "What did I saw before? Don''t let your opponent out of your sight. You will be dead if I were a vampire going for the kill," Natsumi-san said from behind me and I felt a kick on the back which made me slam on the ground. I am pretty sure I broke my ribs with this.


    I might die for real today.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 46 - 46: Natsumi-san being the best teacher and Ai being the best cheerleader ever

    I was lying down on the ground panting heavily because of the beatdown I got from Natsumi-san. She stood there carefreely not even showing a bit of worry on her face as she looked down on me. She stabbed the long handle of her scythe right beside my face and rolled me over.


    "You are definitely trying to kill me. Do you really hate me this much?" I said while panting.


    "If I wanted to kill you, you would have been dead the second I move my legs. So no, I was not trying to kill you," she said and poked my chest with the scythe handle. "And now that I have seen how your body will move in a fight, we can get to train for real now." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    So, what we have been doing right now was just a beat down? Was she taking revenge for the punishment I gave her yesterday? It was really her fault for pulling off something like that. Give me a break.


    "Don''t give up Kazu-kun!" Ai cheered from the sidelines clapping her hands trying to encourage me.


    "Get up Kazuki, and show me your stance," Natsumi-san said poking my chest.


    Wincing in pain, I stood up somehow and looked at the katana in my hand and that was when I noticed something on the scabbard which I did not before. There was a handle made on the scabbard and before I thought that it was only for holding the katana in place but now that I hold it, I felt it could be used as a weapon.


    "So you noticed that finally? Kazuto would hold the katana in his right hand and since the scabbard was pretty strong and was made of wood, he made it sharp at the end to even kill the vampires with it," Natsumi-san said smiling.


    "Dad really comes up with really absurd ideas but I don''t think it is that bad," I said.


    I got in my stance and held the katana in my right hand and the scabbard upside down with the tip face back in my left hand. I bent my legs a little and face Natsumi-san who had her scythe placed on her shoulder. Her eyes scanned me from top to bottom and I saw her eye twitch at some points.


    "Though your stance is not that bad though there is one thing that really irritates me," she said and walked over to me. "You put too much weight on your forward leg. It is very easy to throw you down if we were in a fight."


    I looked at myself and realized that unconsciously, I was leaning forward holding the weapon. Natsumi-san held my shoulder and pulled me back a little putting more weight on my back leg and then pushed my back straightening it up. She then proceeded to align my shoulders with my body and in the end, I felt a little better standing that way. Why didn''t I do it before?


    "That is much better," she said and got her scythe off her shoulder. "Now, attack me."


    I complied with her order and charged at her. As I got in the range, I raised my right hand to slash at her but she sliced upward at me and I quickly blocked it with the scabbard. Though I was able to block her hit but it really had a lot of power to it that I got thrown up. My eyes trailed at the ceiling and I felt a kick on my stomach pushing me back.


    It was so strong that I started coughing since the air was almost knocked out of my lungs. A certain piece of advice from Natsumi-san got played back in my brain.


    Don''t let your opponent get out of your sight.


    "Well, you were finally able to block my attack when I was holding back, I will give you that much," Natsumi-san said and clapped her hands lightly.


    "Are you just boasting or really holding back?" I asked her getting the air back in my body.


    "Believe me, kid, I have seen her fight many monsters and she really is holding back," Iwaguchi-san said while Ai cheered.


    "Yaay! Kazu-kun blocked an attack. Keep it up!" Ai cheered and even though it sounded really weird, I felt a little confidence build up in me.


    I got back on my feet and my body was paining all over. My legs were shaking due to the pain but I was still able to hold my ground. Seeing me, Natsumi-san smirked and dropped her scythe on the ground. The loud sound of the weapon hit the concrete ground resounded in the room but I did not let my eyes of Natsumi-san. I am not making the same mistake again now.


    As I expected, she charged at me with her fist clenched and jumped up kicking and aiming for my head. I bent down to dodge it and Ai cheered in the back. Natsumi-san landed behind me and I quickly turned around to see her already close to me as she punched me in the face but I blocked it with the scabbard.


    "Huh, you are slowly getting better. What does the saying go like? The more hurt a person gets the stronger he becomes?" Natsumi-san said and grabbed my hand throwing me over but I was able to get out in time and land on my feet.


    "Well, I don''t really follow sayings of other people so I don''t know. But this one might make some sense," I said and this time, I was the one who attacked first.


    Getting in range, I sliced the scabbard horizontally at Natsumi-san''s head and she bent down to dodge it only to meet my katana''s blade which was on its way to cut her. She smirked and held the blade with her bare hands stopping it in its tracks. I felt the amount of force she put in it because I was not able to get my blade out of her hold. Her power is inhuman.


    "Finally putting some brain in your fights now," Natsumi-san said somewhat proudly. "As I thought, getting you in a fight and instructing during that time is the best way to teach you. Now, let''s have a rundown of the places you have to aim for when fighting a vampire."


    "So, what have we been doing all the time now?" I asked Natsumi-san loosening my body.


    "Making you get used to being hurt and using your weapon. These two things are inevitable in a battle because no one is invincible in a fight. Your sword is a part of you so use it that way. Get as familiar with it as possible."


    "Okay, so fighting a vampire, where should I aim for? I mean, seeing Ai fight so many of the vampires, the heart is the place to get the fatal blow but I have seen her beheading many vampires multiple times. Is there a reason for that?" I questioned.


    "There is. That is because, at the end of the day, they were humans. Our brain is the main control system of our body and when beheaded, that part will be detached from the body and it will render them defenseless and not able to fight properly for some time. It is preferred to do this when fighting a vampire that you know will be strong and hard to defeat. Some noble can regrow their heads within three seconds but in a battle of life and death, that much time is more than enough to get the win," Natsumi-san explained and I held my chin thinking.


    So strictly speaking, at the point where I am. I should first go for the head and then give the fatal blow. I am still far too inexperienced in a fight and vampire hunting so that also makes a far more viable option than normal. Then what about the other body parts?


    "Then what about the other body parts? I mean limbs and all?" I asked Natsumi-san.


    "Vampire limbs can regrow a lot quicker and they can be instantly reattached if they have it next to where it was cut off. So, cutting a limb or two won''t do anything much except if they are the legs. They can render them motionless for some time but they can still use their arms even if they are at a disadvantage. When fighting a vampire, strength normally doesn''t come into account since the battle is more concentrated on strategy and speed," she explained.


    "So having overwhelming physical strength won''t do anything?"


    "Exactly because vampires also have a lot of physical strength which we cannot imagine of fighting but their speed is manageable. Like how it goes, if you can''t defeat an enemy in strength then use your speed, if you can''t do that then use your brain but never give up in a fight because miracles don''t happen on their own. Giving up in a fight against a vampire is the same as giving up your life," Natsumi-san said and I gulped because she said it with a lot of seriousness. "Okay, now that is enough. Get ready for some more combat practice. Iwaguchi, you''re up."


    "What? Me? You know Natsumi-san I don''t know how to hold back in a fight," Iwaguchi-san said with pure concern and worry in his voice.


    "That is exactly why I am telling you. When fighting Kazuki, I cannot go all out since I don''t see him being strong enough for that. You are a better choice for this," Natsumi-san said blatantly telling me I am just too weak.


    "Can I do it?" Ai asked raising her hand.


    I looked at who had stars in her eyes and it was not because she wanted to fight against me. That was definitely not it.


    "You can have your one-on-one time with Kazuki later. Also, you cheering for him is doing wonders so keep doing that," Natsumi-san said and rolled her scythe turning it into a small pen.


    Ai lowered her head dejected and I had the feeling of patting her head but I don''t think I will do it in front of Natsumi-san again. Not to mention I am in the middle of being trained. I am still too weak and I need to get better and this was something that couldn''t happen overnights. I am so going to exhaust myself today.


    Iwaguchi-san walked before me and placed her hands in his pocket and got out two keys. They transformed and became bigger and quickly took the shape of two combat axes. For some reason, I think this weapon really suited him. No offense to him.


    "Okay then Kazuki, I am apologizing in advance if I hurt you," Iwaguchi-san said and I blinked my eyes and he was no longer there.


    My eyes darted around and I could not see where he was. I suddenly felt a presence right in front of me and I looked down seeing Iwaguchi-san crouching down with his axes ready to cut off my leg. I jumped back avoiding my kneecap from being cut off but I did not get enough time to react to the combat axe''s hilt hitting my stomach making me lean forward and my leg got kicked making me fall down face first.


    A weight got on my back and I felt a cold, sharp blade on my neck. How long did it take for me to end up like this? Two seconds? Yeah, that sounds about right.


    "Ouch," I said out loud.


    "I am so sorry Kazuki. I could not hold back during the fight," Iwaguchi-san said worriedly.


    "No, it''s fine Iwaguchi-san. I think this is exactly what Natsumi-san intended to happen. Isn''t it Natsumi-san?" I said looking at her.


    "How did you figure it out?" she asked sarcastically.


    "Because I know how great and dedicated of a teacher you are," I said and Iwaguchi-san got off my back and pulled me up helping me stand. "You don''t even think twice before doing something different if it meant that it would make your student get better a lot faster."


    "Exactly, though I know basics are very important but we don''t know how much time for that so I decided to put you in a battle and let you adapt is the best way to go about it. You are pretty good at adapting aren''t you Kazuki?" Natsumi-san said with a smug on her face and Ai puffed out her chest proudly.


    "That''s my Kazu-kun," she said.


    After that, I was back at sparring with Iwaguchi-san and after every single loss, I could tell that I was putting up a better fight but I was really exhausted at the end of all this. As I was lying down, I crouched down and pocked my cheek and I looked at her looking at me with a big smile on my face which cheered me up.


    "Let''s go and have that lunch Kazu-kun," she said to me giving me a big smile.


    "Sure, let''s go."


    I really got the best teacher and best cheerleader for myself.


    I am so lucky.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 47 - 47: After training comes rest

    When I finally had any energy to stand up, I moved my body to sit up straight and Ai pulled me up. I was still exhausted and I leaned onto Ai''s small frame but she is a lot stronger than she looks so she had no problem holding and supporting me.


    "Well, your progress is a lot faster than I expected but you still have a long road ahead of you Kazuki. Don''t forget to come tomorrow for training too," Natsumi-san told me and I looked at her.


    "Even tomorrow? Are we going to do this every single day?" I asked her with a little hope for her to put it to alternate days.


    "That is the plan," she said shattering all my dreams.


    Looks like I might not be able to make any food during this training and I don''t really want to eat store-bought ones. I looked at Ai who was helping me stand up and she smiled at me. Even if she has no problem eating that stuff but having a healthy home-cooked meal is a lot better option especially for me since I don''t have the amazing body mechanism of this half-vampire.


    I looked at dad''s katana and wondered if it turned small like Natsumi-san''s and Iwaguchi-san''s weapons. While I was thinking that, it actually started to transform and turned into a small key chain with a knife-like model with it.


    "Now this is convenient," I muttered and then the thought crossed my mind. "But how is it able to do this?"


    "Well, the technology is a lot more advanced than you think kid," Natsumi-san answered my question.


    "I see and showing it to the public won''t be very beneficial. I get where you are coming from," I said and started walking.


    We started walking out of the room and as always, Natsumi-san had to scan her card yet again. If it were me, I would have been a lot annoyed by now. Ai was walking next to me supporting me and Iwaguchi-san was a little worried about me so he was walking beside me. The only one who is not caring is my aunt who was walking in front of us.


    After getting in the elevator, Natsumi-san pressed the button on the ground floor and I was slowly gaining more energy and I think I could walk on my own now.


    "Ai, I can walk on my own now so you can let go now," I said to her but she shook her head and hugged my body.


    "No, I like being this way. I won''t let go," she childishly said and I chuckled.


    "Do as you please then."


    "I already am."


    "This is where we part ways. I and Iwaguchi have some work to take care of so you two are on your own," Natsumi-san said and then face Ai. "Take care of this guy and make sure he has enough rest."


    Ai nods her head and a smile formed on her face. She is thinking something and I don''t have any idea what it is but I unconsciously gulped.


    "Bye Kazuki, sorry about earlier again," Iwaguchi-san said.


    "Don''t fret is Iwaguchi-san. It is thanks to you going all out, I am realizing how incompetent I am. I should be thanking you instead," I replied while shaking my head.


    "If you say so but don''t do anything too tiring. You need to rest your body for tomorrow. I think Natsumi-san is going to train you even harder."


    "Haha, I am so going to die this month," I said nervously.


    Both Ai and I walked out of the building before we got handed two cards with our names and information on them. I don''t want to deal with all the scanners!!!


    "Where to?" I asked Ai and she put her index finger on her chin and pondered on the idea.


    "Oh, I know a place. You are going to love it," she said and I smiled.


    "Lead the way."


    Ai grabbed my hand and called a taxi. We boarded the vehicle and started heading to where Ai told the driver. She did not actually say it out loud but showed something on her phone to the driver and he nodded. After that, she sat back and leaned her head on my shoulder.


    Thinking about it, I am such a unique person. No, seriously. Just how many people get to say, "Meet my girlfriend. Oh, she is a half-vampire by the way."


    Not many people get to say that.


    My eye fell in my pocket and I took the keychain out. It felt a lot lighter than the actual katana which really amazed me. How were they even able to cut down the mass? It should logically not be possible if you think about it. This "technology" just defies the basic laws of nature but then again we are humans. We have always been striving of doing something out of the ordinary breaking every limit and boundary possible.


    If not, then neither vampires would exist nor development would happen.


    It has its own pros and cons.


    My thoughts trailed off to another topic as I clenched the keychain. I finally have the means to protect myself now and I find out that my aunt is a vampire hunter in just two days. Forty-eight hours is a lot of time if I think about it.


    But that still does not mean that I can rest assured. There haven''t recently been any vampire attacks on me but I just cannot get this feeling in my chest.


    Something big is about to happen and I might not be able to tackle it easily.


    I need to get stronger quickly but I cannot overexert my body too since that can lead to potential injuries which is not really ideal when I am in this situation. Even if I don''t want to, all I can do today is rest my body and work myself to death tomorrow and continue it for as long as Natsumi-san trains me.


    "Were here," Ai said bringing me out of my thoughts and I looked out of the window and my eye widened.


    "This is¡­"


    "I know how much Kazu-kun loved to eat here when he was little," Ai said kissing me on the cheek as I looked at her. "Kazu-kun is doing so much for both of us so I need to reward him appropriately, right?"


    We got off the taxi and paid the fare and my eyes were looking around the small establishment right in front of us. How many years has it been now? Ten years or so.


    "I can''t believe this place has not changed till now," I muttered.


    "The people here never intended to change this place at all and it still looks the way it used to. Your parents used to bring you here a lot, didn''t they?" Ai said smiling and I face her and quickly pecked her lips making her blush.


    "Thank you so much Ai," I said with a soft smile on my face.


    "Anything for my Kazu-kun."


    We entered the restaurant and as soon as we put a step in, the strong smell of various dishes attacked our noses. I think there was garlic too since Ai pinched the bridge of her nose. My eyes scanned the place and I took a deep breath smelling the amazing fragrance here.


    "Welcome," said a man in his mid-forties wearing a big t-shirt with the restaurant''s name on it.


    "It has been so long Ida-san," I said smiling softly.


    The man was a bit surprised hearing my response and he stepped forward and took a closer look at my face. He racked his brain a little trying to remember but he was having a hard time remembering.


    "I will be having a hamburger and chocolate shake," I said and his eyes widened.


    "Is that you Kazuki boy?" he asked me and I nodded. "Oh my god, look how tall and big you have grown."


    He was Terajima Ida, a longtime friend of my father. His family owned a restaurant and he took over his father as the head chef after he got old. We would often come here to eat which was dad''s excuse to chat with Ida-san and the food also tasted amazing. He was married to his childhood sweetheart and they had a daughter too who is of my age if I remember correctly.


    Ida-san happily hugged me and I returned the gesture. After some time, he let go but held my shoulder scanning me from top to bottom.


    "Man, you are looking more like your father as the days passed. Now I really starting to feel old," he said and his eyes fell on Ai. "And this young lady here is your girlfriend?"


    "I am Tsubaki Ai, it is a pleasure to meet you," Ai said smiling and bowing down.


    The moment her voice escaped her mouth, all eyes were on her which reminded me that just how exceptionally beautiful she was. Seeing her every day waking up next to me kind of made me used to see her face. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And she is very polite too. Now you got yourself a nice catch Kazuki," Ida-san said elbowing me in the chest.


    "How are Sara-san and Aoi doing?" I asked him.


    "Both of them are doing great. In fact, Aoi also started helping out at the restuar- "


    "Hey just tell us. We are just asking your name," a voice interrupted Ida-san.


    I looked at the source of the voice and some boys were sitting in their seats and were holding the wrist of a girl with shoulder-length golden brown hair She was trying to make them let go of her wrist but they weren''t doing as she said.


    Before anyone could say anything, I moved and appeared behind the girl looking at the four boys.


    "Please let go," the girl said.


    "W- "


    "I am pretty sure I heard her say to let go. Are you perhaps deaf?" I said in a cold voice as they all looked at me.


    "Huh? Who are you? Trying to act cool here?" said the boy and stood up. He was a little taller than me and was looking down at me.


    "Um¡­please don''t fight in the restaurant," the girl said trying to stop us.


    "Why are you getting so angry there? Is your little pride so little that it got hurt by just a little request from me?" I said in a mocking tone. "Or perhaps that is arrogance."


    The boy clenched his fist and aimed a punch at my face and I leaned back dodging it and grabbed his arm. With my free hand, I pressed his shoulder blade from behind and pushed him down.


    "Easy there bud, if you don''t keep your limbs in check, you might hurt someone," I said pushing my hand further making him groan in pain.


    "What are you looking at? Get him?!"


    The other boys got up and I glared at them intensely. They stopped in their tracks and I could see the sweat falling down their forehead.


    "Hey, no fights in my restaurant!" Ida-san said stopping everyone.


    I let go of the boy''s hand and he stood up holding his shoulder. I turned around seeing Ai standing next to me as she held my hand. It was good that I knew I could deal with the person because if I got even a scratch from that, he would be killed by Ai on the spot even if she promised me not to kill or hurt a human. Her emotions can get the better of her easily if not kept under check.


    "You four, out," Ida-san said pointing at the four boys who looked at him with a baffled expression.


    "Wha- but we were the victims here," the boy said.


    "Yes, you saw it didn''t you?"


    "Why should we be the ones who should leave?"


    "Because this is my restaurant and you messed with my daughter. Do I need any more explanation than that?" Ida-san said crossing his arms before his chest. "It is good that he was the one who stopped you before me because if it were me, you would be getting out of here without more joints in your body than before."


    The boys got scared of Ida-san''s threat and quickly scrammed out of the place. He is still very protective of his daughter I see. After everything ended, everyone was back to eating their food.


    "Thanks for your help Kazuki. It is hard to keep myself in check even now," Ida-san said laughing. He was an ex-delinquent.


    He got to know dad because even he was not the most diligent of the students and would get in a fight quite often. Once he got in a fight with Ida-san''s group and he beat all of them up all alone. That was when he gained his respect and friendship.


    "It''s fine Ida-san. I wouldn''t want something like that happening in this place. It is kind of special to me," I said smiling and faced the girl. "Are you alright now?"


    "Kazuki-kun?" the girl asked tilting her head.


    "Well, that sure is my first name. Like yours is Aoi."


    "It''s really you Kazuki-kun!" Aoi jumped happily and hugged me. As soon as her body touched mine, I could feel daggers being glared in my direction. Ai is not happy about this. "Where have you been all this time? It has been so long since I last saw you."


    I made her let go of me because she wasn''t and could see Ai still glaring at her. She latched onto my shoulder and had a sinister smile on her face.


    "Nice to meet you, I am Kazu-kun''s GIRLFRIEND Tsubaki Ai," Ai said to Aoi. She is jealous.


    "Oh, Kazuki-ken even have a girlfriend," Aoi said and I could see electric sparks between the two girls. "I was too late."


    "What was it?" I asked her since I was not able to hear what she muttered.


    "N-nothing! Why are you standing? Come have a seat," Aoi said taking us to an empty seat for two.


    We then sat down and had our food served. It still tasted the same as I remember and Aoi was trying to talk to me but Ai was always coming up with different ways to stop it. In the end, I enjoyed it a lot and was about to pay our bill.


    "No bill for you. Today''s meal is on the house," Ida-san said.


    "Thank you Ida-san, I will come back sometime soon. I really missed the food here," I said and then started heading out.


    Next stop, home.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 48 - 48: Back home

    Home, the place where one lives permanently, especially as a member of a family or household. It has that warm and familiar feel to it whenever one steps in and no matter what, it is the most welcoming place of all in the world for someone. What you feel like when you are back home is something you can never feel when you are somewhere else. Even the most expensive and popular hotels won''t be able to replicate the same feeling you get. It truly is an irreplaceable place that one holds dear to their heart.


    I stuck the keys in the door and twisted it unlocking the big wooden door. As I stepped in, I had the same warm feeling I get every time I come here now. This is my home now.


    Ai was still holding onto my arm which she did when we left the restaurant. Ever since my interactions with Aoi, I could tell that Ai was getting more possessive of me but I did not really mind it at all. In fact, I actually liked this. It''s nice seeing her act like this sometimes though if I overdo it, someone might just end up dead so I also have to keep that in mind.


    "Ai, we are home now. I think you should let go," I said to the girl placing her head on my shoulder.


    "No," she said childishly.


    "Then you have to take a bath with me because that is what I am going to be doing," I whispered to her and I saw her face change colors to bright red.


    She looked down at her feet and I saw her take a few breaths as if getting herself ready for something really big. She let go of my hand and recomposed herself. After that, she walks in front of me and smiled cutely.


    "Welcome back Kazu-kun, would like to have a bath first, or would you like to have dinner first," she said and wrapped her arms around my neck. "Or maybe¡­me."


    So, this is how we will play, huh? She chose the wrong opponent here.


    "Then I will have Ai for dinner in the bath," I whispered in her ear and I saw her body jolt up.


    When it comes to teasing each other, I always have an edge over Ai. Her face was back to the deep color of red and steam started coming out of her head. I chuckled and wrapped my arms around her waist pulling Ai closer to me.


    "But I will take one thing now which I really need," I said to her.


    "Which is?"


    "A welcome back kiss," I said and smacked my lips against Ai.


    Though she was surprised at first, she went with the flow and started getting more intimate about it. Our tongues were fighting for dominance and quickly it was decided that I won by the element of surprise. Even if I was exhausted I can''t say I am exhausted enough to not do this. Especially if it is Ai.


    After a minute, I pulled away from the kiss and a silver thread of saliva was still bridging between our mouths. Ai''s face looked greedy and I could tell that she wanted more. It was completely red and her eyes were looking fussy. Her legs were slowly losing strength and she leaned onto my chest breathing heavily.


    "Kazu-kun loves teasing me, doesn''t he?" she said cutely rubbing her face against my chest.


    "We can continue it in the bath if you want," I said, and immediately, she stood straight as all the energy was back to her.


    I started heading to the bedroom to get my clothes out along with a towel. I really needed a nice bath right now even if it was a bright afternoon. Baths can do wonders and are a really nice way to relax your body so take a bath every day. It is not only about hygiene but also about how great you feel after a nice bath.


    I quickly went and turned on the water along and set the temperature of it and got my other things out. Ai was also doing the same and had her face red. Wait, she really thinks I am going to do something in the bath?


    Shit.


    Having everything, I went to the bathroom and the water was still heating. I took off my clothes and looked at the mirror and my eye widened. Before it was not that visible but I really had been getting really muscular. I was never out of shape but my body was also never really well-developed but how am I gaining all these muscles without doing anything? I even have a six-pack now. When did this happen?!


    My arms looked stronger and my biceps and triceps were well defined. My back had become broader and my chest was also really muscular.


    "Is this Ethan''s doing?" I muttered.


    "You should be grateful, boy. Well, it is not really my doing but since my blood is maturing, it is making your body adapt to it so that you don''t die from this. My blood is very unique even in my blood type which I later found out. Add that it still has vampire drug injected in it, it was only excepted something like this to happen," Ethan explained to me.


    "Then am I turning into a vampire?"


    "No, you are still a human. The vampire part of the blood has not really activated and needs a catalyst for it which it is not getting. So as long as that does not happen, you will stay as human. But that also does not mean that even sleeping, they can''t do anything. So, it is adapting your body to it," he said.


    "So those sudden surges of power I get when I crushed Kasuwagi''s leg was¡­" I muttered as I got to the realization.


    "Yes, it was all because of my blood doing it. Though calling it my blood feels weird now that it is you," Ethan said.


    "I see."


    I sat down to take a shower and clean my body. The water was still heating and among the sound of the water heating and the shower running, another sound came which was the door being slide open. I bent back seeing and saw Ai''s figure standing there behind the translucent door.


    The door was slid open and my jaw dropped in awe. Ai was standing there with a towel draped around her body and she did not look like she was wearing anything else. Her generous and perfect proportion could be seen properly. She had a seductive smile on her face and I gulped and faced forward. Okay, this is just cheating. Why does she have to be so cute and hot at the same time?


    "Kazu-kun~" she called out to me seductively as two cold hands wrapped around my chest and something really soft was pressed against my back.


    My body jolted up with this sudden contact. Talk about unfairness.


    The hands started trailing on my chest and slowly slid down my abs. they were then going up my arms and were back at my chest. With the soft handing running across my body, I felt shivers going down my spine but it did not feel back. Then my ear got nibbled out of the blue.


    "Mmmm," a sound escaped my mouth.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun likes it when I nibble his ear. Then about this¡­" Ai said and started biting them a little but it was not painful at all.


    My face was flushed and I was trying my hardest to hold back my voice. I covered my mouth but it only made Ai act more aggressively. She started kissing my neck and moved down and I felt her sucking on my neck but she was not drinking my blood. After some time of holding back my voice, Ai stopped and looked sidewards.


    In the little reflection on the side, I could faintly see myself and saw a big red mark on my neck.


    "I have marked Kazu-kun as mine~. Now everyone will know who he belongs to," Ai said hugging me from behind.


    "You have already been sucking my blood and now you gave me a hickey. Sometimes I really question your way of progressing things," I said touching the place where she gave me the hickey. "But seriously, this is too visible."


    "Everyone has to know who you belong to and that is me," Ai said in a matter-of-fact voice.


    "So, I belong to you?" I said and Ai nodded her head and I smirked. "Then what about you?"


    "Huh?"


    "Who do you belong to?" I asked her with smirking.


    "Well, it is¡­Kazu-kun obviously," she said in a meek voice facing down and I turned around seeing Ai fidgeting with her finger trying to think of an answer to this question further. But it was quite an easy answer.


    "It''s unfair if it''s only me," I said and something came over me as I pushed Ai down on the floor.


    Her pearl white skin was right in front of me and without a second thought, I bit it with my teeth. Ai moaned a little and held me close while I continued digging my teeth in her soft skin while sucking on it. My body was taken over by lust and Ai was the only thing I could think about. I want her, all to myself. I want to dig my teeth even further on her skin and tell who she belongs to.


    She is mine and only mine.


    No one else dares take my love away from me.


    They will pay if they do so.


    "Ahh~ Kazu-kun~"


    When I was finally back to my senses, I let go of her and looked up seeing her face being completely red and there was a bite mark on her neck. It was really deep to be made by a human.


    "I am so sorry, Ai. Did I hurt you?" I said realizing what just happened. What came over me? "I did not intend on biting you this hard."


    "Kazu-kun marked me," Ai muttered with her face completely flushed. "He marked me and I belong to him now. This is like marriage in vampires. I am his wife now and he is my husband. Now we can actually do that and have kids. I want a boy and a girl. The boy will be called Kenji and the girl will¡­" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ai, Ai, snap back to reality," I said shaking her but she was off in her fantasies. I didn''t know marking her like this meant being married among vampires. I don''t mind it though but I am too young to be married to Ai.


    Looks like I cannot help it. I picked her up in my arms as she kept muttering and then¡­


    Splash


    I tossed her in the bathtub. Though it was a little risky but I made sure she does not get hurt at all. I soon regretted it because of this impact, her towel loosened and floated off and I had a good look at her. I turned around holding my nose and myself back. This again reminded me of the fact¡­


    She is so beautiful.


    "Waa, Kazu-kun, why am I in the bathtub? I did not even take a shower yet," Ai said and then looked at herself and blushed. "W-where is my towel?"


    "Here," I said quickly grabbing it and handing it to her.


    She quickly wore it around herself and sat in the tub. I looked at her and she was facing the wall. I took it too far, didn''t I?


    Feeling a bit sad, I turned my feet and started walking out of the bathroom. As my leg was about to get out of the bathroom, my hand was grabbed by a cold hand and I turned around seeing Ai standing there with her face red. She was holding her towel in place and then moved forward and hugged me.


    "Don''t go yet, please," she said in a pleading voice. "I want Kazu-kun to stay with me."


    This is so unfair.


    "Okay."


    After all this, Ai quickly took a shower while I dipped myself in the bath and was trying to recompose myself. Also, what got over me back then? It was as if I was trying to bite through Ai''s skin.


    I had never felt like this before but in that small moment, Ai smelled nicer than she normally did and I could feel myself being completely concentrated on her neck which I bit. Am I awakening vampire instincts? I need to talk to Ethan about it.


    My train of thought was being broken by the sound of Ai stepping in the bathtub. She moved and sat in my lap. I did not flinch at all and let her do that. We are apparently husband and wife now this way. Ai pushed herself on me and I unconsciously hugged her small frame. My eyes fell on the bite mark I had left on her neck and it must have hurt a lot. It looked like it did hurt Ai.


    "I am sorry," I muttered but it was enough for Ai to hear that.


    "Why are you apologizing? I enjoyed that in fact," Ai said giggling.


    "Ai, do you hate vampires?" I asked out of the blue and Ai was also taken back by this. She thought a bit on it and then looked at me with a smile.


    "I do hate vampires, they are all after Kazu-kun and trying to kill him," she said.


    "Then what if¡­I turn into a vampire. Will you hate me? Will you be disgusted by me? Will you think I am a m- "


    I was cut off by Ai''s lips smacking against mine. My eyes widened and before I could do anything, her tongue invaded my mouth and she started deepening the kiss. She turned around and her towel fell down. She pressed her breast against my chest and wrapped her hand around my neck.


    "Did you get the answer?" Ai said breaking the kiss while panting.


    "¡­" I was speechless because I could not think straight right now.


    "No matter what Kazu-kun is, I will never hate him. If you were to become a vampire; I will make sure you don''t have any shortage of blood. You can drink my blood as much as you want. I won''t mind at all," Ai said and buried my face in her chest. "Because I love you a lot."


    We stayed like that and neither of us wanted to pull away. We just wanted time to stop so that we could enjoy this moment forever. I snuggled up to Ai and tightened the hug. Oh, how the positions have changed.


    "Thank you," I muttered and Ai pats my head.


    "As long as it is you, I am willing to do anything. Just stay with me, forever," Ai said.


    My heart started racing and an urge started welling up in me. It was something boys my age would feel and it won''t be really weird but this urge was a little too much right now. Ai was hugging me so close to her that I couldn''t think straight and my arms moved down to her legs and I started caressing her thighs.


    Ai hugged me closer and she moaned. When I looked at her red love-struck face, that was it. I could no longer hold myself back. I pulled her even closer to me and we were both almost glued together right now. There was no distance between us and Ai''s eyes were starting to fill with lust.


    "Kazu-kun~ I want you."


    And then, that was it for both of us

 Chapter 49 - 49: Natsumi-san loves teasing me

    Don''t you say it.


    Don''t you dare say it.


    Wipe that smug off your face.


    Don''t you¡ª


    "So, when am I getting the good news?"


    She said it!!


    Both mine and Ai''s faces turned red and we averted our gaze from Natsumi-san. Why does she have to say this without caring and with a smug on her face? It is almost as if she was expecting something like this.


    "What are you talking about?" I said feigning ignorance to what she just said and my reaction.


    "Are you kidding me kid? Ai has a bite mark on her neck and I am sure no vampire attacked you guys. You have been rubbing your neck from time to time so I am pretty sure she also did something. You do know this is the same as marriage for vampires, don''t you?" Natsumi-san said with a smug on her face.


    "Congratulations Kazuki," Iwaguchi-san said giving me a thumbs up. I really do respect you but you were not supposed to say that Iwaguchi-san.


    "Okay, so what if it is? I don''t really mind it," I said pouting.


    "N-neither do I. Also¡­it was a safe day for me so there is no problem," Ai said meekly but everyone heard it.


    Why did you have to say that?


    Everyone looked at her blankly and she lowered her head in embarrassment. While Natsumi-san had a smug on her face, Iwaguchi-san whistled.


    "I didn''t know you went even further than this," she said teasingly.


    Great, now she has a topic to tease me about.


    "So, how did it happen?" she said putting her arm around Ai''s shoulder and bring her face closer to hers. "I am Kazuki''s sister so I need every single detail."


    "It happened in the spur of the moment," Ai muttered.


    "Natsumi-san, what are you making my wife say?" I said without thinking and Ai''s face became redder. What am I even saying?!!


    "W-wife, I am Kazu-kun''s wife now," Ai muttered as steam came out of her head but Natsumi-san was still not done with her advance.


    Dialing everything back to tomorrow, well¡­we lost ourselves and did it. Yes, "it". It really just happened in the spur of the moment but once it started, we completely went with the flow. After all that, there was a little awkward environment between me and Ai. That was actually mostly me since I could not look right at her face without getting those thoughts out of my mind.


    Ai, on the other hand, got even clingier to me though I don''t mind it at all. She seemed like she just got even closer to me which I thought was impossible since we were already really close. Ai made me admit that we are married now and she is using her status as a vampire for her own advantage.


    "So, how many times?" Natsumi-san asked.


    "T-three," Ai muttered. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stop it!!


    I will die of embarrassment!


    Wasn''t I here to train and get my body beaten up? This is not what I signed up for. Someone, please make it stop.


    "Are you going to do it again?"


    "Obviously!" Ai said with a determined look on her face.


    Do you have any idea how embarrassing it is? Weren''t you the shy and embarrassed one? I want a refund!


    "An¡ª"


    "Stop it!!" I shouted out of embarrassment. "Any more of this then I will die! Just get with the training already. Okay, I did it with Ai, end of the story. We are a happy couple so get a man for yourself too Natsumi-san. Instead of getting in our love life."


    Without knowing, I did a lot of damage to Natsumi-san who held her chest in pain and stumbled. She let go of Ai and Ai ran and hugged my arm with a big smile on her face.


    "I am Kazu-kun''s wife, I am so happy," she said snuggling to me cutely. Okay, maybe something good did come out of this situation.


    Without a warning, a blade was directed at my face and I jumped back pushing Ai aside. Natsumi-san then swung her scythe and I ducked down dodging it and activated my katana and aimed for her legs and as excepted, she jumped up. Having already deduced that, I kicked the ground and stabbed the end of the scabbard on her arm and I actually got a hit on her. She kicked me off and I was pushed back on the ground.


    "To think you were already able to get a hit on me. You are improving faster than I expected Kazuki, it is almost impossible for people to do this," Natsumi-san said moving her back leg further and lowered her scythe taking a firmer stance. "Then it means I am allowed to go all out."


    She charged at me and before I could react, she was right in front of me and a sharp, cold blade was already at the back of my neck. She smirked and I bent down getting out of it and twisted my body to kick her which she blocked with her handle and pushed me away. I quickly got back in the stance and blocked her strike with my scabbard and slashed horizontally straight in her guts with the blade and she jumped back dodging it as I moved forward.


    My legs kicked off the ground and I heard something crack and I was right in front of Natsumi-san but there was a little problem. I was not able to control my speed and as a result, I flew further and smashed myself in the wall.


    Boom


    My body had a flow of pain go across it due to the impact.


    "Ouch," I said rubbing my head and I saw a silver blade right in front of my face.


    I looked up seeing Natsumi-san holding her scythe in front of me but her smug and smirk was changed by a soft smile. She pulled the scythe away and offered me her hand. I took her hand and she pulled me up.


    "You are getting better at a monstrous rate kid, maybe I don''t need to train you for too long," she said smacking my back making me stumble.


    "I just broke the wall from that side of my body so please don''t try breaking it any further," I said in pain straightening my back.


    Honestly, I did not expect this to happen at all. I thought I would get my ass beaten up yet again badly but looks like I got my ass beaten but not that bad. My body was feeling lighter than before and so was the weapon in my hand. I stared at it and gripped it tightly.


    "Now that you have some insight on how to actually fight then let''s start polishing those skills of yours," Natsumi-san said and twisted her scythe turning it smaller. "Iwaguchi, you''re up."


    As Natsumi-san said it, Iwaguchi-san activated his combat axes and got in his stance. I got ready to fight him and before him, I decided to attack. From what I know till now, he attacks really low. Every single of his blows is to immobilize the enemy and then kill them so I needed a way to counter it.


    He bent down as I expected and aimed for my legs. I twisted my body and flipped forward landing right behind him and kick him at the back of his knee. He quickly got on his hands and kicked me in the face while doing a handstand which took me by surprise. I blocked his kick with the scabbard and pushed it away but that gave him enough time to charge at me.


    He was faster than before and I also did the same. I had the extra range on him so all I had to do was keep my distance. As I got in range, I thrust my blade forward at him but he dodged it not stopping his offense and I got closer to him. He raised his axes and I raised my scabbard and both of us stopped as the weapons made contact¡­


    On each other''s bodies.


    "Not bad Kazuki," Iwaguchi-san said standing up.


    "But I did lose to you so I can''t say much. I am still lagging behind aren''t I?" I said sheathing my blade.


    "But honestly, to think you progressed so much so fast is scary. Who knows, maybe you might reach Natsumi-san''s level with some more training. You do have a lot of potentials," he said and reverted his weapons back.


    "Well, it is not my potential actually. I am just borrowing it," I said and they all looked at me.


    After this, I finally explained about me being able to talk to Ethan and how his blood reaction is making my body adapt and get stronger. Even if I am still human, I was getting stronger day by day and that was only because of Ethan''s blood. It was almost like a cheat code for me but I still have no idea how to control these powers. Like the time when I crashed into the wall.


    As everyone listened to me speaking, I made sure to be loud enough so that voice would reach James too who is probably sitting at the other side of the security cameras monitoring my progress the entire time. Even if what I was saying sounded really absurd, they all believed me knowing there were no pros to me lying to them in this situation. Maybe it could help them get more information about the blood of the first.


    I don''t really trust everyone here except for a select few so I decided to hide this entire matter for this long. I was about to tell it to Ai too but when the incident with Natsumi-san happened, I decided to keep it on hold and tell everyone at one go.


    "I see, so it was the blood of the first which is making you do it indirectly," she said and Iwaguchi-san tilted his head.


    "Indirectly?" he said.


    "She means that the blood of the first is just maturing and as it does, it is making my body stronger to withstand it. So, this is only because of the fact the blood is maturing now. If not for that, I would not be able to even react to any of your attacks," I explained to him.


    "Does that mean that once Kazu-kun''s blood matures completely, he will be as strong as the first?" Ai asked.


    "Well, I don''t know about that but I do know one thing, I am awakening something similar to vampires," I said closing my eyes and I could tell that this line really baffled everyone.


    "By that¡­you mean¡­"


    "By that I mean is that my blood is originally a vampire''s blood but my body is that of a human. It is trying to take over my human nature and little by little it actually is. It might not be able to take over my mind but my instincts are being more of a vampire," I explained and looked at Ai. "When yesterday I b-bit you¡­something inside me was telling me to bite even deeper. Bite till blood starts flowing out of your neck. Then again, I have never been a vampire before so I don''t really know about it but it does worry me. I might actually turn into a vampire and if I do, I fear I might¡­"


    "Be really dangerous," Natsumi-san finished my line and I looked at her. She laughed lightly. "If that were ever to happen, I will make sure to hold you down so you couldn''t move. I am a lot stronger than I am showing now, kid."


    "Well, that is expected of Maiden of Death," Iwaguchi-san said and we all looked at him.


    "What?" I and Ai said in unison.


    Maiden of Death? I don''t know why Natsumi-san is called that but it sounds so cool.


    Natsumi-san said and hit Iwaguchi-san hard on the head. The sound echoed in the room and I was scared if she shook his brain in the process. "As I said, stop calling me that now will you?"


    "Um¡­we feel a little left out here," I said raising my hand.


    "Oh, well it is just something people here call me," she said rubbing her head. "Is this what I get for being the best of the best?"


    Both me and Ai just blankly stared at her and my mind wandered off at Natsumi-san''s personality. What do I know about her till now? I think, almost everything. She is strong, doesn''t hesitate to resort to violence, hates cleaning her house, doesn''t like cooking, and always relies on me on that matter and she is kind to me. I think I should add her being the strongest too to the list.


    "But even if I am the strongest, I never did that in my teens," she said in a teasing voice. "It is nice to be young."


    "STOP IT!!!" I shouted.

 Chapter 50 - 50: The meeting of the board

    After the grueling training for I don''t know how long and all the Natsumi-san''s teasing the entire time, I felt like I will die soon. Mom, Dad, I am coming to see you.


    "That''s enough for today. You look tired," Natsumi-san said putting her scythe back and Iwaguchi-san did the same with his combat axes.


    "What gave that away? The fact that I am lying down here after fighting both of you at the same time and getting myself beaten up so bad. Who knows, I might have broken a bone or two but did not realize it due to the adrenaline rush," I said panting heavily and my eyes fell on Ai. "Help me up, please."


    "You don''t have to say please you know," Ai said and helped me stand up.


    I leaned my body on Ai''s shorter and colder frame but it was so nice. It felt like I was covering my body in an ice pack after a long exercise for a fast recovery of my muscles which does not sound that different from what I am doing right now. Ai''s hand started stroking my head and I leaned my head on her shoulder. Yes, that feels so good.


    I snuggled on her shoulder and heard Ai giggle. Right now, I am dead and in heaven so please respect the dead.


    "We are still here," Natsumi-san said coughing loudly.


    You have no respect for the dead, Natsumi-san.


    "Ugh¡­but I am so tired. Ai is just helping me stand up, what is wrong with that?" I said looking at her.


    She stared at me blankly and was a little annoyed too. "Helping you is fine but stop unconsciously flirting right in front of us. Do that when you are home, oh wait. You do something else back there, right?"


    "For the love of God, please stop teasing me about that matter," I said groaning. "It is not my fault that Ai is so cute and hot at the same time. You would know if you were a boy."


    "And there you go again," she said and pointed her finger. I looked up at Ai who had her face completely red. "Anyway, the board has been scheduled to gather today so we are going to go there in half an hour. So, if you want some rest then rest well."


    "The board?" I muttered.


    "It is a meeting of the top executives of the organization who meet every month to discuss their plans in the future and you are the topic of the meeting today," Iwaguchi-san explained.


    "So, I am going to be asked to kill myself again and again. That is just amazing," I said sarcastically.


    "It''s not like you need to listen to them. No matter what your decision will be, I am there to help you so don''t worry," Natsumi-san said with a soft expression on her face. "I am like your big sister, aren''t I?"


    "You are a bit old but yes, I do see you as m- "


    Before I could complete my sentence, I felt a sharp pain in my stomach and the air was knocked out of my body. I staggered and fell down slowly holding my stomach.


    "Kid you know how to piss me off sometimes," Natsumi-san said with a vein popping out on her forehead.


    "Natsumi-san," Ai said in a dark and cold tone staring at her.


    "It is not my fault Ai; he should know not to speak like this about a lady''s age. It is extremely rude," Natsumi-san said. "Also, you know it is normal for us. You have been watching us all this time."


    At her remark, Ai''s eyes widened and her mouth trembled.


    "Y-you knew about that?" she said.


    "That you have been stalking him since he was four years old and even went to the same high school as him so you could look at him closely. When you often steal glances at him which Kizuhara always misunderstood and even the fact that you stole some t-shirts and underw- "


    "Stop!!" Ai said letting go of me which made me fall down on my back. She covered Natsumi-san''s mouth with her hands with her face completely red. "N-Natsumi-san, let''s all forget everything you just said."


    "Why? Kazuki should know how much you loved him. You even made a shrin- "


    "Stop it!! And how did you even know!!" Ai shouted.


    "Kid, I took the charge of overseeing the both of you so I know everything you did. Not to mention that you even once crawled in his futon in his sleep and started kissing hi- "


    "Ahh, I will die of embarrassment," Ai said covering her ears.


    So I had my first kiss stolen without even me knowing. I knew that Ai used to stalk me and about the t-shirts and school but some things she did just made my body shiver. This girl loves me a lot.


    She is perfect.


    When I laid my body on the cold ground and my head on Ai''s cold lap, how did half an hour passed, I did not know but I knew it passed too quickly. Time should never move this fast. I wanted to enjoy Ai''s lap pillow a little more.


    "It''s time for the board to gather. Let''s get moving," Natsumi-san said and I stood up.


    Ai also stood up and dusted her lowers and quickly held my hand with a big smile. The bite mark on her neck was clearly seen and now I wonder if she deliberately wore her dress to show off the bite mark. Please let it not be the case.


    "Ai, why did you not hide that bite mark?" I asked her and she cutely tilted her head.


    "Kazu-kun marked me as his so it is only natural to show it, everyone, right?" she said innocently and I looked up at the ceiling.


    How can she be so innocent in these matters?!


    You were a beast back in the bathroom!!


    "I-I see, but it is embarrassing so I would like it if you were to not show it to everyone," I said as an idea came to my mind. I leaned closer to her ear and whispered. "Because this mark is only for me to see and only me. Why did you think I hid the hickey?"


    "Is that how it is supposed to be?" she asked me and I nodded. "I-I am sorry, I didn''t know that Kazu-kun."


    "It''s fine but keep that in mind for later," I said and we started walking and as always, there were scanners to scan.


    We hopped in the elevator and Natsumi-san pressed a button as the elevator started descending even further. Just how deep is this headquarters of theirs? The elevator continued descending and finally, it opened and Natsumi-san had to scan her card yet again. As the door opened, I saw more people than I had seen on the floors before.


    There were humans and even some vampires because their race was written on their name tag on their shirts. They all wore a black suit over a white shirt which made them look like bodyguards and bouncers. The people ranged from being extremely buffed to being thin as a stick but all of them were strong, I could tell somehow.


    As all their eyes fell on Natsumi-san, everyone stopped in their tracks. They made way for her as she started walking casually. The looks they gave her were that of admiration and respect. Some even looked at her with loving eyes which also included some females. Wow.


    We followed her and I and Ai were being eyed by them curiously. We were new faces here so it was only natural for this to happen.


    "Has the board gathered?" Natsumi-san asked the man standing before a big door and he nodded. "Let me through."


    "ID card please," he said in a monotone voice.


    "Are you kidding me? I have been here every single meeting," she said in an annoyed tone and the man shook from top to bottom.


    With shaky hands, he took Natsumi-san''s ID card which she gave while being annoyed. He looked at the card and scanned it at the door and it opened up to an even bigger room. We all stepped in and there were people sitting at an elevated platform all covered in darkness which hid their faces and the light only illuminated us.


    I could not see their face but could certainly make out that there was someone there.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Natsumi-san asked looking up at them.


    "We have to keep our identities safe until we confirm if he is of use to us or not. This has nothing to do with you, special class hunter Kawazuki Natsumi," said a woman''s voice.


    "If it has something to do with this kid, it has something that has everything to do with me. Don''t think that just because I work for you that I will not kill you i- "


    "Natsumi-san," I said interrupting her. She looked at me and I smiled at her. "It''s fine. Have a little confidence in me."


    I stepped forward with my hands in my pocket and whenever I am in a situation like this now, I can''t help but feel a little excited. It is fun toying with people sometimes. Since if it is a verbal war and discussion, I am confident of my abilities.


    "Greetings, people of the board, as you all already know, I am Shiba Kazuki," I said with a smile on my face. "I will be at your mercy now."


    "And who do you think allowed you to speak to us?" a male voice said.


    "I am a slave of my own will so it was me who allowed myself to speak. Freedom of speech is something that is given to every one according to Article 21 of our constitution," I said.


    "You have a big mouth for a kid."


    "And you have a little one for an adult so it all works out pretty well."


    Even if I could not see it, I could tell that I was getting on their nerve pretty quickly which was working out perfectly. The people of the board had an air of superiority to them and a lot of pride, the same as noble vampires. It was pretty easy to annoy them and make them dance in the palm of my hand if I play my card correctly. They can get really annoyed if anyone were to attack their pride.


    I did not show it but I am still really nervous since I am not really used to do this stuff on a daily basis. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What an arrogant kid he is."


    "You do know that you can get killed here for talking like this to us. We can destroy your life with a flick on our finger."


    "I know that but I don''t even have a life to destroy in the first place. What will you possibly do? Go after people I care about? Well, they are all here so please be my guest," I said opening my arms wide. "Now let''s stop this banter and get to the main topic. I am sure neither one of us are here to waste each other''s time and or to teach me manners."


    "How disrespectful, haven''t your parents taught you to respect your elders and superiors?"


    "My mom said to be nice to everyone and dad told me to respect those who only deserve it and punch the people in the face who don''t. Now, these two values are very contradicting so I am alternating between them."


    "You¡­"


    "That''s enough," a familiar voice resounded in the entire room and quieted everyone down. "Shiba Kazuki, the human who possesses the blood of the first. You are brought here by us to decide your future. Whether you are of use to us or you need to be exterminated."


    I calmly listened to the person not feeling nervous hearing his voice for the second time. For some reason, I no longer felt any fear and nervousness. My mind calmed on my own and my tensed-up muscles loosened.


    What I can deduce from what is happening now is that it does not matter how the other board members think. The end decision lies in the hands of one person and he just brought the board together to convince everyone else. If they are not convinced, his decision would still not change at all.


    The result of this board meeting was decided before it even started.


    "I suggest we kill him and take his blood to keep it in a safe place. If the news of him dying is spread, the vampires won''t be after the blood of the first."


    "While that also sounds like a sound argument but we cannot make that decision before carefully overviewing every other option we have in our hand. And what are the chances that they decide to not believe it and still pursue the blood of the first? At the end of the day, they will be after it till it completely matures."


    "Then let''s just go with the other option. To turn him into a vampire and keep him monitored."


    "So, I have no say in this?" I said raising my hand gaining their attention. "Seriously, your way of thinking is too linear. How did you even become a member of the board?"


    "Then what do you suggest?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I don''t want to die or become a vampire and along with that, I want you guys to get off my back. You are a real pain in the ass. More than the vampires," I said mockingly. "What I am saying is that I become a vampire hunter and kill vampires for you. You can monitor me properly and I will be under your organization. The best part, I don''t have to be killed this way. Isn''t it a win-win situation for both the parties?"


    No, seriously. Hearing all these people talk just made me cringe. Who made them the member of the board? Are they just people who have a lot of influence in the organization? If so, then I am just disappointed in them.


    BORING


    "Do you have any idea what you are saying, Shiba Kazuki?"


    "Oh, looks like you didn''t hear. Maybe that is because of your old age so let me repeat myself loud and clear," I said and took a deep breath. "I AM GOING TO BE A VAMPIRE HUNTER AND HUNT VAMPIRES. Was that clear enough for you?"


    Right now, to them, I was acting like a brat who was thinking too highly of himself just because his blood is special and that was the image I wanted to create for myself right now. It is very easy to make this image and work with this. This meant, they are highly underestimating me.


    Or maybe I am overestimating myself.


    Who knows?


    "If you are to do this, then you have to prove to us that you can actually kill vampires for us."


    "Very well, then how am I supposed to do that?" I said and put my hand in my pocket and grab my key chain.


    A door on the side opened which opened up to another room and I smirked. As I expected.


    "Enter the room and kill all the vampires inside. If you come out alive, we might consider your proposal."


    I slowly walked towards the door but Ai grabbed my hand. I turned around seeing her looking at me with worry in her eyes. I pulled her closer to me in a hug.


    "I will be fine Ai, but I will need my lucky charm," I whispered in her ear.


    Her face turned red and I saw her being a little embarrassed and looked around us a bit even after that, she kissed me on the lips quickly. I smiled and patted her head and entered the room.


    There were two vampires waiting for me. Both were not nobles, I could confirm that, and seeing me, they growled loudly as their eyes turned red and started glowing and their fangs were showing. I took my key chain out and unsheathe the katana.


    As I said, the decision of this meeting was decided before it even began.


    I rushed at them with my weapon in my hand and they jumped at me. As they fell down, I rolled towards the side dodging them and they created a big crater in the ground. I moved swiftly and cut off the legs of one making him wince and scream in pain.


    I blocked the nails of the other vampire with my scabbard and cut off his head with my katana. I pulled my scabbard back and stabbed it in the heart of the vampire killing it in the process.


    Using his body as support, I kicked up in the air and looked at the vampire whose legs regenerated and I kicked the air to fall right towards him. I flipped my scabbard holding it straight and crash into him causing some dust to fly.


    As it cleared, I stood there with my katana''s blade in the vampire''s head and my scabbard in his heart. I pulled them out and wiped off the blood of the scabbard of the katana. The moment I entered this room, it all made sense.


    The reason why I was beaten up by two strong hunters together in training.


    The decision of this meeting was decided before it even began, by Ethan.


    I am going to be a vampire hunter now.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 51 - 51: True intentions

    Having killed the vampires, I sheath my katana and turned it back into the key chain. I looked beside me and the door which was closed as I stepped in was opened in less than twenty seconds and I looked at the camera in the room and smirked.


    I walked out of the room and looked around seeing everyone''s faces. I did not have to look at the board to tell that they were surprised by my progress. Natsumi-san and Ai had a proud look on their face puffing out their big chest and Iwaguchi-san looked relieved. I walked back and stood next to Ai with the smirk on my face that never disappeared. I am sure they did not expect me to come out of there alive leave even been unscathed by it.


    "It seems like you have proven your point," James said and his face appeared from his place as the light was turned on.


    "What do you think you are doing?" the woman''s voice said.


    "He proved that he can hunt vampires so I am taking him under our organization. That is the final decision, does anyone have any objections?" he asked in an assertive tone and no one dared to disagree with him. "As I thought. Very well, Shiba Kazuki. From this day forth, you are a vampire hunter for the VEO. Your card will be updated about the information and I assign you and Tsubaki Ai under Special class hunter Kawazuki Natsumi and Special class hunter Honozaya Iwaguchi."


    "But di- "


    "Are you perhaps saying that my decision is faltered?" he asked looking at the other board members and their faces were illuminated by light.


    There were four other members of the board excluding James. The woman who was speaking, again and again, had short, brown hair and golden eyes. A man sitting there had a bald head and black eye. The other two men did not speak at all in the meeting but they had this calm and cool air around them. Both of them had grey hair and blue eyes and they looked exactly the same. They must be identical twins.


    "And I would also want Shiba Kazuki to head to the medical floor so we can carry out some tests on him. Special class hunter Kawazuki," James said looking at me. Looks like he knows what I am thinking which is good.


    "Sure¡­"


    I started walking but I felt a tug on my arm and I looked behind seeing Ai looking at me worriedly. Oh, this girl worries so much about it.


    "It''s fine Ai. You can wait for me a bit and then we will go home," I said giving her a reassuring smile and patting her head. "Besides, Natsumi-san is with me so nothing wrong will happen."


    Though a little reluctant, Ai nods her head and I followed Natsumi-san while Iwaguchi-san took her with him. Since I trusted Iwaguchi-san for not doing anything stupid, I did not object at all. If it were someone else, I might have broken their bones one by one but good thing that is not the case.


    Wait, what did I just say?


    Is Ai''s condition something that can spread?


    "What is wrong, kid? We don''t have the entire day," Natsumi-san said and I looked at her. "What is with the expression?"


    "Natsumi-san," I called out her name. "Is Ai''s insanely love-struck condition perhaps communicable? I feel like I have caught that somehow."


    Natsumi-san chuckled hearing my remark as if I was joking. No, I am not joking. "That just means you being possessive and protective of her. It is quite normal in relationships."


    So, it is normal to break the bones of anyone who tries getting close to your girlfriend? Noted.


    Who am I kidding? It is not normal. But I kind of feel like it is.


    Strange.


    Throwing those thoughts in a trash can, I followed Natsumi-san, and¡­there were more scanners! Someone, please tell me just how many scanners are in this place!!


    We boarded the elevator and Natsumi-san pressed the button of an upper floor and the elevator started ascending. I stayed still and soon, the door opened and there was another scanner! Natsumi-san scanned her card and as soon as we both entered, a liquid was sprayed on us. It had a strong scent to it so I think it was sanitizer.


    "This is our infirmary and research floor also known as the medical floor," Natsumi-san said. "The doctors and researchers here are the best in the world and they even healed me once when I was at the brink of death. But that was some twenty or so years ago and I was not very good at dealing with vampires. Do you know, your father was my mentor?"


    "Dad was?" I said being honestly surprised.


    I could imagine dad telling Natsumi-san how to fight vampires and just say. "Just kill them, simple enough."


    "He was never great at explaining but watching him fight, I learned a lot and really fast. Other than that, him teaching me was telling me to just kill the vampires," Natsumi-san said as I expected.


    "Then he sure would be proud of you when you were to win a big battle," I said in a nostalgic tone matching Natsumi-san''s.


    "He sure was. He always saw me as a little sister and nothing more than that. The man was pretty oblivious if you ask me," Natsumi-san said sighing loudly.


    I went and placed my hand on her shoulder. "It''s fine. You will find someone even better. Who knows that the person you are looking for might be closer to you than you think. Someone who sees you for you."


    "I hope."


    Yep, my father was oblivious and she definitely wasn''t. Not in a million years!!


    We entered through a big sliding door and people wearing bright white lab coats were all doing their own work. They did not pay heed to our presence and kept diligently doing their own work. Natsumi-san looked around as if searching for someone and then started walking. I followed her quietly as we passed through many different rooms with a glass window and I could see everything that was going inside.


    Some rooms had samples of blood and they were running some tests on it. Some were dissecting a live vampire! What the hell?


    "What the hell?" I muttered seeing that.


    The vampire''s body moved around a lot as he was being dissected but every time he did the slightest of the movement, his body would jolt up. He was handcuffed to the bed with silver handcuffs. This just looks like torture.


    "Don''t look. This is not even the most messed up things they do here," Natsumi-san said to me without looking back.


    I gulped thinking about her words. What the hell are they going to do with me?


    I was taken to a room which had a big machine. A woman walked in front of us with a cheerful smile on her face. She had long blonde hair tied up in a ponytail and sapphire blue eyes. Someone I need to stay away from because she gave off a crazy aura for some reason.


    "My, so you are the Shiba Kazuki-kun I was told about," she said and I am sure I saw her lick her lips. "My name is Amantha Heilberg but just call me Ama."


    I just nod my head returning the greeting and did not say anything as Ai''s rules were playing in my mind. Don''t look at other girls, don''t talk to other girls and the breathing rule was not valid.


    "I did my job, he is all yours, and be gentle with him," Natsumi-san said and what do you mean by being gentle?


    "Oh, I will. I wouldn''t want an adorable specimen like him to be hurt. He is too precious for that," she said and rested her face on her palm.


    Everything about this woman said danger.


    She wore a white lab coat which went down only to her hips. From there came out a garter belt and thighs highs that highlighted her plump and soft thighs. No, don''t look. I know how much I love thighs but no, Ai''s are much better. Think about those two god-gifted works of art.


    Ama held my arm and started pulling me. I was taken to a room and she then held my t-shirt and in one fluid motion, took it off me. Wait, how? She did not even touch my skin while doing this. What kind of magic trick is this?


    "Next, your lowers," she said and extended her hands.


    "Wait, wait, wait! Please wait a minute," I said retracting my steps. "Why am I being stripped right now?"


    "Oh dear, that is because I want to take your measurements before the tests and that is best taken when you aren''t wearing any clothes," she said and her eyes scanned me from top to bottom and I feared my life. "That includes the under- "


    "There is no way I am going to take that off," I said covering my body with my hands. I don''t really like showing off too much skin and this woman is crazy.


    "Is that so? Too bad," she said in a dejected tone slouching her shoulder. Why are you disappointed. "But you still need to take off your pants."


    "Okay, I am taking it off."


    I quickly took them off her and she covered her nose with her hands and turned around. I looked and saw some drops of blood falling on the floor. Oh god, Ai is going to kill me for sure after this and also this woman.


    "My, you have such an amazing body," she said wiping her nose off the blood and acting as nothing happened. "Do you perhaps exercise every day?"


    She walked forward and her fingers started tracing my chest and then my arms and her eyes then fell on my neck. She made a little dejected expression due to that.


    "Aww, looks like you have been taken. I don''t think I would like to steal a boy from some other girl no matter how good of a specimen he is," she said and I let out a relieved sigh. "Or can I?"


    If I stay in the same room as this woman any longer, I will definitely be assaulted and I fear I may enjoy it.


    "Please let''s not drift to any other topic and get these tests over with. I am exhausted for the day," I said to her rubbing my forehead. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Say, are you a virgin?" she said making me cough loudly.


    "Why are you asking me that?" I said loudly being flustered as the memories of yesterday played back in my mind.


    "Looks like you aren''t. Too bad," she said and then picked up a measuring tape and wrapped it around my chest. "But I can work with that."


    Someone save me!


    After an hour, the tests were over and they were nothing out of the normal except for Ama staring at me all the time. Other than that, it was just a normal health checkup. After all that, I was right now standing in James''s office along with Natsumi-san standing next to me.


    "So, what do you want to talk to me about?" he said without wasting any time.


    "Are you sure no one, even a vampire will be able to hear us here?" I asked him and he nods his head. "Okay, so it is about Ai. About her being a half-vampire."


    "I thought you accepted that fact and just went with it," Natsumi-san said and I looked at her.


    "Do you seriously think I will stay quiet after hearing Ai only has ten years of her life left to her?" I said in a serious voice. "I have already lost enough people in my life and Ai is not someone I want to be on that list. So, that brings me back to my main point. I had a little talk with Ethan last night."


    "Ethan? As in the first?" James said and I nod my head.


    "Yes, there are many things I have kept from Ai till now and these are some of the things. I asked him about this matter and he asked me to find this¡­diary that he owned. He told me that all the answers to my questions are in the diary," I said making both of them raise their eyebrow. "Remember I told you that he gave me a "mission"? I have this feeling that my mission has something to do with this diary."


    "So, you want us to find that diary?" James said and I nod my head. "But why do you think we will listen to you?"


    I stayed quiet for a little because I already knew that James knows what I am going to say next.


    "Why did you think I join your organization as a vampire hunter? To hunt vampires for you?" I said and chuckled. "I had the option to walk away anytime I want which includes even now but I am staying here because I want to find out a way to save Ai. I don''t care about my life since I know Ai will make sure nothing happens to me. So, I am making sure nothing happens to her. I was never fighting for myself."


    "Quite an interesting pair you are," Natsumi-san said chuckling. "Entrusting your life to each other is something really hard to do."


    "But I am doing that. I have already entrusted my life to Ai. As long as she is with me, nothing will happen to me so I have to make sure she is with me, forever," I said clenching my fist. I will not let anyone else I care about leave me. Not anymore, not ever again.


    "Very well, we have our branches overseas and I will ask them but do you know where you can exactly find this diary?" James said.


    "He said it is somewhere in Europe. I know it is a very vague answer but according to Ethan, it was the only thing he could remember. Most of his memories have been locked out and he can''t really remember the exact place," I said putting my hands in my pocket.


    "Well, it is better than asking to find it on the entire globe but I have to say¡­" James said and looked at me. "¡­you are trusting me a lot."


    "Oh, I am not trusting you at all," I said making my intentions clear and he raised his eyebrow. "It is because like you said, we two are similar. You are smarter than you actually show and I am trusting your ability."


    "Fair enough. If that is enough then you can go," he said and I walked out of the room.


    I met Ai outside with Iwaguchi-san and she was tapping her feet on the ground being impatient. Seeing me, she ran and hugged me nuzzling her face in my chest but her mood soon darkened.


    "I smell another woman on Kazu-kun," she muttered in a cold voice.


    I quickly explained everything to her and somehow calmed her down and we bid our farewell to Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san. Soon, both I and Ai were in our house and I unlocked the door with a key.


    Ai was the first one to step in and as I locked the door, I couldn''t hold myself back any longer.


    I moved forward and hugged Ai from behind. Ever since I got to know about her, I just wanted to keep her closer to me. I am very good at hiding my true intentions and emotions and I have been desperate all this time. I felt like if I even take my eyes off her, she would just go away. I don''t want it. Not at all.


    "K-Kazu-kun," Ai said surprised by my sudden actions and I pulled her closer.


    "Don''t let go. Never ever," I muttered out my true thoughts and my hands slid on her neck and pushed her hair side showing the bite mark I gave her. "You should not forget who you cannot ever leave."


    I bent my head and started licking the place I bit her which made Ai''s body jolt and she let out a moan. I held her face in my hands and she turned around. My hand was around her waist and I pulled her closer to me. I caressed her face with my fingers and brought her in a kiss.


    Both our tongues battled for dominance but I won instantly. It soon escalated as I pushed her against the wall and deepened the kiss. My tongue explored her cold mouth and Ai let out little moans from time to time.


    "It no longer feels new to me," I said pulling away. "I have gotten used to kissing you now."


    "Is that a bad thing?" she said tilting her head and I kissed her again.


    "No dummy, it is a good thing. It is common for couples to do that, right?" I said and pulled my collar aside exposing my neck. Ai''s left eye started glowing but she was holding herself back. "Did you think I did not notice? You have been holding yourself back since yesterday in the bathroom, right? As a vampire''s lust increases, their blood lust also does the same, right? Here, drink up as much as you want."


    Not being able to hold back any longer. Ai pinned me down on the wall and dug her teeth in my neck. I slowly got down and made Ai sit on my lap as she slowly sucked my blood like a little kid drinking milk from a bottle. The little sucking sound resounded in the house and I hugged her closer.


    As she sucked my blood, I could not help but recollect the events of yesterday.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 52 - 52: The bathroom adventure (18+)

    Both Ai and I were staring into each other''s eyes. The ruby and emerald looked restless and they could not stop anymore. I was no different from that.


    Ai brought her face down and aggressively started kissing me and I also kissed her back. Our tongues were dancing around each other as we were sharing our saliva. Even after all the kisses we had before, this was the lewdest one and it made my brain go fuzzy.


    I pushed my tongue further and Ai moaned as my hands went down and grabbed both her plump and soft thighs and moved up. I started groping her ass and Ai also started moaning louder than before.


    "Ah~ ah~ Kazu-kun~."


    She pulled away from the kiss and her hand went down stroking my rod and I groaned. "You are actually thinking of doing it?"


    "Well, of course, Kazu-kun," Ai said and raised her body and positioned my rod at her opening and put it all in on go. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    Ai''s body twitched and she arched her back as I broke through something and blood started flowing out of her. Even her inside was a bit cold but it was not as cold as her skin. I did not hate this sensation and it was quite enjoyable. I looked at Ai''s face and she had some tears in her eyes which soon disappeared as she started moving up and down.


    "Ahhhhhn~ Kazu-kun mmmhaah~" Ai moaned.


    As she was moving up and down, her breasts were doing the same and were almost hypnotizing me. I opened my mouth and started licking her breasts. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhn~ yes, Kazu-kun, lick me more," Ai said already in pure ecstasy.


    While licking, I bit a little on her breast and they were so soft. My tongue swirled around the tip lightly flicking it every now and then. Then I switched to the other one and Ai held my head pushing my face further in her chest as she kept moaning loudly. Her voice was sounding so erotic right now that it turned me on even more.


    I no longer care what happens now.


    I wrapped my arms around Ai''s waist and held it tightly as I started moving her all the while I sucked on the breast. My actions soon became rougher and I was going deeper than before. My rod was hitting the end of her womb and with each thrust, it just felt like it was going even deeper. I had never felt like this before and I loved this feeling. My mind had gone blank and Ai was the only thing I could think about.


    I kept thrusting deep in her and held her neck and brought her in a passionate kiss. Her moans were muffled as I kissed her and Ai''s tongue was going crazy. I sucked on her tongue and held her closer to me. Her big chest was the only thing between us but they were also pressed hard.


    "Kazu-kun~ I love you~ I love you so much~," Ai said while moaning in pleasure. "Harder~"


    I complied with her request and grabbed her soft ass and thrust my shaft even harder in her making Ai moan even louder. I am so glad the rooms are here soundproof, or that is what Ai said.


    Ai quickly buried my face in her chest as I was thrusting my shaft deep in her making her tongue hang out while she moaned. I moved my face up and looked at the spot that I bit her and started to kiss and lick the spot. Both of us have given in to the lust and we could not stop.


    Not anymore.


    "A-Ai you are getting too tight," I said as I felt Ai''s inside tightening around my shaft.


    "Ahhn~ mmmngh~ it Kazu-kun''s ahhn~ fault for making me feel so good ahhhn~"


    Her sweet scent tingled my nose the entire time and her body all wet in water made her grind her skin smoothly against mine. She climbed down and placed her head on my chest. I kept going deeper and her moans keep on getting louder. She started licking my chest with her wet tongue which made my skin even more sensitive to her touch.


    "Ahhhn~ so big~"


    I thrust my rod even deeper and I started feeling something well up in it. It felt weird but nice at the same time. Ai''s inside was getting warm and even wetter and the water in the bathtub was splashing out every time I moved her down.


    "Kazu-kun~ Kazu-kun~ Kazu-kun~ Kazu-kun~ Kazu-kun~ Kazu-kun~ it feels so good ahhhn~ mmmngh~"


    She looked up and kissed me again and this time, she was the one who won. Her tongue twirled around in my mouth and her moans became even louder even though she was kissing me since I started to go even rougher.


    "Mmmngh~ Kazu-kun I feel weird ahhhn~ something feels like mmmhaah~ it is welling up in me."


    I started going faster on instincts as I felt my limit being closer.


    "Hah~ hah~ ahhhng~ mmmmngh~ hah~ hah~"


    "Ai, I am about to c-," I said and before I could complete my sentence, I shot my seed in her.


    "Ahhhhhhngh~" Ai moaned arching her back as she also came at the same time.


    Her entire body loosened up and her legs twitched as I kept filling her up and when it was finally over, her head rested on my chest. I raised my hand and slowly pat her head and she nuzzled her face in my chest. I had a little smile on my face seeing her but for some reason, I also had another thought in my mind.


    I still wanted more.


    My body reacted on its own and I pushed Ai all the way to the other side of the bathtub. My shaft was still in her and she was also surprised by my actions. My hands went down and started caressing her inner thighs and Ai''s legs twitch due to it. I pulled away and looked at her.


    "Another round?" Ai said with panting.


    Without saying anything, I started moving and Ai moaned. The water started flowing out of the tub and I pressed myself against Ai. She wrapped her hands around my neck and kissed me.


    "K-Kaz- mhph," before she could say anything, I pressed my lips against her again and kissed her. My hands were tracing her back.


    Ai wrapped her legs around my waist pulling me closer to her. I kept moving my hip and thrusting it in her. Even if I had just shot my seed in her, I got hard immediately.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun is really enjoying it~ mmmmngh~"


    "It is Ai''s fault."


    Ai buried my face in her chest and I started licking her chest. Her body was twitching due to every single movement I was making and her voice just couldn''t stop at all. I don''t know what has gotten in me. I increased the speed at which I was swinging my waist going deep in her.


    Both of us had no idea what we were doing at all but at this moment, it just felt so right that we did not care. Ai''s moans just sounded like they are getting louder with each thrust which was really absurd since I am pretty sure she has been moaning at the top of her lungs all this time. No way she could have gotten any louder but that was where I was wrong.


    Her eyes started glowing and Ai''s vampire fangs were also protruding out unknown to her. Now that I think about it, there was a fact about vampires that their bloodlust increases with their lust. I am not really sure if it was that but this look of her gave off a unique feel to it. For some reason, she looked even hotter that way even if right now she has become a vicious predator who can rip off my neck any moment she felt like.


    "Ahhhngh~ Kazu-kun~ harder~" Ai moaned as her strength was getting supper human and started squeezing my body. Good thing I got stronger too.


    "Looks like someone else is enjoying this more than I am," I said in a teasing voice and bit her collar bone lightly.


    "Mou, mmmngh~ Kazu-kun loves ahhhngh~ teasing me," she said.


    "It is because it is you," I whispered in her ear and kissed her.


    She put both her hand on my face and pushed her tongue further in as I kept thrusting my rod in her. Both our bodies did and did not know what they were doing but there were no intentions of them stopping. My body started getting hotter and Ai''s cold body was just so nice to hold to while doing this.


    The inside of Ai became pretty warm and very wet due to the constant thrusting of my rod in her. Again, I felt something building up and I was getting closer to my limit. I grabbed her soft ass and increased my speed even more.


    "Kazu-kun~ Kazu-kun~ Kazu-kun~ Kazu-kun~ Kazu-kun~"


    "I love you so much Ai."


    "Hah~ hah~ hah~ hah~"


    I increased the speed at which I was thrusting in her even more and Ai leaned her head back while moaning.


    "Kazu-kun, I am about to let o- ahhhn~"


    We both came at the same time and Ai leaned her head back and her back arched. Her body was twitching a lot the entire time and her legs were wrapped tighter around my waist and when I finally let everything out which felt like a lot, I was breathing heavily.


    I looked at Ai and she was looking down at me with a small smile on her face. We both were doing this in the bathtub and we really need to wash after this in the shower again but that can wait till later. I rested my head on her chest and Ai started stroking my hair. Her scent tingled in my nose even more and I couldn''t get enough of this.


    I love this idiot so much.


    "It''s so unfair," Ai said and I looked at her to see a seductive smile on her face. "Kazu-kun did the position he wanted but I am still up for another round."


    "Huh? Are you sure you can even walk?" I asked her because her legs felt like they had no energy in them.


    "I have Kazu-kun with me so I don''t need to worry," Ai said and started squirming and slowly stood up.


    "What are you doing?" I asked her.


    She stood up and face the wall and bent down. Her ass was sticking out more than usual and she started twirling it around.


    "I want Kazu-kun to do me like this," she said I just looked at her for some seconds and felt myself getting hard. Is this normal?


    Complying with her request, I stood up but my legs were a bit wobbly and had very little energy to them. I grabbed her waist and positioned my shaft right in front of her. She turned her face to see and a seductive smile formed on her face.


    "Fufu, Kazu-kun is hard already?" she said in an alluring voice.


    "Why do I think after every session, you are just becoming more seductive?" I said my thoughts out loud.


    "Because," she said and pushed her ass on my shaft and started rubbing it against it. "It just makes me so happy doing it with you. I am glad it was you."


    "The feeling is mutual."


    I started rubbing my shaft against her opening teasing her a little more and I could tell from how she was reacting; Ai was getting impatient and restless. An idea came into my mind and I rubbed my shaft against her ass for some more time and then put it in. It was really tight and did take some effort to go in but once it was in, it felt really good.


    Ai moaned loudly and looked towards me with her face a deep shade of red. "Kazu-kun, that is the other hole."


    "I know, now let me take care of everything," I said holding her waist and start moving slowly. "You just need to enjoy it~"


    It was a little cold but I did not mind it at all. Ai''s body coming out of the warm water had steam rising from it making her look even more erotic than before. I started thrusting in her and slowly increased the speed. The sound of my legs and waist slapping against her ass resounded in the bathroom.


    Pah


    Pah


    Pah


    "Ahhhhh~ ahhhn~ mmmhaah~ it feels weird but so good~ ahhhngh~"


    I bent forward and made Ai stand up straight and hold her breasts in my hands and started groping them while thrusting in her. My fingers pulled on the tip and Ai had her tongue hanging out as she was moaning. I had a good look at her face from here and it was completely red. Her eyes were glowing brightly in their respective color.


    I put two of my fingers in her mouth and she started licking it. Her soft and wet tongue was twirling around my finger and I moved my other hand down and put my fingers in her opening.


    Pah


    Pah


    Pah


    "Kazu-kun~"


    "Shh, don''t say anything," I said putting my fingers further in her mouth almost gagging her with it.


    She cutely nodded her head and I kept thrusting in her ass and it was tighter. Both the finger on my hands were wet due to her saliva and her fluid and Ai was getting even wetter. I pulled my fingers out and turned her face to face me and kissed her. My tongue quickly invaded her mouth and I pushed her against the wall.


    Her muffled moans were adding to the sound of our skin slapping against each other and Ai''s skin was starting to get warm. From an ice pack, she was turning into a warm marshmallow all for me to hold close to myself.


    I continued thrusting in her while kissing her for some minutes and for the third time, I was reaching close to my limit and it was faster than I thought due to the fact Ai was squeezing my shaft so tightly. I let go of her mouth and placed her hands on the wall and I increased the speed as I went even deeper into her.


    "Ahhhn~ mmmngh~ Kazu-kun~ ahhhhhngh~ so deep~"


    "I am getting close to my limit," I said and groaned as I held her waist and started pulling it towards me with each thrust.


    "It''s fine, shoot it in me~ ahhhngh~ all of it~ mmmmngh~," she said while moaning. "I want all of it in me~"


    "If you say so."


    Well even if she did not say so, I don''t think I would be able to pull out at the exact moment. It was just feeling too good.


    "Ahhhhngh~ I feel weird and nice~ mmmngh~ hah~ hah~ hah~ hah~ Kazu-kun~"


    "Ahhhhh."


    I shot my seed in her ass and my head unconsciously faces up, it was starting to spill out. Ai also came and her legs were starting to tremble. When I release everything, both of us fell down slowly in the bathtub. We really need to take another bath.


    Ai was panting heavily and she extended her arms and moved towards me and sat on my lap before wrapping her arms around my neck. Her heart was beating at a crazy rate and I hugged her back. Her body was slowly gaining back the cold temperature she always had and we just stayed like that for some time not saying anything.


    "We really did it, didn''t we?" I said breaking the silence and nuzzled on her neck. "Not that I hate it."


    "You were a beast back then Kazu-kun," Ai said and giggled. "But I love it. I love you."


    "You know we have to clean ourselves up after this, don''t you?" I said to her and she just giggled.


    "I will be fine. I can just have Kazu-kun pick me up. Since he had done this with me, I don''t think he minds washing my body with his hands now, does he?" she said childishly.


    "Well, if I did feel weird then I would have probably been the biggest loser ever," I said and Ai snuggled on my chest. "And if it is what you want, then¡­"


    I stood up with Ai in my arms and I held her in a princess carry. Seeing her position, she blushed and lifted her face for a kiss and I kissed her on her lips.


    "I got to do with it with Kazu-kun, got to kiss him a lot and even got a princess carry," Ai said with a smile on her face.


    "Maybe because you are my princess," I said the exact same words she said to me on our first date. I wanted to say this to her so much but never found a good opportunity.


    I stepped out of the bath and made Ai still on the stool and kneeled down behind her. She leaned back and placed her head on my shoulder and I let her do it. As I turned on the shower, the warm water fell on both of us, and in the same position, I reached for the sponge and bath soap.


    I felt a soft and cold sensation on my neck, I saw Ai kissing me on the place she gave me the hickey. I just let her do that and poured the soap on the sponge and squeezed it causing foam to form on it and I brought it down and started washing Ai starting with her belly and turning off the shower.


    "This feels so nostalgic though we have never done this in this way," Ai said still kissing the place she gave me the hickey


    "I know right. Back then, I was even embarrassed to look at you for long because of how beautiful I thought you were and now I want to look at you for as long as possible for the same reason. Weird, right?" I said and chuckled at myself.


    "Kazu-kun, do you like me?" Ai said while I moved up to wash her chest.


    "I do."


    "Do you love me?"


    "I do."


    "Will, you ever leave me?"


    "Never."


    "Are you mine?"


    "Only yours."


    Yes, I belong to Ai now and the same could be said about her too. I love her so much that I am ready to do anything for her. It does not matter if it will be hard or almost impossible but I will never stop.


    I love her and that is why I am going to do anything to save her.


    I will fight fate and destiny if they come in my way and destroy it.


    It does not matter who or what it is.


    I won''t let them come between us.


    That is my resolve.


    "Yes, that''s true," Ai said with a smile on her face.


    "Only mine."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 53 - 53: A normal night

    As I came back to the real world from that big flashback, Ai had stopped drinking my blood and was now licking the spot where she had bit me. She bit her lip and poured her blood on my wound healing it. Before her wound could heal and her bleeding stop, I pressed my lips against her and I licked the blood off her lips.


    "K-Kazu-kun," Ai said with her face being red.


    Her blood on my tongue actually tasted a bit sweet and metallic. I can see why vampires love the taste of blood; it was something you can get addicted to if you have a certain taste for things.


    "Just checking if I would like your blood if I were to become a vampire," I said placing her head on my chest.


    "D-did you like it?" she asked anxiously.


    "I can see the vampire me getting addicted to this thing so you need to take care Ai. I might drink a lot if you don''t stop me at the right time," I said half-jokingly.


    "It''s fine, I have a lot of blood in my body and it can recover a lot quicker since I have been drinking your blood a little more frequently. I can give you as much blood as you want," she said nuzzling her face in my chest. "Now that I think about it, don''t married couples call each other differently?"


    "You are still on about that topic?"


    "You don''t want to be with me?" Ai up to face me with puppy dog eyes. The damage was beyond repair.


    "That is not the case it''s just that¡­things have changed too quickly, for both of us so¡­"


    "But I want to be married to only Kazu-kun and Kazu-kun alone," Ai said childishly and hugging me. "And as soon as possible so we are a married couple now even if you don''t agree with me. I have my ways, darling~"


    "Then I need to refer to you differently now, honey."


    After that, there was complete silence and both I and Ai were just staring at each other.


    "You know what, it sounds so weird and cringe that I am going to stick with calling you Ai," I said shaking my head.


    "Mhm, I also like calling Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun only," Ai said giggling cutely and snuggling up to me. "My Kazu-kun."


    I hugged her and started stroking her hair while in that position. Right now, we had not even gotten in the apartment properly and were both sitting down right at the entrance but neither one of us wanted to move at all. I, for now, wanted this moment to last forever.


    But unfortunately, it can''t.


    "Ai, I think we should get in now. I am hungry," I said to her and she hugged me tighter.


    "Then pick me up," she said childishly.


    "You know how to take advantage of your adorableness, don''t you?" I said chuckling and standing up. "Very well then."


    I picked her up in that same position and she wrapped her legs around my waist hugging me like a koala. I had to lean back a little to make sure we don''t fall and started walking in the house. She did tell me to pick her up but where am I supposed to put her down?


    I looked at the clock and it was way past our lunchtime. My stomach was killing me and I think we will rather have an early dinner than a late lunch now. I had already prepared food for lunch and had to just bring it out and heat it up. But first, I think I really needed to take a bath so that I could relax my body.


    I took Ai in the bedroom and placed her down but she did not let go and pulled me down on the bed. I landed on top of her and her pale while the face was a few inches away from mine. Her eyes were glittering in the dimly lit room and I could feel myself being drawn into them as always. They were just too pretty to not get drawn in them. People would pay a fortune to have eyes like those.


    "Kazu-kun, I am tired," she said softly. "Let''s sleep."


    "But what about the food? My stomach is killing me and I really need to eat something," I said to her holding my desires back. Food is what my body needs right now.


    "Why eat food if you can just eat me?"


    Her words as if sounded like those of a saint rang in my ears and started to echo. Well, she is not wrong but¡­


    "Because while eating food gives me energy, eating you will probably drain all my energy. Do you want me to be fatigued because of that?" I said.


    "I can take care of Kazu-kun if that were to happen," Ai gave another tempting offer.


    "How about we take a bath together, have dinner, and then sleep afterward? Please," I said giving her a pleading face and she pouted.


    "It is so unfair that Kazu-kun looks so adorable doing this," she said averting her face and then looking back at me with a small smile on her face. "But I cannot say no to this face."


    She pulled my head down and kissed me and I kissed her back. It was not an aggressive or a passionate kiss but small gentle ones. I stood up and quickly took out my clothes to wear after the bath. I had already set the timer for the water to be filled and I think it has been some time since that assigned time. I just don''t want to take a cold bath.


    Ai went to her wardrobe and took out her clothes. I was the first one to enter and while I was about to take a shower, Ai also entered and in the end, we ended up washing each other. I no longer feel weird about this.


    After that, we had an early dinner at 6:00 PM which is really early for dinner but my stomach was killing me. It was begging for something to be filled up in it and water was not doing the job. We had a normal but nice dinner of fried fish, rice, miso soup, and pickled vegetables to go with it. I took three bowls of rice it was only then I felt satisfied.


    The utensils were in the sink and I had no intentions of washing them now. Both I and Ai were sitting on the couch giving our food some time to digest. The air conditioning was blasting at the lowest temperature but the thing which was keeping me nice and cool was Ai''s body pressed against mine. She was yawning and rubbing her eyes.


    "Kazu-kun, I want to sleep," she said drowsily and looked like if I did not let her, she might sleep on me on the couch.


    Well, I won''t mind that at all.


    Ai''s phone buzzed and she extended her hand to grab it but she was a little shorter to reach it. I reached for her phone and checked the message. The screen opened with a different picture of me and I was sleeping in this one in the bed and Ai was lying on top of me and kissing me?


    When did this happen?


    "Don''t look at them!" Ai said reaching for her phone with her face completely red. "Ahh, it''s so embarrassing."


    "When did you click this image?" I asked extending my hand up not letting her get it. "I won''t give you the phone if you don''t answer my question."


    "O-okay, I took it a month ago. I do this every single night," she said trying to reach for her phone and still not getting up. "Ahh, why does your warmth feel so good? I don''t want to let go and get the phone."


    Hearing her, my eyes widened. Wait, every single night?


    Ai quickly grabbed her phone as I slightly lowered my hand thinking about what she said to me and I looked at her going through her phone. I heard multiple notifications on her phone and after she went through it, she closed her phone and leaned her head on my chest.


    "Who was it?" I asked her.


    "Remember my friend group?" she asked me and I nodded. "They are inviting me to the mall tomorrow. There are saying that I no longer hang out with them."


    "That certainly is true," I said making her whine. "You shouldn''t forget about your friend Ai."


    "Why do I need to be with them if I have Kazu-kun with me all the time? I have my priorities straight," she said hugging me tighter.


    "I think you should go with them tomorrow."


    Ai looked at me with a dejected face and buried her face in my chest. "No, I will not leave Kazu-kun on his own. What if something were to happen? Wha- "


    "Nothing will happen to me Ai, I am going to train tomorrow too with Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san so there is no need to worry. Just go and enjoy with your friends," I said patting her head.


    Ever since Ai started living with me, she had been distant from her group. In the summer break too, she never even called them once and talked to them. I knew the reason why but I did not want her to go on like this. I know, it will be hard for both of us to be apart for some time but there is something which needs to be done.


    And if she were to be away for some time, I can easily scoop up information on ways to save her without her knowing. The situation had its pros and cons and the pros overwhelmed the cons so I decided that she should go.


    "You are going tomorrow and that''s it, end of the discussion," I said and Ai groaned.


    "But I want to stay with Kazu-kun," she whined and I stood up while picking her up and head to the bedroom.


    I gently placed her on the bed and tucked her under the covers and got myself in it too. As soon as I got in, Ai held me close to her and I let her do that. I quite liked being hugged and being close to her so it was not really a bad position for me.


    Her pale white face could be easily seen in the dark and it was more visible due to the lack of distance between the two of us. She hugged me tightly and placed her head on my shoulder.


    "But Kazu-kun is more important to me," she said and started cuddling me.


    "You do know Ai, it is hard for me to being away from you," I said and made her face me. I cupped her face in my hands and gently caressed her soft cheeks. "Even I want you to always stay close to me, but you have friends and you shouldn''t just forget about them."


    "B- "


    "How about this I tell you why I actually want you to go," I said to her and she nods. "Because I want to welcome Ai home when she comes back. Won''t it be nice?"


    Ai thought about it but I knew that the decision was already made at the moment I planted the idea in her mind. She started blushing and nodded at the same time and hid her face in my chest.


    "I would like that," she said and giggled. "Just like how I planned it to be."


    "Then it is settled," I said cuddling her. Being this close to her, even if my body on the outside felt cold, on the inside I felt warm. Really warm.


    Whenever I am with her, I feel the same and don''t want the feeling to go away. It is a nice feeling and I quite love this feeling. I love the person because of which I get this feeling.


    "I love you Ai," I said kissing her head.


    "I love you too Kazu-kun."


    We stayed like that for some time but then Ai crawled up and faced me. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were darting everywhere. Without a warning, I felt her lips on mine and something awoke in me.


    I pushed Ai down on the bed and got on top of her. I looked at her vulnerable demeanor and it was a sight to behold and feast on. She had her entire neck exposed and I could see the bite mark. I leaned down and started licking that place and kissing it.


    Ai wrapped her arms around my back and I kept licking and kissing the spot. I quickly got up and started kissing her too. Our tongues battled for dominance and I quickly won and started sucking her tongue. Ai cutely moaned a little due to this and my hand trailed on her back.


    After ten minutes of this make-out session. Both of us were panting heavily and I rested my head on Ai''s chest. She turned and I felt the bed mattress hit my side but Ai kept my face buried in her chest and my eye started getting heavy.


    "Goodnight Kazu-kun." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goodnight Ai."


    This had just become normal for us now. A completely normal night.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 54 - 54: The lord of the night and the first

    [Sorry for not updating the days before. The thing is that I am having my exams and won''t be able to update daily so I hope you guys can understand. Also sorry in advance since this chapter is a bit shorter than most.]


    Dark


    Cold


    Loneliness


    Fear


    That is what I felt in the place I was in. I was sure this was definitely not my mindscape because if it was, I could have seen the figure of Ethan drinking wine and passing out right in front of my eyes. This was not that place. It had a lot more malicious and hostile feel to it.


    I stood there trying to move my body but I couldn''t. It was really hard for me to understand why that was since I was able to budge here and there but my legs won''t move at all. No matter how many times I try, nothing would happen and it was really frustrating. Soon, the place started to feel cold, as cold as liquid nitrogen making every part of my body shiver due to it.


    On instinct, I turned around to see the silhouette of a person standing there right in front of me but I could only make out their outline. My legs felt like they were allowed to move now as if I was being grabbed by something before. I looked back at the figure but I did not see anyone there anymore.


    "Now where are you looking my dearest?" I heard a voice from beside me and I turned around seeing a pale white face close to mine which surprised me and made me jump back in defense.


    Before me, standing was a woman with a pale white face, long black hair, and ruby red eyes. Even if she had the deadliest and most murderous aura I had ever seen, I couldn''t help but just admire her beauty. It was hard to get my eyes off her for two reasons. I felt if I would take my eyes off her, she will disappear out of my sight and kill me instantly and there was something about her that was drawing me closer to her.


    Wait.


    "I think I have seen you before," I muttered out loud and she giggled.


    She placed her hand on my face cupping it and brought it closer to her face. "Of course you have my dearest. I was able to invade your mind once some time ago but it won''t be that hard for me now. We both are connected by the string of fate and we share a bond no one else does."


    Her voice was extremely cold and calming at the same time. Her cold fingers were caressing my face gently and she had a soft expression on her face. I could not help but just admire her beauty and slowly, I felt as if I was being drawn into her eyes.


    "The lord of the night," I muttered and her fingers stopped caressing me.


    Her grip on my face strengthen and she pulled me closer burying my face in her big chest. I tried getting out but her strength was on another level.


    "I am so happy that you already know me but just call me Sarah, my dearest," she said in glee and kept burying my face in her chest. "I knew it, I knew it that my dearest would come back and get me. He cannot die, that is just a lie. My dearest has been reincarnated into another body but I know he is still there. Ahh, I can''t even stop thinking of all the times I have thought of doing this. Even fifty years feel like a really long time."


    From what she said right now, I could deduce that she really was the lord of the death. The Sarah, Ethan always talked about with so much passion and love in his voice. She still does not believe that Ethan is no more and I also think that might be true because of the talks I had with him. Her voice had this obsessive sound to it, the same one Ai had most of the time.


    It was almost as if, the things are just too in place.


    "Ugh¡­um¡­you will kill¡­me like this," I said tapping out of her grip.


    Realizing that she was basically cutting all the oxygen out of me, she let go of my face but still had me close to her. She rubbed her face against mine and her soft skin glided across my skin. She kept giggling all the time and her grip around me was starting to get stronger as every second passed.


    "So, what am I supposed to call you?" I asked her making her look at me. "Calling you the lord of the night would be really long and troubling."


    "Oh just call me Sarah, you might not have any memories of your past life but that is what you called me," she said and buried my face in her chest. "Now that your blood is maturing, I can finally talk to you even if it was in my sleep. I had tried it multiple times in the span of the last fifty years but when it worked, my dearest is in a new body now."


    "No, this is just too convenient," I muttered to myself.


    Things are feeling like they are all aligning together too perfectly that it was almost too scary. I was trying to read between the lines but nothing made any sense. I kept racking my brain but I just couldn''t think of anything.


    "What is too convenient my dearest?" she asked me and I decided to say it out loud.


    "Me meeting Ethan after having a nightmare with you in it. Then sometime after you somehow are able to contact me even though you should be in deep sleep which you should be able to do with Ethan but it only worked now. Things just don''t make any sense," I said and closed my eyes confusing her, and went into thinking.


    There has to be some explanation for this. I can just throw it away by saying that it is all a coincidence but my mind says otherwise. It might be that one in a million chances where everything just made sense at the right time but I highly doubt it. I closed my eyes and thought deeply and an idea came to my mind.


    Ethan, show up.


    I felt the body holding me change shape and I looked up seeing the confused look of a man with blonde hair and a golden beard. He pushed me away and dusted himself off.


    "Sorry boy, I know how charming I am but I don''t swing that way," Ethan said looking at me.


    "So that is what is going on," I muttered holding my chin and made a chair appear as I sat down.


    "Do you mind filling me in on it?"


    All this made some sense right now. I just had to focus on one important piece of information. This is MY landscape. It is mine and mine alone.


    Both Ethan and Sarah don''t belong here. They were never here in the first place but I am somehow forcing their consciousness to come here. All the answers that I am trying to find are already in my brain but I am just personifying that piece of information as actual people.


    They are the personification of the things I knew but were not really ingrained in my brain. I am asking myself for answers and answering myself. It still did not make any sense because it was an absurd idea so I decided to do it once more.


    I want to talk to Sarah.


    The person before me turned shape and the man turned into a woman with long black hair and pale white skin with a well-endowed body. As I expected.


    "I think this will do," I said to myself and Sarah ran and hugged me and started rubbing her face against mine.


    "My dearest~ my dearest~ my dearest~ my dearest~ my dearest~"


    I need to wake up now.


    The place around me started lighting up and the ground started breaking. While Sarah was still in the same position, I started falling down in an endless tunnel of light.


    My eyes opened and I saw the face of Ai right in front of mine. She had woken up and was on top of me moving her face closer to mine.


    "I should get a morning kiss when I wake up. Not a morning kiss to wake up," I said to her startling her.


    "Waaaah!"


    Surprised, she sat up straight and started falling back but I held her hand pulling her back on top of me. Our faces were really close and while I had a smirk on my face, Ai''s face was completely read.


    "Hello there," I said to Ai while wrapping my hands around her. "Now can I get my morning kiss? Or should I be the one taking it?"


    "Funnya."


    Ai''s face had steam coming out of it and this extremely cute side was too much for me to not do anything. I rolled her over and brought her under the cover again. I pressed her cold body against mine and leaned forward gently kissing her cold lips.


    With each kiss, I felt myself getting greedier. I switched from her lips and started kissing her neck. I started moving down and my hands were caressing her thighs. She was wearing shorts and her bare legs felt so nice. I pulled them and made them go over my legs and Ai came back to her senses. She immediately pushed me down and started greedily kissing me.


    Her hands went down my chest slowly and the other hand was holding my face. I grabbed her ass and groped it once earning a moan from her but we won''t be going that far this early in the morning. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stopped and a silver bridge of saliva was lining our mouths. "Good morning Kazu-kun."


    "Good morning Ai."


    And so, with this dose of Ai, I think I am ready to be home without her being here for some hours.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 55 - 55: A day without Ai (Part 1)

    "You got everything ready?" I asked Ai who was standing at the entrance of the house.


    Her friends were meeting her in the mall at 10:00 AM and we both woke up at 8:45 AM so we did not have much time to have breakfast since we took our sweet time bathing. I quickly made coffee for the both of us and now Ai was ready to go out to hang out with her friends and now I understand why she dresses like this even in the summers.


    She was wearing a black one-piece skirt under a red overcoat and let''s just say that she looked really good in it. Her body being cold also affected her so she normally wore more clothes than usual even in the summer.


    "Are you sure you will be okay without me here?" Ai asked me with a worried expression on her face.


    I smiled and pat her head. "Of course I will be, I am pretty sure you will go there and talk about me all the time~"


    "Wh- no," she said averting her face and puffing her cheek. "Okay, maybe just a little bit but that is not my fault. It''s Kazu-kun''s."


    "Yes, yes. Now go and have fun. I will see you later in the evening right?" I said and she nodded. "Okay, have fun."


    With this, Ai opened the door and stopped to look back one last time before going out. With her gone, a sudden wave of silence enveloped the house. Now that Ai is not here so I will be on my own here for some time. I think I can deal with that. I have been living on my own for so long so it won''t be any different from normal.


    I went to the kitchen to make myself a quick breakfast and prepare lunch for later. I was supposed to go for training at 11:30 AM so I have an hour and a half. I think I can manage something in that time. It has not even been two minutes and the apartment just feels so empty without Ai here.


    What the hell.


    I opened the fridge and got some eggs out and decided to make a half-fried omelet and I had some bread also with it. I cracked the eggs and poured their contents on the non-stick pan. The sizzling sound softly resounded in the kitchen and I also put the bread in the toaster. Standing there and waiting for them to get ready, my hand went to my phone and I checked my messages and there was one from Natsumi-san.


    "Today the training will be earlier so come by 11:00 AM since we have your test results out and we found something really interesting."


    You should have told me before. I looked back at my eggs and bread and they were just about to get ready.


    Looks like I have an excuse to eat lunch at Ida-san''s diner.


    I quickly went and got my breakfast on the plate. I quickly munched everything down sitting at the dining table on my own and then washed the dishes. I still had half an hour so I think I can get there in time. Changing my clothes and getting the keychain and the house keys along with my wallet and phone, I head out of the house locking it behind.


    I called for a taxi and getting in, I leaned back. My phone vibrated and I checked it seeing a message from Ai. I turned it on and saw that there was a video file attached to the message so I opened it.


    "Hello Kazu-kun, since you don''t know my friends well, they suggested that I made a video," Ai said holding her phone and behind her were three girls from her group. "Now that I think about it, I could have just video called you. I am so dumb!"


    Seeing her whine, I chuckled.


    "Anyway, this is Haruka and she is my best friend," Ai said hugging a girl with shoulder-length brown hair and green eyes. "Then we have my other best friend, Sakura," she said pointing at a girl with long pink hair and blue eyes. Are those hair dyed?


    "Those hair are not dyed and they are natural. Even I have no idea how that works but she looks so cute in them," she said pulling her cheek and Sakura was telling her to stop.


    "Ai-chan, itw hwurts pwease stwop," the poor girl whined.


    "And last but definitely not the least, we have Asumi," she said pointing at the girl with dyed purple streaks and brown hair eyes. She looked like a tomboy. "And yes, she is a tomboy but we all still love her!"


    "Can you read my mind from here?" I muttered.


    "And that is enough, I love you and miss you, bye," she said and quickly got away from her group and put her face close to the camera. "And they are my friends and I am your girlfriend so let me make that clear. I am YOUR GIRLFRIEND and NO ONE ELSE will ever be that aside from ME."


    At least she did not say wife.


    I chuckled yet again and decide to message back her and closed my phone. I would like to see how she reacts to that.


    After some more time, there I was standing before the massive building and I stepped in showing my card. Natsumi-san was already standing there with her arms folded before her chest and tapping her legs impatiently. I checked the phone for the time and it was exactly 11:00 AM right now.


    "You are alone here today?" she asked me raising her eyebrow.


    "Ai got an invitation from her friends so I made her go with them. Today, it is just me. Now shall we?" I said and we entered the elevator and there was a scanner!


    At this point, I am not even surprised.


    We entered the training area and Iwaguchi-san was standing there tossing his combat axes in the air. Seeing me, he raised his eyebrow.


    "Your girlfriend is not with you today?" he asked me and I sighed.


    "Is this such a big surprise that Ai is no with me?" I asked them and they nodded. "Look, unlike me, Ai has friends and she is hanging out with them."


    "But it is unusual seeing you all alone now. I rarely see you on your own now," Natsumi-san said.


    "Yes, yes, Ai loves me so much that she does not leave my side, I get it. Now can we start the training?"


    "But it sure is weird," Iwaguchi-san said holding his chin while thinking something.


    "I know right?" Natsumi-san said.


    "CAN WE START THE TRAINING?!"


    And so the training started.


    Without a warning, I had to roll over towards my right side dodging Iwaguchi-san''s attack and I felt a sharp kick on my stomach which made me fly across the room and crash into the wall. This kick was the hardest one I had ever received and it knocked the air out of me. I looked up and received a punch on my face.


    "Be quick and be aware of your surroundings. The enemy won''t shout while attacking you," Natsumi-san said jumping and aiming her kick at me and I quickly activated my katana and aimed for her leg.


    She twisted her body mid-air and dodged the blade and right behind her was Iwaguchi-san who quickly kicked my leg making me lose my balance and I leaned my head towards the right to dodge his combat axe which went into the ground.


    "Are you planning on killing me for real today?" I said and got out of that and ducked down dodging the punch from Natsumi-san.


    "Every day we are going to be making the training harder. Don''t forget, break a bone and it heals back to become stronger," she said and kicked up my face and I leaned back avoiding it but Iwaguchi-san was already beside me and I had to backflip knowing that he was going to knock me off balance.


    Looks like I was a bit wrong since I felt his hilt on my back which might as well have broken my backbone and made me fall down. I got up somehow and both of them were standing before me with their blades ready to cut me off and my eyes widened. For a little moment, instead of both of them, I saw two monsters. Killing machines who knew nothing but to kill. That was the image that flashed before my eyes.


    Then both their blades stopped right before my eyes. If I even lean a bit forward, I would have lost my eyes.


    "So this is the power of the two strongest hunters," I said and they retracted their blades.


    "We are still holding back a lot before you but it was a lot less than from when you started. Even Iwaguchi started holding back unknowingly from the start," Natsumi-san said resting her scythe on her shoulder.


    "I was?" Iwaguchi-san asked confused.


    "He was?" I asked.


    "I have no idea," Natsumi-san said and we both blankly stared at her. "Okay, he was but he does not realize it. I have been fighting by his side for ten years now. I know what he is capable of."


    "So if both of you did not hold back, in how much time would I be dead?" I asked half-jokingly.


    "You won''t even have time to blink your eyes," Natsumi-san said and I shivered to hear the seriousness in her voice.


    "Then I guess I need to train even more and train until my body stops moving?" I said and she nodded. "Sounds simple enough but not easy at all."


    "But you have to do this either way."


    "I know," I said and looked at my katana and scabbard and a thought came to my mind. "I want to try something."


    I sheath my katana and placed it near my waist and then flipping it with its curve downwards, I held its handle but there was a difference in this one. I was holding the handle upside down and I quickly draw it out. I had seen something similar in many anime and mangas and I think it was called the Iaido style. It takes a lot of practice to do it and unwavering concentration.


    What I am aware of is that my wrist was more flexible than a normal person so I wanted to try quickly drawing my katana while holding the handle upside down. I am pretty sure that this is definitely not how someone does it and it is definitely not supposed to be done like this but it was as if my guts were telling me to do it this way.


    "Interesting," Natsumi-san muttered and readied her scythe pointing it at me. "How about you try blocking me with this?"


    Natsumi-san charged at me at an inhuman speed but I was just about to react and draw my katana out blocking her attack. Our blades were holding against each other and now, it was more of a strength battle than speed. We both push each other back but I slowly felt myself losing my stance.


    Nice try but I won''t do the same mistake twice.


    I kicked Natsumi-san in the stomach startling her and pushing her back and using the momentum, I blocked Iwaguchi-san''s axes and slashed at him. He pushed my blade away but I kept spinning as a kick came at his shin which made him lose balance for a bit.


    I jumped back and now both Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san got in their stance. Looks like they will be holding back less now. I slowly started walking backward while not losing sight of both of them sheathing my katana and they just stood there wondering what I was doing.


    My back hit the wall and I smirked. Jumping, up high, I leaned forward and kicked the wall off really hard which made me launch at them with a quick speed. I hope I can control it now and as I quickly got in range, I held the handle upside down and draw it out. I stopped right between the two with my blade at Natsumi-san''s neck and my scabbard at Iwaguchi-san''s chest.


    "Looks like I am still not fast enough," I said as the two cold blades were touching my chest.


    "But you are improving at a fast pace which is nice to see," Natsumi-san said retracting his blade.


    "Man, you almost had me there, not going to lie," Iwaguchi-san said rubbing the back of his head.


    "Okay, let''s continue."


    And so, I got my ass beaten yet again but I am improving so that is a good thing.


    After all that, here I was in the medical checkup room, and before me stood Ama who had a seductive smile on her face. Also, as I thought, I was not wearing my t-shirt and pants and was just standing there in my boxers. I now knew why that was and the reason really concerned me.


    "She is into teenage boys or just younger boys in general," Natsumi-san told me when I asked her about Ama''s peculiar behavior.


    "How old is she anyway?"


    "Thirty-five."


    "Shit."


    "But don''t worry, she is an old friend of mine from England and I trust her a lot. So you can tell her everything that is going on with you and she will not leak the information. She has taken quite a liking to you. Was even asking me when you will come back tomorrow."


    "Fuc-"


    "Now, now Kazuki-kun. You are drenched in sweat so how about you take a shower? I can hold onto your belongings for the time being," she said interrupting my flashbacks. "Or do you want me to lick it off~"


    "Where is the shower?!" I quickly asked her and she frowned and pointed at the shower in the room. Wait, in the room!


    There was a shower right there in the room and there was only a little curtain which covered its entrance. I should not be here. No, get me out of here.


    "Is something the problem Kazuki-kun?" she asked me and her face was so close to mine that could smell a sweet citric smell from her.


    "Um¡­Ama-san, can you just do the tests without me washing off my sweat?" I asked her.


    "No, we can do that. You would have been asked to take a shower either way so get in quickly or do you want me to he-"


    I quickly hopped into the shower putting the curtain on and taking off my boxers since I did not have another one and I did not want them to get wet. I quickly took a shower and luckily, there was a towel already there so I wiped the water off my body and I got out seeing Ama sniffing my clothes while breathing ecstatically.


    "Ahh~ young boys just smell so good~ I don''t remember when was the last time I smelled something like this~"


    GET ME OUT OF THIS PLACE NOW!!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 56 - 56: A day without Ai (Part 2)

    "Is everything alright Kazuki-kun?" Ama asked me from the other side of the glass as I was strapped onto a big machine. "If you have any problem with anything, please tell and we will terminate the tests then and there. You are more important than data~"


    The last line did not really calm me down but I at least knew that I had an option to abort the tests if something were to happen. I nod my head and I was made to lie down. The bright white light was shining over my head and there was a red laser that was scanning my body from top to bottom. I was made to wear a weird headband of some sort on my head which was connected to their main computer.


    I did not know what was happening and then a needle thrust into my hand out of nowhere and started taking some blood from me. Wow, it really did hurt when blood is being taken out from your body sometimes. Oh well, Ai''s teeth did have something similar to aphrodisiac to calm me down so I did not really know it even if I had been bitten twice by other vampires too.


    I closed my eyes and decided to calm my mind and get my thoughts clear taking advantage of this situation. First things first, the latest thing I realized. I somehow have memories of the first and also the lord of the night but I am not really sure if what I think is correct or not. This was a really hard thing for me to wrap my head around.


    I had to talk with Natsumi-san about this and I think also Ama since Natsumi-san says I can trust her and I trust Natsumi-san a lot. If what I think is real, then it might make everything a lot easier for us. I can know where the book of the first is and a way to solve Ai''s problem and also know why it is being caused. I have one theory but I don''t really know how well it will go with the reality.


    "Okay, that is enough for today. Well done Kazuki-kun," Ama said and I opened my eyes seeing myself back in the plain white room staring at the white ceiling.


    "Finally it is over," I said wiping the sweat off my head. It was so hot in there.


    I got off the machine and went to the room adjacent to it and wear my clothes. Getting out, I found Natsumi-san and Ama staring at a line graph next to a screen. I did not quite know what it was so I decided to stay quiet and just observe what they are looking at.


    "Take a look at this Kazuki," Natsumi-san said without even looking at me.


    Be aware of your surrounding, huh.


    I looked at the graph and it was just a line for me since I did not know what was going on but I still found something peculiar.


    "What are those lumps of points?" I asked pointing at two lumps of multiple points right in the later part of the graph.


    "Looks like you don''t know it yet. Well, this graph is data of your memories. The memories of the human brain are stored in the hippocampus which is situated at the front part of the cerebrum of the brain. We took the information from that and turned it into graph data and looks like we found something interesting," Ama said.


    "Which means¡­"


    "From the number of points we counted in the two lumps they might as well be the entire life memories of a person and even longer than a normal person," Ama said and my eyes widened.


    So it was correct.


    "Is there was a way to know at what time I got these memories?"


    "You got it when you turned sixteen which means- "


    "I got it when my blood started maturing. That is why I could converse with Ethan and Sarah this entire time," I said interrupting the two and they looked at me.


    I started explaining to the two what I realized last night and they listened patiently.


    "So you are saying that these two lumps of memories we are able to see are the memories of the first and the lord of the night?" Natsumi-san repeated confirming what I said and I nodded.


    "Is there a way to find out what is in those memories?" I said and they tilted their head in confusion. "Didn''t you say technology is more advance than I think it is?"


    "Now you are just overestimating us. We are only able to form a graph of the memories which also was a bit recently so I don''t think we would be able to do anything like what you are asking Kazuki-kun," Ama said and I let out a sigh.


    "If we did, our work would have been a lot easier but looks like that idea has to drop," I said rubbing my temple. "Looks like I have to find a way to get information out of them but I doubt I would get much."


    Sometimes, when I asked Ethan some things, he said that he could not remember what it was because of some reasons I am unaware of. I don''t really know how I am supposed to get everything out of them like this. I can get hints from what they say if I manipulate the conversation perfectly in my mind because even if I made them in my mindscapes, they had their own personality and consciousness in the mindscape. For some reason, that even looks like their true personality which had fooled me all this while.


    Then how am I supposed to manipulate the conversation to get what I want from them? I think I need to figure that out the next time I enter my mindscape. I hope that things don''t mess up big time in there. They seem to remember what we talk about so if I mess up, I might never get anything from them ever again.


    But how do I even have the memory of the lord of the night? I just have the first''s blood in me.


    "Kazuki, Kazuki, stop daydreaming kid," Natsumi-san said smacking my head.


    "Ouch, what was that for?" I said rubbing my head. "I was thinking something that was why I spaced out. There was no need to smack my head."


    "You were not waking up, so I did not have any other option, don''t say anything to me about that," Natsumi-san said crossing her hands before her chest and Ama giggled.


    "And¡­" I said looking at them. "Did you find anything interesting other than my memories?"


    "About that¡­"


    Ama went to another room and both I and Natsumi-san followed her as if it was the correct thing to do that time. We entered another room with even a bigger screen and lots of equipment there which I did not even know what to call. I did not want to touch anything around here because I am pretty sure I saw a flesh sample labeled "Noble vampire."


    I don''t even want to know why it is labeled that way.


    I obediently followed Ama and we stood behind her while she brought up many different things on the screen. It ranged from numeric data to even images of my x-ray and scans that were done on me yesterday and today.


    "First take a look at this," Ama said and we both looked at where she was pointing and there were lots of numbers and I narrowed my eyes and noticed something.


    "Isn''t that too much for a normal human being?" I blurted out and Ama nodded.


    "Yes, for one, your RBC count is really high for any human but along with that, the same could be said about your WBC count," she said and brought forth my cell counts and that of a normal human. "For your cell counts, by just seeing, I don''t even know how they fit in your blood vessels. A normal human''s RBC count is from 4.7 to 6.1 million cells per microliter but your RBC cell count exceeds it a lot with being 11.23 million cells per microliter and I think now you know where I am going with this."


    "This is almost twice as a normal human which should not be possible," Natsumi-san said.


    "Exactly and your hemoglobin level in the cells is also really high for a human. That is why your blood is easily detectable by any vampire kilometers away from your position," Ama said.


    "Wait, kilometers? Ai sa- oh¡­I see."


    Ai said that my blood could have been smelled in the range of a hundred meters but she probably knew the truth back then. I know she is trying to make me not panic but lying and hiding stuff from me won''t do any good. That is probably why even if I never mentioned it, there was a peculiar smell in the house. I thought every house smells different which is why it was so.


    Like Natsumi-san''s house reeks of alcohol all the time.


    I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my head and I held it in pain. I looked up at the person who did it and she was narrowed her eyes.


    "You were thinking something really rude, weren''t you kid?" Natsumi-san said.


    Woman''s intuitions are scary.


    "Back to the topic, even your WBC is count is almost twice and later we were able to understand how your blood vessels did not burst from the pressure of the blood flowing in it and how your plasma is able to hold it all properly in it," Ama said and changed the image of the screen. "Your blood vessels are much thicker than a human to withstand the pressure and your plasma is easily able to hold your excess number of cells. The most surprising fact is that- "


    "It was recent," I said completing her sentence and she nods. "But how did you figure this out? The changes in my body are recent?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, that is not too hard for us," she said and then leaned back on the table and I think her butt was on the keyboard because it was starting to type ''f'' over and over. "You see, when the human body undergoes any change in them, to do that some new cells and tissues need to be formed. In the same way, some need to be torn or removed. This happens slowly over time and we do not really realize it and we just backtracked the few cells we could find that underwent this removal and tracked them back. It was a wonder we could find some meaning these changes are a lot more recent than we think."


    "Um¡­Ama, I think I need to tell you this now but you sent an email to James full of ''f'' in it," I said pointing at the screen as it changed the tabs and said sent.


    Seeing that, Ama''s eyes widened and she got off the keyboard and quickly went through all the images and the data she had shown us before and let out a sigh of relief. She then turned around and jumped at me and if I did not catch, her she might have smashed her face on the table.


    So I took the risk of catching her.


    I might die from this but I can''t just let someone get hurt before me.


    Ai is probably going to kill me if she finds out.


    "Thank you so much Kazu-chan! You saved me," she said rubbing her cheek against mine. "If I did not notice this before then very important data would have been destroyed or might have even been sent to someone unauthorized."


    Wait a minute.


    "Kazu-chan?"


    "This is what I am going to call you from now on," she said and buried my face in her big chest cutting off all the oxygen for me and I started struggling.


    "Nat¡­sumi¡­san¡­help¡­" I said extending my arm and lucky she held it and pulled me away from Ama''s death hold.


    But they were really soft.


    "Stop trying to kill my little brother like this," Natsumi-san said and let go of me as I learned the true value of oxygen.


    I took some deep breaths and when I was done enjoying taking oxygen in me and letting out the carbon dioxide, I looked back at the two. "Please, don''t do that ever again in the future," I said to Ama.


    "I will try~"


    "So, what about the mail you sent to James?" I asked her and she giggled.


    "Oh don''t worry about it. He would probably be overjoyed to get a mail from me," she said placing her hand on her cheek and giggling.


    I looked at Natsumi-san with a confused look on my face and she shook her head telling me not to ask anything. Well, I think I kind of understood what it was but I rather not say it out loud.


    "He just has a little crush on me," Ama said part of my thoughts out. Looks like I was not completely right.


    "I see, anyway, is there anything more you need to explain or tell me?"


    "About that, I think you should be a lot more careful Kazu-chan. Due to such a high RBC and WBC cell count, your blood is a delicacy for vampires and I think now you know why they are all after you now. Your blood can make a critter as strong as a noble and if drunk by a noble¡­I think you know what I am trying to say here."


    "I do."


    Things just got a lot more clear and interesting now.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 57 - 57: A day without Ai (Part 3)

    "So what now? Are you going to go home straight from here?" Natsumi-san asked me as the both of us were standing at the entrance of the building.


    "I think I will go and visit Ida-san. I did not have enough time to make myself lunch today so I will eat outside," I said checking the time and there were also a lot of messages from Ai.


    Right then, Natsumi-san''s phone vibrated and she quickly reached for it. Picking it up, she scrolled through it and a disgusted look formed on her face.


    "What happened?" I asked her and she looked at me.


    "It''s the church again trying to get back in alliance with us," Natsumi-san said with utter disgust. "Sometimes I don''t even understand why we let those bastards in back then in the first place."


    "Did they do something?"


    I don''t really know what she was implying but by the look on her face and her tone, I can only guess that what the church did was nothing pleasant at all. Natsumi-san lets out a sigh and types something on her phone and place it back in her pocket. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "About three years ago, The Church came here to "help" us with the vampire extermination. We agreed to it but they kept rambling how the wrath of God will come down and punish the vampires and how their holy water and cross can destroy them all easily," Natsumi-san and clenched her fists. "In the end, they just wanted to manipulate us and use us for their own advantage. It was soon found out and we cut our ties with the search. Honestly, every single one of them was so passionately speaking about god that it was really annoying. I had been holding back to punch them in the face but I did get that chance later."


    "Seems like you really enjoyed it when you finally did that," I said chuckling.


    "I think this world would be a lot better if there were more sensible than religious people here. The power of God? Don''t make me laugh," she scoffs. "There is no god in this world and even the ones who believe in god just don''t want to believe the fact at the end of the day, he just someone most of us remember when we need something. I-"


    "You hate god and don''t like people rambling about it, I get it. Now please don''t say anymore since we have discussed this topic multiple times," I said interrupting her. "Well then, I''ll be off."


    "Be careful on the way," Natsumi-san said with a soft smile on her face.


    "Nah, I feel like jumping in front of a truck and get reincarnated to another world," I said and walked away.


    I ordered a cab and set the destination to Ida-san''s diner and went to the messages seeing ten messages from Ai. I opened it and there were many images attached and opening it, I saw Ai and her friends hanging out which was nice to see. They went to eat at a caf¨¦, to the mall and why did she send me a picture in different underwear?


    I quickly checked the time and it sure flies by, it had already been 2:30 PM and my stomach is killing me right now. It wants some food in it or I am sure I will starve to death soon. Luckily, the cab finally arrived and I entered it. I did not pay any attention to it before but this taxi was different from others. It was a lot comfier for some reason and that was when I noticed.


    "I just got a sakura taxi, huh?" I muttered to myself.


    "Yes you did young man," the old man at the driver''s seat said to me without looking back. "By the look of it, it seems this is your first time sitting in one? Well, it is pretty rare since there are only 5 of them in the greater Tokyo area."


    "Wow, you are a lot more talkative than my other taxi drivers, sir," I said.


    "Haha, I know taxi drivers don''t say much other than what is important but if the passenger is willing, I don''t mind exchanging few pleasantries," he said and I was a bit happy that I got to talk to such a lively old man.


    "I don''t mind talking to you at all, rather I really enjoy it but please keep your eyes on the road," I said to him as I leaned back and started getting devoured by the seat. "Wow, these seats are a lot more comfortable. I might get swallowed by it, I think."


    "Everyone says the same thing, young man. It is honestly surprising that all the passengers I boarded till now had the exact same reaction but you are a lot more¡­calmer about it. I don''t know how to feel about it."


    "It''s just that I am really exhausted and also really hungry so I need some food to show my actual excitement," I said and my stomach growled loudly.


    "Hahaha, looks like your stomach also did the talking. Well then, sit tight and see how I take you to your destination in record-breaking time," he said and I saw him grabbing the steering wheel tighter.


    "Just don''t break anything else."


    "Hahaha, I can''t really ensure that."


    Oh no, this driver might be a mad man.


    Nah.


    I leaned back further in the seat and the driver sped up but not by too much. I checked my phone for the destination and I saw him taking a different turn every single time which honestly kind of worried me. Is he going to charge extra for this? I hope not.


    I remember the time that I had seen a sakura taxi right in front of my eyes before and I was just intrigued by how it looked. It looked a lot different from the normal taxies. I asked mom about it and she said that we all would go in this taxi once. I really looked forward to it.


    I really did.


    "Here we are," the man said and I looked up seeing Ida-san''s diner right in front of me.


    I checked my phone and it had only been ten minutes while the route showed that it would take twenty minutes to get here.


    "I know the streets better than these apps young man," the driver said and laughed out loud. "I won''t be taking any tip by the way."


    "How did you know that was what I was about to do?" I asked him and he laughed again.


    "Because every single of my passengers do the same but I take the amount that was decided before. Nothing more, nothing less," he said and I handed him the money. "Good."


    "Thank you so much sir, I never knew I would say this but it was a nice taxi experience," I said stepping out.


    "My taxi didn''t become a sakura taxi for no reason," he said and drove off.


    I stood in front of Ida-san''s diner and I saw people walking out of it. Well, it is understandable that I came here so late but I do hope that they don''t close it yet. With the hope that it was still opened, I entered the diner and frowned seeing Ida-san wiping the tables of the empty diner.


    "I''m sorry we are c- oh, Kazuki," he said seeing me.


    "Looks like I was really late, wasn''t I? I forgot your times were from 12:00 PM to 2:30 PM in the afternoon," I said.


    "So what?"


    "Huh?"


    "I can always make an exception for you, you are like my own kid in a way so I don''t really mind make food for you in the off-hours," he said with a smile on his face. "Kazuto would always come at the off hours to eat and dad would always do the same. I am just carrying on the legacy. So sit."


    I thanked him and sat down at the nearest seat and Ida-san went inside. I sat there and decided to check my phone yet again and a frown formed on my face reading a message from Ai. It really is going to be an entire day thing now.


    "Hey Kazu-kun, I know this is sudden but we all will be having a sleepover at Haruka''s place so I won''t be coming home tonight. Please do not go out on your own."


    I sighed and looked up seeing Aoi standing before me with a confused look on her face as she placed the glass of water down.


    "Is something wrong Kazuki-kun? I don''t see Tsubaki-san with you today," she said looking at me.


    "Really, what is with all the people pointing out that Ai is not with me today? Is it really that surprising?" I asked myself and Aoi nodded.


    "The way she acts normally, she does not seem like the one who will even let you out of her sight and I can say it with just one interaction with her so it is really a surprise," Aoi said and then covered her mouth with her hand. "Don''t tell me t-"


    "Nothing happened to Ai. She is out hanging out with her friends for the entire day," I said letting out a sigh and looked back up with a small smile on my face. "Now what is the chef''s recommendation today?"


    "Oh, mom tried out making this pork dish which I can''t really understand what to call but it is amazing," she said the last part with stars in her eyes and I chuckled.


    "I will be having that then."


    "Okay, I will be back with you dish soon."


    In short, the food was something which should not be found on earth.


    IT WAS SO GOOD.


    "I am back," I said opening the empty apartment and a wave of silence was what welcomed me. "Shit, I think I really am missing her a little too much but it is nothing out of the usual. I think."


    I had been living on my own for so long and this was nothing different. Then why am I missing Ai so much? I love her, yes but I feel like I am just being a little too desperate here.


    I entered the house and closed the door and looked around thinking if there was something I could do and only one thing came to my mind, nothing at all. That or read some manga and light novels.


    I will probably be doing that.


    I did want to take a bath because I did sweat a lot in the training today and it was a good thing no one pointed that fact out. I quickly went and started heating the water and took my clothes out to change into and went back and started taking my clothes off.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and as I thought, my body was even more toned and it seems like I grew an inch or two taller. My fore arms were a little bigger and when I clinched my fist tightly I could almost see my blood vessel underneath protruding out.


    Ethan, I want to talk to you.


    "You like what you see kid?" I heard his voice.


    "Well, I don''t hate it really but seeing myself like this does feel weird. Especially when the change is not gradual but over nights," I said and he laughed.


    "But there is one thing that still concerns me," he said and stayed silent for some time. "Do you really think it is best to hide some things from your woman? I am speaking by experience here kid but Sarah wouldn''t have ever allowed me to hide anything from her."


    "There are some things that best stay hidden so let things be that way. Even though both Ai and I trust each other with our lives but there are still things we don''t know about each other and I am okay with it for now," I said and looked at my face in the mirrors. "Some things are best staying a secret."


    I had still had not told Ai about why my transformation is really happening and my deal with James. I might probably not tell her about my talks with Ethan and Sarah not because I don''t trust her but because I know her well.


    And because of that, I won''t tell her.


    If she knows everything about it, she would stop me by all means. She worries about me more than her and I don''t want her to do that. I am letting her take care of my problem so I can take care of hers.


    I might regret doing this in the future but let''s just cross that bridge when that time comes.


    I still am still not able to wrap my head around with Ethan and Sarah being able to converse with me because I am the one who created them. I never knew that was possible.


    No, I knew but I never believed it.


    Ethan even said it back then.


    It was MY mindscape.


    Everything in that was created by me and me alone. Ethan, Sarah, me and even the information I am getting from them. All of it has been created by me. What I need right now is a way to access those memories further and use to our advantage. In a war, information alone can be the deciding factor of whether we will win or lose the war and I don''t want to be on the losing side.


    Because now that I am able to get my hands on that information, there is no way I am going to let go of that opportunity.


    I quickly went and took a shower after which I dipped myself in the bath relaxing my muscles. I don''t feel sore anymore but I feel really lonely honestly.


    Just come back already Ai.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 58 - 58: Welcome back Ai

    I woke up with sleepy eyes. I did not have a good sleep yesterday. I was really drowsy and grumpy but I had to wake up, I should not let my routine be disturbed due to anything. Though I did not have a routine I had something, I think, but anyway, I turned around only to see no one next to me.


    "Right, she had a sleepover," I muttered under my breath and sat up straight. "Looks like I really need Ai to sleep beside me to have a nice sleep."


    I did like her softness and cold body against mine while sleeping especially in the summers. It might be a bit uncomfortable in the winter but we will think about it when winter comes. My time here with Ai just felt really lonely and kind of nostalgic since I read lots and lots of mangas and light novels yesterday. I kind of forgot how fast my reading speed was since I finished five volumes of light novels and six volumes of manga yesterday and all of them were really good. I mean, the authors are just out of this world.


    Finding one reason to cheer up which was that that girl would come back today, I got out of the bed and quickly set it properly. Taking my clothes, I went to the bathroom to take a bath and freshen up. I poured the water over my body and dipped myself in the bath. It was the perfect way to start a day and I really like doing this. It recharges me for the day and is really helpful when you live with someone like Ai and have vampires after your life.


    But I still could not let go of this feeling. All this time now, I had not been attacked by a single vampire which was weird. There were so many before but everything just became a lot more peaceful. A little too peaceful.


    "A strong wind is coming," I muttered and knew something was up because of this peacefulness because a peaceful life is not what I will be having right now.


    I don''t really know much about Sarah''s condition either, I tried calling for her when I was awake but it did not work. Looks like I have to ask if Ethan knows anything.


    Ethan, I want to talk.


    "Hey boy, what made you remember such an amazing personality," I heard his voice.


    "It''s about your wife, Sarah," I said and I could feel the atmosphere drop and become a lot more serious.


    "What about her?" he asked in a serious tone.


    "Do you have any idea when she will be waking up? Even an approximate date or period will do," I said to him and did not get a reply. "If you are wondering why I am asking this, I know when she wakes up, she will be after me too so I need to know. I have to prepare myself for when that happens so knowing anything about that beforehand would be really helpful."


    "I see, you sure think a lot ahead which I do like," he said without changing his tone.


    No, anyone could have thought that but whatever.


    "She will be waking up in April of next year. It will be when her fifty years of sleep would be over," he said to me.


    "I see and I have another question," I said and stared at the ceiling. "If we were to do a measurement of powers then how strong is she?"


    "Let''s just say she is fifty times stronger than your woman to say at the least," he said with a hint of proudness in his voice. "The way she fights is fierce and so beautiful to look at. The killing look in her eyes can even scare the bravest of men and I was one of them even when I was stronger than her. But women are scary beings."


    "You are not wrong about that, and one last question," I said. "Why did she need this fifty years of sleep and as you said, this was not her first time."


    I got silent for some time and I understood what it meant. Ethan here was trying to help me in any way possible because even if I made his personality, it was not any different from the original. He had a mission for me which I still don''t know what it actually was which is also why he is so adamant in helping me.


    Ethan is a man of promise and pride but they don''t lead him to take rash or irrational decisions. If there was something that interests him or was useful to him, he would do anything to achieve what he wants. That was the kind of person he was.


    "I am sorry, boy, I don''t recall the reason," he said.


    "It''s fine, I am sure you will know that eventually," I said and got out of the bathtub. "Time to create the pancakes I promised Ai."


    I dried my body and hair, wore my clothes, and picked out the clothes from the laundry machine to dry them. I looked one more time at myself and realized that my hair was overgrowing a lot. I guess I need to get a haircut too.


    Walking out, I went and hanged all the clothes for drying, and then there I was in the kitchen, wearing my apron and rolling my sleeves even though I was wearing a half sleeves t-shirt. So for pancakes, I decided to make the batter on my own instead of using the store-bought one. I had the chocolate sauce ready to pour on it and maple syrup too since I wanted that on my pancake.


    I needed eggs, sugar, and a pinch of salt, baking powder, and milk for it. Not knowing why, but I made a little too much for two people but Ai did say she loved pancakes so I can just make her finish it all.


    Because I poured my love into it.


    Why do these anime quotes sound so cringe in real life?


    The doorbell rang and the sound chimed in the empty apartment and I felt my heart beating faster hearing it. The batter was not even properly over but I left everything and went to the door. The sound of the key turning in the lock could be heard and my footsteps started getting faster and I started running.


    The door opened and I jumped and wrapped my arms around the person as they entered the house. A familiar scent hit my nose and I felt a cold body against mine. Shit, I missed her so much.


    "Welcome back Ai," I said softly tightening my grip around her. "I missed you, you know?"


    "I-I-I m-missed you too K-Kazu-kun but¡­."


    "Are we interrupting something?" I heard a voice from behind Ai and looked up to see three faces staring at us.


    Wait, what?


    I looked closely at the face and recognized them, they were Ai''s friends whom she went to hang out with. Haruka had a smile on her face, Sakura had her face red and Asumi just whistled.


    Ok, this just got awkward.


    I quickly let go of Ai and put some distance between her and put up my poker face to hide the embarrassment I felt. I am such an idiot, I had to jump and hug her without thinking.


    Stupid feelings.


    "You didn''t tell me your friends would be coming with you," I said to Ai who was looking down with a flushed face.


    "I-it was never decided¡­they just came on their own," she said in a meek voice and I smiled.


    "Okay then, welcome to our house," I said with a warm smile on my face. I am so embarrassed so don''t ask me too many things, please. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our house?" Haruka repeated and her eyes widened and tears starting falling down her eyes. "Y-you both are living together?! I just thought Ai-chan was just joking but you are actually living together! My little girl has grown so much."


    "H-Haruka," Ai said and I saw her embarrassed face and pat her head making her look at me. "K-Kazu-kun."


    Got to think of something.


    "Well, the building I rented actually burnt down and was also near the area where that club massacre took place. So Ai suggested that we live together since she lived alone in her apartment," I said and then smiled. "So yeah, this is our home which is what Ai likes to call it."


    "Aww, you both look so cute together," Haruka said. "I wanted to tell you that so long befor- "


    Right then, I heard four loud growls. I looked around seeing all four of them with a red faces and I chuckled.


    "Did Ai drag you here in hurry to get here?" I asked them and they nodded. "Then come in, I am making pancakes so have breakfast here. What do you want to drink?"


    "Coffee," Haruka said immediately.


    "Hot chocolate," Asumi said.


    "G-green tea," Sakura said meekly.


    I invited all of them into the house and went to the kitchen while I told them to wait in the living room but they all followed me into the kitchen. I did not really mind so I quickly finished the batter and heated the water and milk to make the drinks while I left the batter for some time.


    Did I just know that they would be here because I made so much batter and already had green tea and hot chocolate which neither I or Ai drink?


    Or was it plot convenience in my life like I saw in light novels?


    "What is so interesting about watching me cook?" I said without turning around since I had to finish this quickly.


    "We were about to go to the living room but Ai-chan was the one who was following you to the kitchen and we followed her," Haruka said and I could imagine Ai blushing right now.


    "You can cook too Shiba-kun?" Sakura asked.


    "Just call me Kazuki if you like," I said. "I will probably be calling you by your first name too mostly because that is the only thing I remember."


    "Dude, we are from the same class," Asumi said.


    "And you probably didn''t know I existed if not for the fact that sensei would be scolding me for sleeping in her class," I said and heat the pan and put the batter on it. "Maple syrup or chocolate sauce, what do you guys want?"


    They told me their choice and I nodded. By the time, I was done with the pancakes, the drinks were also ready. I placed the pancakes on a plate and Ai stood beside me and picked up three plates while I was holding two. We placed them down on the table and brought everyone''s drinks.


    All the four girls were staring at the dish with stars in their eyes and they all cut a piece out from the pancake and placed it in their mouth.


    All I can say is that I saw a real-life anime food-eating moment right before my eyes. Good thing their clothes are still intact


    "This is so good!" Ai was the one who shouted and hugged me. "It is as perfect as you."


    "Did you just forget that we have guests here?" I said to Ai and she looked back at the three girls before us and let go of me with a red face.


    "Aww, Ai-chan is so cute when she is flustered," Haruka said. "But seriously, the pancakes are amazing, I didn''t know you could cook Kazuki-kun."


    "Good thing I can because this girl here doesn''t know that at all," I said pointing at Ai. "If I were to not know this, we would be surviving on store-bought food."


    "That''s would have been bad, I tried it once but after a month, it just feels weird," Asumi said.


    We then continued eating the pancakes and have small talks and I got to know about the three more. Haruka was a really cheerful and outgoing girl, Sakura was the little shy type and Asumi doesn''t say much but she really fits the tomboy type of the girl.


    "Thank you for the meal, bye Kazuki-kun, Ai-chan," Haruka said while walking out. "Please don''t do it without protection."


    I think you are too late on that one.


    The door closed and it was back to both me and Ai in the house. I looked at her and her face was completely red. The next thing I knew, I felt a soft, cold sensation on my lips and I wrapped my arms around the person who was the owner of this coldness and softness. I love her so much.


    Ai pushed me against the wall and her tongue invaded my mouth and started moving around. My arms went down her back and I was holding her waist kissing her back and she held my face in her hand.


    "Ahh Kazu-kun, I missed you so much~," she said while kissing me.


    "Same here."


    After some minutes, she stopped kissing me but her eyes were now eyeing my neck. Knowing what she wanted, I chuckled and exposed my neck to her. She opened her mouth and bit my neck as I sat down and made her sit on my lap. She lightly sucked my blood like a little baby and I kept stroking her hair the entire time.


    "Welcome back Ai."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 59 - 59: Obsession

    "It has been an hour now, can you let go now Ai?" I said to the girl holding me from behind. "I need to do the dishes."


    "Never!" she said childishly and giggled.


    Knowing that she won''t be letting go any time soon, I sighed and continued doing the dishes. It was only a day and Ai missed me so much that now that she hugged me while kissing and drinking my blood, she had not let go of me since then. Not like I don''t like being hugged by her, on the flip I love being hugged by her. It''s like hugging cold snow but she is not as cold as the snow.


    Her coldness is a lot more pleasant for an extended period of time or maybe I had adapted to this coldness, I don''t know which one it is.


    At that moment, my phone rang and I stopped doing the dishes and wiped my hands to quickly pick it up. Ai, was still hugging me and jumped onto my back peeping her head out from on top of my shoulder. Is she a koala?


    It was a message from Natsumi-san that read, "Don''t come for training today since we have a mission. Meet us in front of the Tokyo tower at 7:00 PM."


    Reading the message, I felt Ai''s hand tighten around my neck but she was not strangling me.


    "Looks like we have the entire day to us," she said giggling happily.


    "It seems so," I said and went back to washing the dishes, and Ai still did not get off my back. "How long are you planning on playing as a koala?"


    "Until I can have my daily dose of Kazu-kun''s warmth for yesterday," she said and snuggled on my back and licked my nape which made me shiver. "Hehe, is Kazu-kun sensitive here?"


    I can imagine her having a mischievous grin on her face while saying this. The next thing I know, I felt Ai biting my ear and nibbling the lobe. Her cold breath tingled on my skin and was making me distracted. I was holding the sponge and the plates harder than before and I worry I might break something.


    "You like when I do this, don''t you Kazu-kun~," Ai said and bit my ear a little harder. "Not enough reaction I got there. Then how about¡­"


    She started kissing my neck slowly going down. She slid the collar of my t-shirt aside and started sucking hardly there, I did know that the hickey she gave me was going away slowly but looks like she doesn''t want that.


    "I marked Kazu-kun again~"


    No matter how many times she had done things like this to me and no matter how familiar and used to am to these things, I just can''t help but react to this. Her soft breath, wet mouth, gentle hands, and alluring sweet voice just drives me crazy and I was really holding myself back from pinning her down.


    I need to wash the dishes first.


    Priorities.


    Ai, on the other hand, has not stopped her advanced and increased her offense a lot. Her hands were slowly trailing down my chest and she licked my neck getting a little moan from me.


    "Ahh~ that sound from Kazu-kun~," she said and licked my neck again. "It''s just euphoric, I want to hear it more~"


    I was down to the last dishes and Ai was down to her last weapon. I really need to calm myself down, both of our breaths were uneven and heavy at the same time. My body temperature had risen to a rate that one can just say that I have a fever right now.


    Ai held my face from behind and turned my neck making me face her and kissed me. My hands let go of the dishes and they dropped down and luckily did not break.


    The dishes can wait.


    Priorities.


    I moved back and made Ai sit down on the dining table. I held her hands and made her let go of me and turned around pinning her down to the table. I was breathing heavily and both our faces were red.


    "You love teasing me, don''t you?" I asked her and she giggled.


    "I do it so Kazu-kun looks at only me~"


    "We will see who is looking at whom when this ends," I said and bent down kissing her lips.


    My hands went down to her legs and she wrapped them around me. I picked her up from the table not breaking the kiss and pin her against the wall deepening the kiss. She held my face in her hands and I was holding her by her thighs as I was caressing them while we kissed.


    Our tongues were still fighting for dominance and both of us were not backing down. I bit her lower lip catching her off guard and won that fight. Ai went with the flow and kissed me back and I can say it was one of the most passionate kisses we did. The one which was similar to the one in the bathroom.


    But I don''t think I will take that far today.


    We finally separated since the both of us were out of breath and I looked at Ai and her eyes were fussy. Her face was as red as her left eye and I could almost see her breath right now. I was no different honestly.


    "You seriously couldn''t wait much," I said to her and chuckled. "We kissed as soon as your friends left and you hugged for so long and you still want more. Aren''t you being a little too greedy~" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If it''s Kazu-kun, I know I can be as greedy as I want," she said while breathing heavily. "It''s his fault for being so perfect. My Kazu-kun."


    "Then don''t mind if I do~"


    I moved forward and licked her neck as I started going down. My hand slid her collar and I could still see the bite mark on her neck. I really dug my teeth there.


    I started kissing that place and my other hand was caressing Ai''s inner thigh which let a moan escape her mouth. I looked at her and her face was already red.


    "Don''t tell me this is enough to make my cute little half-vampire feel good?" I said in a teasing voice and little nibbled her ear. "I will show you how much I missed you Ai~"


    I kissed her cheek and started going down from there slowly, really slowly. So slowly in fact that Ai couldn''t help but kiss my neck too.


    "You''re mine," I said and kissed her on her lips. "Only mine."


    Ai held my face and buried it in her chest and I let her do it. I could hear her heart loud and clear and it was beating really fast and was showing no signs of slowing down at all. I closed my eyes and listened closely to the beating of her heart and felt as if I was being hypnotized by the beat.


    I hugged her tighter and closer to me and Ai started cuddling me in the same position. It was really peaceful and nice, slowly, everything around me started fading away and Ai was the only one whose presence I could feel.


    It was all I needed.


    Right then, some thoughts crossed my mind.


    Do I love Ai?


    Yes, I do.


    How much?


    I love her with all my heart.


    Is she that important to me?


    I can''t even describe in words how important she has become to me.


    Will I do anything for her?


    Anything at all.


    Will I kill for her?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Of course. If it means keeping her safe and with me always.


    "I am starting to get obsessed with Ai," muttered under my breath but it seems like Ai heard it.


    "Looks like we are on the same boat now, Kazu-kun can feel the same way I actually feel about him," she said and I snuggled in her chest.


    "If I were to ever change¡­" I asked in a soft voice. "¡­Will Ai still love me?"


    "Without a second thought," she said. "What about Kazu-kun? Will he love me if I were to ever change?"


    "There is no way I won''t," I said and looked at her with a little smile on my face and I kissed her again. "That''s just how much I fell for you."


    Yes, this was the first girl I ever fell for.


    I still remember when I first saw her in high school at the entrance ceremony.


    With the best grades in the entrance exam, she gracefully walked up to the stage and her beauty was able to captivate the hearts of all the boys there. I was no exception. The soft smile on her face, mismatched yet beautiful eyes, and snow-white hair to go with her pale skin, if there would be a boy there who wasn''t entranced by it, he probably swung the other way or was blind.


    Her mature yet slightly childish tone making her voice telling us that she was friendly, approachable, and dependable.


    I remember just staring at her and as the time passed, I couldn''t hear any of the commotion happening in the hall and just her voice. The people around me started fading away and she was the only one I could see and I thought it was just my imagination back then but her eyes were staring at me too. All her words were directed to me, all her expressions and the soft smile, it was all directed towards me.


    I did not know it back then and thought it was my imagination.


    I mean, I was a person with nothing outstanding and I easily blend in with the crowd. Not to mention when it was a girl like Ai who was staring at me, any boy in my position would have similar thoughts.


    I had been in the same class as her since the first year of high school and my first-ever conversation with her was when I saw her standing outside the convenience store staring at the clouds that were pouring down the rain. The rain started without a warning and there was no mention of it in the broadcast but Mother Nature is a lot more unpredictable than a gacha roll.


    For this reason, neither I nor she was carrying an umbrella. All we could do was wait.


    I looked beside me and she kept staring at the clouds with curiosity in her eyes. I could no longer stay quiet and broke the silence.


    "Why are you staring at the clouds Tsubaki-san?" I called her out and then I realized just how stupid my question was. You will probably stare at the clouds in anticipation for them to go away soon.


    I was about to look the other way but¡­


    "I was wondering if it is really fun or not playing in the rain," she said in her usual sweet voice.


    "You have never played in the rain?" I blurted out my thoughts.


    "No, I usually have other things to do and don''t have time for that usually," she said.


    Of course, she is at the top of our class in both academics and athletics. These things are not there by birth in a person but it takes practice and training to get that. There are no shortcuts in life but there might be head starts at some points. Nothing more than that.


    "But I guess I have time now," she said and without a warning jumped out in the heavy rain with a big smile on her face.


    I just stood there and stared at her as she was laughing and giggling as the cold water drops were falling down and wetting her clothes and body but she did not seem to really mind it at all. She, on the other hand, was really enjoying it, just like a little child. Her childish smile was clearly visible and she turned around to face me with and my eyes widened. Even in these situations and a little dark¡­


    She looked so beautiful.


    "Come join me Shiba-kun," she called me out and I was brought back to my senses.


    "You will catch a cold Tsubaki-san!" I shouted from my place but she looked like she did not care.


    "Maybe I will be a little less strict on myself and let a special someone take care of me during that time."


    That was when my little admiration for her increased by ten folds.


    That was when the stalking started.


    Now, my feeling for her has evolved a lot more¡­


    "I love you Ai," I muttered and hugged her tighter as she kissed my head.


    "I love you too Kazu-kun," she said. "Just stay with me forever."


    "You know forever is a long time," I said and chuckled.


    "Then at least stay with me for as long as I am living," she said and I heard a hint of sadness in her voice.


    "No," I said and she looked down at me with a surprised look on her face and I smiled. "I am going to make you suffer and live with me for as long as I am living. You are not dying before me idiot, I will never ever allow it."


    My words towards her were heartfelt and came right from there. I am not going to lose anyone I care about anymore and so, I have to stop worrying about everyone and only those I actually care about. I was never living my life for everyone in this world.


    But only for the ones who I care about and love.


    My life was and will never be my own. It is also of these people, whenever one of them goes away, a part of my life has been stripped away from me. A part of my heart has been broken and a hole has been drilled into my chest.


    I am finally starting to look at the bigger picture clearly and I now really know what I need and have to do no matter what. There was never a second option from the beginning.


    My feelings towards Ai before were mere admiration.


    Then it turned into liking.


    Then it became love.


    And finally¡­


    ¡­they have evolved to become an obsession.


    A never-ending obsession of her entire existence.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 60 - 60: The first mission

    "Is this it?" I asked myself as both I and Ai were standing right in front of the giant building called the Tokyo tower.


    We were asked to come here for our first mission so I already had my katana with me and Ai had her stakes with her but I still don''t know where she keeps them. Well, I don''t really care if I don''t get to know that since that is not the main issue here. The issue here is that we are on time and Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san are nowhere to be seen at all.


    "Come in front of the Tokyo tower they said. Such a detailed explanation was given to us," I said sarcastically throwing my hands up.


    "It''s fine Kazu-kun, we can wait for them a bit," Ai said rubbing my shoulder. "Did you try calling Natsumi-san?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She is not picking up," I said and looked at the big crowd of people around us but we still could not find the person we were looking for.


    "I did and I probably am going to for the tenth time," I said and called her yet again which was when I heard a ring from behind me.


    "Do you seriously miss me this much, kid?" Natsumi-san said and behind him was Iwaguchi-san. "Follow me."


    We both followed them without another word and started blending in the giant crowd of working adults going back to their homes after a hard day at work. Their faces looked exhausted and some of them just looked like they are about to change their jobs soon. Work is hard, which is one of the many reasons I don''t want to grow up as an adult. The other is the responsibilities that come with it. They are really troublesome.


    Back to the topic, we continued to follow the two and got out of the crowd to a dark alleyway. There were some worn-out buildings in this area which were honestly something I did not expect at all. Natsumi-san opened the door of one such building and we entered it.


    The inside was worn out and was giving off a foul smell which was kind of bearable for me but for Ai¡­


    "Ugh¡­it stinks," she said covering her nose and held my hand.


    "Why are we here Natsumi-san?" I asked her and she continued walking and entered a room. We did the same and there was a bed on which were two pairs of black clothing.


    "Change in this first," Natsumi-san said. "These suits hide your presence from a vampire completely so they can''t detect if you are around unless they see you directly with their eyes. Both of yours had to be made specially to suit your needs so try it on quickly."


    "Right here?" I asked looking around. "At least go outside while we change."


    "We?" Natsumi-san said raising her eyebrow and then smirked at me.


    My face heated up at realizing what I just said and before I could say anything, both she and Iwaguchi-san were out of the room leaving both me and Ai there. We both looked at each other and both our faces were bright red.


    "We can change with our back facing each other," I said and quickly grabbed my pair. How did I know it was mine? Well, both I and Ai have a significant difference in height so I knew that it was mine.


    Ai picked up her clothes and I looked at my suit and it was a skin-tight one. I sighed and quickly took off my t-shirt and pants and started wearing the suit. It honestly fitted me perfectly which was a surprise since I had grown a bit taller and muscular as time passed. I took my clothes and folded them properly not knowing where to keep them, I held them in my hands and I saw that the suit already had a place where I can put my katana in.


    "I''m done Ai," I said out loud.


    "Um¡­Kazu-kun, can you help me with something?" she asked me and I started to worry a little. Don''t tell me. "I am not able to reach the zip at the back, can you please get it for me?"


    "O-okay," I said and slowly turned around and my eyes widened.


    Ai''s pearl white skin was exposed from behind and it was being contrasted with the jet black color of the suit. I gulped hard and walked towards her. Why am I so nervous and flustered? I know it was in the heat of the moment but I had done so much more with her and seen even more skin of her, then why the hell am I being nervous?


    I held the zipper and slowly started pulling it up making sure not to cause any discomfort to Ai and the zipper too because that suit was really sticking tightly to her skin. I quickly zipped it properly and Ai turned around with a smile on her face and I saw her completely in the suit.


    The skin-tight suit was properly showing her curves and generous proportion and I know it is for fighting purposes but it also had a sexy feel to it. Or maybe it is just me.


    "You look so cool in this Kazu-kun," Ai said poking me all around. "I didn''t get to say this before but you really got ripped. Look, you even have a six-pack."


    "So what? Are you going to keep on feeling me forever?" I asked her and she giggled.


    "We can have an equal trade-off~," she said in a seductive voice and I chuckled and pat her head making her pout. "Don''t treat me like a kid!" she said childishly.


    Cute.


    "Let''s not for now since Natsumi-san is waiting for us outside," I said and started heading out. "Maybe after that."


    I opened the door and Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san had also changed into a similar suit and had their weapons activated. "Took you long enough," Iwaguchi-san said.


    "Sorry, it was my first time wearing this so it took some time," I said rubbing my head.


    "And it has nothing to do with the fact that you were flirting inside?" Natsumi-san asked raising her eyebrow and sweat dripped down my forehead. "We can hear everything through these walls, kid."


    "Let''s just talk about the mission now shall we?" I said trying to change the topic.


    "It''s young love Natsumi-san, we can no longer understand it," Iwaguchi-san said.


    "Please talk about the mission already!" Ai shouted.


    They quickly filled us in about the mission. Apparently, there was a big group of vampires east from here and Intel tells that they have a meeting that is being held there around this time. Our mission was to find out what the meeting was about and then kill every single one of them. No survivors are needed.


    "Sounds simple enough?" Natsumi-san said confirming it.


    "In understanding, yes it was understandable but if there is a meeting this big then it means that¡­"


    "There is a noble present there," Ai said completing my sentence. "Wait a minute, I will quickly scan the area. You said east right?"


    "Yes," Iwaguchi-san said.


    Ai closed her eyes and I could feel the amount of concentration she was putting in that it could be clearly be seen on her face. Her eyebrow twitched a little and she frowned. "Having these many vampires in one place is an absurdity, it is as if they are inviting us to kill them."


    "How many are they?" I asked.


    "Eighty-eight novices, all older than two hundred years and two nobles too," Ai said and opened her eyes.


    "Quite impressive, I have to tell you that," Natsumi-san said and clapped her hands lightly. "The exact number we found."


    "The technology is more advance than I think but it still is not advance enough to get us the actual important stuff," I said out loud and Natsumi-san shrugged her shoulders.


    "Let''s roll then," Iwaguchi-san and then without a warning ran and jumped down the window. Natsumi-san followed him and I looked at Ai and nodded.


    We ran towards the window and jumped and I was not able to control myself properly which made me jump a lot higher than I decided and I saw the big crescent moon right before my eyes as I landed on top of a building.


    "Hey, kid, where did you go?" Natsumi-san asked me from the intercom.


    "I was not able to control my strength so I jumped higher than anticipated," I said and rubbed my head.


    "Whatever, do you see a tall worn-down building anywhere?" she asked me and I looked around and spotted a building that stood out. "Go there and regroup with us."


    "Roger ma''am."


    I started running towards the building and jumped over each gap and honestly, it was really fun and exhilarating. I could feel the adrenaline rushing in my blood and I felt strangely excited. My heart was beating fast and as I reached right before the building, I jumped down and landed right between Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san.


    "You arrived quicker than expected," Natsumi-san said and she and Iwaguchi-san started running.


    I shrugged my shoulders and started following them along with Ai. We passed through many buildings and leaped over a few due to dead ends and I could feel my jumps being longer than I am trying to go and my speed while running faster too. So, this suit doesn''t just hide my presence but it even suppresses the sounds of steps and enhances our physical abilities. That is convenient.


    We all stopped right before a building with a big door which was opened. Iwaguchi-san was the first one to enter and the signaled us that it was clear. We followed him and the building was surprisingly empty.


    "They are below the ground," Ai said and we all looked at her.


    "Can you tell where they are?" I asked her and she nodded and closed her eyes and started walking.


    We followed her and she entered a room which had many shelves there and Ai stopped right before them. I looked at the shelves and my eyes fell on a little wooden board protruding out. It was such a medieval but also clever move.


    "Don''t touch that," I said in a sound loud enough for all of them to hear. "It''s a trap."


    "So you noticed?" Natsumi-san said and I nodded.


    I walked forward and pushed the shelves aside and as I thought, it had a ball bearing at the bottom which lets it roll but it was making some sound which was concerning. Right there was a hatch that leads somewhere down. I touched the hatch and it looked as if it was recently opened but it was not budging.


    "They locked it," I said to everyone and then an idea came to me. "Ai, can you heighten your senses and tell us what they are talking about?" I asked her.


    "I can try," she said and closed her eyes and I felt a dense atmosphere building around Ai. "My fellow vampires, I know that you all have been wondering why we have brought you here. Don''t worry, I will explain the entire situation."


    "This is convenient," Iwaguchi-san commented.


    "We all know that the blood of the first has been starting to mature in the veins of fodder, the human named Shiba Kazuki and I know you have been informed by this already. The boy had joined the VEO."


    "They are all gasping and whispering amongst themselves," Ai explained.


    "Silence," she said in a little loud voice probably mimicking the person speaking. "As I was saying, the faker has joined the VEO, and here is what I propose. I, Leo Gates along with Tatara Akira and ten other nobles who are giving the same speech like this one at other places raid and destroy the VEO and capture Shiba Kazuki, the faker. We can get rid of that nuisance in this country and also get the blood of the first for us. Killing two birds with one stone as they say. What do you say? Are you with me?"


    Ai clenched her fist and we all felt the intense killing intent leaking out of her. Shit, I need to get her to calm down. I quickly walked towards her and placed my hand on her shoulder.


    "Ai, calm down," I said softly and moved up to caress her face. "Right now, we need to concentrate on what they are saying, we will kill them right after that."


    Just little words and Ai''s killing intent calmed down but¡­


    "They found us out," Ai said.


    "And this was why I asked you to calm down but whatever," I said and looked at Natsumi-san readying her scythe and Iwaguchi-san had his combat axes ready. "Looks like this is where we enter in style?"


    "You bet we will," Iwaguchi-san said and I saw a big smile form on his face.


    Boom


    The hatch was broken in one simple hit by him and Natsumi-san jumped down. We followed the pursuit and jumped down and right before us was a really big room with a lot of vampires. Iwaguchi-san landed behind me and I activated my katana and placed it where it was supposed to be in my suit.


    "Sorry to interrupt this little after-party yours but this is as far you can live," Natsumi-san said placing the scythe on her shoulder.


    "Kill her," the noble said and his eyes fell on me and a distorted smile formed on his face. "Splendid, really splendid. The target has come to us except for the other way round. Looks like lady luck is generous on us."


    "Are you sure she is a lady and not a man?" I asked him. "Who knows if you are misjudging something?"


    "What is there to misjudge, you have walked right into our little meeting spot," he said and then looked at the woman beside him. "Akira dear, be a good girl and get me that faker."


    "Faker?" I said out loud.


    "Isn''t that what you are?" he said and the vampires there had their eyes glowing bright red and I could see their fangs properly. "You are just a mere human, fodder who has borrowed the blood of our king, the first. Aren''t you a- "


    "Shut your trap," a cold voice resounded in the room and I looked beside the person who was the owner of the voice. She had her right eyes glowing bright green.


    They are so fucked.


    All the vampires in the room stopped at their track and Natsumi-san chuckled.


    "Don''t just stand there and kill the unwanted," the noble said and all of them attacked us in one go.


    I unsheathe my blade and held my scabbard in another hand as a vampire jumped at me. He was very quick but I stepped aside and slashed vertically aiming for his head. He dodged it at the cost of his arm which fell down but I did not give him any opening and rushed forward to stab his heart right after with the blade.


    I raised my scabbard as I blocked a strong blow from another novice and I held him in place. Soon, his head fell off and I knew who it was so I stabbed him in the chest and threw his body at the other five who were about to attack me. Iwaguchi-san appeared in front of those vampires and cut off all their legs before I could even blink and the five fell down and Natsumi-san killed all of them in one go.


    "Wow," I couldn''t help but say as Ai stabbed a vampire in the heart which was about to attack me.


    "Keep your head in the battle kid, or you will die," Natsumi-san said and I looked at the big hoard of vampires being cut down by Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-sa showing perfect teamwork.


    "Ai, boost me," I said to her.


    "Huh?"


    "Just do it," I said and ran towards her, she readied her hands and launched me up and I could see the entire battle scene from here. This was what I have come here to do then let''s do this.


    I felt my head getting closer to the ceiling and I twisted my body, sheath my katana, and kicked off the ceiling sending me down. As I came in range, I quickly unsheathe it and twisted myself slicing off the heads of the four vampires there. I landed on my feet and quickly stabbed the vampires in the heart killing them.


    You know what?


    This is kind of fun.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 61 - 61: The other noble

    I looked at the two nobles who were just standing at their place and not moving. I am pretty sure that the female was asked to come and get me but she doesn''t look like she is interested. Heck, I don''t see a speck of emotion on her face and her stoic face was more than enough to tell that she was nothing more than a mere puppet.


    I kind of feel bad for her.


    What if?


    I leaned back dodging the strike from a novice and I backflipped and kicked her in the face making her fall back. I looked back at Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san and they were killing the vampires without much difficulty. No, they looked like they were enjoying this and mostly Iwaguchi-san because he had a really big smile on his face.


    I twisted my scabbard holding it upside down and plunged it behind me as I felt it piercing through the chest of a vampire. The vampire I kicked attacked me yet again but I saw a green glow behind her and the next thing I knew, there was a big hole in her heart.


    "You got a lot stronger than before, didn''t you?" I said to Ai who landed beside me. "My blood does do wonders, I believe it now."


    "I will have some of your blood after this so get ready~"


    "Wow, your greed is really intensified," I said and my instincts kicked in and I jumped sideways and so did Ai.


    A big crater was formed right in the middle of us and from that place emerged a woman with shoulder hair curly, dirty blonde hair, and golden eyes. Her stoic face did not change at all and her eyes soon turned bright red.


    "Need to kill," she said and charged at me at amazing speed but I was able to react in time and block her nails with my scabbard but she had a lot more strength and I was sent flying to the wall.


    "Kazu-kun!" Ai shouted my name.


    "I''m fine," I said standing up and looked at Ai who was about to charge at the noble. "Ai, take care of the other vampires, I will deal with her."


    "Bu-"


    "Trust me."


    Though reluctant, Ai nodded her head and started dealing with all the novices.


    "Now it''s just you and me," I said as I wiped off the dust from my face. "Come one now."


    She appeared right before me and I duck down dodging her strike and the wall behind me had a deep dent in it. I glanced up seeing her hand not even in contact with the wall which made me wonder¡­


    Is this her ability?


    Since I was in that thought, I forgot about her and felt a kick right in my sides which made me fall down on my back. She leaped and landed on my and I moved my head dodging her blow and the ground beside me had a crater there. I don''t quite understand what her ability is but I cannot think of something right now.


    She held my neck in her hand and started strangling me. She stood up and I, in her hands also got on my feet. I was struggling to get air and she kept squeezing my neck even harder. I need to get out of her grasp or I am done f-


    Wait.


    Why am I panicking?


    It won''t do me any good.


    I quickly recomposed myself and tighten my grip on my Kanata and sliced off her arm which was strangling me just before I could die. I fell down and the hand got off my neck and I coughed and breathe heavily to get back the oxygen in my lungs. I cracked my neck and looked around myself and the number of vampires have cut down to only twenty and the male noble had a vein popping out on his forehead. They are really good at this. So, I need to catch up quickly.


    I stood up and stared at the woman before me. She had already regrown her hand but for some reason, she was staring at it with her eyes widened a little.


    "Interesting," she muttered and looked back at me as her eyes started glowing brighter. "This seems like a nice challenge."


    Right before my eyes, she disappeared and my instincts kicked in as I jumped back and there was a crater where I was standing. I looked back at her and she extended her hand at me and even if it did not reach me, I turned my head and my cheek had a cut on it.


    So this is what is going on.


    "Cool, you have the power to make weapons from air," I said with a smirk on my face. "Now let''s see where we can get with this."


    Ai appeared beside me with a bloodied stake in her hand and her eyes were glowing brightly in their respective color.


    "Shall we then?" I said to Ai and she nodded and I looked back at Tatara. "Looks like we can get serious for real now."


    Both I and Ai rushed at her and she extended her hand and I stepped aside dodging her attack and still advancing at her. She held both her hands out and I could as if feel when and from where the attacks could come. So I jumped up high in the air. Tatara sent an attack at me but I blocked it with my katana.


    Ai appeared before her and aimed for her heart but she held the stake with her hands and pushed Ai away and sidestepped dodging me. I extended my scabbard at her and as expected, she fell for it since I was never planning on using the katana there. It pierced her stomach and I quickly kicked her legs making her fall down.


    I raised my scabbard and katana and brought it down on her.


    "Ugh," she winced in pain and even if her voice was not that loud, I could see the look of pain and agony on her face.


    "And I win," I said and took out my scabbard and katana from her shoulders.


    "Why?" she asked me and I raised my eyebrow. "Why did you not kill me right now? You could have easily done that."


    "As you said, I could have easily killed you right now and that is my decision. I decided not to kill you but still, you did lose to me," I said to her and smiled softly. "Ai, it''s enough, don''t kill her." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" she said and I looked around myself and there was no longer any other novice alive there. There was only Leo left there who was staring at the scene with his eyes widened and the vein popping on his head.


    "Now isn''t someone angry," Natsumi-san said mockingly and wiped off the vampire blood from her scythe and then pointed it at Leo. "Next is you."


    His eyes started glowing bright red and his teeth were showing and he jumped at me. Go for the weakest first, huh. Interesting. I just stood at my place and as I thought, Leo was stopped in his tracks as two pairs of hands blocked his attack and threw him across the room.


    "What do you think you are doing?" he said with an angry look on his face. "Akira!"


    Tatara and Ai were the ones who stopped Leo and were standing before me. I kind of used my anime knowledge in this situation and turns out I had the right idea about Tatara''s personality. What other reason could be that a noble like her is listening to a person like Leo? Well, there can be many but anime knowledge is one of the most supreme knowledge a human could have.


    "I have deemed him stronger and better than you so I am no longer going to listen to you," she said in an emotionless tone.


    "Now do you get it Ai?" I said to Ai and she was staring at Tatara with a confused look on her face. I walked up to her and placed my hand on her shoulder. "She is on our side now."


    "Wrong," Tatara said looking at us. "I am on Shiba Kazuki''s side."


    "It''s the same as what I said," I said shrugging my shoulder as we all stood before Leo looking down at him.


    "You made a noble vampire your servant, that''s is something even I couldn''t ever do," Natsumi-san said clapping her hand.


    "Servant is a harsh word," I said and looked at Tatara. "Let''s just say I have made an ally and now you know what that means."


    "She is not to be killed?" Iwaguchi-san asked and I nodded my head. "Well, I don''t mind."


    Ai, on the other hand, kept staring at Tatara and latched onto my arm and stuck out her tongue to Tatara. I chuckled and pat her head which was when I remembered that we still had a noble to take care of. Leo was still there glaring at us with his teeth showing and his eyes glowing bright red.


    "You dare ignore me and start chatting with each other?!" she growled at us.


    Natsumi-san raised her scythe and placed it at his neck in one quick movement and he shouted in agony as his skin burnt at the place where Natsumi-san placed the blade. I knew he was about to do something and I jumped back and everyone did the same as a wave of black energy erupted from him. I looked down and I saw something distorted in my shadows.


    Shit.


    "Everyone dodge it!" I shouted as many hands emerged out of the shadows and were trying to grab us.


    I ran across the room along with the other dodging the hands and looks like I need to use that.


    "Natsumi-san, make the coast clear for me!" I said to her and she quickly picked up on what I was trying to do and nod her head and stopped in her tracks rushing at the hands. On other hand, Ai tilted her head in confusion. It was a pretty big room but still, the wall was soon in front of us. "Watch this," I said to her.


    I flipped my katana with its curved side facing downwards and held the handle of the blade upside down. I jumped up and then looked back at Leo who was controlling the shadows and kicked the wall with all my power which made me fly across the distance with great speed and luckily, he was slow to pick up on it and Natsumi-san used her scythe to divert all the hands out of my way.


    I was in front of him and I unsheathe my blade cutting his head off and crash into the wall. The dust flew everywhere and as they cleared, everything became clear. I was standing behind a beheaded Leo and my scabbard had pierced his heart from behind as I stabbed him from there.


    I took out the scabbard from his body and wiped off the blood from it as his body fell down and started turning into dust. I sheathe my katana and turned it into the key chain and as I turned around, I fell down on my back.


    Ai ran the entire distance and jumped to hug me catching me off guard and so, I was on the ground being cuddled by this girl. She had her arms wrapped around my neck and was rubbing her cheek against mine and flapping my hands.


    "Kazu-kun, you were so cool right now!" she said and I smiled softly and pat her head.


    "Honestly, I wasn''t sure it would work out but oh well," I muttered and stared at the ceiling which was then I noticed something. Because I noticed it, my eye widened. "Everyone, get out of here! This place is going to collapse!"


    As I said that, the entire place started shaking and the cracks on the ceiling became even bigger. I did not have much time so I picked up Ai in my arms and started heading out of the place. Natsumi-san, Iwaguchi-san, and Tatara were right behind me as I jumped up and got out of the place but the building was also in the same condition. It was made of concrete and if I were to be under this debris, I was done for.


    I looked at the window and jumped out from there breaking the window in the process and getting some cuts on my face. It was honestly not the best idea but the quickest way to get out right now.


    I looked back and the rest three jumped out from the same building and we stepped away from there as it collapsed right before our eyes.


    "Looks like they weren''t lying when they said that it will collapse in an hour," Tatara said in her emotionless voice and we all stared at her.


    "You should have told us that," I said to her letting out a sigh.


    "But no one asked me."


    "Makes sense."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 62 - 62: A new entry to the team

    [I have put the images of the characters for some clarity in the chapter comments so please check them]


    "So," Natsumi-san said gaining everyone''s attention. "What do we do about her?"


    She pointed at Tatara who tilted her head confused with her expressionless face not changing one bit. We were on our first mission and we find out that there will be a big attack on VEO by twelve but now ten nobles along with their servants. In short, a small army is about to attack the VEO and they probably don''t know about that.


    "Tatara, do you know when this attack will happen?" I asked her and nodded her head.


    "Yes Shiba-sama, the attack has been decided to be done tomorrow as the sun sets," she said. "A total of ten nobles and approximately six to seven hundred novices are going to be in this attack. They are really planning on wiping out the headquarters of the VEO in Japan. Also, please call me Akira. I am more used to being called that."


    "I see," I said, and then my widened. "Wait a minute, why are you calling me using "sama"?"


    "It is something I have been doing for my past life and I cannot change that way of me addressing you so please bear with me," she said in a respectful manner bowing down. "Now that you have killed my former master, you have taken the place of my master."


    "Okay¡­" I said and looked at Ai who was puffing her cheeks.


    The fact that they knew that I am in VEO right now can only possibly be known by someone who has been in the VEO. This means that there is a snitch there and we don''t know who it can be. Just thinking that it is a vampire is just too na?ve and stupid so that just broader our options and makes it hard to track down that person.


    Then there is also that ten nobles and about seven hundred novices are going to invade the VEO. The number is too big and if we don''t hold up properly, we are done for sure. These many vampires are would probably be enough to wipe out an entire prefecture if not kept under check and they are probably doing something similar to keep up their strength for the attack tomorrow.


    "Akira, do you have any idea about who the person was that gave you the information?" I asked her and she shook her head.


    "I am really sorry but I don''t know that," she said and Natsumi-san patted my shoulder.


    "It''s fine, knowing this much is enough," she said and took out her phone and started fiddling on it. "And send¡­I told James about it and before going home, you are coming to the VEO. It would be better if you would be in the discussion."


    "Sure," I and Ai said in unison.


    "That also counts you," Natsumi-san said to Akira.


    "I will only do anything if Shiba-sama tells me to. I won''t be taking orders from anyone else," she said politely in a monotone voice.


    "You are coming with us," I said to her and Ai whined. "Also, just use my first name. Hearing Shiba-sama just feels weird to me."


    "As you wish Kazuki-sama," she said bowing down and I looked back at Ai who had her cheeks puffed. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are mine," she said latching onto my arm.


    "I know that," I said and pat her head and we all head back to the worn-down building.


    I and Ai quickly changed our clothes with our backs facing each other but not before I unzip her back. Soon, we were back in the clothes we arrived in and were now on our way to the VEO.


    Akira kept walking behind me and Ai the entire time. She did not look like someone from here at all but her name is very Japanese. I wonder why that is so but I don''t think that is something I should ask or worry about now. The attack on the VEO is something that can affect me too.


    I don''t care much about them because I am just like James. Like he is using me for his selfish purposes, I am the same. I still have no idea about a way to save Ai and I am not going to let anyone stop me from doing that.


    No one.


    "And that is how it is," Natsumi-san finished explaining everything to James and he sighed and rubbed his forehead. "This one is going to be a lot bigger than before."


    "This one?" Ai asked raising her eyebrow.


    "We have been attacked some times before too but that about only five to six nobles but to think that they brought together twelve nobles for this is really worrying," James said and let out another sigh. "And here I was hoping to go home and have some father-daughter time with my princess."


    "You can have that after the father is safe and sound, now find that snitch," Natsumi-san said and James nodded. "And put the noble in our team. She will be under our supervision."


    "I was already about to do that anyways but are you sure she can be trusted?" James asked narrowing his eyes.


    Well, his doubts are not baseless honestly. The way that she is willingly helping us or me is just going too smoothly. It may be that she is either saying the truth or walking us into a trap but we can''t tell which it is at this point.


    But¡­


    "You can trust me on that," I said to James. "I will make sure she doesn''t do anything like that."


    "You are making quite a bold statement, you do know that right?" James said and I knew what he meant.


    "I know what I am doing so don''t worry but there is something I would like you to do for me," I said and handed him a folded piece of paper. He looked at the paper and read the contents and I saw him let out a little chuckle.


    "You sure are a lot more interesting than I thought," he said and looked at me. "It will be done."


    "Okay then, I will be taking my leave. Call me if you need anything else," I said and started walking out of the room. Ai hugged my hand tightly and Akira followed me obediently.


    "Are you sure about this though?" James asked me right before I was about to take my step out.


    "Honestly I am not," I said and turned around facing him with a little smile on my face. "But these are things I have to do nonetheless."


    I head out of the room and hopped in the elevator. The entire time, Ai was holding my arm tightly and glaring at Akira. I mean, she is not going to steal me from her but I know that from Ai''s personality, her behaving like this is not really a surprise. I might act the same way if I and Ai changed positions and Akira was a boy. Now that I think about it, she does have a name that can be used for both boys and girls.


    "Akira, what are you going to do now?" I asked her.


    "I will be following Kazuki-sama from now on till death, that is my duty," she said.


    "Whose death?" I said raising my eyebrow.


    "Either one of our death and until then, I will be following you diligently," she said.


    "You did go against Leo back then which really doesn''t reassure me when you say that."


    "That is because I had already decided on changing my master. It was already decided that he was going to be killed by your hands so I made you my master," Akira said. "I can tell by looking in a person''s eyes and also seeing the air around him. It tells a lot about someone. For example, your wife has a very possessive and obsessive air around her. She is probably thinking of me as a love rival."


    Well anyone could have deduced that from seeing how Ai was acting but oh well.


    "I see," I said and then it hit me. "When where will you be living then?"


    "At you pl-"


    "Never!" Ai shouted holding my arm tightly and the elevator door opened at that exact moment meaning everyone in the reception heard her scream. They all looked at us weirdly and then looked away thinking the wrong things. "You are never going to live at our house!! I have been quiet for all this time but that doesn''t mean I accept you being around my Kazu-kun!"


    "Young love," someone said there and I looked around not able to find who it was. I let out a sigh.


    "Kazuki-sama, is something the matter?" Akira asked me and I rubbed my forehead.


    "I just want to go home quickly," I muttered.


    "As you wish," she said and as I opened my eyes I was standing before a familiar door. Wait a minute, what?!


    "H-how did you¡­"


    "You want to get home quickly so I quickly warped us there," she said. "It is not actually warping since I just swapped the air around us with the air around your home and we moved along with that. As you said, I can make a weapon with air but that is not exactly what my ability is. I can manipulate air as I want."


    How did I possibly defeat someone with such a broken ability?


    "But how did you know this was my home?" I asked her.


    "I am very aware of the air of this prefecture so it is not hard for me to track you down," she said.


    "Can we go inside already?!" Ai said annoyed and I looked at her as she had a frown on her face. "I want to be alone with Kazu-kun already!!"


    Now, what do I do about Akira?


    I thought about it a bit. Letting her live with us is not possible since there is only one bed in the house and she won''t be sleeping in that. Ai will definitely not allow that I am not letting her sleep on the floor or the couch. Even if she is a vampire, I can''t let a girl just sleep on the floor or the couch.


    "Akira, if possible, can you like rent a place nearby?" I asked her and she thought about it and nodded her head. "Okay then, please do that and I will call you when I need you. Wait, do you have a phone?"


    "Those things are really inefficient," she said shaking her head. "Just call out my name and I will be there."


    "Okay then, goodnight, I guess," I said and unlocked the door, and entered the apartment.


    The familiar sweet scent hit my nose and I closed my eyes and leaned back on the door but I was grabbed by my collar and pulled. I opened my eyes only to see a green and red orb right before me and my lips feeling a soft and cold sensation. I was being aggressively kissed and I did not fight back at all and let it happen.


    Ai pushed me against the wall and kept kissing me and then stopped and dug her teeth in my neck. I wrapped my arms around her and saw her pearl white and slender neck. I don''t know what came over my but I leaned down and started biting the neck.


    Ai''s body shuddered a little due to this but she kept soft sucking my blood as I kept biting her neck. My mind was slowly going blank and one thing overcame me. I wanted to my teeth to go even deeper down.


    "K-Kazu-kun," Ai said as she stopped sucking my blood but I did not let go of her neck.


    I held her hands and pushed and pinned her down on the floor with her hands over her head. I looked down at Ai and saw my blood dripping on her face slowly. My breathing was very heavy and I bit my tongue which brought me back to my senses.


    I did not say anything at all but I felt Ai''s hand on my neck and my bleeding stopped. She had a soft smile on her face and she held my face and brought it down on her soft chest.


    "I know what is going on with Kazu-kun," she said softly and my eyes widened. "You are acting like a vampire aren''t you?"


    "What are you talking about?" I feigned ignorance in the hope that she thinks she misjudged something.


    "I there is even the slightest change in your mood, I can easily tell that," she said and started stroking my hair. "That mark you gave me was also because of that, wasn''t it? That is why I said that I am your wife now."


    My eyes widened at the realization of the fact.


    "So you knew the first time it happened to me?" I said.


    This is why Ai was so adamant about it. I was acting like a vampire back then even if I was a human and marked her in that form. Ai knew it and that is why she said that. She knew about this fact.


    At least she doesn''t know everything.


    "Your questions also said the same," she said and kept stroking my hair. "Even if Kazu-kun were to turn into a vampire, I will do everything for him. Even give him all my blood."


    I wrapped my arms around Ai''s waist and hugged her tighter.


    "I am sorry, for hiding this from you," I muttered.


    "I am not angry," Ai said. "I can never be angry at you, you are just so precious and perfect that I can''t be angry at you even if I try."


    "Your body feels nice to hug," I said and Ai giggled.


    "I am very huggable you know," she said and started playing with my hair. "I am all for you to hug and kiss as much as you want. I love you Kazu-kun."


    "I love you Ai."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 63 - 63: The talk with Ethan

    "Hey Kazu-kun," Ai called me out. "Can you listen to something I have to say?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is it?" I asked her looking down at her as she snuggled up to me under the cover.


    "Can you¡­not participate in the battle tomorrow?"


    As her words left her mouth, there was complete silence for some seconds and I looked at her clutching my t-shirt by the end. Her face was trembling and she had a sad look in her eyes. This girl¡­


    "Sorry, but I can''t do that Ai," I said stroking her hair. "This is something we have to do. I know even without me, they might be able to defeat them without my help but I can''t just sit here knowing what is going on there."


    "You care about others too much Kazu-kun, think about yourself a little, please," Ai said to me and I smiled and kissed her forehead.


    "I don''t need to think about myself," I said and chuckled. "I already have you taking care of that field."


    "Bu-"


    "That is all I need right now Ai," I said interrupting her. "Even you know, I won''t stop from joining this battle. There are things both of us gain from this and that is the only reason why I am doing this."


    Like I said before, I no longer care about other people and only those who are close to me. The people close to me are more than strong enough to protect themselves and I know even now, I won''t be able to hold a candle to them. This battle is solely for me to get stronger and more experienced. The more I fight, the more experience I gain and the stronger my body is getting.


    The changes are still happening in my body and I realized that they became more drastic after when I started training with Natsumi-san. Break a bone and it joins back to become stronger.


    My body feels a lot lighter now and it has become easier for me to move around quickly but I am still nowhere strong enough even now. Taking the first mission into account. I did not defeat Akira and Leo on my own. I really didn''t.


    If Ai hadn''t worked at a little distraction at that moment, I doubt my attacks really hit her. The same goes with Leo, I did move fast and kill him, yes, but it was only because Natsumi-san was the one who took care of the hands that were extended. If one of them would have caught me, I was done for right then and there.


    I am not underestimating myself at all because I also know how stronger I have gotten. The blood of the first is really helping me with getting stronger fast that I am almost able to defeat a noble on my own. Novices are not much problem to me but their number also should be taken into account. No matter how strong you are, if you are being overwhelmingly outnumbered, you will lose.


    If not, then you can call yourself god and I won''t stop you at all.


    "I can''t sleep," Ai whined and started moving around in my arms. "Kazu-kun, tell me a bedtime story."


    "A bedtime story you say?" I asked and Ai nodded. "I don''t know any bedtime stories at all."


    "Eh? Everyone has bedtime stories that they tell or have been told. Just tell me the one you have been told before," Ai said.


    "I don''t remember any," I said honestly, and Ai cutely puffed her cheeks. "Are you just finding an excuse to stay awake?"


    "N-no¡­" she said rolling her eyes to the side.


    This is not convincing at all, you know.


    I decided to close my eyes and slowly fall into sleep to enter my mindscape. It was not that hard since now I am used to being here. I looked around in the dark room and just thought about one thing which I thought about before but never decided on making a big issue out of it.


    Why is it so dark in here?


    "Looks like you are very lonely, boy," a voice came from behind me.


    "Ethan¡­" I said and summoned a chair and sat down and he did the same. "I have something to ask you."


    "What is it?" he asked while leaning back in the chair and summoned wine.


    "Please answer me before drinking this," I said and he nodded and summoned two glasses. "What was your ability?"


    He stopped his hands where they were before hovering in the air and looked at me. This was one thing I was curious about, what actually was Ethan''s ability? I had been caught up in so many things that I did not get to ask him the question.


    "And why do you want to know that?" he asked me.


    "I am slowly turning into a vampire," I said and he stopped again. "Not literally but I can tell I am slowly behaving a little like a vampire and I don''t know what is going to happen to me in the future. I have your blood in me, right? Then I thought we both will be having the same ability."


    "Hmm, that is a nice deduction, let''s see," he said and thought a little. "Oh, luckily I remember this. My ability is a lot similar to Sarah''s. While her ability was the Queen''s eye, mine is called the King''s eye. She was the one who requested it to be called that since our abilities are just that similar."


    I raised my eyebrow listening to him. Those are some grand names given to these abilities.


    "By the way, your woman does have Sarah''s ability," Ethan said.


    I choked at my own spit hearing that and started coughing loudly. Wait, did I hear that correctly? Did he just say that Ai has the same ability as that of that the lord of the night?


    "I''m sorry, what?!" I ended up shouting.


    "I think I didn''t stutter there," Ethan said and I sat back down staring at him. "As the name suggests, it is the King''s and Queen''s eyes. The user has ultimate authority on their opponent and if used properly and mastered, you can even order the ones weaker than you to kill themselves."


    This sounds so much similar to the power I saw in an anime once where they had their eyes commanding people to kill themselves or doing something else. I really enjoyed that one.


    "Then¡­what are the consequences?" I asked him and he smirked.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," he said feigning ignorance.


    "It is such a broken and amazing power, almost as if it is a cheat code. The kind of person you are, I am sure there is some kind of consequences to using this power. If you said Ai can use the same power then I am sure you knew this was possible from the very beginning," I explained to him and placed my hand on a table I summoned. "So¡­what are the consequences?"


    "Not much," he said throwing his hands up. "Just that too much use of this power can lead to the complete deterioration of one''s personality."


    "This makes no sense," I muttered.


    To begin with, the ability was something only nobles could use so this means that Ethan also got to know about this when he turned into a noble. How was he able to create a consequence this severe? No, he did not create it.


    "Controlling other people''s mind takes a big toll on yours too," he said and placed his hand on the armrest. "It begins with the person forgetting some parts of their memories and then it turns that they start acting more violent. Some more use of it at that stage, the person becomes nothing but an empty shell. Just an empty hollow shell with no consciousness. They can be called brain dead by that time but alas vampires are immortal creatures."


    "You are sure very casual about this stuff when you say this," I said honestly surprised. "You do know Sarah can get in that situation."


    "So why do you think, I made someone inherit my blood?" he said in a matter-of-fact tone. "I know the danger of this power and have always been beside Sarah to make sure, she doesn''t overuse this power but I am no longer alive then how do you think I will make that sure?"


    I was left speechless by Ethan''s words. I can just say that he is extremely selfish and there is no denying it to the point I am sure even he himself won''t deny it.


    Ethan is well aware of that fact and thus, is very calm and chill when he says all this. I hoped that somehow I could get a little information on this "mission" he gave me but I am still clueless. I am sure that this is not the "mission" he has given me and even if it is.


    It is just a small part of it.


    "Then what about this mission you gave me? Have any idea about it?" I asked him and he raised his eyebrow. "I mean, my blood is maturing slowly so I thought that maybe your memories are slowly coming back to you."


    "Unfortunately, that is not the case, boy," Ethan said shaking his head.


    "Then thank you for your time," I said and Ethan disappeared from before me.


    I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes thinking like always. Most of the time when I am in the mindscape, I am not talking to Ethan or Sarah, I just sit here and think and that is what I am doing right now.


    First, let''s go down about the most important piece of information I got to know about. About the ability, Ai has. The Queen''s eye.


    By the way in which Ethan explained and from my past experiences, I can safely say that it was Ai''s right eye. The green one because that only glowed brightly twice, in front of me at least. It was when we had the fight with Kasuwagi and once in the first mission. Now the problem is that I don''t know how much it has affected her. I thought back on Ethan''s words and realized something.


    It depended on the person using it.


    The toll on the brain is the same for everyone and it depended on the person using the power whether they can handle it or not. This meant that the number was a variable and I don''t know how many times Ai can sue it before it damaging her brain intensely and it makes things even harder for me.


    I did not know when this can affect her immensely meaning it won''t stop worrying me every time I see her using the ability. Then also, I don''t know if she has used this ability in the past before I got to know her.


    This has become even more complicated the more I get to know about stuff. I decided to keep that matter in mind and not deter from my original worry. The attack tomorrow.


    Almost seven hundred novices and ten nobles. The little note that I passed to James had two requests from me.


    First- all the data of all the hunters under him. Second- the entire access to all the security cameras of the buildings.


    What am I going to do with this?


    Simple, I am going to sit back and watch.


    Just kidding.


    I wanted access to the security cameras so I can have a full view of what is going on. Each member of the VEO wearing that suit has an inbuilt mic and speaker in it so contacting other hunters won''t be difficult at all. It was not that I was planning on doing something grand at all but having more information is just beneficial for me.


    I got the message from Ethan when Ai was taking a bath and seeing the names of all the hunters just made me worried. The odds are definitely not on our side but¡­we can somehow pull through. We have to. No matter what.


    I am not letting anyone get in my way.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 64 - 64: A meeting

    I stood there in the darkroom all by myself waiting for the others to arrive. I thought that everyone was done with their work already but looks like they were not. The room was neither too big nor too small.


    It was an empty room with a big table in the middle and I was standing next to the table in my usual spot. This was where we were always called to a meeting so it was nothing out of the usual for me. I stared at the black ceiling but I could see through the dark and the ceiling had nothing notable about it.


    "Missed me anyone?" a cheerful voice came from beside me and I turned to see a familiar figure standing there.


    "What took you so long?" I asked her and she pouted.


    "Hey, I did not take that long! Everyone else is yet to arrive here so don''t scold me!" she said in her usual annoying tone. "I am not late, you are too early."


    "And here I thought those four hundred years have done something good for your brain but looks like there is no cure of stupidity," I said letting out a sigh.


    "What? You are looking for a fight?" she said and I blankly stared at her and let out my bloodlust.


    She soon started shivering and finally shut up. There is a great difference between a four hundred and a five hundred years old noble so it was better for her to not do anything. I looked around the room and yet, not everyone was there. Maybe I just got more punctual as the years passed, yes that has to be it.


    I am the oldest among the twelve of us so it was not much surprise. The others just lingered around each other''s age being ten-twenty years older or younger than each other.


    "Took you all long enough," I said without turning to the four who arrived late as always. Their callous attitude really seems to get on my nerve and I feel like killing them all right now.


    "What is the problem with that Ricky? It''s not like everyone else has arrived. You can scold the one who came at the very end," the noble with bright red hair and blue eyes said.


    "Adam, even if you are not the last, punctuality is really important," I said to him and he shrugged his shoulders.


    "We are immortal, the time has stopped for us so it doesn''t really matter," he said and I let out a sigh.


    "Just what kind of people am I stuck with?" I muttered to myself.


    The other three, Jack, Susy, and Lucy just stood there beside Adam and did not say anything. The four were friends and turned each other into vampires so it was not a surprise that they were together right now. The cheerful and annoying one, Ine stared at them with an annoyed gaze but they shrugged it off.


    We were now waiting for the other six and right then, one after other arrived four of them.


    "Sorry, I got late. The novices really liked me being around," said a woman in an alluring voice.


    "Did they like you being around or you liked the attention they gave you?" I asked raising my eyebrow. "I really wonder."


    "Oh, my~ is Ricky perhaps jealous? Don''t worry, you have a special place in my heart~" she said in an alluring voice but it did not get a reaction out of me. "No reaction? Aww, too bad I think then."


    "And what excuse do you three have?" I asked them and they looked at each other and nodded.


    "Feeding," they said in unison.


    "Did you just use your ability and ring them in with you Hiroto?" I asked and he started sweating. "I thought so and the Zeke twins are stupid just like Ine. Really, grow up you all."


    "We are already four hundred years old, how much do you want us to grow up?" Hiroto asked.


    All that was left was to wait for Leo and Akira and knowing them, it was probably that Leo was late and Akira was just beside him the entire time. Leo was the vampire who killed Akira''s old "master" and claimed her as his and she did not object at all to it. Her expressionless face was something I never saw a change at all because I did personally knew Leo really well. I was the one who turned him under Father''s commands.


    We just stood there waiting for the two and waiting and waiting and soon it had been half an hour but there was no signal of either Leo or Akira. This made me a little worried because even if Leo was kind of big-headed, he would never be this late. He was really punctual usually.


    Even if Leo were to be this late, Akira would have probably told him about that and he knew that he dare not make me and Father wait.


    What happened?


    "Hey aren''t Leo and that expressionless chick too late?" Adam said gaining everyone''s attention.


    "Exactly and I am sure Ricky will never scold them if they were this late," Ine said and puffed her cheeks.


    "I don''t think we should worry about that right now," the woman, Asuka said placing her hand on her cheek. "I am more worried about Leo-kun and Akira-chan right now. They normally are never this late, they are usually very punctual."


    "That is what I am thinking," I said.


    "Unfortunately, both of them won''t be coming back," an unfamiliar voice came from the dark.


    We all looked at the person talking and saw there stood a man with an average height and black hair and dark brown eyes. Everyone got in their defensive stance seeing the man and glared at him as their eyes started glowing red. From his heartbeat, he should be a human.


    "Who are you?" Jack growled at the man and his fangs were protruding out and were really sharp and ready to dig in the man''s neck.


    "Now, now, my children. You still have not gotten used to this little trick I do for you. But it is really fun for me so I don''t mind it at all," he said, and then his face started to distort and slowly his entire body started changing shape and our eyes widened. "Maybe you will recognize me if I am in this form."


    "Father!" we said in unison and got on one of our knees and bowed down respectfully and also out of fear.


    He was someone no one here would even dare to stand up against. It will just be simple stupidity. We all were shaking in fear as to what he might do to us because we have seen him angry only once in our presence and I better not remember those memories.


    "Now, now, don''t bow down like that. A child should respect his father in their heart and not bow down in front of him like that so stand up and raise your head," he said and we did as he said.


    "F-father," I said since right then, I was the only one who had enough guts to talk to him and I was the oldest too. Being older really sucks. "What did you mean when you said that Leo and Akira would not be coming back?"


    "It was truly unfortunate," he said lowering his head and said in a sad tone. "I could feel it, my heart told me that Leo had been killed and the innocent Akira has a new master, the person who killed Leo."


    "W-what?" I said and clenched my fist as anger started boiling up in me.


    "I know you are angry Ricky but don''t let that get to you so rejoice, since I know who and where the killer of Leo is," Father said and I looked at him with widened eyes. If there was someone who knows everything about this, it was him. "His name is Shiba Kazuki."


    As the words left from his mouth, everyone in the room stiffened and our bloodlust started pouring out intensely. Shiba Kazuki or what vampires call him now, the faker was the one who killed Leo. He was a matter of interest for Father since he wanted his blood to offer it to the lord of the night. The vampire which turned him.


    "As you all know, I have great interest in Shiba Kazuki and I would like to offer his blood to the lord of the night, my, no, our queen who is in deep slumber right now," Father said and his eyes started glowing bright red. "I still remember properly when I saw her as she turned me into a vampire. The blood she put in my veins, those luscious long black hair and striking red eyes. Ah~ it was the best thing I had ever seen. Along her was our king who helped me get back on my feet. I am really grateful to both of them! To their kindness even if I was a member of the church and I later got to know about our king''s problems," he said in ecstasy. "So, bring Shiba Kazuki to me and I will take care of him."


    "So Father, are we not supposed to kill him?" Ine finally got the courage to ask him.


    "No, not yet. You capture him and bring him to me and also if you meet a half-vampire with white hair and mismatched eyes, bring her along with Shiba Kazuki," he said and I raised my eyebrow.


    Father was the fourth vampire to ever step foot on this land and was also the first vampire to be turned by the lord of the night which meant that he was more than eight hundred years old. Somewhere we cannot even think of reaching as of now and I know only a few things intrigue him so why did he mention a freak? They don''t even have a long life span.


    "Father, why do you want us to bring a freak with the faker?" Susy asked him but quickly shut up looking at him smiling. Though it was a smile, he did have a lot of bloodlust pouring out of him right now.


    "Susy dear, we don''t use such unorthodox words here so please refrain from using such terms," he said and everyone in the room gulped. "As for your question, she and Shiba Kazuki are head over heels for each other so I can just use them against each other."


    "But why do that if we capture them?" Asuka asked.


    "That is something I have to think about, you shouldn''t ask me too many questions. I am not obligated to tell you all, now am I?" he said and we all gulped again. "As I thought. Also, the VEO knows about the attack happening tomorrow."


    Everyone in the room lost their composure and started sweating. If the VEO knows about the attack then they would have definitely started working on ways to counter us. One of the main things about this attack was the element of surprise but now that it had been known about then¡­


    "The attack will still happen tomorrow," Father said and our jaw dropped.


    "But Father, shouldn''t we do it earlier like today or a bit later?" I said my thoughts out loud and Father disappeared and appeared right before me.


    I felt a hit on my face and got thrown across the room. I crashed into the wall and coughed out some blood. My cheek was red and I am pretty sure I cracked my neck. If I were not an immortal, I would have been killed by this.


    I looked up seeing Father standing before me with the usual smile on his face and he bends down and holds my head up by my hair.


    "What I said is what you will do, kids should not be disobedient and should listen to their father," he said and I slowly nodded and closed my eyes knowing what was going to happen.


    "Ahhhh!" I shouted as I felt a sharp pain in my eyes.


    Father lets go of my head and I cover my eyes with my hands as they slowly started regenerating and quickly got back to normal. I opened them and they adjusted to the light and I looked around seeing Father no longer being there and let out a sigh of relief. I am grateful that he did not gouge out my eyes like the last time.


    "You deserved it," Ine said while Asuka helped me stand up. I am kind of grateful to her. Well, she is my wife so it was kind of not out of the usual.


    "Are you alright Ricky?" she asked me worried and I nod my head. She traced her cold hands over where Father stabbed my eyes slowly and it felt nice. "You shouldn''t have talked back to Father and you know that don''t you?"


    "I do but¡­" I said and looked at her and everyone else. "I think we are going in for a suicide mission."


    The atmosphere darkened as I voiced out my opinions meaning everyone had similar thoughts. Asuka held my hand and I looked at the rest of them. We know each other for a long time and know everything about each other''s abilities and capabilities. This might be a battle where we may not survive till the end.


    I let out a sigh and took a deep breath.


    "Anyway, we cannot go against Father''s words because death is my better than his punishment if we don''t do as he says," I said and they all nodded their head. "But remember this everyone, no matter what happens, I won''t be abandoning anyone of you. That is what I can promise you all."


    "You are saying it as if we will die before you, it can be the other way around too and I am definitely leaving you behind," Ine said throwing her hands in the air and everyone chuckled at her answer.


    "I don''t think there is much we can do right now, go do whatever you want and remember to bring the novices with you tomorrow," I said and they all nodded and head out of the room.


    Soon, it was just me and Asuka there in the room and I stared at her as she wrapped her arms around me. I brought her face closer and placed it against my chest and started rubbing her back.


    "You know if you are going to die, I am going to kill the one who killed you and die with you too, don''t you?" she asked me and I chuckled. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I remember that weird oath you made me read," I said and looked at her and kissed. "But, I will make sure something like that does not need to happen and if it does then I don''t think I could do anything about it."


    Now, all we can do is wait for tomorrow''s sun to set.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 65 - 65: Let the war begin

    "Akira," I called out and the dirty blonde appeared right beside me. It is quite commendable that she could hear me when I was here under the ground.


    "That is really convenient," Iwaguchi-san said while whistling.


    "What did you call me for Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me in a respectful and emotionless voice.


    Only one hour more was left for the sun to set and we all were standing in a big hall-like place. The bustling and talking of the other vampire hunters could be heard here and most of them were eyeing me and Ai. Natsumi-san said that she had some work to do so she is not yet here and I was looking around when I heard a very worryingly familiar voice from behind me.


    "Kazu-chan~" I heard and the next thing I knew, I felt two soft sensations on my back along with some weight.


    I did not need to look behind me who it was because I could just tell it by the voice and the darkened expression on Ai''s face.


    "Ama, can you get off my back now?" I asked the woman but she did not get off. "Please get off my back."


    "If you said please, then there is no way I can''t say no to you~," she said and got off my back and I let out a sigh before I turned seeing Ai giving a death glare to Ama.


    "I am going to ask this once," Ai said in a cold voice while looking at Ama with lifeless eyes. "Who¡­on earth are you?"


    The people standing around us took two steps behind while they felt Ai''s killing intent seeping out of her and the vampires took some more steps behind. She did say that vampires were more sensitive to sensing bloodlust and killing intent when I told her to not use her ability anymore.


    I explained to her about my talk with Ethan and she agreed to it which was a relief. She said she could easily use something called "command" which basically was a technique more than an ability when a strong vampire lets out all their bloodlust and keep the weaker ones under their control. It was apparently something even nobles did to keep their minions in check.


    I quickly got between the two because right now I didn''t want to see any blood being shed before the attack even happens.


    "Ai, this is Amantha Heilberg, she is a doctor here and was the one who was appointed to me," I quickly explained to her but life was not back in her eyes.


    "Doctor or not, no one acts so overly familiar to MY Kazu-kun," Ai said in a cold voice and looked up at Ama. "And she has the audacity to do it right before me? Someone is asking to be killed."


    "A- "


    Before I could say anything, Ai disappeared before my eyes and I looked back and she was right behind Ama. I extended my hand to stop her but it was stopped by Ama who was still smiling and bend towards the side dodging Ai''s attack.


    "Looks like I forgot to tell something about myself," Ama said and then got on her hands doing a cartwheel and stood up again. "I was a special class hunter before I became a doctor here. The bar for that is a lot higher than being a hunter."


    "Wh- "


    I wanted to say something but I did not have time for that so I quickly restrained Ai. She was struggling to get out of my grip but luckily I was somehow overpowering her in strength. I really thank Ethan''s blood for this because if I did not do it, Ai would have gone on a rampage right now.


    "Ai, calm down," I said and looked around at the amused faces of the people watching us. She doesn''t really care when she does things like these.


    Ah, damn it.


    Even if Ai is on a total rampage, there was one thing she could never resist.


    I made her turn around to face me and smack my lips against her. I always thought when I saw this in anime just how stupid it was, but looks like it actually works. Her eyes widened and she stopped struggling and moving around and started kissing me back.


    She really doesn''t care where we do this.


    "Oh my, so this is the cute girlfriend of yours you always talked about," Ama said interrupting both me and Ai.


    I let go of her lips leaving her behind in a blushing mess and stared at Ama blankly. At least Ai calmed down so that was good for me.


    "What was the big idea of running and hugging me?" I asked her and she giggled but didn''t say anything. "So¡­are you here to hunt vampires or take care of the injured?"


    "Both actually," Ama said. "My main purpose is to tend to the injured but if there would be need of more hunters, I would be out there playing with those vampires." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She was one of the best we had before she became a doctor," Iwaguchi-san said to me.


    "Even if I was, Natsumi-chan was so much stronger than I couldn''t even compare to her," Ama said placing her hand on her cheek. "She sure was a monster."


    "Who are you calling a monster?" a voice came from behind Ama which startled her and she jumped into Iwaguchi-san''s arms since he was the closest to her.


    Natsumi-san was standing right there with her arms folded before her chest blankly staring at us. Ama got off Iwaguchi-san''s arms and I could tell that he was being showered by jealousy and death glares from other males present in the room. Poor him I guess.


    "Natsumi-san, what took you so long?" Ai asked her.


    "I had a final check at the security of the place and that everything is set in place. Apparently, I know best about this place they said," she said and pouted a little. It was the first time I saw her like this and it was honestly really cute.


    "Ouch," I said as I felt Ai stomping my foot.


    "I mean, I just destroyed this place only twice when they pissed me off, that doesn''t mean I know everything about this place!!" she said a bit annoyed.


    "So, forty-five minutes more right? Before the sun sets and this begins," I said and everyone nodded and got ready. I looked at Akira and she tilted her head. "Are you sure you will be assisting us in this? They were your allies before."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, I have already decided to follow Kazuki-sama so I won''t let such feeble matters get to me," she said shaking her head.


    "I see."


    Honestly speaking, Akira''s behavior is just too out of place. Normally, I don''t think anyone would have so easily accepted this proposition which also makes me think. If something similar to Leo''s situation happened to me, will she do what she did back then too?


    I honestly don''t know since Akira is one personality I can''t really understand properly.


    I looked back up at the stage which was in the hall and the sounds of footsteps reverbed in the entire hall. Everyone''s eyes fell on the person who was on the stage. His face was stern and he was releasing an intimidating aura which quickly made the hall silent.


    Now that is authority.


    "Vampire hunter of the VEO, I have come here to address to all of you," he said in his usual voice. "You all know what you are here for and are here due to your own choice so I want to make this clear to you all one more time because this is really important."


    Everyone in the room gulped as they knew what was coming next.


    "You can die," James said without a hint of sadness in his voice. "This is something you are definitely aware of. You were aware of this the moment you chose this profession but the attack today which is going to happen is nothing like anything most of you have witnessed. There are almost seven hundred vampires which are going to invade this building and we are only a mere two hundred so the odds are definitely not on our side. You can get injured and the situation is dire so if there is anyone who wants to withdraw from this, you are free to leave. We will escort you to safety and I assure you that. So, please step out of you don''t want to take part, this is your last chance."


    He scanned the entire crowd but not a single one of them moved. Maybe it was out of fear? Maybe not? But what I did see was some different expressions on the faces of the people presents there.


    They were smiling


    Out of excitement.


    For some reason that was an expression that was plastered on their face uniformly. Not a single one had a look of fear on their face.


    "So now that you are staying then get ready to give up on your lives. I cannot assure any of your safety and from this point on, it is in your hands now. Now everyone get in your places since there is some time left for the sun to set."


    The people started scattering around. We were already given a proper rundown of the entire place and the only way to enter was either breaking in through the building floors or the main entrance. The underground floor could only be accessed by the keycard which is the problem.


    We still did not find who the snitch was.


    But defending the place was really important that we couldn''t do anything about it even if it can really harm us. We don''t know who and where the snitch is.


    I opened the door and got in along with my team. We stared at the screens and my eyes were glued at the ones showing it on the outside view and the main entrance.


    "Are you sure that all the surrounding areas have been locked up?" I asked Natsumi-san and she nodded.


    "Yes, money and connections with the government can do wonders honestly," Natsumi-san said and I looked back at the screen.


    All the teams were soon in their places and I checked around on last time. I was already in my battle suit and was wearing it under my clothes and the same went for Ai. What I really want to know is that how will the vampires invade the underground floors?


    The moment they enter they are bombarded with UV lights which can burn them down to nothing.


    There were a total of 122 teams we had on our sides and there were total of 23 floors of the VEO. The upper floors have been blocked off and no person has entered there since morning but there is something I am still worried about.


    The snitch.


    The thing is that we are not even sure if it is just one person who is the snitch or more than one. The fact that it is not found out makes it even more worrying for us. Things can easily go south if there are backstabbers in the allies and it seems like even James understands that who was stationed with Ama on the infirmary and research floor.


    Wait a minute.


    "Didn''t James said that he has a daughter?" I muttered.


    "She is adopted by him," Iwaguchi-san said. "We found her in one of the missions and both her parents were dead but they saved their child. So James decide to adopt her because he had a soft spot for children."


    "That is surprisingly sweet," Ai said.


    I looked back at the screen and the sun was slowly setting. Just a few more minutes and we will be in a little war with vampires.


    Everyone was ready and looking at the screens and I raised my eyebrow.


    "They''re here, I can sense the air," Akira said and I nodded while I stared at the screen.


    Right outside the VEO building, there was a big hoard that appeared as if out of nowhere. Hundreds of pairs of red eyes were staring at us and the mic from the cameras could pick up the horrific growls they were making. Ten figures stood out from the hoard who were standing right behind them.


    I quickly zoomed on their face and send the images to everyone else and a little smirk formed on my face.


    Now, let the war begin.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 66 - 66: The main act has begun

    "So, when do we go out and do something? Mr. Mastermind," Natsumi-san said as she kept tossing her pen and flipping it around in her fingers. I also want to learn how to do this.


    I held my chin while looking at the screen. Even if we say so, handling seven hundred vampires all at once is pretty hard and the only way to get to us is by that single elevator which means they are going to probably break them down but the main problem for them does not start from there but after it.


    Each floor has a big silver door which is protecting the entrance of the floor so unless you have a key card, you won''t be able to do anything about it meaning that there were two ways for them to go about it. Either break in every floor one by one and clear the floor or make all the floors accessible by breaking the silver doors of each floor.


    Then dealing with the UV lights which were in the hallway was also a-


    "As I thought," I muttered and we all went for our pockets and put on our night vision goggles while Ai and Akira''s eyes started glowing in the dark.


    "You predicted this didn''t you?" Natsumi-san asked and I nodded.


    "The entire hallways were lit with UV lights and the only way to disable them was by either using the card given to a vampire or¡­cutting off the power supply so that there is no electricity at all which won''t be a problem to them since they are vampires and look in the dark," I said and looked back at the screen which was dimly lit. "The only things which are working right now are the security cameras and these screens and all the devices used to preserve samples in the infirmary and research floor and the vents pumping in oxygen so we don''t die."


    "But if they don''t have electricity, they won''t be able to use the elevator at all to get here," Iwaguchi-san said. "Isn''t it just stupid?"


    "Noble vampires are not as stupid as mere critters or some novices," Ai said. "With age comes experience and wisdom. Which means that they already have ways to deal with this situation too."


    "Exactly and if the power is cut off right now, it means that the snitch was at the power station on the twenty-second floor," I said with a smirk on my face and their eyes widened. "You need to sacrifice something to gain something."


    There were already four teams deployed in the power stations by James. He, I, and Natsumi-san came up with a plan thoroughly along with the other members of the boards, and looks like they are not as dumb as I thought they were. The teams had no idea who was deployed where and were told specifically to not tell anyone else. Every battle suit had a microphone and speaker in-built meaning that we could easily find out who broke this rule.


    "Special class hunter Kawazuki Natsumi-san, we have captured the snitch. Awaiting further orders," a voice came from Natsumi-san''s speaker.


    "Good, stay on alert and bring them to the infirmary-"


    "Not there," I said interrupting Natsumi-san and she raised her eyebrow. "Bring them to the training area and lock the place."


    "Take them to the seventeenth floor and lock them in the training hall," Natsumi-san said in her intercom.


    "Roger ma''am."


    She looked back at me and I looked at the screen. I don''t know why but even if they are trying so hard to break in, it just seems weird. The paths they chose are the best but I can''t shake off this uneasy feeling and while breaking into the VEO is really hard, they could not just make any mistakes which means¡­


    "This attack is just a diversion," I said out loud enough to be heard by everyone and I looked at Akira. "Akira, do you know who the person was that ordered you to raid the VEO?"


    The moment I said that I could see her lips tremble a little meaning she knew who it was but¡­


    "There is nothing to be afraid of, you are safe here," I said in a reassuring tone. "You are part of our team now so we will protect you, right?"


    "If Kazu-kun says so," Ai said averting her gaze and I looked at Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san and they nodded.


    "I-It''s father," Akira said and I raised my eyebrow.


    "Father? Do you know his name?" I asked her and she nodded and for the first time, I saw Akira''s expression change. It changed to a look of fear.


    "F-Father Dominic Garcia."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, there was complete silence in the room and we all stared at Ai. Why? Because I could see her trembling while clenching her fist and her face had an angry and scared look on it. Her eyes were shining brightly and her fangs were clearly seen.


    I walked over to her and placed my hand on her shoulder. She stopped trembling but the expression still did not leave her face.


    "Ai, do you know this person?" I asked calmly.


    "Know? This person was the one who killed my parents on my fourth birthday," she said in a dark tone and I clenched my fists and grit my teeth.


    I felt anger boiling up in me.


    The man who made Ai suffer so much was the one who was pulling the strings the entire time.


    I won''t forgive him.


    Not at all.


    He will die by my hands.


    "Umm¡­I know this is a very important moment and all but¡­they have broken the door of the first floor," Iwaguchi-san said pointing at the screen.


    We all looked at the screen and the door of the first floor had been broken down. Obviously! The only time I am not looking at the screen, they do something really big. Wow, luck may not be on my side here. The person who looked like he broke the door had bright red hair and blue eyes.


    The first floor had five teams deployed there and they were made by merging two teams together so there were twenty vampire hunters there. Looking at the number of vampires, it was sure, not small at all but I think they can handle it. There were two special class hunters on that floor but the vampires were a lot too.


    "I am going to assist them," Iwaguchi-san said activating his combat axe.


    "How will you even do that? We are on the nineteenth floor and they are on the first floor," Ai said to him but he just flashed a wide grin which soon disappeared as he started scratching his head.


    "Yeah, how will I get there?" he said to himself and we all facepalmed.


    I let out a sigh and looked back at Iwaguchi-san and then at Natsumi-san only to see her activate her scythe. Looks like they are planning to go there together.


    "Akira, send them to the first floor," I asked the noble who was standing there silently.


    "As you wish," she said and walked next to Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san and disappeared.


    I let out a sigh and looked back at Ai who still hadn''t calmed down. Right now it was just the two of us in the room and she was still shivering a little. I gently held her hand making her look at me. Her face was still no calm and I know knowing that the person who killed your parents was the one who planned all this will definitely not make you calm at all and I can''t blame Ai for that at all.


    Honestly, I too was furious but I cannot let my emotions get me. Not right now.


    "Ai, if we find that person, I promise you that we will kill him, okay?" I said to her and she slowly nodded.


    "Mhm."


    "Okay, so right now, we are not going to go out because I have one more thing to figure out," I said and she nodded.


    What was that one more thing? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, the true intentions of this attack. It just feels like we have all our attention at this attack that it might just be their plan all along.


    Why would they do such a big thing and sacrifice many just for a mere distraction?


    Things are more complicated than I think they were.


    I looked back at the screen and saw Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san already there stoppingthe hoard of vampires while the noble was nowhere to be seen. Searching him at the other screen, I noticed that the second floor and the third floor were also breached. So he is responsible for breaching through all the doors. They are really well coordinated.


    After breaching through each door, he is letting in the vampires and making sure that he gets to the next one as soon as possible. Till now, no other noble had entered the building and the one who was in the building was doing all the work of breaching the door.


    "Ai, how many vampires are in the building right now?" I asked her and she closed her eyes and started concentrating.


    "Hundred and fifty-seven," she said.


    "And how many were there in the beginning? Did you get a chance to sense them?" I asked her and she nodded.


    "Yes, seven hundred and twenty-two," she said and I rubbed my forehead.


    This is not even about seven hundred but more than that. They probably got more supporters. My eyes then fell on the screen one last time before I decide to go out and I looked at the nobles outside. Right in the middle was a noble with jet black hair and green eyes standing next to a female noble having long black hair and red eyes. Good thing these cameras were high definition so I could notice these features easily.


    But I couldn''t see the other nobles properly from this angle.


    "Akira," I called out and the noble appeared right next to Ai. "Take us to the upper tenth floor."


    "Huh?" they both said in unison as to why I was asking that.


    "Just do it," I said with a little more assertion.


    "As you wish Kazuki-sama," Akira said while bowing down and the next thing I knew, I was in an unfamiliar room with a big desk and chair. The glass window was covering the entire back wall and I could see anything outside from here. Why did I choose the tenth floor though? Well¡­


    "Natsumi-san, how is the situation there?" I asked through my intercom.


    "They keep pouring in without any stop but it is nothing we cannot handle. Iwaguchi is also having a great time here," she said.


    "Okay, I am going to distract the vampires a little so by that time go to the infirmary and research room and get something for me¡­"


    I then explained to her everything I wanted her to do.


    "Are you sure about this?" she asked me one last time.


    "Yes, if it is what I think it is then this is the man''s real intentions. He never cared about the existence of VEO, to begin with, and do you have any information on the vampire Akira talked about?" I asked her.


    "We actually do and I remember it perfectly, Dominic Garcia, also known as Father by some vampires has only come under our radar in Japan only twice and it was after a team was done with their missions and after his sighting, they never came back," she explained. "It was approximated that he was more than seven hundred years old."


    "How did you approximate that?"


    "I remember this because both the teams were of special class hunters and they had taken care of several nobles more than six hundred years old but even we know that even as a noble, a vampire''s ability take a big leap when they get even older but we don''t know more about than that," Natsumi-san said.


    "I see. Okay then, I am sure we are spotted by now so please get that done for me, and will talk to you later," I said.


    "Wait, what do you mean by spotted? Where the hell are you?" Natsumi-san asked.


    "Upper tenth floor."


    Before she could say anything, I cut the connection and looked at the window, and stepped back. The reason why I chose this floor was that I went through all the floors today thanks to James allowing me to do that I noticed something. All the windows here were bulletproof and really hard to break but for some reason, the ones on the tenth floor were not.


    It was because the tenth floor had not been in use for really long for a reason James could not tell me so this floor was completely sealed off and if you enter the building from here, there was no way to get to the other floors from here since there were no stairs in this building and the elevator never stopped on this floor.


    It was honestly hard for me to believe but I just decide to go with his words.


    Crack


    The window cracked and two vampires entered the room. They both had their eyes glowing bright red and they had the same facial appearance. The only thing that sets them apart was their hair. While one had yellow hair, the other one had green.


    "You guys have really bad taste in hair, honestly," both I and Ai said in unison.


    "Hey, don''t talk about our hair like that!"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 67 - 67: The twins and a loli

    [Hey guys, the unknown guy here. I just wanted to tell you that this weekend, I was going through my story, and man, the later chapters look so rushed and bland. I mean, I can''t help but facepalm reading this. So please tell me your honest opinions about it and I will try to make the story not bland and rushed at all.]


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    We stared at the two vampires before us and they both were nobles and looked similar meaning they were twins. That is interesting.


    "Oh I see, so this was where Akira was hiding huh?" the one with the green hair said getting in a laid-back stance. "You sure have some guts betraying father like this."


    "I never worked for father so I don''t know how you are implying that," she said in a monotone voice.


    "But anyway, you have no need to interfere here because all we want is to get the faker and¡­" the yellow-haired one said and his eyes fell on eyes. "¡­huh, remind me if the freaks we have met in our life ever looked as exquisite as her."


    This kind of seemed to tick of Ai as a vein popped up on her head and I reached for my katana and got in the fighting stance. Even if we have the number advantage, we cannot underestimate our enemies at all. The previous two nobles were killed because of this.


    "Don''t think much, father said to bring the both of them so let''s do that. If they are captured, we have no reason to further infiltrate the VEO since it already is a hassle like Ricky said," the one with the yellow hairs said and cracked his knuckles. "But we were never told in which condition we were told to bring them."


    "Are you sure? Ricky and the others are down there so we should probably get their help too, it will be more efficient," the green-haired one said.


    "Nah Henry, I want to have fun," the yellow-haired one said.


    "You never listen to me, Zack."


    They both charged at us and all three of us turned on our heels and started running away from the room as they followed us. I had a plan in my mind and looks like Ai and Akira are also catching up on it.


    "So, why are we running?" Ai asked.


    I guess not.


    "Akira, what are their abilities? Do you have any idea?" I asked her.


    "How about I tell you? Well, I am just faster so I got here beside you," Zack appeared right beside me in an instance and my eyes widened. "Nah, you guess it."


    I felt a kick to my stomach which made me fly across the hall and crash into multiple windows breaking them in the process. They are much weaker than I expected. That kick really was hard as my entire body shook up due to the impact and I could hear Ai shout out my name.


    I shook my head and looked up at the two of them engaging in a fight with the nobles. It was honestly really intense looking even from here and it felt like if I entered now, I would be interfering with them. Their ability, huh. What is it?


    "Akira, get yourself and Ai to the other end of the floor!" I shouted.


    "As you say Kazuki-sama."


    "Wai-"


    Before Ai could say anything both of them disappeared from there and a table appeared right before the nobles. I did not get to test this but now that I know that, I think I can get use them to my advantage.


    While Akira teleports to another place using the ability by exchanging the air around, she also brings the things at that point to where she was before so it was less off teleportation but more of switching places.


    "What is a table doing here?" Henry asked and I stood up.


    "I have no idea," I said and got in my stance. "But it did help me figure out some things."


    I unsheathe my katana and they both charged at me.


    So why did I decide to even come here in the first place? Well, that is to lure them into a trap. You know, James is really rich and I can say it after inspecting everything.


    I blocked a kick from Henry with the scabbard and pushed him back while I jumped up and somersaulted dodging Zack''s punch. As soon as I got back in the fighting stance, the both of them were already before me but had to step aside as Ai kicked Henry across the face and Akira punched Zack in the stomach making him cough.


    "Wow, you two never let me take the spotlight," I said looking at the two.


    "I am not going to leave you to fight on your own," Ai said looking back towards me. "How inconsiderate do you think I am?"


    "I have already sworn to be on Kazuki-sama''s side and it was not where I was asked to go," Akira said.


    "Okay, let''s get really serious now," Henry said.


    "Hey, don''t get the party started without me!" a voice came from beside us and I looked seeing a girl with long purple hair tied in a ponytail and sea-green eyes standing there. "You two really just pushed me across the entire district just so that you can fight on your own? How rude of you!"


    "Who is this kid?" Ai said out loud and she faced us with dark eyes.


    "Who are you calling a kid?!" she said annoyed while puffing her cheeks. Wow, she is acting like her age or maybe how she looks. "Is it because of my height? Too bad but this loli is the only thing you can feast your eyes upon!"


    "I don''t want to go to jail so no thank you," I said.


    This new entry to the fight just made it even more interesting.


    So why did I even come here in the first place? Well, the first one was obviously the glass windows, the second was that every piece of furniture was made of silver here! Just thinking about it tells how absurd it is but it was actually true. James is just that rich. The third was to cause a distraction and it was working so far.


    I knew, at the end of the day, they were after me so I came up here to stall as much time as possible while the others take care of the novices, and looks like they acted how I thought. Three nobles were here right before us and if the situation got worse for us, Akira can get us back.


    It was a gamble honestly.


    But, where is the fun in fighting with only one linear plan in my mind?


    That is not who I am.


    That was who I never was.


    A human stays under multiple masks and apparently, I had more than just two three masks. A bit sudden I know, but let''s start having some fun.


    I make stupid mistakes knowing how stupid they are. I make an absurd plan just for the fun of it but I never say it out loud. I always thought it was just me being an edgy teenager but at the end of all, that is what I was.


    An edgy teenager who thinks he is living a life straight out of a light novel and manga.


    So, what flipped this sudden switch in my mind?


    Try guessing.


    "Thank you for reminding me this," I muttered under my breath and got my katana ready. "So Ms. Loli, are you going to stay there like that, or are you going to do something?"


    "I have a name you know! It is Hagimura Ine!"


    "Akira, take care of the loli and Ai, you are with me," I said in an ordering voice and they nod their heads.


    "Who are you calling a loli?!" Hagimura shouted.


    "You said it yourself," I said and looked at Zack and Henry who got ready as both Ai and I charged at them.


    They snapped their fingers and the next thing I knew, I was flying across the rooms yet again and Ai had her neck strangled by Henry.


    Wait, what happened?


    "Did you figure it out yet?" Zack said in a mocking tone and laughed. "Maybe, this would help you a little."


    He said facing Ai and snapped his finger and I looked at Ai who was struggling just to freeze in place. Zack punched her in the guts and Henry let go of her but she was floating in her place. Henry snapped his finger and Ai was flying across the other end at a great speed.


    These bastards.


    I glared at the two of them as they saw Ai go to the other end. So this is how they are playing, huh.


    Very well then.


    Three can play this game.


    I know a lot more about myself than I did before when my blood just started maturing.


    I stood up and the two of them appeared right before me ready to rip off my head but I duck down dodging them and stabbed both of them in the guts. They turned back and held their wounds which healed soon and I wiped the blood off the scabbard and the blade of the katana.


    "Looks like there is no more playing around now, time to get serious," I said and stepped aside and hid behind a pillar. My eyes fell on Akira fighting Hagimura and they were at the same level, I could say that much.


    "Don''t get your eyes off us," Henry said and appeared on the right of the pillar and Zack appeared on the left of the pillar.


    "I could say the same to you two," I said and jumped down from the ceiling cutting Henry''s arm off, and stabbed Zeke in the shoulder. "Isn''t that what your ability is all about?"


    Yes, they had the ability to slow down and speed up time. I could get that from the little display they showed but as I thought, every ability had some pros and cons, and luckily, I was able to pick up what the cons or more like the limitation of the abilities were.


    They had to keep eye contact with their target.


    I jumped back with my back against Akira. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Switch," I said and we turned around and I faced Hagimura and received a kick on my side with I blocked with my katana and Hagimura stepped back and steam started coming out of her leg. "Sliver really hurts vampires, doesn''t it?"


    "Hey, changing positions like that is not fair!" she said annoyed and ducked down dodging Ai''s stake and she flew towards me.


    I opened my arms wide and let her crash into me and my body somehow took the impact. I saw blood coming from her head which concerned me a little.


    "Drink up," I whispered in her ear and her eyes widened and she looked at me.


    "Really?" she asked me.


    "Did I stutter?"


    Without another thought, Ai dug her teeth in my neck and it went through the material of the suit since I could not pull that away. She started drinking my blood slowly and I closed my eyes and let her drink the blood. Her eyes started glowing as she drank my blood and soon, she took her teeth out of my neck.


    "Feeding in the middle of a battle? How foolish!" Zack said as he appeared behind us and Henry appeared before me ready to attack.


    "Ai, look at me and only me," I said and she looked at me.


    I plunged my blade forward at Henry and Ai stuck her stake in Zack''s shoulder on instinct and luckily they connected.


    "Wow Akira, I did not expect you to let them get to us," I said looking back at the dirty blonde noble who stood beside us.


    "I am terribly sorry Kazuki-sama, I will accept any punishment you bestow upon me," she said to me bowing down but I pat her head.


    "It''s fine, take care of Hagimura for me then," I said to her and she nodded. "Let''s get this over with, Ai."


    I looked at her and her left eye was glowing bright red and her fangs were protruding out. She lets go of me and was about to charge at the two but I held her hand stopping her and she looked back at me with a confused look on her face.


    "But first, close your eyes," I said to her.


    "O-okay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 68 - 68: A little trick

    Without any questions, Ai obediently closed her eyes and I held her shoulder. Ai has more experience in these things than me so I guess this should work.


    "Akira, when I tell you, switch places with me and Ai using your ability," I said softly but it was enough for Akira to hear me with her ability.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" Henry asked while tilting his head and I smirked.


    "Just a little trick," I said and sheathe my katana and let it be strapped in my waist while I raised my hands. "Now don''t make me wait forever."


    Both of them appeared right before us and I and Ai jumped aside dodging their blow and the ground cracked where they hit it. My eyes darted around the room and I just remembered something. Let''s see if they were able to figure it out or not. I took off my night vision goggles to peak and see that it was still really dark here but not enough to give me zero visibility. Even if the moon was not up tonight but it was more than enough visibility.


    "Ai, do you think you can manage fighting them while keeping your eyes closed?" I asked her because it was what I was concerned about.


    "I think I can but¡­"


    "Can you?" I asked with more assertion.


    "Kind of," she said and ducked down dodging Zack''s nails and kicked his legs which he dodged by jumping up.


    Henry appeared right before me and extended his hand to grab me but I already had my hand upside down on the handle and got in my stance and drew my katana and as expected, he had to dodge it because the drawing blade was already very fast and if he sped it up, there was no way he could have survived it.


    "That is enough for me," I said to Ai and my eyes fell on Akira. "Akira, now! Swap with Ai!"


    At the clue, she swapped places with Ai and jumped back dodging Zack while Ai had her hand in Hagimura chest. Looks like her stake broke before she could get the fatal blow in. Hagimura coughed out blood and pushed Ai away wiping the blood off her mouth.


    She stared at her hand and I could see it irritated her. She looked up at Ai with bright red eyes while Ai could feel the bloodlust that she was aiming at her.


    Now, show me your ability.


    I blocked a kick by Henry with the scabbard and pushed him away and rushed at him with my katana ready. I stared right in his eyes as if mocking him and it ticked him off.


    But a smirk appeared on his face.


    He snapped his finger and jumped up making me run straight through where he was and well¡­


    He made a fatal mistake.


    Not for him.


    But¡­


    Slash


    Shnk


    "Zack!" Henry shouted.


    I cut off Zack''s head and stabbed my scabbard in his chest while Akira stepped aside giving me space and stopped Henry in his tracks. Zack''s body was now on the ground and my scabbard was straight through his heart. Knowing that he was dead now, I stood up.


    If it were Ai there, I knew I would have hesitated to do this in the worry that I might have injured her.


    So that is why I asked Akira to switch places with her.


    I guess I really am awful.


    Taking the scabbard out of his chest, I stood up and looked back at the horrified face of Henry who had himself hanging in the air by Akira who was holding him by the neck. It must have hurt seeing your brother die like that but I don''t really care about it.


    I heard something flying and I stepped aside and extended my arms and Ai dropped in them. She looked in pain and for some reason and I looked back at Hagimura who was staring, no, more like glaring at her and I could feel the amount of bloodlust she was releasing right now. Ai groaned in pain as I looked back at her.


    She quickly regained her consciousness but did not open her eyes. Looks like she took my request seriously which was a good thing.


    "Don''t ignore me when I fighting you," I heard Hagimura''s voice and looked around not seeing everyone.


    Oh god.


    I felt a sharp pain in my back which made me fly across the room with Ai in my arms. I threw her off and she regained her stance and braced for impact. My head will probably be crushed at this rate but if I just¡­


    "Not on my watch."


    The hard painful impact never came at all. Instead, I felt I collided in something soft and cold.


    "Please get back up Kazuki-sama," Akira said to me and I opened my eyes to see her behind me. Wait, did she just absorb that impact I was about to have?


    I got lucky there.


    I quickly got up one of my legs and lent my hand to Akira. She stared at it with a stoic face and I smiled at her after which she accepted it. I helped her step up and Ai jumped beside and looked at them.


    "So we have to take care of a boy who can speed up time and an invisible loli," I said.


    "Who are you calling a loli?!" a voice came from behind me and we all jumped forward as the pillar behind us just shattered in pieces.


    I looked forward seeing Henry smirking and snapped his finger and I moved quickly right before him and he punched me in the guts knocking the air out of me and I fell back on the ground but before I could touch the ground, I felt a sharp kick right on my rib cage making the ground crack where I landed.


    "Gaah."


    I winced in pain and rolled out of that place. Okay, dealing with both of them would be a lot more irritating.


    "Team up?" I heard Hagimura''s voice.


    "Is that even a question? I am going to make the faker suffer before sending him to father," Henry said while glaring at me and his eyes were glowing brightly. "If not for father''s orders, I would have tortured him t-"


    "Where the fuck do you think you are looking while talking asshole?" Ai said and kicked him in the stomach crashing him in the windows and his back hit the table kept there.


    "Ahhhh!" he shouted in agony as steam started coming out of his back.


    Well, looks like their alliance wasn''t for too long since¡­


    Shnk


    Ai appeared before him and she had another stake in her hand which she stabbed in his heart. He screamed in pain and then silenced immediately.


    What the hell?


    How is killing nobles being this so easy now?


    Is it the number difference?


    Or experience?


    Soon, Henry dissipated into dust and I got back on my feet. Wow, just because he was talking too much, he lost concentration and died. Okay, my life is not from a manga or light novel because they let the person speak everything there.


    Wait, it never was in the first place.


    Oh.


    "Huh, looks like I am all on my own now," Hagimura said and let out a sigh. "Whatever, it is not like anything serious will happen due to it. Ricky did say that he would not abandon us and he probably has work to do underground so I can either go back or still fight you. Hmm, what should I do?"


    "How about not staying at the same place while talking?" I said to her.


    "Huh?"


    The next thing she knew, Ai appeared behind her and stabbed her in the hand with the stake and blood started trickling down Hagimura''s hand and was showing where she was. I could see her running around away from us and her bleeding soon stopped and all blood reentered her blood vessels. That is really convenient honestly.


    "I guess I will stay and fight," she said and I too, closed my eyes and concentrated completely only on the sounds I could hear and that is where the problem was¡­


    I couldn''t hear anything.


    I jumped aside on instinct and the wall beside me had a big crack in it. Shit, if this is how things are going to be, then it would be much harder for us to defeat her¡­


    Wait a minute.


    "Akira, can you sense her?" I asked the noble and she nodded her head.


    This was someone I cannot defeat on my own even if I tried.


    "Ai, Akira, drive her to a corner," I said to the both of them and they jumped right before me and stopped a blow.


    The impact caused the ground to shake and I looked out and saw something worrying.


    Some novices entered the tenth floor. Looks like we need to get this over with quickly.


    "Ai, Akira, hold Hagimura off for me please," I said.


    "As you say Kazuki-sama," Akira said.


    "Kazu-kun doesn''t need to say please to make me do something," Ai said.


    I looked at the novices that were pouring in and unsheathe my katana. There were a total of thirty novices right before me, I think I can take care of them.


    I ran down the hallway and they followed me knowing that a noble was already fighting Akira and Ai. I decided to play around a little with them so I entered a room and picked up a chair and threw it at the hoard of the vampires which really did damage which also gave me enough distraction so I dashed at them slicing their heads off and stabbing them in the chest. I used a novice as a launching board and kicked off the ground from him and looked down at them jumping up too.


    Wrong move guys.


    "Akira!"


    I sliced horizontally and teleported from there and my blade connected with Hagimura''s arm chopping it off. It fell down and could be seen properly. She jumped back and her invisibility stopped and I could see her holding her regrown arm.


    Suddenly, I felt the air being sucked towards one spot.


    "Ai, jump," I said to her and she did as I said.


    "Akira!" I said to her and appeared before the novices and the ground started shaking. I could be able to tell Akira was about to do something because of the air moving quickly.


    I twisted my body and cut off the heads of six novices making them stagger back and I stabbed their chest and jumped back dodging the other novices.


    "Come and get me," I said mockingly and ran towards a wall sheathing my katana.


    I jumped up and looked back at Akira and Ai before kicking the wall cracking it. Let''s get this over with.


    "Akira!"


    I appeared right before Hagimura and unsheathe my katana quickly and cut her head off. I landed behind her and was about to stab my scabbard in her chest but¡­


    Shnk


    "Ahhhh!"


    Ai stabbed her in the chest with her stake before I could do anything. My scabbard just stopped before Ai''s neck and one wrong move and I could have hurt her with it.


    Hagimura decapitated into dust and both I and Ai retracted our weapons and looked at the hoard of the novices that were crushed into nothing by Akira. Their bodies were squashed down on the ground and they were slowly regenerating.


    I and Ai looked at each other and nodded our heads and went to quickly kill the novices off. It did not take much time and once it was done, they all were nothing but just dust. I looked at the destroyed floor and let out a sigh. I just hope that James does not ask me to compensate for all this.


    I felt a weight on my back and I looked to see Ai hugging me with a smile on her face and snuggling on my back. I smiled and pat her head and she giggled.


    "I did good, right Kazu-kun?" she asked me like a little child asking their parent how they did.


    "You were amazing Ai," I said to her while patting her head. "A lot better than me."


    "No, Kazu-kun was also very strong, I did not know you could use Akira''s ability like that," she said in a matter of fact voice.


    Wait a minute.


    "When did you get comfortable with her? Aren''t you angry at her or anything? Like you usually would," I asked her raising my eyebrow.


    "Um¡­I was at first but she did save you from getting hurt really bad so I guess I can forgive her for that," she said averting her gaze.


    "Oh, that reminds me," I said. "Akira, come here."


    Her eyebrows strained a little in worry but she listened to me none-the-less. I raised my hand and she for some reason closed her eyes and her eyebrows trembled. I placed my hand on her head and gently pat her head surprising her.


    "Huh?" she said.


    "You did well, and thank you for saving me back then," I said to her with a soft smile on my face.


    She stared at me in disbelief and I saw a slight smile form on her face. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was just following my duties as your servant, Kazuki-sama."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 69 - 69: A short yet long run

    "Okay, now that this is done, I guess it is time to talk to someone," I said and turned on my intercom. "Natsumi-san, are you there?"


    "So you finally called back, I was worried about what you might do," she said and I heard her sigh. "So, what on earth were you doing on the tenth floor?"


    "What is he doing on the tenth floor?" I heard James''s voice from Natsumi-san''s side.


    "Hey, James. Sorry but this floor has gotten a bit dirty so it will take time to clean this place up," I said rubbing the back of my head.


    Well, he wasn''t supposed to know this right now. It was a little surprise I had for him after which I was supposed to run away but whatever. Ai was still hugging me while rubbing her cheek against my chest. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is the situation there?" I asked in a serious tone.


    "As you thought, the number of novices here is a lot more than any other floor. We have already noticed that the rest of the nobles are on this floor," Natsumi-san told me.


    "Are you making sure that it does not get stolen?" I asked her.


    "About that¡­looks like they acted way before you realized that and some of it is already stolen," she said and I frowned. "Never knew this was their intention the entire time but what will he even do with this?"


    That was a question that even I had no answer to. Thinking of all the possibilities with the limited amount of information I had, nothing made much sense. If they wanted to take it for themselves, they would have come after me and not the medical and research floor. They have something else going on in their mind.


    "I don''t know but I do know that this was their intention after all," I said and glanced at Akira. "How much of it is stolen?"


    "They only left one test tube," she said and I let out a sigh. "Are you planning on coming here?"


    "That is the idea," I said and cut the intercom and looked at Akira. "Akira, get us to the infirmary and research floor."


    "As you wish Kazuki-sama," she said and closed her eyes and the next thing I knew, I was in a familiar place but I couldn''t see anything.


    I got my night vision goggles on and saw the familiar floor. Natsumi-san and the others should be on the other side of the floor and I really hope that we get there quickly and not run into any noble right now before what seems to be a big battle.


    Maybe I should have been a bit more specific when telling Akira to teleport us here.


    "Let''s get moving," I said to the two who had their eyes glowing and seeing in the dark. This sometimes makes me also want to become a vampire. Seeing in the dark seems like a pretty cool ability.


    We started running across the different rooms and my eyes fell in one of the rooms and the vampire was not there. I had seen him being experimented upon for so long that I had this weird bond with him. I didn''t know your name Mr. Vampire but I will pray for your soul to rest in peace.


    "Kazuki-sama, you seem a bit sad, why is that?" Akira asked me.


    "Just remembering an old friend," I said and wiped a tear away.


    "When did you have a friend? Last time I remembered, Kazu-kun never had a friend since he was six years old," Ai said tilting her head in confusion.


    "Thank you for bringing down my almost non-existent self-esteem," I said sighing and saw a silhouette of a person before me.


    As we got near, he noticed us and I saw two bright orbs glowing and I got my katana ready to attack the person. I got in position and leaped at the vampire slicing vertically at it but my attack was blocked by something hard which made me jump back and look at the person.


    I am pretty sure, my blade touched something hard but I don''t remember any vampire being posted at this place. I raised my katana pointing at the vampire and Ai and Akira stopped beside me.


    "Who are you?" I asked in a commanding voice.


    "We are just passersby who got lucky," the person said and my instincts kicked in and I jumped back as the place where I was standing had exploded into something I couldn''t quite make out.


    It was hot but still had ice there which had electricity¡­coming¡­


    Luck is not on my side today.


    "Who would have guessed that we would have encountered four nobles right now? No one wants me to rest at all," I said letting out a sigh.


    The three who attacked me came in sight and I remembered all their faces. The person in the middle was the one who was breaking through all the floors and as I thought, he was able to do that because of his ability. I don''t know what it exactly is but I did know the ability of the other three but who has which ability is still unknown to me.


    This is going to be such a pain with the number of disadvantage we have. No matter how we see it, one of us has to take on two of them but I don''t think that would be needed.


    "Natsumi-san, we ran into some interesting people here," I said in the intercom.


    "What great timing. Where are you right now?" she asked me.


    "No need to come here, just tell me exactly where you are," I asked her.


    "Remember the room where you were being checked up on?" she said and I nodded. "Yeah, don''t go there since it is flooded with vampires. Instead, come to the¡­ugh let me talk with my brother at least bastards¡­where was I? Oh, there is a room where they keep all the samples, both humans and vampires alike. Come there since we are also regrouping there."


    "Roger," I said in my intercom and sheath my katana. My eyes fell on Ai and Akira who were ready to fight. "Do you think you can outrun them?"


    "Huh?" they said in unison. "We guess."


    "Then follow me," I said and without paying any more attention to the four of them, I kicked off the ground and rushed at them.


    They got ready to stop me but as I got closer, I got on top of a table and jumped over them. Their eyes were following me and scanning every single of my movement and I knew that the place where Natsumi-san was asking me to come was really far away and will take some time.


    It''s a battle of feet if I do say so myself.


    Ai and Akira landed behind me following me and I looked back at the four nobles and gave them a cheeky grin.


    "Catch us on your slow feet if you can," I said mockingly and they started chasing us.


    Let the chase begin.


    To cover the distance from here to where Natsumi-san was going to regroup with us, it will take approximately ten minutes of running for us. The infirmary and research floor is a lot bigger than the other floors because it was used for multiple purposes and also had a lot more security and defense mechanism against vampires but that can''t be accessed right now meaning we have to just run as fast as we can.


    I jumped toward my right dodging an ice shard fired at me. So they can use it as artillery too. How troublesome.


    "I guess both of you know what I am about to say," I said to Akira and Ai and they nodded. "Then don''t stop running until I tell you to."


    "Got it," they said in unison.


    We turned left down the hallway and ducked down dodging a fireball that burned the wall. The next moment, we felt the ground shaking and I looked back at the vampire who broke through the floors punching the ground and the tiles came off. He then proceeded to kick them at us.


    "Dodge them Kazu-kun," Ai said and I quickly turned around unsheathing my katana cutting off all the tiles I could not dodge, and got back on the ground facing back not losing any of the momentum I had.


    I sheathe back my katana and I looked beside me seeing lightning passing through the walls beside me. Electricity travels through silver a lot faster and is only second to gold in that aspect meaning they are trying to stop us at the door right before us. It had a silver frame on it like any other door on the floor.


    Thus, instead of taking the door, I turned right and entered the vampire sample room. The place we were asked to regroup was a bit further but it will still take some time.


    "Ai, grab that table and stick it there," I said pointing at the door. Luckily, some tables here are made of wood so that they don''t destroy any samples by mistake.


    Ai, while running, held the table and stuck it right between the door, and luckily, it stuck perfectly in it. I leaped over the table safely since the table cut out the path of the electricity to reach the top of the door. The charged particles of electricity are never existing inside a conductor but on the surface of it.


    Good that I was awake during the physics class at that time.


    Ai and Akira followed pursuit and we rushed through two more doors and jumped up as we felt the floor getting hotter. We jumped forward and rolled over as a blast of fire emerged out of the floor. Wow, now they are using that too?


    "How far do you think you can run? And even in the opposite direction of where you were planning to. What are you planning?" the noble said.


    "So you heard what I was talking?" I said while running.


    "I am a vampire, my hearing is a lot better than mere humans like you," he said and the entire hallway started heating up. We are in a fire cage right now. "There is nowhere to run now, Lucy, do it."


    Looks like he either forgot or doesn''t know.


    "Akira!" I shouted and we appeared right behind the nobles.


    I could have just asked Akira to get us to where Natsumi-san was telling us to go but¡­


    I never planned on doing that right now.


    Why?


    Because I had to figure out who had which ability in this chase, I still had my attention on the four while they tried stopping us and I was running.


    We can just teleport to where Natsumi-san was talking about but even using Akira''s ability, going there won''t be that easy or might just be impossible. The reason being that all the things in that place have very important samples of humans and vampires alike. Some of them are of noble vampires who are more than six hundred years ago.


    Akira''s ability does not magically teleport us to somewhere but swap the places and as I found out on the tenth floor, she also swaps the objects around where the air is switched bringing them to our position and I don''t know where Akira would decide to get us. Even if she thinks hard to make sure we don''t get into something like that, I still don''t want to take the risk.


    That place even has my samples. Blood, spit, some tissues that they took out of my body without me realizing, and other things.


    I don''t want these samples to get to them.


    Now going down the memory lane, the room is about six hundred meters away from here and it takes up seven turns and going through eight doors to get there.


    "Akira, Ai, can you both go faster? I am going to speed up," I said to both of them.


    "I can do it Kazu-kun," Ai said.


    "If Kazuki-sama wants me to run faster, I can. So please speed up without worrying about me," Akira said.


    "Good."


    There was one thing that I liked doing a lot since I was a kid.


    That was running.


    So, let''s revisit this childhood experience with vampires and death on my back.


    I leaned forward and started running even faster. The sounds of the other nobles'' footsteps could be heard too and my instincts kicked in as I ducked down and tilted toward the left and then quickly the right dodging them. My eyes fell on the door before us and for some reason, it was blocked from the top and the only way to get past was to slide under it but we have someone on our side.


    "Akira!"


    As I said that, we just appeared right behind the door and I turned around to see the things blocking the door was flying across the hallway. We turned right and the things smashed in the wall. Just a bit more.


    As we were getting closer to our destination, I could start hearing indiscriminate growls from beside me. Looks like they are also here. I unsheathe my katana and held my scabbard in my other hand as three novices leaped at us.


    "Kill them," I said and I stabbed a novice in the shoulder with the scabbard and dug the katana in his heart.


    Five more appeared out of nowhere and I felt a sharp pain in my leg as a tile was smashed right into my leg. I stumbled and fell forward rolling and smashing through a door.


    "Kazu-kun!" Ai shouted and looked back at the nobles who were looking at us with a smirk on their face.


    Ten novices jumped at us along with the nobles and I looked back at them and a smirk appeared on my face.


    We did it.


    The next thing I knew, the novices were cut down in multiple pieces and the nobles jumped back dodging the strikes but one of them was not fast enough.


    "Susy!!"


    I slowly got back on my feet and shook my leg before facing forward.


    "You do know how to make an amazing entrance don''t you?" I said with a smile on my face. "Natsumi-san."


    "It''s a force of habit," she said and pulled her scythe''s blade out of the noble''s chest.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 70 - 70: For our sake

    Iwaguchi-san popped out right beside me while James and Ama also entered the room together. James was duel wielding two big muskets which for some reason suits how he looks and Ama had a big staff in her hand which was pointed at the ends. Wow, that thing was so big that I am now just going to call it a javelin.


    "We got here first though so we win," I said jokingly and everyone chuckled.


    I dusted my pants and looked at the three nobles who were staring in shock at the noble breaking down into nothing. The look on their face told that they had a deep connection with the noble right before us. All of their faces were distorted and their fangs were seen properly. Their eyes were glowing bright red and the novices around them took a step back shivering out of fear. The amount of bloodlust they were releasing right now was really a lot and they were looking at us in utter rage. Their nails looked as they were ready to rip us apart.


    "So¡­" I said looking around. "I do remember that there were ten nobles who attacked. We killed three and you killed one and there are three standing before us. Where are the other three?"


    "They should be here soon but let''s get them out of here first," Natsumi-san said.


    Ama rushed at the three nobles and stuck her javelin in the ground and spun around kicking them in their face throwing them out of the room. James then quickly closed the door and locked it before catching Ama in his arms.


    "Thanks for that James~," she said teasingly and James looked away but I could see a slight smile form on his face.


    "You do know that the noble outside was responsible for breaking through the silver gates, right? He can solidify his fist into metal," I said and they all blankly stared at me.


    "Wait, y-"


    Boom


    With a loud sound, the door was burst open and James jumped out of the way with Ama in his arms. The gate almost crashed right in my face so I crouched down and kicked off the ground spinning and kicking it away. I got back on my feet and then¡­


    "Ow, ow, ow," I held my feet in pain. "Note to self, never try doing that ever again. It only looks cool in anime."


    I got back on my feet to see the three nobles fuming with anger. Now that we have taken care of the noble that could use fire, we have to worry about lightning, ice and iron fist though I don''t know if he can harden any other part of his body because if he can then it would be quite a problem for us.


    "The red-haired uses hardened fist but I am not sure if he can do the same with his other body part," I quickly started telling others what I found. "The boy on his right can use ice and the girl on the left can use lightning."


    "Good job kid," Natsumi-san said and bent down. "But first, let''s at least get them to a lot more comfortable place to fight."


    I unsheathe my katana and Ai also took out her stake. All of us got into a fighting stance which was when¡­


    "Don''t you dare break that door too," Natsumi-san said but looks like the person did not listen to her because¡­


    Boom


    Whoosh


    Boom


    A strong breeze of air blew and the door flew along with it all the way in the face of Iwaguchi-san. He ducked down dodging the door and it crashed into some samples kept there. The sound of glass breaking resounded in the room and I stared at the vampire samples which were kept outside. Good thing that they were not that worth of but it seemed to have pissed someone off.


    "How dare you," a cold voice echoed in the room and our eyes fell on Ama whose expression started to distort. She looked at the nobles with bloodshot eyes. "It took us so long to gather all these samples and you just wasted them like that?!"


    "Okay, whose idea was it to bring us all in this room?" I asked looking at them. "We are kind of trapped here and I don''t want to fight in a cramped room with vampire flesh in jars beside me."


    "I thought Iwaguchi knew what he was doing for once," Natsumi-san said sighing and rubbing her forehead. "I have no idea why I thought that."


    "What? I didn''t even know why you all wanted to come here so I randomly selected a place," Iwaguchi-san said trying to defend himself.


    "You know, I feel bad for Iwaguchi-san here," Ai said and I nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you."


    "Quit messing around you asshole!"


    We looked back at the vampires before us and the face of the red-haired noble was as red as his hair. We decided to stop messing around since we were still not out of danger at the moment. The nobles crouched down and were ready to charge at us.


    "Everyone, take care of the nobles," Natsumi-san said crouching down and getting ready to attack. "I will clear away the novices."


    "Kazuki and his team, take care of those there," James said taking command. "Amantha and Honozaya, with me."


    "Roger," we said in unison.


    I rushed at the three nobles before us with Ai and Akira following me as if it was their second nature. They all got ready to get to us but I had other plans for them.


    "Do it Akira," I said and the next thing, we all appeared behind the three nobles. "Hello there."


    As they were turning around, we attacked them. I thrust my katana in the chest of the noble with red hairs but quickly stopped my katana before it connects him and received a strong kick right in my stomach.


    "Gah!"


    I flew a good distance from them and landed right on my back. My doubt was correct, he could solidify other parts of his body. I only saw a glimpse but the brief light that shined in my eyes was enough to tell me that I would have snapped my katana blade had I not stopped. This is a bit problematic.


    I got up only to meet with a hard punch across my face making my head jerk towards the side. Then another punch connected my jaw, and then another one, then another and another. I was being showered by the hits of really hard punches across my face. I could not completely process what was going on but my body started aching as it started taking my hits. Blood started tricking from my face and I heard the echoing sounds of the angry grunts of the vampire.


    "Die you filthy little human!" he shouted and I felt an intense pain in my stomach making blood fill up in my mouth.


    I screamed in pain and the hand got pulled out of my guts. I looked up seeing him jump aside as both Akira and Ai appeared right before me and I saw the surrounding around us change instantly. I could vaguely see the looks of worry and terror on Ai''s face and Akira''s eyes also frowned looking at me.


    "Ka¡­un¡­Ka¡­un" Ai tried saying something to me shaking me but I could not hear it properly.


    Akira held Ai''s hands and shook her saying something. Ai looked back at me and quickly slit her hand and started pouring her blood over my wounds. My vision was still fuzzy but I could feel the areas where I had a gaping hole being healed at a rapid pace. The pain started slowly fading away and my senses were coming back to me.


    My eyes closed for a second and then opened up wide as I took a deep breath with my mouth opened. My vision came back and I looked at Ai with tears in her eyes and Akira''s face has turned back to the expressionless one. I looked at them and then back at me seeing the suit around my stomach being torn apart showing my skin underneath.


    Ai quickly pulled me in a tight hug while my eyes were shot open and I was still staring at the things before me.


    Oh right, I almost just died back there.


    Just like that.


    So even after all this.


    After thinking I was strong enough.


    I am still weak.


    I was so na?ve.


    "Kazu-kun, are you alright?" Ai said cupping my face and making me face her. She was still crying and her eyes were filled with tears. "See this? This was what I was afraid of! I told you, didn''t I? You should have stayed back home! But you didn''t listen to me! You had to come out here and get hurt like this!"


    "Ai-"


    "I don''t want to hear another word out of your mouth right now!" she screamed at the top of her lungs almost bursting my eardrums but I did not care right now. I was still in a daze.


    "Then do you suggest that we take Kazuki-sama away from the battlefield?" Akira voiced her opinion.


    "Yes Akira, do it," Ai said to her.


    "Ai-"


    "Didn''t you listen to me?" she said in a cold voice looking back at me. "Not. Another. Word."


    It looked like I did not have any say in this at all. I suddenly heard the sound of glass shattering and we all looked in that direction only to see the three nobles standing there looking at us like a predator looking at its prey. Obviously, they would have found us, they followed the scent of my blood which is spilled all over this floor.


    "Don''t think you can escape us," the boy with blue hair said and icicles started forming in his hands. He aimed his hands at us and fired them.


    Ai picked me up in her arms and dodged the icicles and Akira jumped the other way. I looked back at the katana and its sheath left there on the floor.


    Ai landed on a desk and then kicked it making it stand vertically facing them and made me sit down behind it.


    "Just stay here and don''t you dare move," Ai said to me and jumped out.


    I started hearing the sounds of icicles hitting everywhere and lightning striking the ground along with the grunts of all five fightings there while I just blankly stared at the closed-hole in my body.


    Looks like I am still weak.


    I thought that I had killed those vampires before, I was getting strong enough but it did not feel like that at all just some minutes ago. I felt helpless, not able to do anything. I just took every single one of those hits without being able to do anything to protect me.


    For some reason, it made me go into a mode of self-depreciation. I had no idea why but I felt just disgusted with myself. I thought I was getting stronger and just got beaten up so badly. What have I been doing all this time? Was everything I was doing for nothing?


    This guy right now was not even as strong as the nobles I fought above but then why was I just helpless against it. No, for some reason, my mind went blank the moment I hit my back against the wall. My body got stunned for a moment there. I did not know what to do at that moment. I could have dodged it but I did not move my body fast enough.


    Why? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natsumi-san was a lot quicker than this so why did this happen?


    My mind went in haywire and I could not think straight.


    Schunk


    Some icicles stabbed through the table I was sitting or more like hiding behind. It stuck out right beside my head. I looked at it and it somewhat brought me out of my thoughts.


    Thud


    I saw Ai fall right beside me with a shard of ice on her body and the noble jumped right over her and straddled her sitting on top of her. I looked as he moved his arm up in the air and a smile crept on his face. He brought it down it right in Ai''s shoulder.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" she screamed in pain.


    Her screams ringed in my ears and I looked at the scenes with widened eyes. Then, something started boiling up in me. I knew full well what it was, one of the seven deadly sins that make people make a lot of mistakes blinded in it and I let it take over me. The deadly sin was something that I felt after so long in a different situation.


    Wrath.


    I stood up and kicked off the ground appearing right before the noble punching him across his face breaking his jaw and making him fly across the room.


    Really, what the hell was I doing?


    There was no time to sit down like a duck and think just how weak I still am. I was weak and I will always be weak. But all that didn''t matter because I knew what I was fighting for. Why I had come all this way. The reason why I am here, in the middle of this battle.


    All for our sake.


    Both me and Ai.


    "Akira!" I screamed and understanding what I meant, she appeared right beside me and handed me my katana.


    Yes, it doesn''t matter if I am weak or not. I will still push forward and make it till the end.


    For her sake.


    For my sake.


    For our sake.


    I will destroy everything in my way.


    "You just made the biggest mistake of your soon-to-end life," I said unsheathing my katana. "Don''t think I will die so easily."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 71 - 71: Letting wrath take over

    "Akira, protect Ai until she heals completely."


    "As you wish Kazuki-sama."


    Taking care of that, I looked back at the nobles but even if I couldn''t see my face, I knew the expression I had on it was unlike any other I had before. The emotions running through me were similar but unlike last time, I was a bit stronger. I don''t care about being the strongest, nor the most supreme being in all of existence on this planet. All of this means nothing to me. If I only have enough strength to protect the ones I care about.


    That is all I want.


    "Now, how about we get started," I said and charged at them and within a second, I was right in front of the nobles. Their eyes widened and I slashed horizontally only for them to dodge it.


    I landed behind them on my hands and spun around kicking the red-haired one in the face making him stagger. He was able to solidify his face just in time and it honestly hurts. I jumped up in the air avoiding the ice shards shot at me reaching the ceiling. I looked down at the nobles ready for me to come and get them and that was exactly what I was about to do.


    I kicked off the ceiling making a crack in it and launched myself at the nobles. They attacked me with ice shards with lightning coming out of it and I dodged some and shattered the others with my scabbard. I plunged my katana straight and dug it in the shoulder of the lightning girl.


    "Huh, they are not as strong as I thought before," I said mockingly and jumped back taking the katana blade out which worked in my favor.


    How?


    Well, some ice shards got fired right at me and as I jumped back, they hit the wrong person impaling their hands on the floor.


    "For fuck sake Jack! Look where you are aiming!" the girl shouted at the boy named Jake.


    I decided to leave her be and charge at the two boys. This room we were in now that I look at it was another storage room for things that were not used much on the floor so it was all dumped in here which made it a bit better for me to get the girl immobile because she may not have noticed it yet but so many things are made of metal here that I would be screwed.


    Jack placed his hands down on the floor making a big wall of ice in front of me. I decided to speed up and crash into the wall breaking it down. Thanks to Ethan''s blood, my body was getting more durable as more damage I took.


    "Kazu-kun, don''t!" Ai screamed.


    But looks like I fell into a trap.


    Right before me they stood with their arms ready and grabbed me by my shoulder stopping me. They then raised me in the air and brought me down furiously on the ground smashing me in the ground against my back. I coughed out some blood due to the hit but instead of slowing me down, the adrenaline started flowing in my veins.


    I kicked them away from me and got up on my feet. Looking back at Ai and Akira, I could still see Ai not in a condition to fight. She was staring at the scene with terrified eyes and was somehow held down by Akira. I guess she lost a lot more blood than I thought while closing my wound.


    "Guess I will let you take over me now," I muttered and looked at the two nobles taking out the ice shards from the palms of the female noble. "Now feel my wrath."


    Wrath or a word meaning extreme anger is normally in the sixth place in the seven deadly sins. When one lets to overtake you, it can cause a lot of destruction of oneself and the things in the surroundings. It is not something that is welled up usually for a long time but a short yet explosive emotion that makes one want to hurt someone.


    And as crazy as it sounds in this situation, I was going to let it completely take over my mind now.


    "Don''t talk big if you could somehow get a hit on us," the noble with red hair growled at me. "Just because you are angry doesn''t make you a lot stronger than us."


    "I will enjoy ripping his guts out so much," the girl said.


    "We sound so edgy but who cares," Jack said.


    I sheath my katana and get in a really low and wide stance. I stared at them not taking my eyes off for a single second and the three rushed at me moving in perfect coordination. They ran across each other as if they had practiced all this and were also doing it at a high speed making them only a streak moving around.


    My eyes tracked their every single move and then they all appeared right before me stretching their hand out. I unsheathe my katana slicing through their arms in one clean motion and then blocked their attacks with my scabbard. A strong punch hit the scabbard which pushed me back a little making me lose my balance for a second.


    As I stumbled back, I quickly stood straight as a big spear of ice got summoned from the ground sharp enough to impale me easily. I looked before me and a kick was on its way aiming at my face. I ducked down dodging the kick.


    "Got you," the girl said as she placed her hand right at my chest and sent an entire power station worth of electricity right through my body.


    "Aaaaargh!!" I screamed in pain as I felt my blood being boiled. This was how people get killed by electricity. It dries up their entire blood. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I fell down on my knees as I still felt the intense pain flowing through my body. My body started going numb and I was feeling weakened a lot. My limbs went limp and I fell on the cold ground with my chest on the floor. Oh god, this did not end well.


    I slowly used up my entire energy to look up at the three nobles who walked right before me looking down at me. My fingers were shivering due to the shock and so was every single muscle of my body. Damn you human nerves, for showing little resistance to electricity. Damn you, the seventy percent water in our body.


    "You sure talk big but look who''s in on the ground now?" the red-haired noble said to me mockingly. He bent forward and picked me up by my hair making my neck strain. "To think this is what father wanted us to bring to him. The boy who has the blood of the first in him. Kasuwagi was an idiot and that woman knows nothing about what it is really like to have powers. Doesn''t it sound interesting? Shiba Kazuki."


    "I-I-I w-w-would l-l-love to answer you," I said while my teeth were still jittering due to the shock. "B-b-b-but I-I-I k-k-knew I-I-I won''t be able to defeat you."


    Somehow getting the end parts of my sentences, my eyes fell on Ai and Akira and I could see Ai trying her hardest to get out of Akira''s grip. I looked my eyes looked at Akira which got noticed by the others.


    "And how can we forget about the traitor and the freak," the girl said taunting at the two. "I have seriously no idea why Father wants us to bring him this freak though."


    "We''ll do what we are ordered to, get Shiba Kazuki and the freak and let''s leave from here. I will tell Hiroto to get out of there with the others," Jack said.


    The red-haired noble picked me up by my neck and started taking me out while the girl, walked over to Ai and Akira. She stretched her hand out to get Ai but just as she was about to get a hold of her¡­


    Thud


    Her arm fell down on the ground.


    She looked at her chopped-off arm which started going away and looked back at Akira who had blood trickling down her palm.


    "I am sorry but I won''t allow this to happen," Akira said letting go of Ai and the first thing Ai did was charge at the noble who was grabbing me by the neck.


    She made him let go of me and I fell down again, face-first on the ground in a grand way. Looks like it all worked out in the end. My stupid plan worked again somehow.


    I knew I won''t be able to defeat them on my own. It''s a three-on-one. Unless I am not as strong as Natsumi-san or Iwaguchi-san, I won''t be able to defeat them on my own. I knew the extent of my ability very well. That beat down was enough for me to realize that.


    I decided to go ham was so I could save enough time for Ai to heal up which was taking quite some time honestly. Letting my wrath take over me was probably been to stupidest thing to do in other situations.


    "Kazu-kun! Are you okay?" Ai said quickly picking me up in her arms. "Hey, Kazu-kun! You can hear me right?"


    "A-Ai¡­" I somehow got her name out of my mouth. Raising my hand, I placed it on her cheek and brought her face down to my neck. "Drink my blood."


    "No, I can''t do that right now. You are hurt," she said.


    "Just do it or I will die anyway," I said as I got some control of my nerves back. Thank god I somehow survived it.


    Though a little hesitant, Ai dug her teeth in my neck and I pressed her head against my neck as she started drinking my blood. With each gulp, I could feel her getting greedier wanting for more. She wrapped her hand around my head drinking more blood.


    "Don''t think I will let you do that!" I heard the red-haired noble''s voice screaming.


    "And don''t think I will let you hurt Kazuki-sama," Akira said and I turned my head seeing her kicking the noble away from us. "Please rest assured Kazuki-sama, I will keep you safe."


    "Just wait till Ai is having a snack," I said and she nodded her head.


    I looked back at Ai and her eyes started glowing. I started feeling a bit dizzy from the amount of blood being sucked out of my body. Ai then stopped drinking my blood and took out her teeth and closed my wounds. Both her eyes were glowing brightly and looking at me with a kind expression.


    "Feel full now?" I asked her with a little smile on my face.


    "I can''t have enough of you so, no," Ai said and giggled.


    "Here, take this," I said to Ai handing her the scabbard. "This is more durable than the stakes."


    "And y-"


    "I still have the katana with me though," I said sitting up straight and pulling Ai in a tight hug. "And remember this, I don''t care what happens to me anymore. Just don''t you dare die on me, Ai. I won''t be able to handle it."


    "And I won''t be able to if something were to happen to you," she said and I chuckled.


    "Looks like your behavior has really rubbed off me," I said standing up with the help of my katana. "Not that I am complaining though."


    I looked at the three nobles staring at us ready to attack us but I had other plans.


    "Akira, get us out of here," I said and without another question, we appeared in another room in the same floor. It was more spacious than the other rooms.


    I went up the wall and sat down with my back against it. Letting out a sigh, I looked at Ai and Akira and patted at the places right beside me. A bit confused, they walked up to me and sat down. The room was well lit since the medical and research floor did work on a secondary power supply. This place is used for testing out new weapons made on the floor so it was a perfect place.


    I kept staring at the door across the room which was the only way to enter the room. Right now, they won''t be able to know where we are quick since we are pretty far away from there.


    "Just catching a breath feels like a luxury," I said out my thoughts and placed my hand on the chest. "I have still not recovered from that shock so I may not be able to fight at my best."


    "It''s fine Kazu-kun, you don''t need to worry, I will protect you at all cost," Ai said and Akira nodded.


    "Hahaha, have I ever told you how lucky I am that you guys are fighting with me?" I said almost sounding like a person saying his last words before a death battle. "Also, make sure to keep your ears open for my signal."


    "What signal?" Ai asked tilting her head in confusion.


    "You guys will know," I said and then looked up at the ceiling. "When I signal, Akira swap positions with Ai and also get your air spear ready to attack. And Ai, make sure to clear the way for me. That is the only one to beat those three."


    "I see," Akira and Ai said in unison.


    "And now we wait," I said and we all looked at the door before us.


    ---------------------------------

 Chapter 72 - 72: Three against three sounds fair

    The room was completely quiet. No one was making a single sound of their own will. Our breaths and the beating of our hearts were the only things that we could hear and being quiet in the room felt as if we were the only ones that had stopped while we could hear the sounds of fighting in the distance which was a good sign. If anything were to go wrong, we know where to group up at the end.


    Our eyes never left the door which was right before us as we patiently waited for the nobles to make their way in and for me to recover from all that blood being taken out of me. Not to mention that I am still having some effects of that shock. My fingers were still trembling but not out of fear.


    "It''s fine Kazu-kun," Ai said as she held my hand and intertwined our fingers. "You don''t need to push yourself too hard you know. You can still just sit back and let us fight."


    I let out a sigh and held her hand firmly. I looked right in her eyes and said, "I did not come all the way here just to sit back Ai. How many times should I tell you that?"


    I felt Ai''s hands tremble for some reason and she rested her head on my shoulder. I finally took my eyes off the door and looked beside me and saw a grim expression making its way on her face. Her lips trembled to say something but it felt like she was holding it in. She started rubbing her head against my arm and nuzzled her face further in.


    "But I am scared," she muttered lightly but enough for me to hear her clearly. "I am scared of losing the only person who I care for. I don''t want that. I don''t want to be left all alone again."


    For that one moment, I saw Ai turn back to her vulnerable state. I knew that I knew how much I meant to Ai and that is not me ego boasting but¡­


    Ai needs me to survive.


    That is how bad her case is. This is how dependent she is on me and I know that all too well. But she fails to see the other side of the spectrum. She fails to see things from my perspective since I have now found myself in a similar position. We both have our similarities and differences but the similarities are something I am not happy about.


    "They''re here," Akira said and I let go of Ai''s hand and stood up. Even if I was keeping up a strong front, I knew I had not fully recovered yet.


    "Listen Ai and listen to me closely," I said without looking at her already knowing what look she had on her face. "I am not going to die so easily. There are still so many places I have not been with you. I heard we were going to Kyoto on this year''s field trip. I won''t want to lose that opportunity, now will I?"


    BAM


    The door got burst open and it fly a good distance landing right in the middle of the room. The three nobles entered the room, all looking extremely pissed off. Veins were popping from their heads and their eyes were almost burning in the color red.


    I held my katana with both my hands now that I had given the scabbard to Ai. I really hope that my idea works because if it doesn''t then I am just good as dead and I have no idea if it would work. I try to put up a smart and brave front but deep inside, I know that it may all just spiral down without me realizing it. I am not the smartest nor the strongest, the only things I am good at are cheeky little tactics, some strategizing, and acting.


    And that is also my biggest trump card.


    "Now this is getting really annoying," Jack said. "You just keep running away like a coward that it just becomes more and more irritating."


    "Who said we were running away?" I said in a loud and clear voice. "Ever heard of a strategic retreat? Oh, how can you? You are the oh-so-mighty four-hundred-year-old nobles. Sorry for my rudeness."


    I could see that I was slowly getting on their nerves. Honestly speaking, we ending up here was purely luck and it was good that it was. For once, lady luck decides to side with me.


    "But like it or not, we got you right where we wanted you to," I said and slid my leg back.


    It sounds so cringe to say out loud.


    We charged at them and scattered away from each other and the other three did the same. Now it was me against the red-haired noble, Ai was against the lightning girl and Akira was against Jack. Now that I think about it.


    "Hey fiery head, what''s your name?" I said and met blows with him. We started applying strength pushing each other back. "Might as well know the name of my prey."


    "It''s Adam and I think you are misinterpreting something faker," he said and pushed me away. "The roles are switched."


    Adam launched his entire body at me turning into a bullet or metal. I jumped up and pushed his back helping me gain some more height as he went under me. He crashed into the wall and I looked at the dust flowing up. Without even a warning, he launched the debris at me and I started dodging them.


    It got me occupied for some reason but I was able to react fast enough as he appeared before me punching me which I stopped with my katana. The force was enough to push me back a good distance.


    "Huh, looks like you really pack some punching power," I said and placed the katana''s blade on my shoulder. "Guess we both should stop messing around already."


    I could feel it, all this time, the noble was holding back and as so was I. He was ordered to capture me and not kill me meaning that this Father had other uses for me. Or at least that he showed it to be. Even the nobles we killed before making sure that they don''t accidentally kill us which showed how much they feared that vampire.


    "What do you mean?" he said feigning ignorance.


    "Adam, my man," I called him out in a casual way. "We both know you are here not to kill me. You cannot kill me even if you wanted to. Father won''t allow it."


    At the mention of that name, I could feel the entire surrounding being heavier. Adam looked down and clenched his fist. He was grinding his teeth hard and I could see some actual killing intent in his eyes.


    "Don''t you go calling his name so casually human!" he said appearing right before me punching me across my face. I fell down on the ground five meters away and rolled aside dodging a knee to the face.


    I looked aside as he pulled his knee out of the ground. I thought it was just a feeling but now I am correct.


    I quickly got up and jumped up avoiding a sweep kick from him and received another kick right in the chest which I blocked with my katana. I crashed into the wall. I got out of it and felt a bit dizzy. Had it been at my normal state, I would have come out without any problem but my vision was getting a bit blurry.


    I shook my head again only to see Adam standing right before me and this time, I punched him in the stomach but he just stood there without a hint of pain on his face. Rather, I jumped away from him and started shaking my hand.


    "You really didn''t just solidify that part," I said out of annoyance. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ai appeared right behind me and we stood back to back against each other. She held the scabbard as I did in her right hand but I think it was out of habit since she held the stakes like that.


    "Kazu-kun, are you okay?" she asked out of worry. "Want to swap with me?"


    "No, I don''t want to use a silver weapon against the lightning girl," I said. "I am going to signal in a few seconds, look out for it."


    "What is the signal?"


    "You''ll know," I said. "Right Akira?"


    "I''ll¡­uh¡­try my back," she said while being in a fight against Jack. The wind and the temperature on their side felt so dense and cold.


    I ducked down dodging a kick in the face and sweep his leg making him fall down on his back. I raised my blade with one hand and looked at Akira and my eyes met with her for a moment but I knew it was enough.


    She jumped back and started pulling all the air in the room at where she was which was enough to tell Ai what was about to happen. She swapped places with Ai and I jumped aside giving her room and blocked the attack from the lightning noble with the hilt of the sword.


    "Sorry but nothing conductible here," I said pushing her away and rushing at her slashing horizontally cutting in two pieces as she fell on the ground.


    Boom


    "Akira."


    The loud sound of the spear being hit echoed in the room and I rushed right at Adam as Akira swapped places with me. The spear made a lot of fuss and I couldn''t see everything properly but the silhouette of Adam could be seen. He was slowly standing up and I readied my blade and as I got nearer, I gripped my blade harder.


    Please let it work.


    I stopped in my tracks as I felt immense pressure in my neck and my feet got off the ground. It was getting harder to breathe as each millisecond passed. I let go of my katana and started struggling.


    "Got you," Adam said as he had solidified his fists and was now choking me to death. "As I said before, the roles are switched. You seriously thought that attack would be enough to make me immobile?"


    "C¡­.c¡­.." I tried saying something but I couldn''t.


    "Huh? What is it?" He said and brought me closer to his ear. "Say it clearly. Your last words."


    "C¡­.Ch¡­." I struggled to word it out but with everything I had, I finally voiced it. "Check¡­mate."


    Schunk


    The grip around my neck started loosening and I fell on the ground coughing. I looked up as Ai stood behind Adam with the scabbard going right through his chest. He realized Ai appeared behind him but was too slow to harden his back.


    "This is what you get for hurting my Kazu-kun," she said in an angry and cold voice pushing the scabbard further in his back piercing his heart.


    "ARGH!!!" he yelled in agony.


    "Adam!" Jack shouted appearing behind Ai but I quickly got up and cut away all the ice shards he fired at Ai.


    "Sorry buddy, but looks like you have to deal with me first before getting to Ai," I said and roundhouse kicked him in the face.


    I heard Ai pulling the scabbard out of Adam''s back and she jerked it splattering his blood on the floor. It was enough for me to know what was going to happen of the noble.


    "I''m¡­sorry¡­.father¡­I¡­failed."


    With those last words, the last of him disintegrated into dust and I looked at Jack staring at where Adam died with horrified eyes. His eyes soon turned from horrified to furious as he appeared right before me.


    "You bastards!!"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hey guys, me here. Yes, the author, and Merry Christmas and happy holidays to you all. Today, I am not alone actually in my room. By breaking the fourth wall, I have two people here.


    "Tsubaki Ai here!"


    ''Shiba Kazuki here.''


    "Wait, why are me and Kazu-kun''s dialogues not written the same way?"


    That is because I have put us three in levels of liking. Ai is the one who is most liked by the readers amongst us three, then Kazuki, and everyone hates me so I put it this way.


    ''Hey, they don''t hate you, man. They just detest you.''


    Wow, as if I didn''t know that. Anyways, you guys had something to say, right?


    "Oh right, Merry Christmas to all of you and thank you for reading our life story and giving us so much love it means so much to me. This is the best birthday gift I could have gotten."


    Ai, the last part was not supposed to be known by them now.


    "Oh, sorry."


    ''She always does that but anyway guys. Merry Christmas and we also wish you a happy and prosperous next year. This year was just amazing for us three and it was thanks to all of you. We love you all.''


    He actually means it and yeah, I guess that was it. For a little message from us three. Hope you guys keep on supporting us next year. I never expected the book to do so well so I really mean it when I say this.


    Thank you all.


    Now, as promised, I had gotten a room ready for Kazuki and Ai. So guys go and do whatever you want but just try keeping it down. I have to study too.


    "Sure."


    ''Can''t promise but sure.''


    See you in the next chapter.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 73 - 73: Human side

    "I''ll kill you!" Jack screeched appearing before me.


    He tried kicking me in the face but I leaned backward dodging it. I kicked the ground doing a backflip and kicking him right in the chin. On landing, I charged at the fallen noble getting ready to deal the finishing blow if possible. I don''t know about Natsumi-san and all but I am sure they would have been done with the vampires on their side.


    "Kazuki-sama, look out," I heard Akira''s voice and right as my katana''s blade was about to come in contact with Jack''s neck, I came in contact with something else.


    I decided to continue swinging my blade and cut through some flesh and with my guts kicking in, I jumped forward flipping in the air. Sadly, that was not enough for me to dodge the ice shards as some hit me in the back and got stuck there. I winced in pain and landed on all four but even getting up was painful. They were stuck right in my backbone and moving it was really hurting me.


    I got teleported right behind Ai as I looked forward seeing Akira being dealt a blow by the female noble crashing her in the wall.


    "Ai, get these out of my back," I said gritting my teeth to stop me from shouting in pain. It really hurts like hell a lot more than anything I had felt before. Even if the pain was numbing a bit, it didn''t change the fact that I had four massive ice shards stuck in my back and it felt as if it was spreading the cold to every single part of my body.


    Without wasting any time, Ai got to taking out the shard and as every single one was pulled out, I bit on my tongue stopping me from screaming. Ai did all that quickly and poured her blood over my back healing my wounds. Once that was done, I tried standing up but stumbled a little only to be caught by Ai. What the actual hell is going on?


    Right then, Jack appeared right before us surprising me and Ai, and punched me right in the guts knocking the air out of my body. I fell down on the ground but for some reason, it did not hurt me for some reason¡­ don''t tell me.


    Did those shards just numb my nerves this fast?


    I do remember the shards stabbing my spine but it was healed with Ai''s blood but does it mean that in that time the ice shards were stuck in my back, it spread so fast? On second thought, how did that even happen?


    I stood up and pinched my arm but I couldn''t feel a thing. I guess I need to work with this.


    I looked up to see both Ai and Akira beat up on the ground with the two nobles standing before them. I grabbed my weapon and rushed at the two. As I got in range, I slashed horizontally making them back away from them as I stood between the four.


    "You guys okay?" I asked the two without looking behind.


    "I am fine Kazuki-sama."


    "Yeah, me too Kazu-kun."


    I looked at the two nobles and they were ready to kill us at any moment, not like I would let them. I stared at the two nobles and took a deep breath calming myself down. Letting my emotions get the best of me won''t be any good now. I am not trying to buy time but kill the nobles.


    I started thinking of ways for that. I knew that the female vampire had the ability to use electricity so fighting her on my own would be a bad choice. We did have the number advantage so we can use that to our advantage. Oh yeah.


    "Tell me that you girls can still fight," I said getting in stance.


    "Of course, we can," they both said in unison and stood to either side of me. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well then, Akira, do your stuff when we tell you to," I said and they two nodded. "Now, let''s end this for real."


    "Yeah, you are right," Jack said and stretched out his arm and ice started coming out of it but there was something interesting about it. The ice was not turning into shards but taking a proper shape. Once done, it formed, it took the shape of a katana but not just any katana.


    "It''s a replica of my katana," I muttered and he smirked.


    "I have seen that thing long enough to get down every single detail down of the weapon and you know what the two best things about this weapon are?" he said.


    Slash


    He cut his arm with the katana and it fell off only to be regenerated back to a normal arm. Then he held the blade and snapped it in half only for the blade to form back.


    "It''s sharp and can be repaired even if it breaks," he said and charged at me.


    He stabbed his katana forward and I stopped him. We both stared down at each other and I could see him overpowering me in pure strength. Ai kicked him away from me but I could see a smirk form on his face. Of course, he figured it out.


    "You have gotten weak Shiba Kazuki," he said pointing his blade at me. "Looks like my shards did the job."


    He was right, my strength had depleted greatly due to everything that happened to me. Even if my body was being strengthened by Ethan''s blood, I still was a human and was not able to recover as fast as a vampire. My breathing was heavy, my heart was beating at a crazy rate and my vision was a bit fuzzy from time to time.


    "Like I don''t know that," Ai shouted at Jack and my eyes widened. "If even he gets as much of a scratch on his body, I know beforehand so I already know what he is going through!!"


    "So-"


    "Oh, don''t you worry Kazu-kun," Ai said with a scary smile on her face. "Once we get home, I will have some fun with you~. Bad boys need to be punished~"


    I gulped loudly imagining what Ai was talking about. Her voice was seductive and also had a scary tone in it. Now, I am scared to go home.


    How did I ever think I would get out of this without anything happening? Of course, Ai will have her ways of "taking care" of me later.


    "A-Ai, look here, I love you. A lot," I said in a broken voice.


    "I love you too Kazu-kun," she said with a kind smile on her face but a shiver went down my spine. Her smile was threatening and I could feel a malicious intent behind her words. "I already have the chains ready."


    "Wait, wh-"


    "Don''t you dare ignore me!!" Jack shouted and rushed at us. I looked at Ai and we both nodded. She had the same idea. Let''s use our trump card.


    Akira.


    "Akira!" Ai shouted and Akira appeared beside me kicked down Jack planting his face in the ground.


    "You are in charge now Akira, don''t disappoint me now," I said and jumped back as I got switched with Ai and sun around sweeping the leg of the female noble. "Now that I think, I never got your name. It''s kind of unfair that I don''t know it."


    "Don''t go flirting with other girls!!" Ai shouted.


    "I''m not!"


    The noble tried getting in contact with my body I got switched places with Akira and appeared before Jack. I slashed vertically cutting his arms which were reaching for Ai making his sword fall down too. I spun around kicking his back making him crash in the wall. Right then Akira appeared beside me and held Jack by his neck.


    "Don''t kill him yet," I ordered her and she nodded. "He will work as a broken bait."


    I had a sinister idea in my head as Akira stabbed her arm in Jack''s stomach pulling out his intestines. "ARGHH!!" he screamed in agony as Akira went on pulling the intestines out without a hint of expression on her face.


    "Jack!" I heard the noble shout.


    She rushed at us pushing Ai away. Jack tried forming shards to hit us but I stabbed my blade in his hand and Akira cut off his other hand. I turned around seeing the female noble getting dangerously close and I pulled my katana out jumping back avoiding them. As Akira lets go of Jack, he fell down only to be caught by the female noble. She had tears streaming down her eyes as she held the noble in pain.


    He was regenerating his wounds but the process had gotten a lot slower. She hugged the man tightly and we could hear light sobbing coming from her.


    Ai stood beside me as we three looked at the spectacle with expressionless looks. Ai was about to charge at them but I stopped her. For some reason, I didn''t want to kill them just yet. It was not like I was going to not kill them but¡­


    "Why? Why does everyone keep dying on me?!" she shouted and her voice echoed in the empty room. "First Lucy, then Adam, and even you. Why did this end out like this?! Ricky was right, this was a suicide mission for us! We should have not come here! Why did father make us do this?!"


    My guess was correct. They were not here on their own accords. They all were just puppets for the play staged by this father. My grip on my sword tightened and I felt Ai grab my shoulder.


    "Please¡­" a sad and desperate tone escaped from the female noble as she looked at us. "Please just kill us already."


    "Why ask us this? We can let you go, you k-"


    "NOOOO!" she stopped me mid-sentence screaming at the top of her lung. "Anything but that!! If we get out, Father will find us and I don''t want that! I don''t to be controlled by that man! Please just end my life."


    "Susy¡­." Jack, who had now regenerated his wounds said in a weak tone. His eyes then fell on us and he lets out a sigh. "Yeah¡­just kill us. Death sounds a lot better than dealing with Father after failing the mission."


    While Jack tried remaining calm, Susy was a mess right now. Tears do not stop falling down her cheeks. I could no longer look at this so I took a step forward and quickly stabbed the two right in the chest. The sound coming from them suddenly stopped and they both looked at me but I could see some tears still in their eyes.


    "Thank¡­you," they said with a slight smile on their face and then disintegrated into dust.


    I fell down on my back and just stared at the spot where the two sat before. My eyes kept staring there and then I pulled my knees closer to me, curling up in a ball. That was really scummy of me, wasn''t it?


    I knew the two had an emotional attachment to each other so I used it against them. I planned on killing the two right when I had the chance when they would be distracted but what I saw was something I really didn''t expect to see. I saw right there was the same thing I see in Ai.


    It was their human sides.


    In all this, the fact that the vampires were once humans almost got filtered away. I felt Ai''s arms wrap around me and I held onto her. This was the path I chose for myself and there was no turning back at this point.


    "Ai," I called her out and felt her cold breathe on my neck. "I know we are in the middle of a war and all but¡­can we stay like this for a bit longer?"


    "Sure, as long as you want Kazu-kun," she said and hugged me even tighter.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 74 - 74: Natsumi-san is a cheat code

    "I think that''s enough for now."


    "Okay."


    Ai lets go of me but I did not stand up yet. Taking a deep and then exhaling it, I used all the power in my body to get on my feet. The problem that had occurred is that now that we were done with the fight against the three, all the adrenaline rush in my body was gone away. That meant that now I realized just how exhausted and beat up I actually am. I did not have any fatal wounds thanks to Ai but I was in no position to fight another noble.


    So I started falling again but Ai and Akira helped me up.


    I reached for the earpiece and tried getting in touch with Natsumi-san and the others.


    "Kazuki, is that you?" I heard Natsumi-san''s voice and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Yeah, I am and so are Ai and Akira. What is the situation there?" I asked without wasting any time. "We have killed the three nobles on our side."


    "When you got away, more vampires flooded the floor so I have got down to the last few of them. As for the other three, we did not expect seeing a pure-blood amongst them so they are stalling time for me."


    "Wait what? What do you mean by pure-blood?" I asked but the intercom got cut.


    I looked at Ai and Akira they looked at me with widened eyes. Do they know what pure blood means?


    "What does that mean?" I asked.


    "Pure-blood refers to those vampires that are not turned into a vampire but are born as a vampire. They are the spawn of two vampires," Akira explained to me.


    "I remember dad telling me about them. He said if a pure-blood were to ever turn into a noble, it will be almost twice as powerful as the noble," Ai added.


    "Father has many pure-blood under his control. He is, for now, the second strongest vampire in all of existence, the one after him is a 743-year-old vampire but that person is like his personal pet. He is really loyal to Father but many rumors said that Father killed his parents and got hold of the boy. To him, Father is like his god," Akira said. "And the strongest vampire, for now, is the guardian. The person turned by the first."


    "Wait, wait, wait," I said and held my head in pain. "Why am I getting told this right now? Isn''t this something I was supposed to know before?"


    "Since Kazuki-sama never asked me that, I never told him," Akira said blankly.


    While her "excuse" was understandable taking her behavior into account, I looked at Ai who started whistling and faced the other way. This idiot forgot to tell me, didn''t she?


    "Hehe, sorry," she said rubbing the back of her head. "It kind of slipped my head."


    I let out a sigh and shook my head. This completely changed the game for us had it been us back there. Good thing that we left them to the experienced people. I really did not take that into account but oh well, I can''t be able to think of every single possibility while juggling with other issues. I am no super human here.


    "I think that is enough, Akira. Take us back to Natsumi-san and others," I said and she nodded her head.


    "Wait!"


    The shout almost burst my eardrums open and I looked at Ai who pulled my head in her chest. My face was enveloped with an extremely soft and cold object that I felt like I was floating on a cloud. Seriously, I feel so lucky having h- wait, I am drifting off-topic here.


    "Ai...¡­..I...¡­can''t...¡­.breath."


    I somehow got the words out of my mouth and she quickly loosened her grip and even if I was enjoying that feeling, I was relieved that I could get some air. I looked at her and she held me close to her.


    "Kazu-kun is still weak. I don''t want to get him in the middle of another battle and you are not going to sweet talk me out of this Kazu-kun," she said the last part looking at me.


    "As you say Ai-sama," Akira said and bowed down.


    I could tell where Ai was coming from. She was already pretty worried for me since the start of all this so it was only natural she was to do something like this. This one time, I decided to listen to Ai and rested my head in her chest. I really need this rest right now. I was so exhausted that the only thing that was making me go further was the fact that I need to go back home as soon as possible.


    I really want to go back and plop myself on the bed with my head sinking in the soft mattress. The warm blanket on my body and Ai holding me close to her. Yeah, I really want all that right now.


    "How long before you arrive?" I suddenly heard Natsumi-san''s voice in the intercom. "I just got clear of the last hoard of the novices. Aren''t you coming to witness me in action?"


    "Huh? What? Won''t you be needing any help?" I asked out of concern but all I got was¡­


    "Hahaha, that was a nice joke," she said. "Now get here quick. This can be a good little lesson for you."


    The intercom got cut and I looked at Ai and Akira and I could tell that they could hear what was said. We stared at each other for some time and then¡­.we got teleported back to where Natsumi-san and the others were.


    "Oh god!!" Iwaguchi-san shouted and stepped away as we appeared right beside him. "Oh, it''s just Kazuki and the others. You almost gave me a heart attack."


    We got back to the room adjacent to where we were supposed to regroup before. Before us, were three nobles, all looked unscathed but I could see him huffing and panting. Their eyes fell on me and I hear them start growling. I tried getting on my feet but I just couldn''t.


    Then I felt a hand on my shoulder. "Don''t try too hard Kazuki, you have done well today," Natsumi-san said.


    I looked up seeing a soft smile form on her face and I nodded my head and looked down. She then started ruffling my hair out of nowhere.


    "Hey, what''s with this sad look you are having? You held up all this so amazingly. Guess you really passed the test," she said while laughing.


    I realized that. All this was a test. Natsumi-san and James decided to give me the command since they were very confident in their people. From what I know, for now, this was a little test for me. If anything were to go wrong, they already had countermeasures for that which was why they gave the entire command to me. If not, it would be weird they were to do that.


    "Now rest and have fun, Iwaguchi, you''re up," Natsumi-san said and at the queue, Iwaguchi-san stood beside him. "Let''s show the newbies how it''s done."


    "Okay," he said and activated his combat axes.


    "Don''t think we will let you win easily," the woman said standing before the two and a strong gust of wind started blowing.


    I held in my place by Ai and Akira and if not for them, I would have flown away with the gust. What the hell? Even if it was just one move but it made the nobles we fought before looking like nothing before this.


    "She is the pure-blood," Ai said and Akira nodded.


    On other hand, Natsumi-san was already up close with the vampire and hit her knee with the handle of the scythe making her kneel down. Natsumi-san kicked her in the face making her crash into the wall. Even in that gust, she was fast as light and Iwaguchi-san was fighting the other two nobles on his own.


    He was evading their blows easily. Jumping back, he got on the wall and pushed it flying past the two swiftly.


    "ARGH!!"


    They both screamed in pain as Iwaguchi-san cut their eyes. This one has to hurt a lot.


    "Ricky! Hiroto!" the woman screamed.


    "Hey missy, eyes here," Natsumi-san said cutting her legs off making her fall down on the ground.


    She then stomped on her back making her stay in one place. She then jumped off her and changed places with Iwaguchi-san as if they had done this a hundred times before. She got her scythe ready and cut the two in half. Wait a minute that fast? What the hell?


    "Now that you know you won''t win against us, time to spill," Natsumi-san said holding the two vampires down. Even if they had regenerated their bodies down below, they could not move. "Resisting is futile. Now, speak. Why were you sent here?"


    I could see Natsumi-san''s entire demeanor turning cold. It was as if she had turned into another person entirely. The way she was acting, speaking and even breathing felt different and the fact that it got over so quickly felt so anti-climactic. Wasn''t this supposed to be a final boss situation?


    "I won''t speak. I will never betray father," he said spitting on the ground. "ARGH!!!"


    Natsumi-san stuck her scythe in his back and he screamed in agony.


    "Stop it!!" the woman shouted. "Don''t hurt him!! Please!!"


    "Then you speak up," Natsumi-san said talking to her. "Tell me everything from start to finish and if I feel like you are lying, I missed his heart just by a few millimeters. I won''t next time."


    "Fine! Fine! I will tell you everything, just don''t hurt him!" she said desperately.


    "A-Asuka¡­cough¡­d-"


    "No Ricky," she said assertively and Iwaguchi-san picked her up by her hair.


    "Speak then," he said.


    "We were sent here to capture Shiba Kazuki alive and if possible, that half-vampire over there too," she said pointing at Ai. "He wanted to get Shiba Kazuki so that he could offer his blood to the Lord of The Night but I have no idea why he wanted to get that freak there. That is all we know so please don''t hurt him."


    I could see the desperation in the woman''s eyes. It felt similar to what I saw before and while I had some sympathy for her, I looked at Natsumi-san who had a blank look on her face. She was staring at her with cold eyes. Not a hint of emotion was seen in them and it was scary to see her like this.


    "Thank you for your assistance," she said and the expression on the woman''s face relaxed. "With this, your job is done."


    Slash


    Schunk


    Within a blink of an eye, she stabbed the two nobles in the heart. All I saw was a streak of silver moving in the air and moving through the two. The sound came later and when it did was when I realized what happened.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" the woman screamed.


    Huge gusts of wind started pushing us away and Iwaguchi-san got away from her. All three of us got knocked back by the gust but James and Ama helped us hold our ground.


    "We are here too~," Ama said moving her hand down my back. "Oh my, you got a big hole in your uniform Kazuki-kun, looks like I need to make a new one for you~" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop flirting with him," James said in his usual hoarse voice. "At least not in front of me."


    "Oh my James, what was that~"


    Wait a minute, this is all messed up.


    "How can you be so calm? Did you just see what she did? Aren''t you worried?" I asked the two and they looked at each other and laughed.


    "Hey, why are you laughing? Shouldn''t we be helping Natsumi-san?" Ai said and I nodded.


    "If it were anyone else, we would have already been there but¡­.since it''s Natsumi-chan, she doesn''t need anyone because¡­"


    I looked forward at Natsumi-san standing as the noble rushed at her angrily. They crossed each other and I did not even see Natsumi-san move but the next thing I knew, the noble started spitting out blood and turned as I saw a gaping hole in her chest.


    "¡­she is the strongest of all."


    It was then that I realized something, what it truly meant by having someone like Natsumi-san on our side. Having someone like her on our side was a huge advantage for us. If it were a game, I will go even as far as to say that¡­


    She was like a cheat code.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 75 - 75: The curtains closes

    Currently, the silence was the only thing that had taken over the room. We all stared at Natsumi-san who was standing there without a hint of exhaustion on her face. I knew she was strong but the reality of her strength was still unknown to me. She always held back against me that seeing the spectacle before me looked so unreal. The speed at which she moved, every single move she did, everything looked amazing.


    My respect for her has gone up yet again.


    "Phew, I think they are the last of them, right?" she said turning towards us acting as if nothing happened. "Let''s see if we were able to stop it or not."


    I understood what she was talking about so I nodded my head while Ai and Akira looked completely clueless. As I thought before, this entire attack was just a mere distraction. They already knew that we knew they were going to attack today so it would have been wise for them to not do anything like or change their approach. But that did not happen which meant, all of these vampires were just mere disposable pawns to the main mastermind of the attack.


    "Ai, I think I can stand now," I said and made her let go of me. I got my feet and fortunately, had enough energy in me to stand this time.


    "Follow me," Ama said and started walking towards the room where all the samples were.


    Samples of my blood to be more precise.


    If my guess is not wrong, then the entire thing was staged so that they can get samples of my blood. Why is that? I don''t know about it but from all the outcomes I could think of, this one felt the more logical and believable. We still don''t really know what actually my blood can do if drunk by a vampire. I mean, I got multiple pairs of teeth sunk in my neck before and I could see them getting stronger but we don''t know just how much of my blood could make them how strong. Also, there are many different variables that had to be taken into consideration. How fresh is the blood is or what is the current level at which the vampire is before drinking my blood?


    All that was still unknown and Ama already told us that she had planned on running such tests in the future. She too was quite intrigued by the tests that were run before.


    "Kazu-kun, what if he got his hands on your blood? Wouldn''t that be really bad?" Ai asked holding my hand.


    "I won''t be sugar-coating my words here but if he got his hands on those samples, we are screwed," I said but then I felt a strong pat on the back which made me stumble forward. "Ouch Natsumi-san, I am still hurt, is this how you treat a patient?"


    "A patient is not supposed to be able to walk so I guess I should break your legs for you to look the part," she said cracking her knuckles and a shiver ran down my spine.


    "Your idea of a patient is really messed up!! Even a person with a mere cold is considered as a patient so please change your definition of that thing!!"


    "I''m just kidding," she said wrapping her arm around my neck. "But seriously, aren''t you getting too ahead of yourself?"


    "What do you mean?" I blurted out my thought.


    "Look here kid, you are not the smartest nor the fastest and definitely not the strongest among us," she said.


    "And?"


    I could really get what she was talking about. I got a light hit on my head by her and she strengthened her grip on my neck.


    "What I am saying is that you don''t need to think too much about everything. Let the adults do their job, you are still a dumb kid so act like that," she said and started ruffling my hair. "Or just because you had your first time, you think th-"


    "Fine!! I will stop acting like that!! Just don''t bring that up again!! It''s embarrassing!!" I said getting out of her chokehold and she started laughing leaving me in a blushing mess.


    "This is bad, really bad."


    Amongst the little talk, we stopped and eyes followed the source of the sound. Ama stood there before the safe that had my blood samples and I could already tell something was different. How could I tell that? Well¡­


    The entire door of the safe was ripped open.


    "How much was taken?" James asked not panicking even a little in this situation.


    "H-h-he¡­."


    Ama stepped aside and we all looked inside the safe and all our eyes widened at what we saw. Only two out of the ten vials, only one was left in the safe. Each vail had a lot of blood if taken from a normal human standard, about 100 ml of that. All the blood was not taken out in one go though, it happened in 4 different instances during my regular checkup. That meant 800ml of my blood was taken away.


    "But how is that possible? Weren''t all the safes made out of silver or something like that?" Iwaguchi-san said worried and we all also had the same question.


    "Yeah, it shouldn''t be possible," James said.


    "No, it is possible," Akira said shutting down the arguments while still staring at the safe.


    "What do you mean by that Akira? You mean, there is someone who can do that?" I asked her and she nodded her head. If we find who that person was meaning we also know who the snitch was if not for the fact they made someone else do it.


    "There is only one vampire I know who can do that," Akira said and her lips started trembling. "I-It''s Father."


    As those words left her mouth, there was pin-drop silence in the room. We all stared at Akira and she held herself while thinking something. We could see the look of dread on her face and it was surprising seeing something like that. Akira, who didn''t usually change her expression was just a mess right before us.


    "I''m sorry Akira but I have to ask why you are saying this," I said firmly not letting my feelings get in the way.


    "I-I don''t k-know much b-but F-F-Father has more than one ability," she said and held her head. "I-I saw it with my eyes, I always thought h-he had the ability similar as mine b-but at one instance, in Portugal, a vampire hunter was at our tail and I was with Father and his group at that time. That t-time, he turned his hand into a blade and cut the hunters into pieces. The other time, he burned them alive from his b-breath. I don''t know how he does it but h-h-he¡­"


    "That''s enough Akira-san, no need to remember anything else," Ai said holding her shoulder and pulling her closer.


    Natsumi-san lets out a heavy sigh and so did I. Things had just gotten a lot more complicated than we thought and a lot tougher too. Akira said that he had multiple abilities and if we take that into consideration, I still wonder if he would personally come here and get the vails. He must have multiple vampires under him, he could have just used them but there is also that possibility.


    While thinking that, something caught my eye and I squinted it looking closely. I saw something white placed under the vail that was left. It was hard to see if we only looked at the vail since the insides were cold and light in white light. I stepped forward and picked it up which turned out to be a piece of paper.


    I opened the paper and there was something written on it with blue ink. It read,


    "The game has just begun."


    Since no one noticed that, I decided to quickly place that piece of paper in the pocket of my suit. I could almost see the big grin the person had while writing this on the paper. Though not wanting to, I have already entered the game so I can only say one thing back to this Father person.


    Come and get me then.


    "We will take care of everything from here on out, you three need to go home and rest," James said to me, Ai, and Akira.


    "And since taking care of all this will take some time, take a week''s rest you two," Natsumi-san said and we nodded our heads.


    "Akira, can you take us back?" I asked the noble who had calmed down who wiped the few drops of tears that were falling down her eyes.


    "As you wish Kazuki-sama," she said and I joined her and Ai as she teleported us right in the living room of our house.


    The inside was not lit up and it was dark but I could still see everything inside. It felt nice coming back now. It had that warm homely feeling to it. Seriously, there is no better place than home.


    "Well then, I will be going Kazuki-sama, Ai-sama," Akira said bowing down.


    "Akira wait," I said stopping her. She looked at me and I walked closer to her stretching my hand and placing it on her head. Even if there was a great difference between our ages, it felt like the right this to do. "You did amazing today, thank you for saving my sorry ass again and again. And take care of yourself."


    The look on her face changed as her eyes close and her lips curled up into a smile.


    "Yes, I will. Thank you for your kind words," she said and I stepped back. The next thing I knew, she just disappeared in thin air.


    Again, silence took over the place and I just stared in the dark. I felt a pair of arms wrapping around me and a soft sensation made its way on my back. I turned around and hugged Ai back. It felt nice being held by her like this. I started stroking her hair lightly and she nuzzled her face in my chest.


    "You were so cool today Kazu-kun," she said rubbing her face against my chest. "Hehe, if only I had a camera, I wouldn''t stop clicking your pictures."


    "Don''t you have enough of those?" I asked her and she started giggling.


    "I can''t have enough photos of Kazu-kun, there is never too much Kazu-kun in my heart," she said.


    "Okay, let''s go get changed then."


    "Mhm."


    We let go of each other and made our way towards the bedroom where our closets were. Honestly, I would love to take a bath since I was still all sweaty but I am too tired to do anything like that. I just want to get in some comfy clothes and crash on the bed. That would be true heaven right there.


    While Ai decided on changing in the room, I went to the bathroom to change. Once inside, I looked back at myself. The big hole in my suit was clearly visible showing my chest and I couldn''t see any scar on that region. The vampire''s healing abilities sure are amazing.


    I slid my hand on the pocket and got the piece of paper out and stared at it for some time. I don''t know what is to come at us in the future but I am not scared about it. I have people I trust and love on my side and they are really not weak so I no longer worry about this little threat of this person.


    "Let''s have a lot of fun playing then," I muttered and then drained the piece of paper down the toilet.


    I quickly changed into my clothes and god they felt so comfortable, I put my suit in the laundry and got out of the bathroom. As I entered the bedroom, I saw Ai inside the bed already with her head popping out from one side. Her white skin glistened in the dark and as she looked at me, she smiled widely.


    "Come join me Kazu-kun," she said and I did as she said.


    I slid under the blankets and snuggled made myself comfortable under it. Ah yes, I was in heaven right now. The bed mattress felt like a cloud and I was floating on it. Ai came closer to me and wrapped her hands around my name making me face her.


    Without a warning, she smashed her lips against mine and her tongue invaded my mouth. I placed my hands at her waist and pulled her closer to me kissing her back. We kept making out until I felt something cold on my wrist.


    Wait a minute. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stopped kissing Ai and she slid out of my arms and I looked at them as they were handcuffed. I looked at her and she had a chain in her hands and a scary smile on her face.


    "I told you, didn''t I? Kazu-kun" she said pulling the chains again and again. "Bad boys need to be punished."


    "L-Listen Ai, I love you. Please don''t do this to me. I am sorry," I said squirming away from her.


    "Hehe, now don''t move. You will only make it difficult for both of us," she said and straddled me with the chain in her hand. "I will not let you sleep tonight~"


    Yeah, I just couldn''t sleep that night.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 76 - 76: SC: The Snitch and his trump card

    "Hey, where did you go rookie?"


    "Oh, I am sorry sir, but a vampire broke past through the barrier and I chased it to exterminate it," I said rubbing the back of my head. "I am sorry I couldn''t inform you about it."


    "What''s done is done, just remember not to go after a vampire even if it is a novice, on your own if you are just a rookie. You don''t know the real dangers these vampires pose though you are one too," he said letting out a sigh.


    We were on the eighth floor defending our supply of silver metal used to make the weapons. We had six teams deployed here and right beside me are those teams. Since I just joined about two months ago, it was pretty hard for them to really trust me with handling any vampire on my own.


    As if I''ll ever need that though.


    "I think those are the last of these bastards," our group leader said lowering his shield.


    "Hehe, looks like I missed a lot of action while I was gone," I said rubbing the back of my head. "Not like I care about it."


    "H-"


    Before the poor human could say anything, I stood before everyone with his head in my hand, holding it by his hair. His headless body fell down on its knees as the blood started splattering everywhere in the room. Raising his head, I opened my mouth and let the blood fall in my mouth. Hmm, he did not taste that great but I think I can''t really complain, I did kill a forty-five-year-old male. They don''t taste that good but little kids, ahh, the feeling of digging my teeth in their fragile little neck is just euphoric.


    "Takeda!! What the hell did you do?" our leader''s teammate said raising her gun barrel at me. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I just gave her a little smile and my eyes started glowing red. I guess I will not avenge my children, every single one of them who was brutally murdered today, some by my hand too. I did nothing wrong, I am just doing what is best for the queen, it was all their fault.


    They killed them.


    "So my cover is blown huh," I said as one of them charged at me and I held him by his head picking him up. I glared at him and the poor thing started to shiver. "I was talking you know. Good children are not supposed to interrupt their elders."


    "Argh!!"


    I started crushing his feeble little head in my hand and he started struggling. The other wanted to move but I glared at them which made them stop mid-way. This is what true power is, stopping your enemy without letting out any bloodlust.


    Looking back at the little boy, I started increasing the pressure on his head. As I did, his screaming became louder and his legs were kicking even more frantically. A little more pressure and his throat started giving up, his eyes were not popping out of his eye sockets. Just a little more and a little crack could be heard in the place and then¡­


    Crack


    Squash


    His hard skull gave up.


    The man just hung there with me holding what was left of his head. I brought it near me and dug my teeth in his neck starting to drink his blood. He tasted a lot better than the one before, he was a lot younger than the man before. I could taste the suffering he felt right before dying which left a bitter taste in my mouth. This is why I like killing my prey in their sleep or bringing them under control.


    I left his body on the floor and looked at his horrified teammates. A little smirk formed on my face and I extended my right arm turning it into a blade, let''s give them a little mercy. I don''t really like all the screaming people make together, it''s really annoying.


    I rushed past them and changed my hand back holding one of them by their neck. As for the rest, they turned into a splatter of blood right behind me. I stared at the little girl and dear lord, the expression on her face was euphoric. Her horrified eyes and mouth gaped open trying to cry for help but she was not able to do that.


    "Do you know how many humans I had to kill to get this strong?" I asked the girl who was struggling. "Yeah, I thought so too. You don''t. Oh well, how about you increase that count for me now, dear."


    I threw her against the wall and she bounced on it and I pinned her against it, digging my teeth in her slender neck. Ah yes, her blood tasted amazing. It was so sweet and delicate that it may have made me go a bit out of control. I pushed her further against the wall sinking my teeth further in her neck wanting to suck every single last drop of blood from her.


    Her hands fell down and she stopped struggling to accept her fate. Oh, she is such a good little girl, already knowing that resistance was futile. I decided to end it quickly for her and quickly drank all her blood.


    As I stepped back, her lifeless body fell to the ground. I wiped the blood off my face and made my way towards the broken elevator. It was already at the bottom-most floor but that was not really my destination. I already got what I wanted from there. The vent system they had here was really useful.


    I looked up and bend down before kicking the ground. I kicked the wall before me as I reached my destination and in a magnificent way, there was I, on the ground floor. All it took was just a single jump. I checked if I had the bag still with me and thankfully I did.


    Making my way out of the reception, the place was still crowded by humans so I made my way towards the alleyway. I changed my look to suit better for the taxi I sat in. The man of the Sakura taxi had skin allergies so he made his windows stop the UV light of the sun. Amazing for someone like me who needs to travel all the time. I placed the bag in the passenger seat and took out a vail from it.


    The red liquid moved around in the vail as I stared at it and as I opened it, I was taken over by an extremely sweet smell and tempting. No, even calling it sweet and tempting was like disrespecting this delicacy. I took a little lick of it and closed my eyes relishing the taste of the blood. Suddenly, a wave of electricity went through my entire body and I arched my neck back.


    "Yes, yes, yes, this was the thing I have worked so hard for. The scent and taste of the blood is amazing, I don''t even have words to explain the taste. This was all worth it," I said out of excitement and gulped the entire vail.


    So this is what Mateo''s daughter has been tasting every day? Oh lord, how has she not already torn up his neck drink every single last drop of this? It even made me crave more for it. I felt as if I just got reawakened from a long sleep and have this destructive energy in me wanting to get out.


    But I can''t have the rest of the blood, unfortunately. It is for my trump card.


    Holding back my urge, I started the taxi and started driving it out. I started driving back to a familiar building. It was just a twenty-minute drive there but once I got the taste of that blood, it was twenty minutes of suffering. I was so tempted to drink more of it but I can''t do it. To think his blood did something like this to almost a nine-hundred-year-old vampire.


    I soon reached my destination, a building on the sketchier sides of the city but no one really lives here, anymore. I parked my taxi, got the bag, and made my way to the door. As soon as I opened it, I was met with a girl sitting in the living room. She had her usual smile on her face and she got off the chair and stood before me.


    "Welcome back Father," she said and I pat her little head. "Um¡­did you bring something with you? I could smell a really sweet scent coming from you."


    "Oh, so you noticed it, you ruined the surprise," I said slouching my shoulders. I made my way to the room and placed the bag on the table. "Open it."


    She quickly opened the bag and after seeing the vails, her expression turned from excited to confused. She picked up the vail and opened it up and the sweet scent filled the room. She did not even wait and gulped the entire thing. How impatient are kids these days? I let her do as she please and I could feel her strength grow immensely just after one vail.


    Maybe after all this, she might even unlock her ability.


    "Whose blood is this? This is so good? I assure you the person to whom this blood belongs is such a nice person. I can taste it in this," she said. "Father, whose blood is this?"


    "It''s the blood of Shiba Kazuki," I said.


    As soon as those words left my mouth, she stopped in her place and stared at me with wide eyes. The expression on her face started changing and it did to the one I expected¡­


    Excitement.


    "Really? Really this is his blood?!!" she asked me jumping in place and I nodded. "I knew his blood would taste like this. So sweet and warm, it''s like I am back in his kind arms. It''s really his blood."


    Yes, this was my trump card against Shiba Kazuki. Let''s see how he does against her.


    "It''s Nii-chan''s blood," Yuna said with a little smile on her face.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    With this, volume 2 of the book officially ends. And we also reached 550k reads in this book. I am just overwhelmed by the support I got from all of you. Thank you so much, everyone. Also, I will put this book on a week''s break to properly work down on the next volume since I plan on making it really good. Wish me the best of luck guys.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Last day of holidays

    "H-hang on Ai, we are so close. Don''t you dare give up now."


    "B-but Kazu-kun¡­"


    "Please, stay with me. Just a little more and we will be done for good."


    "O-okay."


    "And....done!"


    I leaned back on the couch breathing heavily and wiped the little sweat on my forehead. It was finally over. Finally. We were at it for about a week now and it was the last day of our summer holidays and the big mountain was finally conquered. We were finally done with our holiday homework.


    Again, what was the point of homework anyway? The person who even made the concept of homework used it as a punishment and not something students are to do every day. This says a lot about our current society. It''s harsh, ruthless, and doesn''t allow a high school student to enjoy the most enjoyable time of their year peacefully. Maybe if I were to finish it before, it would have been a bit different which my original idea was.


    But then the VEO incident happened.


    We were given a week''s break and while I wanted to enjoy it peacefully, I was reminded by the pile that fell down from my bag about the holiday homework we were supposed to do. Fortunately, it was all done now.


    "Kazu-kun¡­give me¡­." Ai said swaying from side to side walking towards me. "I want it¡­I need it."


    "Then come get it," I said and leaned my head back.


    "It''s mine," Ai playfully shouted and leaped at me landing her head on my lap. "This spot belongs to me and only me. I won''t let anyone else steal this spot from me. I will kill anyone who does that."


    "Wow, you really said that without any hesitation," I said and started stroking her hair and she started giggling. "Are you really that tired? That you need my lap pillow now?"


    "Yes, after all, I am Kazu-kun''s cute little kitten," Ai said nuzzling her face in my lap and started purring. "Nya~"


    Even though I was tired, that took me by surprise enough to make me jolt up and sit straight. Really, how can someone be this adorable? I really have the cutest girlfriend in the entire world. Thank you, God, for this wonderful gift. I start believing in you now. Probably.


    Can I get all the volumes of the new light novel I have been trying to get my hands on? If you do that, I will believe in you.


    What? No sign?


    Guess I don''t believe in you after all.


    A lot happened since this semester started, didn''t it? I found out the princess of our school was stalking me, then she broke into my house and confessed to me. I got attacked by a vampire and find out that the princess was actually a half-vampire. I had special blood and vampires are after me. So on and so forth, now I am living with her and also killing vampires on the side.


    Also, I have this too.


    Ethan.


    "Huh? Did you call me?" I heard Ethan''s voice. "Hey, say something boy. I was having a nice nap an-"


    Sarah.


    "My dearest, my dearest, m-"


    Yeah, crazy things happened and I know even crazier things are about to come our way but right now two things worried me. That challenge and Ai''s condition. We needed to get rid of both of them as soon as possible. I haven''t told anyone about the challenge yet but I am planning on doing so fast.


    Oh yeah.


    "Ai, do you know what date it is?" I asked the cat girl who made her head comfortable on my lap. No seriously, I could see cat ears protruding out of her head. Maybe it''s just me.


    "July 31," Ai said and I continued stroking her hair. "What of it?"


    "Do you know what today is?" I asked her and she looked visibly confused which made me chuckle a little and light hit her head.


    "Owie," she cutely whined.


    "It''s the summer festival."


    "Oh y-"


    Ai turned her head up facing me and I could see the excitement in her eyes. Literal stars formed in her heterochromia eyes.


    "Kazu-kun! Kazu-kun!"


    "Yeah, we are going to the festival. I''ll also inform Akira about it and tell her to enjoy herself today too. How about this?" I said and she frantically nodded her head. "So¡­do you want to rest on my lap forever or decide on what t-"


    "We are going to buy yukata!" Ai announced standing up on her feet. "Also, today''s lunch will be outside. My treat!"


    I wanted to say something but already knew that there was no way I would be able to change Ai''s mind on this. I let out a defeated sigh and stood up to first clean up our workspace. While I was doing at my normal speed, Ai was moving at the speed of sound wanting to get over with all this mess. I laughed a bit seeing her childish side emerge out started moving my hands faster.


    I made my way to the room to get our stuff back in place. While I was at it, I already heard Ai entering the bathroom to change in her clothes. Getting all the stuff back in place, I made my way to my closet to get my clothes out. I decided on getting my blue t-shirt along with black jeans. I am not the best at fashion but I think they look good enough.


    I started undressing my clothes which were when¡­


    "Oh my, aren''t I lucky?" I heard Ai''s voice and turned around seeing her standing at the door. Her eyes were peering at me and I could feel where she was staring at me. I covered my chest with my clothes and hid behind the closet door while Ai looked like she was enjoying herself as she started licking her lips.


    "You''ve grown a lot haven''t you Kazu-kun~," she said and started walking towards me. I could feel her predatory gaze on me getting intense. "Why are you hiding? I have already seen you without a shirt multiple times before~"


    "I know that but I don''t feel that gaze on me every time I get shirtless before you," I said retracting my steps.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun is so adorable when he is like this~," she said and jumped at me hugging me and dug then sank her teeth in my neck.


    "If you wanted my blood, you could have just asked you know," I said as Ai pushed me down on the floor.


    She started softly sucking my blood while wrapping her hands around my neck and I just stared up at the ceiling. I have gotten so used to this now that I became numb to the feeling of the blood being taken out of me. Ai finally stopped and licked the leftover blood on my neck tickling me indirectly and a shiver went down my body as each time her tongue ran up my neck.


    She bit her lip and stopped my neck from bleeding further. She got off me and lick her lips.


    "Thanks for the meal," she said and giggled and walked out of the room. "I am waiting in the living room so please make it quick."


    I sat up straight and looked at myself in the mirror in the room and chuckled. I really changed a lot in the past three months, mentally and physically. I mean, look at me. I have gotten from a skinny Asian boy to a muscular boy and what did I do for that? Nothing! I bet so many people would be jealous of me because of it.


    I got in my clothes and stepped out of the room and finally got a good look at what Ai was wearing. Well, I don''t know much about female clothes but she was wearing a short black jacket over a white top and black skin-tight jeans.


    "Wow, black clothes in summer? Do you plan on burning yourself?" I asked sarcastically and Ai giggled.


    "Not really, it is to keep me warm. I feel cold all the time so I prefer wearing black clothes so I feel warm and nice," she said and then twirled. "How do I look?"


    "Name one piece of clothing you don''t look good in?" I answered her question with another question.


    "Um¡­"


    "It means you are looking beautiful," I said with a soft smile on my face and a big blush appeared on Ai''s face.


    "L-let''s go then!!" Ai announced and rushed out of the apartment. I laughed lightly and got the keys, my phone, wallet, and also¡­the keychain. I can''t really forget them at home. The fireworks would happen in the night and we have to make sure that we are ready if a vampire was to attack us.


    Also.


    "Akira," I muttered and the noble appeared right beside me. "Wow, that was quick."


    "I would come immediately when Kazuki-sama calls," she said bowing down and then looking back at me. "What is it Kazuki-sama?"


    "I and Ai are going to the summer festival today and will come back around the night so you can also come there," I said. "Not near us obviously, Ai wouldn''t like that.


    As I said that, I saw her eyes turn to worried and a frown formed on her face.


    "With all due respect Kazuki-sama, I don''t think it is wise of you to stay out in a time like this. Especially late at night," she said.


    Though I have known Akira for a really short time span, I knew she was someone I could easily trust. I was sure about it. If not then I would have been already dead during the attack at the VEO multiple times. She saved my ass there again and again.


    "Akira, what will you do if I was on the verge of being killed?" I asked her without facing her. "Will you change sides to the one who is about to kill me? Like you did with your previous master."


    For some time, I did not hear anything. Ai was back at the door peeking inside probably impatient from waiting for me but she did not enter the apartment. I just stood there patiently waiting for Akira to reply to me. I know I can trust her but I just wanted to confirm it one last time. Trust is hard to gain and easy to be broken so I couldn''t help but think if I were in the same position as the noble I killed back then, Akira might change side mid-way.


    "No," I heard a firm reply from her. "I know I have always been the one to change masters when my old ones were about to get killed, that was how I have always lived my life. But, Kazuki-sama is different. He is different from any master I had before so I, Tatara Akira pledge my loyalty to you right here and right now. If I were to break this pledge, I would be considered as good as dead by myself. If Kazuki-sama were to get in a near-death situation, I will try my hardest to save him. Doesn''t matter if it means risking my own life."


    Hearing her reply, a soft smile formed on my face. I turned around to face her and saw her standing with a serious expression with her hands clenched on her side.


    "Well then, when I get in that situation, I will call for you immediately and be sure to save me then," I said kindly and she nodded with a small smile on her face. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I turned around and then something hit me.


    "Also, when I said about you enjoying yourself at the summer festival, it wasn''t a suggestion," I said and smiled. "It was an order that I gave you."


    "As you wish Kazuki-sama," she said bowing down. "Do you wish for me to take you to your destination?"


    "No, we will walk our way there. You can go back now," I said and she nodded.


    "I will be on my way then."


    With that, Akira disappeared in thin air leaving no trace behind and I turned around facing Ai with a pout on her face.


    "So you will call her first when you are in danger, did I hear that correct?" she said pouting and facing the other way.


    "Yes," I said and walked towards getting close to Ai''s ear. "Because I know I don''t need to tell you to save me. You will do it anyway, won''t you?"


    "O-of course," she said and puffed her chest. "I will save Kazu-kun even before he needs to be saved."


    "I didn''t mean that but..." I let out a sigh. "Let''s get going already."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Discord link:

 Chapter 78 - 78: Yutaka Shopping

    We entered the elevator and pressed the button for the ground floor but this time we were not the only ones in the elevator. Along with us was an old lady who was standing there wearing a pure white dress and had a hat over her head probably to protect her from the sun. She looked at the two of us and just smiled lightly. We smiled back at her and were back to waiting for the elevator to descend.


    We have seen her a couple of times before. She lived on the same floor as us. Apparently, she lived on her own since her daughter is currently living out of the country. But she didn''t since her husband died here in Japan. Tired of all this, she bought this apartment along with a person to take care of her since she couldn''t herself do that.


    "Are you two going to the festival today?" she asked us, surprising both of us. She rarely ever reply back to us when we talked to her before. "Why are you looking so surprised?"


    "Um¡­" I stuttered a bit. "I-It''s just that in our meetings before, you have never really talked to us so we thought you don''t really like talking to others."


    "Oh my, it''s nothing like that. It''s just that I thought I would be interrupting you two," she replied, making both Ai and I blush. "You both look so adorable together. Just like how I used to with my husband."


    "Thank you, ma''am," Ai said bowing down in respect and she placed her head on Ai''s head lightly.


    Seeing this scene from an outsider''s perspective feels quite soothing for some reason. It brought a little smile to my face as she started patting Ai''s head.


    "No need to thank me for anything," she said and laughed a bit. "It''s just seeing young love before my eyes again. It''s been some time and it''s lovely seeing you two together. I wish you both stay beside each other your entire lives." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ting


    The sound chimed in the elevator as the door opened to the ground floor. Both Ai and I stepped out and turned back seeing the lady still in the elevator wondering why she did not step out.


    "Have a nice day you two," she said as the elevator doors were closing. "We will meet soon."


    As the elevator door closed in front of us, we both looked at each other, confused by what she said. But we decided to shrug it off. Ai grabbed my hand and we walked out of the building onto the streets. Now, Ai latched onto my arm as her body temperature was helping a lot in fighting the awful heat of summer. If it wasn''t for her, I am sure I would have been having a really bad time during these months.


    "So, where should we go first? You are the boss today," I said to Ai who was grinning at me for some reasoning and my guts were telling me something was wrong.


    "Let''s head to the Yukata store first," she said enthusiastically and started dragging me with her.


    We got ourselves a taxi which Ai made to halt right before us and I had no idea where this Yukata store was. Only Ai had an idea about it and she showed the place on her phone to the taxi driver and all he did was nod. For some reason, I felt a bit nervous on the way. It was not because of Ai resting her head on my shoulder. I have already gotten used to those things but I had this weird feeling in me. My guts were screaming at me to run away.


    As far as I was concerned, Ai was surely taking us to a Yukata store but I have no idea what all this surprise thing was about. Only did I realize later on arriving why I wasn''t supposed to be here in the first place. I don''t belong here.


    "You are finally here," Haruka said, waving at us from a distance.


    I looked at Ai and all she did was smile at me. Only then did I realize something. I didn''t have to remind Ai about the festival. She had already planned everything for today. I thought I was the one who came up with the idea but she had already thought everything out. I was dancing in the palm of her hand the entire time.


    "Okay tell me what is going on," I said standing before Ai, Haruka, Asumi, and Sakura who had a bit plushy in her hand for some reason.


    "Well¡­the thing is¡­" Ai started saying while playing with her hair. "Asumi''s family owns this store and we always came here if we wanted Yukata for any reason. It was really convenient too since we got it at a really cheap price."


    "I get that but then why am I here?" I asked, still uncertain of what the real reason for all this was.


    "So that you can get along with my friends more," Ai said. "I thought that would be nice since you don''t really have any friends in school yourself, Kazu-kun."


    "Guh!!"


    That single line was enough to make a large hole in my heart. It definitely was a critical hit. I stumbled back holding my heart taking in the hit I just got from my girlfriend. I know this is true but she could be more subtle about it. Or not say that at all.


    "Ai-chan, I think you were too blunt," Haruka said while nudging her shoulder at Ai. "You just depleted Kazuki-kun''s life to half."


    "I think even more than that," Asumi said.


    "Oh wait, Kazu-kun! I didn''t mean it in that way!!" she shouted holding the almost dead me. "I meant it like¡­like¡­um¡­"


    "It''s alright Ai," I said in a weak voice looking the other way. "I know I am a loner so I should be accepting that fact without any problem."


    "Noooo! I am so sorry!!"


    When we got Ai to finally calm down and stop apologizing, we entered the sh¨C No, I think calling it a shop would just be disrespectful. It''s because it looked like a mall of itself, stretching to as far as the eye can see. Everywhere you look, there were Yukatas. There were yukatas on the walls, first before us. On the tables, everywhere. This looked less of a shop and more of a storage area by the sheer amount of yukatas there were.


    And don''t even get me started about the different options you could get. I don''t think I have seen these many colors in my entire life as the colors I saw in just one section of the mall. Some of them were even colors that I didn''t even know existed. Why are there so many shades of blue? It''s my favorite color and even I had no idea it could have so many shades. Why do they look so similar? How many things can you possibly make on a yukata? I was honestly overwhelmed at this point.


    "So are you getting one?" Asumi asked who was standing beside me.


    "Wait, where is Ai?" I asked her, to which she pointed at the corner of the shop. I could see Ai being dragged by Haruka, who is getting almost every Yutaka she can touch.


    "She loves making Ai into her dress-up doll," she said, and I laughed. "Are you getting one?"


    "Me? I don''t think I will really. I mean, I have never really tried wearing one and it seems like a hassle. Moreover, I am afraid I might get it dirty right before the festival," I explained.


    "Nothing to worry about that. We chose our yukatas around this time and came back here to change. We have multiple changing rooms so there is nothing much to worry about," she said. "So¡­how did you and Ai even meet and get together?"


    "Didn''t Ai tell you already?" I asked her and she shrugged her shoulders. "So you want to know the story from my side?"


    "I have been friends with Ai since we were in the first year of middle school. We got in the same high school luckily so I have known her pretty well. Despite the way she looks, she is pretty na?ve sometimes too," she said. "I just don''t want her to have a broken heart."


    As those words left her mouth, I just stood there silently. No words were exchanged for some time. We both just stood there, not saying anything and not moving too. If we were to stop our breath at that time, I am sure someone would have mistaken us for statues. I took a deep breath and looked at Asumi.


    "Well¡­to be completely fair it all started one day when I woke up and turned around seeing her laying down right next to me in my apartment," I started and just heard Asumi cough out loudly.


    "Wait what?" she said going up close to me.


    "Hey, hey, calm down. You asked for a story from my perspective. I am telling you the story from my perspective so be patient with me here," I said pushing her away. "It was the day when both I and Ai started going to school together. Long story short, she confessed to me on that day itself but I made her wait for some time. I didn''t want to say yes to her right away just because she was beautiful. It is because I wanted to know more about her to feel the same towards her. The same was she does towards me."


    "Why not turn her down then?" Asumi asked tilting her head.


    "Let''s just say there were very bad consequences to that," I said, trying to be as vague as possible. "That and I somehow knew I would fall for her. And boy did I fall for her really bad. So bad that I doubt I might not be able to go back from there. And thank you."


    "Huh? Why thank me?" she asked, raising her eyebrow.


    "For being such a good friend to Ai. She really needed someone like you," I said with a hint of sadness in my voice. "For being by her side when I was not."


    "Don''t mention," she said, hitting my shoulder lightly. "I can see why Ai fell for you."


    "Maybe."


    During that conversation one sentence, I said stuck to me somehow. Not being by her side before. I wonder what would have happened if I have met Ai way before in the past. Would I have still been acting the same way as I did or maybe I would have run away from her thinking she is crazy? That could also have been an outcome for me back then. But right now is different since¡­let''s just say books have a lot more power than one thinks there can be in it. Some are powerful enough to even change a person''s life, changing how they see this world.


    I looked up to see Haruka and Sakura walking toward me and the silhouette of Ai was following them from behind. Both Haruka and Sakura had big smiles on their face as they walk slowly toward us. Once they got near, they both stopped in their tracks and Haruka had a big grin formed on her face.


    "Kazuki-kun, did you ever think that Ai-chan could look prettier than she currently does?" she asked me a weird question.


    "If you are talking about the Ai I know¡­" I said and took a dramatic pause. "¡­it''s possible. It''s still possible for her to just blow me away by her beauty."


    "Eeep!"


    As soon as I said that we all heard a cute squeal from Ai right behind Haruka and Sakura and all four of us laughed at just how cute she is when she is flustered. Well, she is the cutest of all.


    "Well then¡­prepared to be blown away," she said and both Haruka and Sakura stepped aside.


    My eyes widened as I just stood there dumbstruck as I look at the heavenly sight in front of me right now. There were other people too in the building and all eyes were on one direction, on Ai. She was wearing a dark blue yukata with a white floral design on it. Her hair was tied up in a high bun and she twirled showing her entire yukata and she had a red belt on holding the entire thing together. I have never seen her in a yukata before but now that I had I was more than sure that there was no way that I could not be amazed by just how pretty she is but that was not it.


    She had a big smile on her face which looked a bit childish but I could tell that Ai was enjoying herself a lot and I was really happy about it. Since we have been busy with all the fuss, we hadn''t had enough time to go out and enjoy things but today was different. Today I made up my mind about one thing.


    Make this day the best day ever for Ai. No matter what.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 79 - 79: A visit to the mall

    "Well it''s still one in the afternoon, so what now?" I asked Ai who was enjoying being in her Yutaka. God, she is adorable.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun loves me in this Yutaka," I heard Ai murmur to herself. "I think I should just buy this one instead of renting it."


    "That is up to you then," I said in her ear standing right next to her which gave her a little scare making her jump back. Her face was bright red and she looked down in a cute way. "Do you want to buy this Yukata Ai?"


    She nodded lightly to answer my question. Then that was all I had to see. I looked at Asumi and the others and they had a smile on their face.


    "To buy this Yukata, head to the reception to make the payment," Asumi said pointing at the reception with a woman sitting at the desk.


    Overwhelmed by joy, Ai''s face brightened up and she quickly ran to the changing room and we just stood there watching her. It was as if we all were looking over a little kid but honestly, that analogy is not really far from the truth. Ai can be a little kid sometimes and I love seeing her act like that. It just shows that she is out of worries and stress and can enjoy herself for once in a while. Just what I want her to do.


    I want her to enjoy today as much as she wants. And I will make that happen.


    I felt a small tap on my shoulder and I looked in the direction only to see Haruka with a big grin on her face and a Yukata in her hand. Sigh, I did expect this much to happen.


    "Okay, hand me that. Let''s see how it looks," I said holding out my hand, and heard the girls giggle. "This was Ai''s idea wasn''t it?"


    "Who else do you expect to make something like this happen?" Asumi asked.


    "I don''t know, god?" I said the first thing that came to my mind.


    "Yeah, that was a bad joke, just go and change," Asumi said bluntly to my face and pushed me in a close by changing room.


    Ouch, at least be a little kind to me with words.


    Wait, how do we wear a Yukata again? I think I remember how to do it. I do right? I hope I do. Don''t want to make a fool out of myself in front of Ai''s friends.


    Okay first you have to do this, and then this. Now put it here and¡­..oh no.


    I totally forgot how to put it on.


    "Hey g- wait, where is Kazu-kun?" I heard Ai''s voice from outside. Yes, my savior...wait no! How can I ask her for help?


    Yeah, I should j-


    "Kazu-kun!!"


    Just as I thought about going back to struggling with my Yukata, Ai entered into the room. Did she break open the door? Wait, I locked it right? Then how did she get in here?!! Wait, what should I do? I''m a mess right now!!


    "Oh my, looks like someone is having some trouble with their Yukata," Ai said with a smug on her face and she licked her lips. No, I don''t like where this is going. "Let me assist you a bit with this Ka-Zu-Kun."


    What happened in that changing room must stay unspoken of. All I can say is it was a mixture of heaven and the depth of hell.


    "Wha-"


    "Oh my."


    "W-wow¡­.Kazuki-kun."


    "Hehehe," Ai giggled proudly as I stood before all of them in my Yukata. Haruka picked out a plain green one for me with no extravagant design but it looked good on me. I liked how it looked for some reason. It went well with my face and all.


    "So Ai, you like the Yukata which you picked out for me?" I said turning around to look at the white-haired beauty. Her ears perked up hearing that and she turned to look at me with a little grin on her face. "You really think I wouldn''t know?"


    "I mean¡­.." she rolled her eyes. "Maybe?"


    I just chuckled and pat her head to which she just leaned in and giggled happily.


    Click


    We both looked in the direction where the sound came from and Haruka stood there with a grin on her face. She turned around her phone to see the picture of us she had taken. Honestly, it was a really nice picture. It captured perfectly just how cute Ai can be and I guess I looked good too in that. I mean, come on. Standing next to Ai, I think anyone can agree who is the more attractive one out of the two of us.


    It''s not something I''m ashamed of but quite proud of. That my girlfriend is so beautiful.


    And so, we both bought our Yukatas. Honestly, I didn''t want to buy mine because it was Ai who was going to pay for them since my payment from the VEO has not come yet.


    Yeah, apparently I get paid for that. Would be pretty messed up if I didn''t after literally putting my life on the line. It is supposed to come tomorrow, at the beginning of the month.


    With that out of the way, we made our way to the mall and by we, I mean me, Ai, Asumi, Haruka, and Sakura. They all decided to tag along with us and just hang out. I didn''t have any problem with that since I enjoyed their company, Ai on the other hand was not so happy with the offer.


    "But why can''t I be alone with my Kazu-kun?" she whined clinging to my arm like a little kid.


    "Ai, you never understand, do you?" Haruka said and pulled her away from me. "I''ll borrow her for one minute Kazuki-kun if you don''t mind."


    Even if she said that I knew I had no say in this at all. She would have taken Ai away even if I said I did mind so I just saw the silhouette of Ai and her friends disappear in the crowd. Seems like I will be alone for a while. Might as well look around a bit while I''m at it. I have never been to this mall before.


    I decided to walk about in the place. This place was fairly old and quite popular amongst the younger people. Mainly because of the fact that it had a lot of really popular brands here popular amongst the people this age.


    As I was looking around, my eyes fell on a familiar face which I honestly did not expect to be there. So I decided to call them.


    "Iwaguchi-san, what are you doing here?" I asked the delinquent-looking man who had a confused look on his face as he stared at some clothing. Hearing me, he turned around saw me, and quickly walked away. "Hey wait!"


    I quickly caught up to him amidst the crowd of teens since he was pretty easy to find out. No offense Iwaguchi-san but that is how it is.


    "H-h-hey Kazuki, what brings you here?" he asked me with a nervous smile on his face.


    "Me? I should be asking you this question, this place is not someone where people your age are normal-"


    Without realizing it, I just bluntly blurted out my thoughts which was not a good answer as I could see Iwaguchi-san taking a big hit because of that. He stumbled back clenching his chest and looking down.


    "I''m so sorry Iwaguchi-san, I was too honest," I said trying to calm him down but it did the opposite.


    "H-h-honest," he said in a weak voice. Oh no, he is losing health points.


    "I-I-I meant it''s just a place for young people and seeing you here is a bit weird," I sa- oh no.


    "S-so I''m o-old," he said in an even weaker voice. Oh no, hang on Iwaguchi-san.


    "I m-"


    "S-stop Kazuki, you have done enough damage. I''ll die if you keep up," he said holding his hand right before my face.


    I decided to shut my mouth and take the wounded soldier to a nearby post...basically the nearby bench. Now that I think about it, I quite like this analogy. I mean, if you think about it, it was quite accurate since the things Iwaguchi-san does and all.


    Oh right, Iwaguchi-san!


    "Are you feeling better?" I asked him placing my hand on his back.


    "I don''t know Kazuki, words hurt a lot more than the blade. It''s a longer-lasting wound that you afflict on someone," he said looking up at the ceiling.


    Oh no, he is saying smart things. I broke him.


    I have to change the topic.


    "So why are you here?" I asked him.


    "I was thinking I should get a new look, you know? Look at me, I look like I beat up people for money," he said.


    "Actua-"


    "Vampires do not count as people for me. Those scums are better off rolling over in the sun and disintegrating into pieces. This world would be way better off if they never existed."


    Pure hatred and malice were what was coming out of Iwaguchi-san''s voice. I could feel the murderous intent behind those words and it was enough to send a shiver down my spine. I didn''t see anyone with this level of hatred for vampires...out of the few people I know who deal with it. But the person I was seeing right now did not feel like Iwaguchi-san, it felt like a completely different person. It was as if, he was possessed by something.


    "S-so new clothes right? I can help you with that." I tried changing the topic and lightening the mood.


    "Oh great, then, what do you think will look good on me?" he asked.


    I stood up and had a good look at him. Honestly speaking, the only things that were coming to my mind were a leather jacket, jagged jeans, and maybe a metal chain, I think I''m just giving him a biker gang leader look with this. I need to think honestly.


    "Let''s begin with taking you to a store," I said and started walking and Iwaguchi-san walked right beside me.


    "So, isn''t Ai with you today?" he asked me placing his hand over my shoulder. "Did you two get in a fight?"


    "Firstly, is it really a surprise that I''m alone and Ai is not with me? Secondly, if we got in a fight, do you think she won''t be following me?" I said to him with a deadpanned look and he started looking around. "She is not following us, we didn''t get in a fight. But yes, she was with me some minutes ago but her friends "borrowed" her away from me."


    "It''s okay kiddo, but you do need to understand Ai also needs time with her fri-"


    "She was the one who didn''t want to go."


    "Oh," he said and then looked around. "So how long before she is with you aga-"


    "KAZU-KUN," we both heard a loud voice from afar and looked in the distance of Ai running at the speed of a fighter jet right at us.


    "Well you jinxed it Iwaguchi-san, you jinxed it bad," I said while blankly looking at the bullet I have to catch in a few seconds.


    "Hope your ribs are strong enough."


    "I don''t think so though."


    "Well, rest in peace soldier."


    "Thanks, commander." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Man, I love this military analogy. I think I will use it a lot more with Iwaguchi-san.


    Crash


    Thud


    "Hehehe, I got Kazu-kun."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yes, the book is finally back to normal serialization.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Some fun at the mall

    So now here is this situation. I am on the ground with my half-vampire girlfriend holding me so close I could hear her heart getting excited being this close to me. I was in a dilemma now. What should I let her do? Should I let her continue doing this because she is the most adorable thing in this world or should I make her stop because we were in the middle of a mall filled with people around our age looking at me jealously?


    The answer is, that it is not something for me to decide but for the half-vampire. She is not going to let go of me until she is satisfied. But I do need to do something about this.


    "Ai, is it okay to let me go now?" I asked Ai tapping on her head and she kept snuggling my chest all the while giggling. Sigh, looks like I need to resort to a more forward approach.


    I started standing up with Ai hugging me like a koala because she for one, doesn''t want to let go of me. This girl doesn''t even see the place and time to get really clingy to me. Then again, I''m not complaining here. I like her being like this. It wouldn''t really be Ai if she is not clingy to me and cute all the time.


    "So¡­.what to do about this creature?" Haruka asked pointing at Ai who was still holding me and I just shrug my shoulders. "I swear I have never seen a pair like you two."


    "That''s all Ai''s fault, she made me like this," I said raising my hands and then an idea hit my head. "Oh right, Haruka, can you help Iwaguchi-san?"


    "Who?" she asked and I pointed at the delinquent-looking man standing beside me. Seeing him, the three retracted their steps in defense and looked at him skeptically. Come on, don''t be like that to him.


    "How do you know this person Kazuki-kun?" Haruka said looking at me and suspiciously.


    "Come on, don''t look at us like this. Iwaguchi-san is my relative actually, he is not a bad guy honestly. His looks aren''t his fault," I said spewing some lie because no way I can tell them I know him because of Natsumi-san or the VEO.


    "Oh, I see," Asumi said and then scanned him from top to bottom. "So, what help does he need?"


    I quickly explained his situation to the girls and Haruka looked pretty excited. She was a big fashion enthusiast and Asumi had a good eye for good and durable clothing so looks like I got the ultimate duo to help Iwaguchi-san. Sakura was on her way to have some ice cream. She loves sweets apparently.


    Once all of that was done, I let them all go their way, and knowing that Iwaguchi-san was someone I trusted, the two did not have any problem with being alone with them. Good that they trust me enough just by being Ai''s boyfriend. Or maybe I just look like a guy who won''t do anything wrong. I don''t know which one it is and I hope it is the latter.


    Moreover, Iwaguchi-san was now a ragdoll for Asumi and Haruka as he was dragged away by the two. Now that was taken care of, let''s deal with my issue.


    "Any plans on leaving me now?" I asked the girl latched onto me and she just shook her head. "How about this? You leave me now and we will go on a date next weekend too."


    "Hmm? Too? What do you mean by that Kazu-kun?" she said cutely tilting her head.


    "What do you think is now and the evening? We are all alone in a mall where we can shop, eat, hang out and have fun. What do you call this?" I asked her and her eyes started glittering.


    She quickly let go of me and started pulling me by my hand. "Come on Kazu-kun, let''s go and enjoy our date!!" she said excitedly.


    Now I was Ai''s ragdoll which was not really a new thing and she started walking humming a tune happily. All eyes were fixated on us mostly because of Ai. I mean, come on. When a girl like Ai walks past you, you can''t help but look and stare. Trying to get every single detail of the moment you saw and keep it in your head.


    "So where to first?" I asked her and she pulled me to a¡­.lingerie store?!! "Um¡­.Tsubaki Ai-san, I don''t think this is a place for me to be in."


    "Hehe, don''t worry Kazu-kun. You said it''s a date and got me off you, right? So we will now do whatever I decide," she said puffing her chest proudly. Wow, how sneaky you are Ai.


    The problem wasn''t really that I was surrounded by lingerie but it was the weird looks I was given by the women around. I should really leave this place. I don''t feel comfortable here because of the stares. I tried walking the opposite way but I forgot my hand was in the clenches of Ai and she unfairly started using her superhuman strength. That''s cheating now.


    "You will stay with me Kazu-kun. It''s a date, right? You promised," she said cutely pouting.


    "Sigh, okay. You are the boss today," I said remembering why I am doing this in the first place. I wanted Ai to have as much fun as she wanted today. The past few months have been pretty hectic for us so I wanted there to be a time or at least a day where we can go out without any worry and just act like a normal couple.


    I looked around at the women looking at me and I decided to just ignore them and just focus on the only girl I should be right now: Ai. She pulled me through the store and picked up some lingerie on her way asking if they looked good and I just said yes to all of them because let''s be honest, anything looks good Ai regardless of what she wears. She for some reason can look good in anything. If anyone were to give her a big old sweater that just completely went down to her feet, she would just end up looking like a kid in an oversized sweater. It''s so unfair I tell you.


    "Okay wait here," she said and entered the changing room.


    Now that she was not with me, I started feeling weird because obviously, I shouldn''t be here and it did feel like it since I still had the stare. Ai''s persona just envelopes everything around me so I can focus on only her but now that she was not in my view, the surrounding that was covered by her persona now dawning upon me.


    I just stood there awkwardly just looking at the ground because that was the only place I could not see lingerie. I started tapping my feet to a beat I had in mind from an anime I saw recently. Not going to lie I really liked its story. It was about this assassin who was a high schooler because of course it was. Anime is obsessed with high school kids. Everything should happen at a highschoo- okay I am diverting from my tracks. So he was assigned this target who was a big politician actually but he wasn''t supposed to kill him instantly so he enrolled in the same school as his daughter. He slowly started getting closer to her to the point they both fell in love. And then the assas-


    "Tada!" My train of thoughts was interrupted by Ai''s voice and I looked up only to be visited by a sight I could only define as paradise but something was rising. Ai stood there in black lingerie which was contrasting her pearl white skin and her hair and I couldn''t help but keep on staring. "Kazu-kun. Kazu-kun? Kaaaazuuuuu-kuuuun!"


    "Huh? Oh, ahem, yeah, you were saying something Ai?" I asked her recomposing myself.


    "How does it look?" she said twirling around happily. I can''t tell if she was sexy or cute because she was both. BOTH. I know I said she is like this but come on. These are levels I don''t think should even be possible.


    "It looks good," I said just staring amazed but also trying not to stare a lot. I was just looking respectfully. Yeah, that''s what I was doing.


    "Just good? Oh, I see," she said looking a bit dissatisfied. "I think I should look for another one."


    "No, no, no!" I said stopping her and holding her by her shoulder. "You look amazing in this Ai. I am left so speechless that I can''t even explain how it feels being in my position. Please let this be something only for me."


    Without realizing it, I blurted out a lot of stuff I would not normally but seeing Ai sad was something I cannot bear. She doesn''t deserve to be sad anymore. She has gone through a lot of stuff and I now want her to be the happiest she has ever been. I''ll do anything in my power to do that. That''s my resolve.


    "Hehehe, Kazu-kun loves this," she said and re-entered the changing room for the next one.


    I just stood there with my face completely red blushing really hard. I just said that, without even a second thought!!


    "Aah, look what you make me do," I muttered to myself and covered my face with my hands, and crouched in my place.


    Then she did the same with red, white, and blue lingerie and she looked amazing in all of them. Overjoyed that I liked all of them, she bought all of them. I swear, just how much money does this girl has in her bank account? Bank notes just pop out of them as if her purse is a four-dimensional pocket. How can that much cash even be in there?


    With the bags in my hands, because I offered to carry them, Ai latched onto the other arm and now we were on our way to a clothing store that caught our eyes. It was a very famous and expensive brand but Ai marched in as if the hefty price tags I saw meant nothing at all to her. But this time, the clothes were not bought for her.


    "Here, try these out Kazu-kun," Ai said handing a bunch of clothes to me so innocently that I just did as she said without even thinking anything at all. No, wait.


    "But Ai, these clothes are too expensive," I whispered to her and she looked at me as if I said something weird.


    "Okay, so?" she said tilting her head. No, don''t tell me. "I have the money for i-"


    "No, you are not going to pay for these clothes if it''s me who it is being bought for," I said shaking my head. "I refuse to do this. I can''t just let you pay for it."


    "Oh come on Kazu-kun, you can repay me when you get your pay from the VEO," Ai said smiling at me. She is not going to take money directly from me. Sigh.


    "Okay, just this once but the expenses for the next date is completely on me. You will not pay a single yen, okay?" I said to her and she happily nodded her head.


    "Now will you show me if I picked the correct clothes for you or you need some¡­.assistance," she said as a seductive smile formed on her face and sent shivers down my spine.


    "I''ll go in right this instance!" I said and entered the changing room.


    Okay, let''s see what she got me. One shirt, another shirt, anoth- lots of shirts, pants, some t-shirts, and two jackets. I don''t even know what to pair these jackets with, I think I should just go with my guts. I started taking off my t-shirt and my trouse-


    "Oh by the way, oh my," Ai stuck her head in the changing room. Seriously, how did she even do this? What kind of power does she hold?


    I jumped back in defense. "W-W-Why are you in my changing room again?!"


    "Oh, I didn''t tell you to pair what with what," she said and quickly went me through all of them. "Okay, now you can start with the green one."


    And so I started changing, and then showed Ai, got back in again, changed my clothes, and then showed Ai again. You get the point right? I did this so many times that I was getting a bit tired but Ai was really happy so I think it was okay.


    "Hehe, my Kazu-kun is so handsome in all of them," Ai said while paying for the clothes with her card. She has a card?


    I swear, this girl really is something else.


    "Oh Kazuki, there you are," I heard a familiar voice and looked there seeing Iwaguchi-san with the girls walking toward us and I have to tell you, Asumi and Haruka did an amazing job.


    He wore a brown jacket over a plain white shirt with black jeans and paired them with some white sneakers. It was a pretty simple look but he looked really good in them.


    "So¡­how does it look?" he asked being a bit nervous.


    "You look great Iwaguchi-san. This really suits you," I said and he lets out a sigh of relief. Oh, this reminds me. "Iwaguchi-san, are you free today?"


    "Hmmm? Yes, I am. Do you need something?" he asked.


    "Great, then how about you come to the summer festival today?" I said and his eyes widened. "I mean, it would really be fun."


    "That''s a good idea," he said and thought about it a bit. "Okay, I''ll come."


    We all cheered in out of happiness and then decided to go eat in the food court. It was Iwaguchi-san''s treat.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 81 - 81: A real challenge

    "So where do you kids want to go?" Iwaguchi-san asked looking back at us. "I''m not really familiar with this place so I don''t know any good place."


    I looked at the girls since I had not been to this place but Haruka, Sakura, and Asumi looked like they had and so did Ai. So it was decided that it was them who will decide and I and Iwaguchi-san stood aside as the girls huddled together in a circle to discuss. I didn''t understand the logic behind it but I can''t really say anything honestly. I and Iwaguchi-san are strangers to this place and the best we can do is go to Nakawa''s Kitchen which was a popular restaurant chain and was just behind us.


    "It''s decided!" Ai announced looking proudly and latched onto my arm. "We are going to Isekai Caf¨¦."


    Wait, what? Isekai Caf¨¦? Is that the best they could come up with? It''s a new caf¨¦ chain that has opened up in the area and boasts its amazing food which is almost every food chain but it wasn''t something too fancy or unknown. There were so many other Caf¨¦ here but they decided to go there? Looks like that''s where we can go.


    We started walking with Ai sending her coldness to me through conduction which made it really chilly for me but a good kind of chilly. We all need a bit of coldness in our life like this. Especially in the summer like this. The humidity is so much that even thirty degrees feels like fifty. I feel like a chicken in an oil pot ready to be turned into a fried chicken. I like fried chicken but not to that point that I would want to become that.


    "So why decide on that caf¨¦?" I asked Ai who was snuggling her head on my shoulder. "It isn''t really an unknown place."


    "Well the one here has a special offer," she said with a grin on her face. This doesn''t seem good.


    The caf¨¦ was in our peripheral and I looked at the big board on the side of the caf¨¦ and started sweating while I read it. It read...


    "Challenge, finish our spiciest curry and rice, and get the meal for free."


    It cost ten thousand yens?! What?! Who is taking that challenge? And why would anyone do that? Why would any sane person do tha- don''t tell me?


    "We are here~," Ai said in a sing-song.


    I looked at her dreading the next words that would be coming from her mouth. Her eyes moved across the group and her grin became wider and wider. This is not a good thing. Lord, please have mercy on the soul of the person who does it. Honestly, I just hope it''s not me. I can handle my spice at the very least but I don''t even know how spicy it is. Is the going to make you a hissing snake level of spicy or will make you turn into a fire dragon level of spice?


    I don''t want to be a fire dragon. I''m happy staying a human.


    "Let''s go," Ai said, "Kazu-kun," and latched onto my arm. Oh god help me. Please, I beg of you.


    We all march into the caf¨¦ all eyes were on us since from the look of it, it looked like Iwaguchi-san was our delinquent uncle who was here to give us a treat. I mean, looking at us, I won''t say that it''s far from the truth but most eyes were again, on Ai. I''m not even surprised. There is nothing to be surprised about. This is the case every time Ai is somewhere. Her beauty is so immense that no person can help but just fall in love with her, irrespective of the gender.


    We headed to an empty seat and Ai sat right next to me and snatched the menu card from me. "Hehe, no need to bother about this Kazu-kun~ I have already decided what we are going to order," she said. Oh no.


    "So, what will you kids have?" Iwaguchi-san asked.


    "I''ll have pasta!" Haruka announced.


    "Burger," Asumi said.


    "I''ll have the same as Asumi," Sakura said.


    "Well, this curry and rice look good," Iwaguchi-san said pointing at the challenge food. Wait, what?!


    "I-Iwaguchi-san, you know that it is really spicy, right?" I asked him honestly worried about him.


    "I do, what about it?" he said innocently tilting his head, don''t give me that! "And what about you two?"


    Ai just pointed at something on the menu to the waitress and she looked at the two of us and let out a sweat looking at me, Ai, and Iwaguchi-san. What did she order? I''m scared, moreover, I''m scared for Iwaguchi-san. I saw the challenge from the menu card that Iwaguchi-san held and it was three million Scoville units!! Two million! For comparison, a normal pepper only has three thousand Scoville units. That''s a thousand times hotter than a normal pepper. What is Iwaguchi-san thinking?


    Moreover, I''m worried about what Ai got us. And I just sat there patiently and nervously waiting for the food. Soon, Haruka, Asumi, and Sakura''s food arrived and they started eating.


    "Itadakimasu," they said and started digging in.


    All of a sudden, my nose tingled with the strong smell of curry. It smelled delicious honestly and as soon as the alluring smell stopped controlling my nose, I got to my senses and started sweating. Two big plates of curry and rice came before us along with a clock. I looked at the person who served the food nervously.


    "Well now that you three are taking the challenges, here are the rules," what?! Three?! "The food should be finished within forty-five minutes and that includes both the curry and the rice. If you are able to do this, you get to walk away without paying and if you don''t, well you have to pay twenty thousand yens in total. Well then, your time starts now, good luck." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this, he walked away and I just looked at our plate. Apparently, it was allowed for two people to try and finish it. That was the limit but honestly, I think even two people would not be able to take this. You would need at least twenty people to finish this monstrosity. It was a lot of food, you can feed the entirety of japan with this much food for one meal. Okay, maybe I am exaggerating here but this thing is not a joke!!


    "Time to dig in," Iwaguchi-san and Ai said picking up the spoons nonchalantly. No way are they planning on finishing it. Ai passed me a spoon and smiled.


    "Come on Kazu-kun, let''s go," she said the most dreading words with the sweetest smile in the world that my heart almost melted but I held myself together in time. No, if I listen to her, I will die in the toilet later on. I will die for sure!! We have a festival to attend! What is she even thinking?!


    "Y-y-you want m-m-me to eat¡­..this?" I said pointing at the big plate of curry and rice that Iwaguchi-san had no problem eating. He wasn''t even sweating?! Wait, maybe it''s not even that hot. Yeah, maybe they just exaggerated. Maybe the real challenge is to finish this amount of curry and rice. Yeah, that is the real challenge.


    Having that misconception, I did something that I will instantly regret. I took the spoon and scooped some curry and rice in it and placed it in my mouth. I pulled the spoon out and started chewing. Hmmm? Wait, it''s not that bad ac-


    "Hmmmmmm?!"


    Screw that, this is bad, really bad. So bad that I can''t even take another bite! It feels like a thousand ants are biting on my tongue and my lips feel like I just kissed a hot cactus. What did Ai even make me eat?! I looked at her and she looked at me confused tilting her head. Don''t give me that?!


    I looked at Iwaguchi-san and he was halfway done?!


    "I- ahh, I-Iwaguchi-san¡­.h-how are you n-n-not sweating?" I asked him while suffering and drinking water.


    "Me? Oh, I have a very high resistance to spice," he said with a smile giving me a thumbs up. "I mean, I had to finish the food Natsumi-san used to make back in the days when she still cooked and she always put too much spice in it and end up not eating it and giving it to me. It''s food after all so I cannot let it go to waste so I eat it."


    He¡­..I¡­.wow¡­.just amazing. My respect for Iwaguchi-san just increased ten folds. Eating Natsumi-san''s cooking and still surviving. I think dinosaurs would have an easier time surviving the asteroid that crashed on the earth millions of years ago than eating Natsumi-san''s cooking. One of the many reasons why I started learning how to cook. Look Natsumi-san, I respect and love you but your cooking¡­.I don''t know what to say about that. The only time a knife is good in her hand is while combat and not cooking.


    The worst part is that it is so deceptive. Her food looks so good. To the point that a food critic would climax just at the look of it but the food itself¡­.oh no Kazuki. Stop thinking, the nightmares of the past are coming back. Stop thinking about that!


    As soon as I stopped thinking about that, the feeling of spice hit me back. I looked at Ai and she was holding something in front of me. What was it? I don''t know, it was shining. One spoon and I already feel dizzy. Huh? Why are there two Ai? One is more than enough, I won''t mind two but still. One Ai is all I want.


    I felt weird, am I that weak? I was able to defeat some really strong vampires and the one thing that defeats me here is some capsaicin. Spice is not an actual burn. It is just tricking my mind. Yeah, I need to build that.


    "Say aaaaah," Ai said and I involuntarily did and the next thing I knew, another wave of pain overcame me. I jolted up from my place and picked up the glass of water and chugged it. No, this won''t do. I need some milk. Yeah milk, I need milk.


    "Ai!" I said to her in a hurry. "I need milk, quick!"


    "Eh? W-what? H-h-here? I mean, will I even be able to do that?" she said while pressing her breasts?!


    "No, not that milk! I mean, the one we drink normally," I said and picked up another glass of water on the table and picked it up to drink from it. I don''t care how it looked. I needed this water. If I don''t I will die today. Oh no, I feel dizzy. Is this the end? I''m blacking out. Mom, dad, I''m coming to see you.


    "Kun¡­.Ka¡­.n¡­..Kazu¡­..kun¡­.." Huh? I hear Ai, her voice is calling me. It sounds like I''m dead since the voice is muffled. Am I in heaven? Probably why I can hear Ai, she is an angel after all.


    "KAZU-KUN!" I felt a big jerk and my brain got shaken into place.


    My eyes opened and I found myself in paradise. Yep, my head was on Ai''s thighs as she was calling me out. Her hold hands were stroking my forehead and it felt really nice. Yes, do this more to me. I want more of this.


    Huh? Why did my cheeks get wet?


    I looked up seeing tears falling down Ai''s eyes and she hugged me with all her power. And by all her power, I do mean all her power. My bones were on the level of being crushed under the pressure as Ai held me close. I couldn''t hear anything. Things were going too fast for me. What had happened? Did I faint? Why did I faint again? Ahh, I don''t remember.


    "You''re finally awake!" I heard Ai''s broken voice. Wait, is she crying?


    I quickly got back to my sense and pushed myself out of the hug and looked at her. There were actual tears in her eyes. They were puffy and there was a look of guilt on her face. Not being able to bear this, I hugged her back really tight.


    "I''m sorry Kazu-kun," she said while crying. "I just wanted to try this with you and¡­.and¡­"


    "Shhhh, it''s okay Ai", I said patting her head. "I did say this day was for you and you can do anything you want so you did because I wanted you to have this. So it''s fine."


    "It''s not!" she said loudly. "It''s not when you end up like this. You being safe is my first priority. I don''t care about anything else." She hugged me tighter and her words just melted my ears. Yes, the number one thing Ai worries about the most is me.


    I wouldn''t really like to put it this way but at this point, it''s as if, I am all Ai has, at least from a close family point of view. Yes, I can say that because we are apparently married from her logic but that''s not the point. Ai has lost everything she held dear to her and then to live on, held onto a single thread, a single person which was me. I still don''t remember a lot about her but whatever it was, it just meant I mean a lot to Ai. Way more than I think I do. She doesn''t want to lose anyone close to her ever again.


    So I''ll take responsibility for that and I''ll do it well. It''s not my obligation but a job I want to carry out. For Ai''s sake, and for mine.


    "Ai, how much time is left for the challenge?" I asked her and she stopped crying and looked at me confused. "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    "Um¡­.ten minutes?" she said looking at the clock.


    Feeling a bit better, I sat down on the chair and made Ai sit down next to me. I picked up a spoon and handed it to her.


    "B-"


    "Shhhh, you wanted the both of us to finish this, right?" I said with a kind smile on my face. "I did say today is your day so¡­let''s finish this¡­together, okay?"


    "What about you though?" she asked worriedly.


    "I''ll try to eat as much as I can, you have to take care of the rest, and can you do that?" I said and she nodded. "Moreover even if we lose, it''s Iwaguchi-san who will pay."


    "Oi," he said. "Sigh, you kids are weird I swear. You just fainted and woke up and are doing this as if nothing happened. Seriously, you are something else."


    "Well, we are, right Ai?" I said asking my beautiful girlfriend and she nodded happily.


    Okay, I guess a little more torture won''t hurt. After all, if I faint, I get to be on Ai''s lap again so it''s a win-win.


    "Hehehe," Ai giggled happily and we started eating. Lord have mercy on my soul.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 82 - 82: My truth

    "I have no idea how I was able to even eat more," I said holding my stomach which was now on fire because we were somehow able to complete the curry and rice. Honestly, I didn''t think we would be able to but Ai''s eating speed just hit to the level of knots and Iwaguchi-san is a different beast himself.


    "Okay then, I''ll see you kids at the festival," he said parting ways with us. It was slowly getting late and we had to go and change our clothes.


    The day has been pretty fun. We went and picked out yukata''s with Ai and his friends and well¡­.Ai gets a bit out of control sometimes. I still feel those bites all over my neck. Didn''t know she was this desperate for my blood. We went to the mall and met Iwaguchi-san, got him some drip, Ai took me to a lingerie store, and then we had a stomach-destroying meal. So we didn''t have to pay the twenty thousand yen and even got our name in the hall of fame there.


    "Hehehe, today''s day is so fun," Ai said giggling and holding onto me from the back. I don''t know how we got to this but she is having a complementary piggyback ride. Right after she almost killed me with that spicy curry and rice but I can''t really say no to her pleading face. Who can? She looks like a cute puppy asking for an upsie.


    I think you get the point.


    Now we were on our way to Asumi''s family-owned store. Honestly, I''m still baffled by just how big that store is. Back to our situation right now, the three girls were chatting amongst themselves and walking behind us while I and Ai on my back were in front of them. It was like a little walk to the store.


    "So you are having fun today?" I asked her to reconfirm her statement.


    "Yep," she said throwing her arms up in the air. God, she is so cute. "I am having so much fun today. I can''t even explain it in words. I can spend an entire day with Kazu-kun outside. I am so happy."


    "But don''t we just spend entire days together in general?" I questioned.


    "We do but not outside. Before we just stayed home because I was worried vampires are going to hurt us but now is a bit different. I''ve grown stronger since the past few months and I can take on a noble easily and protect you," she said flexing her biceps like a bodybuilder.


    "And here I thought it was because I have gotten stronger too," I said, she is still the same.


    "You''ve grown stronger too but Kazu-kun doesn''t have as much experience as I do," she said in a matter-of-fact voice. She does have a point.


    "So how strong have I gotten now?" I looked around to ask Ai and she started thinking.


    "Hmmm, if I were to say. You would give some difficulty to me in a battle but I''m sure I can kill you without that much of a problem," she said those words with the purest smile. What a scary ability.


    "Ahahaha," I nervously laughed.


    I just asked how strong I have gotten. There was no need to bring the point of killing me here. Ah, well she does have a point. I am still far from being as strong as any of my allies. They all are monsters of their own kind, one is the strongest vampire hunter, the other is her partner, one is a noble and the one behind me is a half-vampire who is dead set on killing me if I show any interest in another girl. I am not even saying that lightly. I can see it in her eyes.


    That look.


    Though I noticed since the first time she broke into my room, I cannot get that out of my mind.


    Those eyes, beautiful yet full of blood lust. Not hesitating to kill anyone with the coldest look. No matter who the person is. Ai is a very sensitive and hard person to handle and yes I can say that because that is the truth. I do need to be very careful at first about how I was treating her. Dealing with her was almost like dealing with a kid but that kid has the ability to eliminate you any time they feel like it.


    I can understand why she is like that. I won''t say that anyone in her situation would turn out like that though. It is also part of her being a half-vampire. Being such a deadly creature. Ah, talking about her in this way does feel wrong but there is no better way to put it right now for me.


    She is a deadly creature, not a vampire nor just a human. She is both and that''s what causes the problem. Neither of the two kinds wants her because of her other half. Vampires won''t accept her as their own since she is a vampire and it is the same for the humans because she is also a vampire. So she hides, from both sides.


    All alone¡­.all this time.


    I looked back at her friends and seeing the careless smiles on their faces made me sad. They all don''t even know this part of Ai and I know Ai genuinely cares about these three. That''s where the problems arise. That also means she will try her best to make sure they are safe but if we think about it. One person can only protect so many. But she still tries with everything she has.


    That''s where we both are different.


    After all, we both are different people.


    Don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I will not try my hardest to protect every person I care about. I will, with everything I have, even if it means losing my life. The people around me gave me so much love and kindness. Made me feel like one of themselves. Though they are not a lot I don''t need anymore.


    Natsumi-san, Iwaguchi-san, the Terajima family and Ai.


    These people have given me a reason to keep going. When my parents were killed¡­.right before my own two eyes. I was horrified, my body stood in place. I just saw mom and dad''s bodies fall down to the grown. The blood from the slashes splattered on my face. I remember perfectly that moment.


    My body froze, my mind went blank and my eyes were shaky. My vision got a bit blurry and I did not move. I looked at my hands and then back to the two dead bodies and then the culprits.


    Right then, horror turned into anger. An undiscovered feeling arose inside of me. It was scary, really scary but I felt it. At that moment, I did and I let that take me under control. Adrenaline started rushing into my body and my blood started boiling. It truly was a fearful feeling.


    The feeling of revenge.


    The feeling of hurting someone really bad.


    The feeling to kill.


    I haven''t been an innocent kid honestly. Yes, I did kill my sister without my parents knowing but I felt nothing while doing it. My mind was blank. I don''t even remember what exactly I did, how I moved, what I felt, or how helpless Yuna looked when I did that. All that was a blank. A black screen. Didn''t even feel like it was me doing it.


    But that wasn''t the only time I had killed.


    My eyes fell on a pebble on the ground and I picked it up. I threw the pebble at the head of one of the culprits in anger while the other two left really quickly. Annoyed, he looked around to see me. Right then, I ran at the guy with rage and he just kicked me in the chest launching me back and I hit my back on a pole.


    "Huh, looks like the brat has some balls," he said looking at me pathetically. "I guess I''ll entertain this bastard and get back to the other two later."


    Pain rushed through my body but at that moment, nothing could stop me. I got up and rushed at the person yet again and he punched me but I dodged it and got really close to him. My arm reached out for the knife in his pocket but he grabbed me by my shirt collar and threw me again the wall.


    "You think you are some brave kid when you decided on doing it?" he said and kicked my stomach.


    "Gah!" I coughed out blood.


    "But no," he kicked me again, "you are", and again, "just a," and again, "stupid brat." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Again and again and again and again.


    A barrage of kicks landed on my body. My bones were broken one by one. My body losing blood. My vision got blurred and when the person got tired, he stopped kicking and started breathing heavily. I lay there, motionless.


    "Sigh, you are just another stupid brat who lets his emotions take over him," he said and spit on me and turned around.


    My body hurt, everything little movement I did was so painful. Normally, a person shouldn''t have survived this. But I remember perfectly what happened. All those wounds I suffered started healing. My blood getting back to my body and my vision coming back to me. I remember what I did then. Just how terrifying I got.


    Everything I looked at now was black and white. It was as if the other colors just left my eyes. I only saw things in a monochrome version but all the things were bordered with white color and the rest filled with black. I got up as the person looked around and then my body moved on its own. It was as if it knew what to do.


    As if, it knew¡­..how to kill.


    I rushed at the person, jumped up to his back, and dug my teeth into his neck.


    "Argh, what the fuck?" he shouted and tried to shake me off his back. "Get, the fuck off of me! Argh."


    And then¡­.I ripped off his neck.


    Even trying to remember those moments, my body gets the chills and I stop thinking about it. Reconciling those horrid memories just reminds me of what I am. Now everything is making sense to me. I have always been like this. A too was a terrifying creature, since birth but that was hidden from me.


    When Natsumi-san arrived at the location, I was already on the ground with blood in my mouth. When I woke up, my head hurt like hell and I started crying due to the pain. It was as if all that memory was wiped off of my brain but slowly, as things went on. They came back to me. But I said nothing and they kept me under special care and Natsumi-san became my official guardian.


    I was scared.


    So scared that I didn''t know what to do anymore.


    So scared that I didn''t want to live anymore.


    I thought I was a monster and I should hide it.


    And so I did.


    The secret they hid from me, I hid that secret from the entire world. For my own good.


    I am a monster, a being who shouldn''t be alive. Sometimes I feel like all this is my fault. Maybe it is. Maybe things would have been so much better if I wasn''t born.


    I looked back at Ai''s smiling face and smiled seeing it.


    So as similar as we are, there is a big difference between us. And that difference is about the people. Ai will try to protect everyone with she cares about with her life and not care at all about herself. But I care about my life too. I am not emotional but a bit more practical. If I''m doing something, I have to be sure that the outcome is very likely and that both I and the person come out of it alive.


    Ai moves on emotions, I act on logic because only I did let my emotions take over me.


    And I realized, just how horrid of a creature I am.


    Way scarier than what anyone can become.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord :)

 Chapter 83 - 83: The fated meet with the devil

    "We''re here," I said stopping right before the yukata store and Ai got off my back.


    "Let''s go!" she said and charged into the store with so much enthusiasm. Ah, she is enjoying herself. That''s good.


    I looked up at the sky and it was already evening, the festival was going to start soon. I hope nothing bad happens today. Just today, I want only my time with Ai and no other worries. I hope this is not too much to ask for.


    "Huh?" I turned around feeling an unknown presence nearby but there was no one there. Ah, just when I asked for some peace but that presence just disappeared. "Maybe just my imagination," I said but I do need to stay on alert. I accepted the challenge from this father person and I think this was a long enough break from all this stuff.


    "I should probably tell Natsumi-san about this. It will be stupid of me to keep this all to myself," I said and rubbed my temple. "What a drag."


    "What are you thinking about Kazuki-kun?" Haruka said slapping my back bringing me back to my senses. "This is no time to zone out. You have Ai to take care of."


    "Huh? Oh, yeah¡­" I said and walked into the store. I must stay alert; this is no time to stay alert. I should not worry Ai, at least not today.


    I walked into the store and Ai already walked out of the changing room after putting on her yukata. Yeah, she looked absolutely stunning in this. I feel so out of her league from time to time but also thank lady luck for making me so lucky to give a girlfriend like her. I honestly couldn''t ask for more.


    "How do I look?" she said happily giggling and twirling around with a smile on her face.


    "I am at a loss of words," I said with a smile on my face and a little blush made its way to Ai''s face. I raised my hand and caressed her soft cheeks. "You look beautiful Ai."


    "Eh?!" The blush on her face grew and now she was a tomato. She hid her face in her hands and looked away and we all just saw this cute reaction of her. Who wouldn''t want to see this reaction? They are so cute and fun to watch.


    "Oh my, I have never seen Ai blushing this much, you really are something else Kazuki-kun, to make Ai act like this," Haruka said as she, Asumi, and Sakura were just looking at her and giggling at just how cute she is.


    Yep, she is always really cute when she is blushing and is embarrassed it''s as if this was the first time I ever complimented her. Some things never change and it''s good that they don''t. I don''t want Ai to not have these adorable reactions every time. It''s a feast to the eyes honestly. I can watch them all the time and never get bored of them.


    "Come here," I said pulling her arms and wrapping my hands around her, and hugging her. She looked surprised but instantly hugged me back as if it was all instinct to her.


    "Why is Kazu-kun hugging me?" I asked innocently while cutely looking up at my face.


    "Do I really need a reason to hug you? Is that where we have gotten?" I said in a fake sad tone. "Ai doesn''t like hugging me¡­"


    "NOOOOOO!" she said tightening her grip around me already crushing some bones with her superhuman strength. I think this was not that good of an idea. "I LOVE WHEN KAZU-KUN HUGS ME! AND KISSES ME! AND WHEN WE DO OTHER STU- HMMMM!"


    Before she could enter the dangerous territory by shouting things out in public, I covered her mouth with my hand quieting her.


    "I get it Ai. Now calm down before you say too much," I said quickly with my face completely flushed and heating up. She only nods her head and I let go of her mouth and then she hugs me back and starts sniffing me.


    "Hmmmmmm, Kazu-kun''s smell, hehehehe," she said.


    I looked at her friends as they saw this all unfold and they were all in awe. It was as if they saw a different side of Ai. Probably not the shy part but this sniffing thing looked new to them and as for me¡­. I''m used to having this white-haired girl sniffing me on a daily.


    "I need to have my smell on Kazu-kun and his smell on mine so everyone know that you belong to me and that I belong to you."


    That was her explanation where I did not have any say at all in this and I just agreed to it. Sometimes her requests are really interesting¡­its more like orders now that I think about it. But do I mind being ordered by her? Not at all.


    "Ai, I think you should let go of Kazuki-kun now," Haruka said pulling Ai away but she tightens her grip even more.


    "NO!" she like a kid being dragged away from her favorite ride.


    "Ai, can you let go now? I need to wear my yukata," I said and a smug appeared on her face.


    "I can help you with th- owie."


    I flicked my finger against her head looking at her blankly. "Later," I whispered in her ears and made her let go.


    Then I left the three and a flustered Ai and headed to the reception. I gave the desk lady my slip and she handed me my yukata. Conveniently, the changing room was just beside it so I headed there. I think I have an idea of how to put on a yukata now that I had Ai¡­assist me.


    I started taking off my clothes and the moment I looked in the mirror my eyes widened in shock. Just what has happened to my body? Before I looked like me with more muscles but now the definition of them was crazy. I don''t remember doing any workout and this all should not be possible. The only normal way for this should be if I worked out like crazy every day, and took care of my diet and it would take about a year or two depending on what I wanted and if I wanted to do it naturally.


    "Ethan," I muttered and my eyes widened at the realization. This was probably because of his blood. A vampire''s body is already set to be perfectly fit and aesthetic to not only perform at its best but to also lure its victims. That''s what Ai told me, no wonder her thighs are so perfect.


    I started dressing up quickly and put my clothes in the bag in which I got the yukata, I got out and was met with eight eyes peering through me and scanning me.


    "Haruka approves."


    "Looks good on you."


    "Yes¡­"


    "Hehehe, Kazu-kun looks so handsome," Ai said jumping right in my arms and giggling. "Now it''s time to go to the festival!" she announced happily.


    "Yaay," we all cheered with her.


    With that, we gave our clothes to the desk lady and walked out of the store. The festival was taking place not that far from here. While I was trying to get Ai to walk in a straight line while pulling me, we were already there.


    Our eyes were lit by the view. The lanterns shone brightly in the night sky, the vendors were already at work, the place bustling with people and the entire venue felt like a completely different place. Crazy that this was just a standard ground just some time ago.


    The Japanese culture has too many gods, to be a bit more accurate, there are well said to be about eight million gods. The summer festival or Matsuri is held to show thanks to the God of nature, for life and for the growth of the community. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The entire place had a different feel to it. It was warm, and welcoming, and was looking like a perfect place to go and have fun with your loved ones.


    "Well then, this is as far we would be in the middle of you love birds," Haruka said patting our backs and grabbing Asumi and Sakura. "We''ll see you later and don''t end up doing something lewd.''''


    With that remark, she left and we just saw the three disappear into the crowd. I looked at Ai and the moment our eyes met; she was already latched to me. It''s as if we are just opposite magnets sometimes and really strong magnets at that. She placed her head on my shoulder and we started walking.


    There were so many vendors and people making the place full of lots of noise but the moment just made those disappear for me. I couldn''t hear anything, just Ai and the little noises she made while she walked. The entire place started getting white and fading away into nothingness unless it was just the two of us. I loved this moment and I didn''t want this to end at all. All I wanted was to just stay with Ai like this, the entire time.


    Right then I felt a little pull on my yukata and looked behind me only to see the old lady from this morning standing behind us in a yukata too. She had a sweet smile on her face while looking at us and we both stopped.


    "Oh my, did I interrupt something?" she said looking at the two of us. "I should have just walked on instead of stopping to say hello."


    "No ma''am, it''s completely fine," I said to her shaking my head and Ai did the same. We both looked at her little figure and she just smiled at us.


    "Now that I think about it, I never asked when Shiba-kun moved in with Tsubaki-san," she said politely but her words pierced through my heart and a shiver ran down my spine.


    Wait, we never told her names¡­


    I stepped back a little and Ai did the same. Suddenly we felt something really ominous emerging out of the old lady. Could she be? I reached for my pocket for my keychain which I felt with me all the time as a precaution.


    "It''s no use," she said and looked at us with the same expression. "You two will die even before realizing that."


    We stopped in our places as if it was an order and couldn''t move. What is this? How strong is this presence? It''s so strong that I felt like the moment I moved, I would be beheaded in the blink of an eye.


    "So Kazuki-kun," she said slowly, getting taller, and placing a hand on my shoulder.


    "Want to know how Yuna is?" she whispered in my ear.


    W-what?


    Y-Y-Y-Yu¡­.na?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 84 - 84: A reunion between siblings

    I froze in my place hearing that name after so long from someone else''s mouth. Suddenly everything went blank and I couldn''t hear or feel my surroundings. My eyes closed and out of nowhere I woke up in a completely different place. It was a flower bed¡­.


    "This place¡­" I muttered and started walking around the place. It was an all-too-familiar place for me. My eyes were scanning the distance for how long it stretched but it looked like there was no end to it.


    "Hehehe¡­."


    I turned around as I heard the sweet giggle out of nowhere. There was no one there. This voice felt known yet unknown to me. No, it couldn''t be. This cannot be happening. Why? Just why?


    Why can''t you let anyone in my family just be peaceful for once?


    "Come out Yuna, I know where you are hiding," I said looking in the distance, right then some flowers started moving and a head popped out of there.


    The person standing before me had long luscious black hair dropping all the way down to their back and had bright red eyes peering at me with excitement with a hint of hunger. Their skin was pearl white and their face was small and cute. Their face looked as if it was of an upcoming world-famous idol. She started running at me looking overwhelmed with happiness. Her eyes were glistening in glee and she looked as if she had seen a long-lost loved one.


    "NIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII-CHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAN!" she screamed at the top of her lungs tackling me and wrapping her arms around my neck.


    She hugged me tightly with inhuman strength and it was so strong that I think even cranes would have a difficulty in trying to stop her from hugging me. My bones started to crush due to the force around my neck and blood spat out of my mouth. The force was so much that it could crush stones and that was being used on me. If it continued, I was sure I would just die right away.


    "H-h-hey let go of me!" I said pushing the girl away. I started coughing while bowing down and I could hear her getting worried. She rushed at me to help but I raised my hand indicating for her to stay where she was. "Just stay there for a minute."


    "Mhm," she said a bit sad.


    I took a minute to get back to my usual self and my wounds start to heal slowly. I see, my regeneration ability is getting better. Even though I''m not a vampire. Thank you, Ethan.


    "Don''t mention it, kid," I heard his voice say.


    I didn''t call you.


    When I finally got better, I looked up at the girl staring at me with guilty eyes and a sad face. Even though I have never seen her ever in my life I could tell she was someone I knew. I could feel it and the face looked too familiar.


    She did call me nii-chan¡­Could it be, no, she should be dead? Why would she be in all this?


    "H-Hey," my voice cracked and I paused. "Ahem, I mean, what is your name?"


    "Oh yea, it''s been too long. Of course, you forgot my name," she said with a sad smile on her face. And then looked at me with teary eyes. These tears were of happiness, not sadness. "It''s me Nii-chan, Yuna."


    Yuna.


    That name starts to echo in my mind and suddenly everything starts to fade. The scenery around us began to change and it turned into the night sky in the northern hemisphere. I looked up and could see the aurora borealis right above me. It looked majestic, to say the least. This was one of the things I did want to see in my life. Wait, why are we here?


    I looked at the girl right before me and raised my eyebrow. Could it be? "Am I in a dream right now?" I asked.


    That was the only thing I could think of. It was either teleportation or this but the place as if melted into another one so this feels like a better explanation. The girl nodded her head and then started to skip toward me. She had her arms open and I took a step back remembering what she just did to me. Seeing this, she stopped in her place looking sad, and had her head down.


    "I''m¡­.sorry about before¡­." she said in a sad tone. "I didn''t mean to hurt you. I just got so excited to see you after all these years that I couldn''t hold myself back."


    "Look, I don''t know who you ar-"


    "I told you I''m Y-"


    "Let me finish," I said interrupting her in a strong voice. She shut her mouth and nod her head. "As I was saying, I don''t know who you are. You say that you are my long-dead sister who died about fourteen years ago. Coming out of nowhere and claiming that you are her won''t make me instantly believe you. Nor am I interested in thinking that it''s a possibility. My sister is dead and it will be like that."


    "But I''m h-"


    "Then where were you huh?" I said rudely with my eyes glaring at her. "Where were you for all these years? Fourteen years and now you show up? I saw your body fall down right before my body with a wound big enough to cover your entire forehead. I saw mom and dad rush you to the hospital and I also saw them come back home with your body and I also saw all of us bury you so that you can rest in peace. If you weren''t dead, then why didn''t you respond? Where was all this when we all were shouting your name? Where was all this when mom almost fainted realizing that her beloved daughter is dead?!"


    I ended up screaming at the top of my lungs angry and she stepped back in fear. I looked at her and her eyes were full of tears and she started crying. Her hands were on her face and she started weeping.


    "I''m sorry," she started repeating again and again. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Please forgive me. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    Even though I told myself that the girl before wasn''t my sister. Seeing her break down made a hole in my heart. Even though my mind was telling me that this was Yuna. My heart had other plans. I started moving on my own. My feet walked towards the girl right before me. I raised my hands and placed them on her head. I pulled her close and gave her a big hug.


    No, what am I doing? Stop, this is not Yuna. Yuna is dead.


    SHE IS D-


    "It''s okay," I whispered to her and she started to cry in my chest. She was shorter than me so I had her head completely wrapped in my arms. Her body was really cold, colder than Ai''s.


    Why am I hugging her? Do I want to believe this is Yuna? Am I that weak that I''m letting these feelings dictate what I do?


    No, I can''t let that happen. I should move away. I need to find Ai. Where is she?


    "Are you feeling better?" I said and she nodded her head as her crying turned into sobs and she snuggled her head against my chest. I start rubbing her back and stroking her hair gently. "I''m sorry for screaming at you. I know it is not your fault. You probably didn''t even know what was going on back then. You were one year old after all."


    "I''m sorry Nii-chan, I''m so sorry for everything. I wanted to find you but I was kept away by some people," she said while sobbing. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shuuush, it''s okay. We can talk about this later."


    "I missed you Nii-chan."


    "I know."


    What am I doing? Why am I reassuring her? This is not what I wanted to do. Move away.


    Move away.


    Move away.


    Move away.


    MOVE AWAY!


    No¡­.I''m not moving away. I just hugged her tighter. What''s going on? Why is my body not listening to my mind?


    Could this be¡­.an ability?


    Yu- her ability?


    What do I do? How do I make myself do what my brain is saying? Why is it battling with my heart?


    Don''t give in Kazuki.


    Don''t you dare give in.


    Just¡­.don''t give in.


    Move away.


    STOP!


    "Aaah," I exhaled and pushed the girl away from me. My breathing became uneven and I looked at her face and it looked distorted. Slowly, the world started to distort, and the ground below me started to break.


    Now I was just floating. In nothingness.


    I looked around myself and there was nothing but pitch black. It looked¡­like my mindscape. Could this be?


    "Well done kid," I saw Ethan appear right before me. "You could break through the illusion."


    "Illusion?" I asked tilting my head until the realization hit me. "Father¡­"


    "Look, I knew you are not tha dumb," he said and fly right in front of me. "Now, do you know why you are in your mindscape?"


    "I¡­.wait, am I sleeping?" I asked and he nodded his head. "Oh no, that means¡­.Ai is alone there with Father! No, I need to wake up!"


    I started looking for a way out. For a way to get out of my mindscape. Before I could do that was when I was waking up but it was never under my control. What do I do then? How do I wake up? Ai, I need to get to Ai.


    "Hey, she is fine," he said placing a hand on my shoulder and calming me down. "I can look through your eyes even when you are asleep and she is just having a chat with that kid."


    "Kid?" I said raising my eyes and he started laughing.


    "What else do you expect me to call him? He is two hundred years younger than me, he is a kid to me," he said while laughing.


    "So, this illusion. It was his doing?" I said to Ethan and he nodded. "Sigh, and here I thought it was Yu- that girl."


    "Hmm? Why are you so reluctant to call her by her name? You know don''t you kid," Ethan said and poked my chest. "Deep down there, you know that the girl is your sister. Even though it was an illusion, you know that she is your sis-"


    "Ethan, no," I said in a commanding voice and he stopped. The place was filled with complete silence and I could feel a chill go down my spine.


    "You''re lucky that I need you kid," I said in a terrifying voice. It was so chilling that I had the urge to instantly kneel before him. "Because any other person who had talked to me in this tone had his head taken off this shoulder."


    This was the true form of this man. I could see his eyes going bright red and his razor-sharp teeth. His body looked like it was getting bigger but it was just his aura. It was so intimidating that I cursed myself for slightly raising my voice before him.


    "But oh well, I don''t really take it to my heart anymore," he said and started laughing. The aura instantly started going away and I was back to my usual self. "Ahh, looks like you are about to wake up. All the best kid."


    "Wait, whaaaaaaaaaaaaa."


    I started falling down to the ground and all of my insides feel being pushed up to my brain.


    "I WILL NEVER GET USED TO IT."


    And so, I woke up. My eye slowly opened but right then.


    "KAZUKI-SAMA LOOK OUT."


    "Huh?" I looked right before me and saw a big punch coming right to my face. It was only a few millimeters away.


    I''m so dead.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 85 - 85: Talk with the devil

    The old woman looked at the two of us and my eyes moved in the direction to look at Kazu-kun but he looked mortified. She said something, didn''t she? A name¡­.Yuna.


    Who is this Yuna woman? I don''t think there was someone in Kazu-kun''s life that I have seen. I know every person he ever talked to since the day I started¡­.being next to him all those years ago but there was no one by that name who ever met Kazu-kun. Could she be¡­.someone he knew even before?


    But even if he does, who is she? What relation does she have with my Kazu-kun? Another woman trying to steal him from me? If she tries, I will kill her.


    SNAP


    The sound resonated in the place but the passerby didn''t even look around to see what was going on. It was as if they didn''t even hear the sound in the first place. But that cannot be- no, if it''s Dominic we are talking about, it can be possible. By what Akira told us, he is supposed to have different abilities but that shouldn''t be possible. How can a noble have different abilities? Even the first had one ability so this makes zero sense to me.


    "Well, now that Shiba Kazuki is sleeping, how about we have a little chat Ai," the woman''s voice slowly turned into that of an old man and in a voice that I can spot instantly. Even now, the voice sent chills down my spine. The old lady''s body start to change into a body that was way too familiar for me.


    Dominic.


    My eyes start to glow and my fangs start to sharpen as the blood lust in me started skyrocketing. This bastard was the one who killed both my parents. It was because of him that they are not with me anymore.


    ALL BECAUSE OF HIM.


    I WILL KILL HIM.


    "Don''t you dare say my fucking name!" I shouted charging at him, ready to take his head off his shoulder.


    "Woah there," he said and stopped my hand without even raising his hand. Wait, what is going on? Why did my hand stop? Just a few inches more and he is dead. Why did it stop?!


    Suddenly I felt a crushing force pushing me down and I got down to my knees. How is this possible? He didn''t even move. Could it be¡­?


    "Command, a power a stronger vampire has over his subordinates. With one word they can make them do whatever he wants. You know what that is right my dear Ai," he said walking towards him and holding my face by my chin. I stared into his eyes and could just see eternal darkness in them. It was pure disgustingly evil. My body starts to shiver in fear of the anticipation of what he is going to do. No, I need to move. I have to protect Kazu-kun.


    I looked at him but he just stood there with his eyes closed. The passerby bumped into him but reacted as if there was nothing. It was as if, we didn''t exist at all. Just locked away in a bubble.


    "But you know, the bigger the difference in power is, I can even do that with just a thought in my mind," Dominic said with a disgusting smirk on his face. "If I want, I can ask you to just kill yourself and you will happily comply."


    "W-w-what d-d-do you w-want from us?" I said with my voice stuttering in fear.


    Hearing that, his smirk even widened and he suddenly started laughing. "Beautiful! Really beautiful! That look of fear on your face¡­ahh, it''s been so long since I saw that," he said and started laughing sadistically. "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Slowly his laugh was getting more maniacal, completely opposite his calm and soothing voice. He let go of my face and then walked over to Kazu-kun, my body instantly reacted and I somehow overcame the command and jumped right between them. My nails sharpened and I started growling at him.


    "Oh my, so you overcame the effect of my command," he said and snickered to himself. "You never fail to surprise me A-"


    "Don''t you say my name from your disgusting mouth," I growled at him. If Kazu-kun wasn''t here I would have already charged right now but I need to protect him. He is far more important than my revenge on this bastard. I can kill him another time, no matter how long it takes. No matter if it kills me.


    "You are the first person to ever counter my command like that who has been under the influence of it. You should be proud," he said and started lightly clapping his hands. "You have my respect for that."


    Every word that he said just made my blood boil even more. I want to shut his mouth up so bad. The feeling of just stabbing a stake right through his heart is overwhelming. But not enough to let Kazu-kun all vulnerable. I looked behind me at him and he just stood there with his eyes closed and his face really peaceful. Ahh, look at him, looking so cute even right now. I''ll enjoy this meal later tonight.


    "As for what I want from you two¡­" he started speaking and caught my attention. "¡­.from Shiba Kazuki, I need his blood. He is having the blood of the first. And I have the lord of the night. She will wake up very soon but for her speedy recovery, I would like to offer Shiba Kazuki''s blood to her so she can wake up and I could enjoy my time serving her yet again. Ahh, I still remember the day. Even for a brief moment when I was woken up by her. Her striking red eyes shone so beautifully in the moonlight and her long luscious black hair flew with the wind. The view was just majestic. Her voice was cold yet gentle as that of a mother. I want that again. I want to see that again. I want to hear that again. I want to experience that again for as long as I am alive. I''ve waited too long and now is the time that I get what I want."


    His breathing got more and more ecstatic as he was speaking. He got some loose screws in his brain I could tell that for sure.


    "And from me?" I said and he stopped and looked at me. "What do you want from me?"


    "Your body," he said with a smirk and a shiver went down my spine. I instantly took a step back in defense. "Don''t get me wrong, it''s nothing sexual if that''s what you are thinking," he said. "You will serve as the perfect vessel for the queen."


    "What?"


    "You see, the lord of the night has been asleep too long and even after she wakes up, her body won''t be adept enough to keep up with the immense power that she has. If she just continued living with how her body is. She will burst into many small particles with her own power. I, cannot let that happen. So, I searched this world for some decades, and not after too long, I found the perfect vessel. You."


    As soon as he said that, my eyes widened at the realization.


    "So that''s why¡­."


    "Looks like you are catching up," he said and laughed. "Why else do you think I would come after you and your family? Mateo has been a runaway for so long and even if he ran away, I didn''t care. I have people far stronger than him to help me. And as long as it came to you being a half-vampire, again. I didn''t care. All I cared about what that you are the perfect vessel for the lord of the night. Why else would I waste my time killing some insects?"


    "THEY ARE NOT INSECTS!" I shouted not being able to hold my anger anymore and rushed at him again.


    "Immature," he muttered and swiftly dodged my attack and appeared right next to me. "Well since you are going to be her vessel, how about I train you a little."


    I twisted my body and aimed a kick at his face but he side-stepped dodging that again. He was too quick for me. Argh, I cannot let him get away. Fighting in the Yukata is getting a bit hard for me. I don''t want to ruin it since Kazu-kun said he loved how I looked in this.


    I landed on my feet and rushed at him again but he stood right behind Kazu-kun. Seeing that, I came to a quick stop with my nails lightly grazing his cheeks. Blood started flowing from that wound. Did I just hurt Kazu-kun? I just placed a wound on his cheek.


    I¡­who was supposed to protect him¡­.hurt him¡­.


    "I hurt Kazu-kun¡­" I muttered looking at the little blood on my nails. "I hurt him¡­I¡­hurt him¡­forgive me. Forgive me. Forgive me. Forgive me. Forgive me. Forgive me. Forgive me. I''m sorry Kazu-kun. I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    My mind went blank and I held my face in complete terror. I hurt him. The one I was supposed to protect, I just hurt him. I did that. These hands, they were the one.


    Slash


    "ARGH!" I screamed in pain holding my hand as it fell down and started to turn to dust. I must do this. I hurt my Kazu-kun. I should be punished. I deserved this. "FORGIVE ME KAZU-KUN!"


    As my hand quickly regenerated back, my eyes were full of tears. I can''t forgive myself for this mistake. I hurt the one I love. No one can forgive such an act. No, it wasn''t just my fault. It was that bastard''s fault too. He stood right behind Kazu-kun. He made me hurt him. It was his fault too. His fault. Again. He again hurt someone I cared about.


    And right then, the one thread I was holding onto¡­snapped. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!" I shouted rushing at him and he jumped back swiftly dodging every single one of my blows. Just let me get to him once, then I''ll end his life. "Stop fucking running away like a coward."


    "You call it running away, I call it strategic retreat," he said mockingly at me. He is getting on my nerves. "And what a spectacle I just witnessed, just because you lightly grazed his cheek, you cut off your arm. What crazy love is this?"


    "What do you even know about love?!" I shouted chasing him as he entered the woods. I found myself all alone, surrounded by trees looking for that asshole but I couldn''t find him. It was as if he just vanished. Ugh, I hate to use it but¡­ "Akira."


    Right as I said that, the brown-haired woman appeared right beside me and stood there in a defensive position. She could feel it from afar, I know that. She was close by and ready to join in whenever it was necessary. Even Kazu-kun knew that.


    "I''ll take care of this bastard, you go protect Kazu-kun for me," I said to her without having my eyes off the trees for one second. "NOW!"


    "As you say Ai-sama," she said and left to where Kazu-kun was.


    "It''s amazing seeing you react like that just by a graze on the cheek," I heard his voice echo in the tree. "Then how about I try this."


    "KAZUKI-SAMA LOOK OUT."


    What?


    Kazu-kun?!


    NO!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord ;) :

 Chapter 86 - 86: An idiot

    Sigh, really?


    The moment I woke up, I see a fist right in front of my face with the intention to obliterate it. Ethan lied to me, didn''t he? He said that Ai was just chatting with him but no, she was not just chatting with him. Or was she? How would I know, wait, I don''t have the time to think that.


    I have a fist approaching my face with the intent to kill. I should focus on that right now and talk to Ethan later. The fist has gotten so close that even if I put all my effort and speed into it, I won''t be able to dodge it. This is a gone game from the beginning.


    Let''s close my eyes and take it face first¡­.maybe try to survive.


    SLASH


    BAM


    "Huh?" I said opening one eye and the fist, no, the entire hand that was approaching my face was on the ground right before me. I looked in front of me and between the man with grey old hair and a calm look was someone standing in a t-shirt and pants. And in her hands was a scythe.


    "I swear, I can''t even leave you alone for more than a month where I have to come and save you," she said to me while looking at the man.


    "Yea, happy to see you again too. I missed you too Natsumi-san," I said jokingly and checked my body just in case to make sure I don''t lose a limb or an organ.


    "KAZU-KUN!" Ai shouted and jumped right beside me. Her eyes fell on Natsumi-san and the hand on the ground and her face softened a bit.


    Her eyes were bright as ruby and emerald and could act like a source of light on their own. Her fangs were ready to tear anything apart which came in her way and so were her nail. It truly was a scary and majestic form Ai was in right now.


    She let out a sigh of relief, "Thank god Natsumi-san was here," she said and stepped back a little and closer to me. She quickly turned to me and started scanning my face and body for any injuries. The worry on her face was immense along with some guilt.


    Knowing that I was fine, she hugged me instantly and pulled my body closer to her. She squeezed me tight and pressed my face against her chest.


    Soft.


    Wait, not the time to think that.


    "Are you okay? He didn''t hurt you, did he? Why were you sleeping while standing? Do you know how dangerous that is? I got worried sick right now!" she said all of that in the span of two seconds and I could somehow understand that in one go.


    "I''m fine. No, Natsumi-san helped right before he could do anything. He put me in a dream. I know it''s dangerous but it isn''t my fault that he did that," I answered all of them and Natsumi-san just turned around and looked at me with widened eyes.


    "You understood all of that?" her eyes were saying and I just nod my head.


    "I think there are a lot more important things to take care of before," I said.


    "Well yep," I heard a voice and Father jumped out of the way but got a scratch on his face while doing so. Right behind him, appeared Iwaguchi-san with his combat axes. "Sigh, good thing we were here tonight or things wouldn''t have ended well for you Kazuki."


    "You''re right, thank you," I said and chuckled a bit. Why was I so casual?


    Well, I am with these four right now, I know that I have nothing to worry about now.


    We all looked at the vampire and he just smirked and his arm quickly regenerated with lightning-fast speed. He reached for his pockets and I activated my katana and got ready to plunge at him. For some reason, we were completely isolated in the crowd and no one was noticing us. Then again, how did they find us?


    "Akira, did you bring them here?" I asked and she nodded her head.


    "I felt a strong and similar presence out of nowhere so I had to bring them here. I cannot let them hurt my master," she said and I snickered. "Is something wrong with what I said Kazuki-sama?"


    "Haha, not really but that''s interesting coming from you who had betrayed her previous master right before my eyes," I said and then looked at her and she looked a bit sad. Oh no, I think I hit a nerve or something. I shouldn''t have said that.


    "That was because my previous mas- the guy treated me horribly. He called me his "family" but all I was to him was just a mere tool. Something he can throw around or use at his disposal any time he wants. For¡­anything he wants," she said the last part and grabbed her elbow while looking down.


    I placed a hand on her shoulder and she looked up at me only to see a few tears in her eyes. That was a look I never expected to be on her face. Grief, loneliness, regret, a mixture of emotions was on Akira''s face right now. I softly smiled at her and rubbed the tears off her eyelid.


    "Well, I think I have another thing for you," I said and activated my katana while getting into an offensive stance. "Once we are done with all this, I want to hear your story Akira. Will you tell us that?"


    "Your wish is m-"


    "This is not an order or a command," I said interrupting Akira. "You will only and only do this if you feel like doing this. If not, you are not going to talk about this. This is an order."


    "Okay Kazuki-sama," she said with her lips slightly trembling. "I¡­I want you to hear it, my story."


    "Good then," I said and then looked at Natsumi-san. "On a scale of one to ten, how hard it will be for us?"


    "Five, I think," she said. "He was able to sense the presence of Iwaguchi and dodge it meaning he has a lot of experience in fights and has been sneaking up on. He is quite quick and that regeneration was the fastest I have ever seen yet."


    "Then why is it not a ten?"


    "Kid, do you know who you are talking to?" she said and I suddenly felt everything around me quiet for some reason. Something so quiet that it felt terrifying. No, I could hear it.


    I could hear the silence. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if everything around me just vanished into space.


    My eyes tilted to look at the man who was releasing such ominous energy and I gulped a little. He just stood there with a gentle smile on his face but I could almost see the terrifying aura he was emitting. It looked like a monster, bloodthirsty, the fearsome monster was as if standing right behind that person.


    "Well, I think I will have to bump it up to an eight-point-five," Natsumi-san said and crouched down.


    BOOM


    In a blink of an eye, she was already right before the noble with her scythe right against his neck but¡­it didn''t cut through for some reason.


    How?


    Upon looking closer, he had his hand grab the scythe she was holding and with a smirk, he snapped the thing in two through the handle. And threw Natsumi-san against the tree with so much force that the entire path Natsumi-san took turned into a big hole. It was as if a plane had just crashed right there.


    "Wha¡­"


    I just stood there in complete shock staring at the unbelievable sight I just witnessed. Did I just see him breaking Natsumi-san''s scythe in two? The staff just snapped as if it was a wooden stick in a snap.


    "Hmmm, the strongest vampire hunter, was it?" he said in an ominous voice and we all took a step back in fear. "As far as I could tell from my experience of fighting. You are still not giving your all, are you? Kawazuki Natsumi."


    Out of the big dust cloud emerged the scythe blade and it went straight for the noble''s head but he ducked down to dodge it only for the blade to come back and take his left leg along with it.


    "This is more like what I heard," he said with an ecstatic look on his face and then faced us. His face looked as if he has gone insane and the insanity was radiating from him at this point. "Well, this Kazuki and my dearest Ai. I will be taking my leave. It was fun meeting you."


    "As if I''ll let you go!" Iwaguchi-san said jumping at the noble but he dodged him and just jumped high in the sky and then, he disappeared. Iwaguchi-san saw this and was ready to go after him.


    "Iwaguchi," we heard a strict voice come out of the dust cloud and we saw Natsumi-san walk out of it having some dust on her clothes and in her hair. He dusted her clothes and we looked at her scythe and it looked completely unscathed.


    But it was broken before.


    What is going on?


    "Looks like that bastard was just here to test us," she said and then looked over to me and started walking closer.


    "Nats-"


    SLAP


    I felt a sharp pain on my right cheek and my face was looking the other way. I touched the cheek and it was bright red with the pain still there. My eyes trailed over to Natsumi-san and her eyes were trembling for a moment.


    "You knew, didn''t you," she said and I knew exactly what she was talking about. All I did was nod my head in shame. "And why did you decide to hide it from me?"


    "The VEO''s headquarter had been demolished. All the missions for most of the hunters were on hold and you took the job of taking care of all of them. You were very busy s-"


    "So, you decided to act so foolishly and put yourself in life-threatening danger, didn''t you?" she said in a cold tone and I looked to the side only for her to hold my face and make me face her again. "I''m talking to you kid. And I know there was another reason, isn''t there?"


    I went silent.


    "You got too cocky," she said in a bland tone and I just stood there and nod my head. "I''m not asking you just for you to nod your head. Say it."


    "I¡­yes. I got too overconfident in my abilities and that was a reason too," I said.


    SLAP


    Now the pain was even on the left cheek. I looked down, not being able to look into the eyes of Natsumi-san. What was I even thinking? How could I have been s-


    I''m stupid.


    Very stupid.


    "We don''t know yet what you are capable and we have the most advanced technology in the entire world. I know you have a better grasp over that but I''m sure even you don''t know what you can do completely yet," she said and I grit my teeth holding my words back. "If you want to say something then say it. I am not waiting for you to go with your little teenager''s tantrum and stay quiet. We don''t even know where that noble went which should be our number one priority but here are we waiting for you to give us an answer. So, I would suggest you stop wasting all of our time and speak up."


    Silence.


    Complete silence.


    The words I wanted to say were still in my head but they couldn''t come down to my tongue. Something was holding me back from saying the truth. Something was holding me from letting them know. I trust these people with my life. Then why can''t I say anything?


    "We don''t have time for this," Natsumi-san said and turned away. "You disappointed me, Kazuki. I thought you were wiser than that."


    With those words that felt like a blade through my heart, she left. Without even looking back one last time.


    I¡­.


    What am I even thinking anymore?


    I don''t know.


    I¡­am an idiot.


    A complete, dumb, idiot.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 87 - 87: Mistakes were in fact made

    I stood there with my head facing down ashamed of myself. I couldn''t muster up the courage to look up. Right then, my head was pulled up by my hair and I came face to face with Natsumi-san and another sharp pain surged through my other cheek.


    "This is for pissing me off and getting me so worried," she said and my lips start to tremble. "I''m sorry" I wanted to say that over and over but no words were leaving my mouth.


    "No need for that," she said and then pulled my head into her chest hugging it tightly. I could feel her warmth touching my body and felt a similar feeling. A feeling I forgot about. It had been that old. "I know Kazuki, I remember what day it is," she hugged me tighter and started patting my head.


    "It''s okay Kazuki, let it out."


    Those words that I heard just let out a wave of emotions. Emotions I have been holding back for some time. Actually, the entire day. I hugged her back and my fingers were digging into her clothes. My hands were shaking and my eyes were starting to well up. I know what day it is. I know very well. And so¡­


    I cried.


    Like a kid.


    Tears were not stopping from flowing from my eyes and I couldn''t hold them back anymore. No matter how I wanted to stop all those tears and emotions. No matter how much it was hurting me at that moment, I couldn''t control them. They were controlling me. They were making me do what they wanted.


    And they told me to cry my eyes out.


    Because, today¡­.


    "It''s fine kid, cry your heart out," she said and gently pat my head. It was the warmth I didn''t feel for so long. I was turning back to how I was as a kid back then. Scared, vulnerable, anxious, scared of going outside, and sad beyond anyone ever should be.


    "It''s been so many years and yet it still hurts," I said while crying and hugging her tighter and she kept patting my head.


    "I know, and it is completely fine for it to hurt this bad. There is nothing wrong with it," she said and hugged me tighter.


    We just stayed like that for minutes. I didn''t want to let go of her at that moment, I didn''t want to leave the embrace I was feeling. My mind didn''t want this warmth to go away.


    "Kazu-kun¡­" I heard Ai''s voice and turned towards her and I could see her face break into a depressed expression. I didn''t know what face I was making but it certainly wasn''t a pleasant one. Her face doesn''t drop like this when she sees me because if it did, I would rather die. She rushed at me and hugged me too. Though her body was cold like always, it felt nice to have her hug me. It always does. I hugged the two for some minutes before breaking our formation. I looked into both of their eyes it looks like both of them knew what happened.


    "Ever since you turned twelve, you started showing as if you were alright about it. As if you have moved on but I could tell Kazuki. Even after all those years, it hurts and I know it does. It does really bad, even for me. But what hurts, even more, is seeing you like this welling up all your emotions. It was also why you stopped coming to the festivals," she said my eyes widened and I nodded. I felt a firm yet gentle hand on my hand and it starts ruffling my hair. "Here."


    She handed me some money and I just stared at it and looked up at her and she had a soft smile on her face. "Have fun today."


    "But Nats-" I was shut up with a finger on my lips. She had a commanding expression on her face. This was not a treat by her, it was a command to go and have fun.


    "You have done enough worrying and trying to get things done all by yourself. You always think the only person who can solve your problems is you and you alone. You have been hiding the fact of Father after you knew full well how it may end up just because you wanted to take care of this problem on your own. Pretty immature mindset honestly after knowing that you have people who are way better than in you in this stuff. Or do you not trust us enough?" she said and raised her eyebrow.


    "It''s¡­.it''s not th-"


    "It''s okay, you''re still just a kid and have not seen or experienced enough things in your life. Sure, experiences teach people lessons, but they don''t teach every lesson in life. It takes time and a lot of mess-ups before that happens," she said and placed her hand on my shoulder. "So let the adults do their job and you be a normal kid for once and go enjoy the festival. The damages to the property have already been taken care of and it''s good Iwaguchi put the tracking device on you."


    "The wh-"


    Before I could say the next word, she picked out a little black thing from the back of my head.


    "Iwaguchi planted this on you when he met you in the mall," she said and winked at me and my eyes widened. So that''s why he was there.


    "We could keep an eye on you easily the entire time before since you didn''t go out that much but now that you were entering a crowded area. It was better if we had a tacker on you and then we met Akira who brought us here. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­see¡­" I said and just turned my face to the side and bit my lips.


    I felt horrible. I messed up again and big time in this one. I should have not acted all high and mighty and asked for help and told Natsumi-san. She is correct. Ever since that thing happened, ever since I saw what I could do, I stopped relying on other people. The only person I did for some years was Natsumi-san but even after that, something me broke. I didn''t want anyone''s help. I only trusted myself to solve every problem I faced.


    I was an idiot to think that I could solve all my problems on my own.


    "I''m sorry Natsumi-san," I said looking very apologetic and she just sighed and smiled at me. "It''s okay but now that you are alive and learned your lesson, never do this again. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes ma''am," I said and she lightly hit my head.


    "It really is a drag to take care of you," she said and I scratched the back of my head and laughed awkwardly.


    "I''ll try better?" I said and she just nodded and started walking away. "Oh, Natsumi-san."


    She turned around.


    "Thank you, for saving me," I said and she chuckled a little.


    "You''re welcome but don''t make it a habit of having me save you," she said and started walking away.


    "I won''t."


    With that, I was left with Akira and Ai who were staring at me awkwardly. Well, Natsumi-san did ask us to have fun but doing that after what has happened is a bit hard. I looked at Akira and she had so many questions.


    "Ask away," I said to her wanting to make everything clear before we proceed to the next activity.


    "I''m sorry that I''m asking a little personal question Kazuki-sama but what exactly happened today?" she said with the same stoic expression on her face.


    "Today is the day my parents got killed, right before my eyes," I said and her eyes widened a little but she soon recomposed herself.


    "I''m sorry to hear that," she said and clenched her fists. "May I ask one more question Kazuki-sama?"


    "Ask away."


    "How did they die?" she asked me and something just hit my heart as a wave of memories came back to me. I clenched my heart as the pain I felt a few moments ago came back to me. My legs stumbled a little but Ai was quick to grab me. It seems like I am overreacting but honestly speaking. I wish it didn''t hurt this bad.


    "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama, for asking that question. It was very rude and out of place for me, please forgive me," Akira started apologizing.


    "It''s okay Akira," I said and sat down on the bench and looked at the both of them. "Looks like today I''ll tell you guys about some things you may not know of. Well, Akira won''t, I''m not really sure about Ai."


    "Well¡­.." Ai said and started playing with her fingers. "Actually I don''t know what happened completely¡­"


    I chuckled a little and pat the place right beside me and Ai sat down on my lap instead wrapping her arms around my neck and giggling happily. What else did I expect? I looked up but Akira did not move at all.


    "What is it Akira?" I asked and she looked me straight in the eyes.


    "With all due respect Kazuki-sama, I''m just a servant of yours. I don''t have the right to sit right beside you. I cannot allow myself to do that," she said while bowing down.


    "Then will you allow yourself to defy any of my orders?" I asked.


    "Certainly not, I will rather have my head chopped off endlessly than that being happen."


    Well¡­that''s a bit too much Akira.


    "Then it''s an order. Come and sit next to me."


    Hearing me I saw a little pout form on her face and she sat right next to me with the subtle pout on her face. "Unfair."


    Okay, she really needs to stop showing her emotions like this on her face out of nowhere. It''s deadly.


    Well anyways.


    "It happened when¡­" I started.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 88 - 88: His past (Part 1)

    The day, I could remember every distinct about the day. About which birds were outside chirping on the tree in our yard. How there was a nest on the tree and how many little birds were just there waiting for their mother to bring them food. The model of the clock that was ticking in the living room. The food mom made that day for our breakfast and the exact time when dad left for his job.


    "Kazuki, the food is ready," mom said from the kitchen and I ran from my room to the dining table with excitation in my eyes. The food that mom cooked was always the best meal I have ever tasted. No professional chef from a Michelin star restaurant could make food as good as she did. It was just out of this world.


    "What is for breakfast today?" I said moving my hand closer to the dish but instantly got slapped in the hand with a ladle. I held my hand and looked up at her.


    "Did you wash your hands and brush your teeth before sitting down to eat?" she asked me by raising her eyebrow. Though she had the sweetest smile in the history of smiles, I could feel that if I lied, death would be a better option.


    I got off my chair and ran to the bathroom to quickly brush my teeth and wash my hands like a good boy who doesn''t do anything wrong, please don''t be angry, mom.


    I came back and sat on the chair again eager to eat. She finally let me and I just munched that thing down faster than a world-class eater.


    "Slow down Kazuki, or you will have food stuck in your throat. I always tell you to not do it. You''ll get fat if you eat too quickly," she said and I just nodded my head and slowed down a little.


    "But mom do people really get fat if they eat too quickly?" I asked her and she just nod her head. "And why is that?"


    "Well, when you eat too quickly. Your body does not get enough time to realize whether the food its eating is enough for it or it does it still needs more. And by the time that realization is hit, you have already eaten an amount greater than you were supposed to," she said while patting my head. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could proudly say that mom was the best teacher I had ever met. She would tell me random facts like this every day which I am not supposed to really know as a little kid but I loved to learn and know more about what she is talking so I asked her to tell me more about it.


    The food could be expressed in one word: amazing.


    I finished the glass of milk quickly and then mom took a tissue to wipe my mouth. I was more excited about today than anything else honestly. Today was the day we were going to the summer festival. I looked out the window a bit sad for some reason as if I wished someone else to be there with me.


    Someone I had forgotten.


    Someone I needed to be there with me.


    I got off my seat and then went to the front door starting to tie up my shoes. "Kazuki, before going outside, did you finish your homework for the holidays?" mom asked and I froze in place. I turned around and smiled awkwardly while tying my shoes as fast as I could. I need to make a run for it.


    "I''ll do it later!" I said at the top of my lungs and rushed to the door opening it just about escaping the clutches of mom.


    "Kazuki! Kazuki! At least make sure you don''t fall while running!" she shouted from the house door.


    "I will," I said and kept running while giggling and slowly started to slow down after I got far enough from our house.


    I was hanging out with my group of friends back then. That was the one thing I didn''t remember. Them. Their faces, their names. I completely wiped those off my head afterward. It started with hate, and despise for these people but after they profusely apologized to me on the back but acted like I was at the fault for whatever happened, I didn''t ever want to be associated with them. Some people would want to revenge but I didn''t want that, I just wanted them to disappear from before me and never come before my eyes. Another reason why I moved in with Natsumi-san at that time since she lived away from where we lived so we had no way of meeting each other, at least the chances were not big. Tokyo is the most populated city in the world after all.


    "Oh, there is Kazuki," one of them said. I happily waved at them and ran towards the group of seven boys already present in our usual meeting spot. Since it was our last time for summer vacation, we wanted to do something different.


    "So, what are we doing?" I asked them curiously looking over at the little map they made for some reason. "What is up with that weird drawing?"


    "Weird- how rude Kazuki, I made this map with great details," the guy holding the map said to me holding it up with pride in his eyes. I took the map from his hands and stared at it and then looked at him. It was all bunch of curved lines.


    I gave him the map back and he held it proudly. "Okay since I made the map, I will be the leader of this mission," he said and everyone had a sour expression on their face.


    "Eh? But I wanted to be the leader," shouted one.


    "Me too."


    "No guys, I will be the leader."


    "Can we just go?"


    "I know what to do," I announced and all their eyes were set on me and I puffed my chest proudly. I walked in between the group and raised my hand in a fist. "We will decide who the leader will be in the fiercest way known to mankind," I said dramatically and they looked at me with expectations in their eyes.


    "Yes, Kazuki is right, the leader of this mission should be the one who can pass the hardest trial," shouted the one, and the boy who made the map wanted to retaliate but he couldn''t at all since he was outnumbered by the people who were in my favor.


    "So, Kazuki, what is the way?" the boy asked me and I snickered proudly.


    "Rock," I said.


    "Rock," the repeated in excitement.


    "Paper."


    "Paper."


    "Scissors."


    "Yaay."


    So it was decided that we will decide who the leader is by rock paper scissors. We all huddled together in a group and started playing stone paper scissors. We made three groups of two and the one who didn''t have to play in these groups was the boy who made the map because he already went through the trouble of making the map.


    First, it was me and another boy.


    "Rock, paper scissors!" We both brought down our hands and I had rock and he held scissors. Seeing that, his face dropped and I jumped in the air happily.


    Next was two other boys who had their hands behind their backs staring into their eyes looking intently as if trying to figure out what the other person was holding. They kept staring at each other and then brought their hands up.


    "Rock, paper, scissors!"


    They brought their hands down at the same time and I saw as both of them held rock. They looked at each other and chuckled. All that intensity for just a draw. What a bummer honestly. They went back and the intense environment completely vanished between them.


    "Rock, paper, scissors!"


    they brought down the hands and they both held scissors again. This time they let out a laugh and did it another time.


    "Rock, paper scissors."


    This time, they lazily brought their hands down and one guy still held scissors while the other held paper. He smirked at him and the other guy just shrugged his shoulders.


    The next was the last group and they both were about to get ready for their round but the guy quit instantly. "I don''t want to be the leader anyways," he said.


    Next was me and the guy who won. We held our hands behind our backs and while he was intently staring into my soul looking for any hint as to what I will pull out. I just looked at him and closed my eyes having a confident smile.


    "Rock, paper, scissors!"


    "Yaay."


    I held my hands up in pride as I pulled out paper and he did rock. He fell on his knees dramatically losing to me. I looked down at him and laughed proudly.


    "Kazuki always wins. This is so unfair," he complained and I walked past him.


    "No complaining. It''s rock, paper, scissors and there is no way I could have cheated."


    I walked and joined the ones who lost and the only match left before the finals were the guy with the map and the other guy. They looked at each other in just one moment.


    "Rock, paper, scissors."


    The guy with the map won.


    Now it was time for the finals. Me against the guy with the map. The person who proposed the idea of having this competition and the guy who made the map. We stared into each other''s eyes with our hands right behind our backs and I again closed my eyes and we began.


    "ROCK."


    "PAPER."


    "SCISSORS!"


    We both had our eyes closed when we brought our hands down I looked at those and I pulled out scissors while he had rock in his hands. I raised my hands up in defeat and the boy jumped in happiness for being the leader. I just looked at him with a little smile.


    Anyways, I never really wanted to win against him honestly. I just did it for fun. He stood right before us and told us to stand up in a line.


    "My soldiers, get ready," he said in a commanding voice.


    "Aye, sir," we all said saluting him.


    "Now we will go on an adventure in a very dangerous and scary place. Make sure you don''t get lost, stick together, and most of all. Don''t die because we would try our best to retrieve your bodies. Remember soldiers, no man left behind," he said and we all saluted him.


    "Where did you even learn this?" I asked him and he scratched the back of his head.


    "Hehe, it was on a movie on the television the other day," he said and we just laughed together.


    "Okay, let''s go my soldiers."


    "Aye, sir."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 89 - 89: His past (Part 2)

    "Man, I''m really excited about where we will go," the boy who was in the line right behind me as we were walking said and we chuckled. Honestly, we all were excited about where we were going. The only person who knew about this was the boy who made the map.


    We all were marching together in a straight line with our leader at the front and me right behind him and behind me were the rest of the six boys. Our group of eight kids was excited to see where even where we were going. I had my eyes straight ahead with a big smile on my face and was swinging my arms as if I was a soldier marching in a march past.


    We took a right and were entering the areas where we had a lot of abandoned factories and warehouses. Seeing what was ahead of us. We started being a bit worried. Our parents always told us never to get to that area at all. Alone or with anyone.


    Mom told me that the place was used for manufacturing long ago but then it was stopped because the company owning all those factories went into a huge loss. It has been like that ever since. The structure wasn''t really that strong after all this time and there might be a chance that it may collapse. Moreover, it is rumored that the place is also where a lot of crime happens since no one really is there.


    Remembering that information, I was a bit skeptical if we should go there but the boy with the map was just marching without a fear in the world. I looked at the boys behind me and saw them all happy and excited, I smiled and forgot all my worries. Doesn''t matter right now, we are just having fun. What''s the worst that can happen?


    "And here we are!" the boy said and we were standing in front of an old factory. We looked at the door and found something peculiar. The lock was open which was weird since all these factories had been locked out.


    "H-hey, are you sure we can be here?" one of the boys asked. "I don''t feel good about this."


    "Worry not! I have already scanned the entire area before making a detailed map. Even if we were to be lost, we will be reaching our base safely all thanks to this map," he said holding the map proudly. Yea, I think I only saw somewhat of a way to get to the place on that map. "Are you sure?"


    "Y-yea," he said and I just looked at him skeptically. "O-okay! Let''s go in now!"


    He held the rusted handle on the door and started pulling it with great difficulty. We all joined him too and the door started to move more quickly. I looked at the rest and our faces dropped the moment we saw completely dark inside. It was as if that place was not meant to be somewhere we were supposed to be. We looked at each other and gulped.


    "Hey guys, do you think it really is a good thing to be here at the moment?" one of the boys asked the question in everyone''s mind. We looked at each other hoping one of us to answer the thing we all wanted to hear.


    "Let''s turn back and go home. Forget about this exploration."


    That''s what we all wanted to hear someone say but no one did. We just stupidly kept staring at each other.


    "L-l-l¡­"


    One boy tried to open his mouth but the moment we started to look at him with expectations, he shut his mouth. I remember the feeling I felt when I looked back at the door one more time. Terror, pure terror was running through my body. I could feel something life-threatening lying inside those walls. Something we should stay away from.


    I gulped and clenched my fists.


    "Let''s hea- "


    "Don''t be afraid my soldiers!" Before I could finish my sentence, it was cut short by the boy who made the map. We all looked at him and were uncertain of whether should we listen to him or not.


    "But¡­I''m scared," spoke up one boy. "It''s too dark in there and mom always told me that there were monsters that hide in the shadows of these factories. They come out in the night hunting for children like us and lure us in so they can e-e-eat us¡­"


    In a voice that got softer and more scared, he said everything he wanted to. His body was shaking in fear. He had always been the one who gets scared easily but this was the one time when we understood exactly why he was acting this way. It was understandable that he didn''t want to be here. No one did.


    "Let''s head back," I said in a firm voice. "This place looks really dangerous and we shouldn''t be here in the first place. Our parents already told us to be here so coming here was already a bad idea."


    They all looked at me and let out a sigh of relief. Everyone was accepting my proposal. Everyone but just one boy¡­


    "But we have come this far. Turning bad would be stupid," the boy who made the map said clenching his fist. He was adamant to go inside to "explore". "Anyone who is a coward will turn back now. I''m going in, if you are not a coward then you''ll follow me!"


    With those words, he dashed right into the building and we just stood there, staring at him. All of our eyes met and we ran after him. Not because we didn''t want to be cowards but to drag that guy out of there.


    "Find him and then we''ll leave," I told them and they started running. We spread out on the premises and started looking for the boy. We were shouting his name and running.


    The sounds of our footsteps were the only sound echoing in the structure of iron. The more we went inside, the darker it was starting to get. And then¡­.


    "AAAAAAAAA!"


    We heard a scream from within the factory and it was a familiar voice. The boy who had the map ran right toward me in fear and pushed me out of the way. My back hit the wall and the sound resonated throughout the entire building. He didn''t even wait for me and dashed right before me without looking back. I looked to the other side seeing what he was running from but all I felt was a big hand on my t-shirt pulling me up. I turned towards the side and¡­and¡­


    "Ugh, I don''t remember what I saw back then," I said hitting my head and holding it in pain.


    "Kazu-kun¡­it''s okay. Don''t think too hard," Ai said holding my shoulder. "I already know everything that happened back then¡­I was looking at you, from afar¡­so it''s okay. There is no need for you to think that far."


    I looked at her and the worried expression on her face made my face drop. I recomposed myself and got back straight up. Wanting to calm down, I started taking deep breaths only for my head to feel like it was hit with a big brick. I held my head with pain and it started to take over¡­


    What is going on? Why are my memories getting distorted? I thought I remembered the entire story but why do I only remember bits and pieces?


    "Would¡­like¡­kill¡­friends¡­."


    What? What''s happening?


    These are my memories, the voice is getting, deeper¡­


    "I''m¡­sorry¡­"


    Sorry for what?


    "¡­Kazuki''s¡­fault¡­"


    My fault?


    "Yes¡­fault¡­"


    Words, mere words, and distorted images were what I could see and hear.


    Huh?


    "¡­they¡­ran¡­"


    They left me. Abandoned me in danger.


    "¡­Kazuki!"


    Mom''s voice?


    "¡­leave¡­"


    Dad?


    "ARGH!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. The ache in my head turned into excruciating pain as if someone was splitting open my head into two.


    Black.


    Empty.


    I entered a void.


    I looked around and it felt like a familiar place. This is¡­


    "Your mindscape. Pretty dark isn''t it." I looked behind me hearing Ethan''s voice.


    "But why¡­this place hasn''t been like this before. Why is it changing like this?" I asked him and he lets out a little chuckle.


    "Getting a bit rusty aren''t you boy," he said and pat my shoulder. "Well since the first is already here to help you fear not. Yes, this is your mindscape and it also is a reflection of how you are feeling. The reason why it has been dark before is because of all the negative thoughts, worries, and problems of the past, those things that you keep in you make this place the way it is. The reason why it''s so dark right now is also you boy. It''s your mind that is in turmoil right now because those emotions are getting stronger. The ache in your head is a direct reaction to the head getting overrun with memories you didn''t want to remember. All it takes is just one trigger and it comes back like a flood. A flood that can destroy any human."


    "So that''s how it is," I said slowly recomposing myself. "Wait, if I''m here that means I''m unconscious?"


    I looked at Ethan and he only nodded. I fell back as a chair appeared right below me and I bobbed my head back. You have got to be kidding me now. I looked around the place and it was pitch black. Darker than black at this point. I clenched my fist and got up.


    "I know your story boy. Full well," Ethan said sitting down with a glass of wine. "You were portraying it with great detail I must say. But then, the memories stopped didn''t they? Images got distorted, and voices got deeper and scarier. Even the voices of your own parents. You couldn''t recognize those. That''s how bad of an experience you went through."


    As his words entered my ears, I was overcome with sadness yet again and I sat down on the chair. Ethan''s chair drifted closer to me and he raised the glass and handed it to me.


    "Drink up," he said.


    "I don''t drink alcohol."


    "Ahahaha," he broke out laughing and pat my back. "Boy, this is not alcohol."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, drink up and find yourself. What is it that you are drinking tell me how it tastes."


    Though suspicious of his words, I looked at the drink and brought it closer to my nose to smell it.


    This is¡­blood¡­


    I looked up at Ethan and had my eyes wide open because even though I knew this was blood that was in the wine glass right before me¡­it smelled sweet it. It had an alluring scent to it which was drawing me closer to this scent. It was getting less bearable for me to¡­


    Just a sip.


    Just take one sip.


    That''s all Kazuki.


    There is no harm in one sip. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Right?


    I moved the glass closer to my mouth and before my lips could touch the sweet liquid. The glass was snatched from my hands by Ethan and he gulped the entire thing in one go. I kept staring at him in shock and my mind went blank for a second.


    Kill.


    Kill.


    Kill.


    Kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.


    "Kill," I muttered.


    "Calm down now boy," Ethan said in a commanding and intimidating voice and stood up. He let out a scary aura and my legs start to shake in place. The emotion in me died down and fear took over me. "Good seems like it''s happening faster than I was expecting. Well, it is my blood so it does make sense.


    "What do you mean?" I asked him in fear.


    "You, Shiba Kazuki¡­" he said and I gulped. "¡­are going to turn into a vampire soon."


    I''m sorry, what?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 90 - 90: Knowing more about the enemy

    "What?!" I shouted at the top of my lungs and got up taking a seat on the bed. I felt something cold falling right into my laps and I looked around to see both Ai and Akira standing right beside the bed. Both look worried sick. "Where am I?"


    "You were starting to scream and hold your head so we got really worried and got you home," Ai explained and held my hand tightly. I could see tears in her eyes from this close. They looked like tiny pearls on her skin and the urge to make those pearls disappear overtook me. I raised my hand to wipe them off but she dug her face in my chest. "I was scared Kazu-kun. I was so scared."


    Her voice broke while she was saying that and I placed my hand on her back rubbing it. Soon, small tears turned into cries and the only thing I could hear with her voice were the sobs that echoed in the room. I hugged her tighter feeling something squeezing my heart uncomfortably. The girl doesn''t even know how she controls my emotions along with her.


    If she is happy, I''m happy.


    If she is having fun, I''ll be having the time of my life.


    If she is sad, my heart will ache.


    If she is crying, I get too protective.


    If she is angry, I''ll stay cool and calm her down.


    Little things like these that I realized all just add up to how much I have let this girl enter my life and turn it upside down I''ve started to see things differently. Have learned many lessons and it''s all thanks to her. She may not have done a lot by herse- well she has but the fact of just her being there and acting the way she does is more than enough for these changes in me to happen.


    And that girl is crying, in my chest. Because she was worried about me.


    "Everything is okay now Ai," I said gently patting her head and reassuring her. "I''m not in any danger, nor have anything happened to me. I''m fine."


    "T-then¡­" she started speaking in a broken voice between the cries. Just seeing that ached my heart. "W-why did you f-f-faint¡­?"


    "Ai¡­"


    Not being able to bear the view. I hid her face in my chest and lay down having her be on top of me. She wrapped her hands around my body and I kept her head on my chest. I took some deep breaths calming me down from doing anything rash right now. I need to calm myself down too.


    Even though I got told I''ll become a vampire soon¡­


    "It was just that I was a bit dizzy and tired from everything that happened today," I started speaking in a light mood. "I mean, we had an entire date day, walked a lot. Have you jumped on me in the locker room twice a day? See you in very alluring clothing and then have a little brawl with Dominic. Not to mention it''s the day you saw me bawl my eyes out in Natsumi-san''s chest and I tried remembering things I had locked into a corner of my memories. Give me a brake now, will you?"


    "Mmhh¡­"


    "So, the point being Ai, I just got too overwhelmed today with a lot of things. I''m still a human after all and I can only do so much you know," I said and kissed her head. "But no need to worry about me now. I''m fine and not going anywhere."


    "Okay¡­" she said and looked at me. Her eyes did not have any more tears but they were red due to them. She moved up and placed her head on my neck and I knew what was going to come.


    She bit my neck.


    I felt her two teeth piercing through my skin but this time, it felt a little different. Though she dug them the same way she used to, I felt something different. It hurts a little this time. Isn''t the aphrodisiac she talked about stopped its effect?


    It wasn''t a pain I could not handle since I have dealt with things far worse but it''s strange that it is like this.


    Could it be because¡­


    "Hmmm? It''s weird," Ai muttered and I looked at her. She looked up and smiled. "Hehe, looks like the power of love is prevailing."


    "What do you mean?" I tilted my head in confusion.


    "Kazu-kun''s blood tastes even better now," Ai said and I let out a sigh of relief. I expected her to say something along the lines of it being bitter or something like that. She did mention that the tastes of other vampires are disgusting to vampires and even half-vampires so I didn''t expect her to like it.


    She pulled out her teeth from my neck and bit her lips to pour some blood on the holes to close them. Soon the mark was gone as if it wasn''t even there anymore, to begin with.


    Recently, Ai has gotten thirstier for blood for some reason and I can''t really pinpoint why would that be the case. This only happened after the battle at the VEO and normally, Ai would have been healed already by the next time she drank my blood but she seems to want it more and more. It feels like no matter how much she drinks now; she is not satisfied. It feels like she is holding herself back honestly from draining all the blood in my body.


    Is she drinking more blood to get stronger?


    That can be the case though.


    But I decided to not further speak about the topic. Why? Well, if it was not for the cute little creature who instantly fell asleep on top of me after drinking my blood. I would love to have a nice long chat.


    "Ugh," I held my head as it got a bit dizzy.


    Maybe not right now.


    I looked over at Akira and she stood there waiting for me to say something to her. "You''re done for the day Akira. We both will be going to go sleep now so you should go and rest too."


    "My apologies Kazuki-sama, but I would rather like to stay at your place all night, overlooking it closely," she said wording out her concerns. "Both you and Ai-sama look exhausted because of today''s ordeals so it would be best if you two were to rest tonight and I''ll make sure the both of you are safe. I''ve worked with Father for about thirty years myself so I do know him best and his tactics when it comes to hunting his targets. He may be readying vampires right now to attack us as we are speaking."


    Hearing her rebuttal, I held my chin while thinking and nodded in agreement. Yes, we don''t know a lot about our enemy, to begin with. The only person who does is Akira so letting her handle this situation tonight would be the best thing to do. I looked up at her and nodded in agreement. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, Kazuki-sama, for accepting my suggestion," she said while bowing down.


    "Ah, no need to thank me for it now, come on," I said and gently placed Ai on the side of the bed and she grabbed me instantly. I looked down at her and she was sound asleep. Yes, she did fight with Father herself so she must be tired. By the look of worry on her face the entire time, I could tell just how hard of a time she had while battling him and protecting me.


    "Akira," I called out the noble''s name. "Can you tell me what you know about this Father guy? Since we are going to face him. Having as much information about him is the best."


    "But Kazuki-sama, I can tell this to your tomorrow. You need to have rest tonight. Moreover, you have high school to attend tomorrow," she said and I looked at the clock.


    "Fifteen minutes," I said. "It''s quarter to eleven right now, wow, I really did faint for too long. Anyways, I''ll sleep at eleven so I can wake up at six. You have fifteen minutes to tell me everything you know about him."


    "As you say Kazuki-sama," she said and took a deep breath. "His name is Dominic Amadeus, as his name goes. He was a catholic priest back when he was still human. How did he turn into a human is not something I know about though but he is well over seven hundred years old. Maybe even about nine hundred. His actual age was never disclosed by anyone."


    "I see," I said and sat up straight with Ai still holding onto my waist for dear life.


    "Marshmallows," she mumbled and started nibbling on my waist. I placed my hand on her head and she started happily snuggling against me like a cute little puppy happy.


    God, she is adorable.


    Ahem, back to the main topics.


    "How did you get to know him?" I asked her.


    "For me, it was more about my master at that time serving under Father. He had this charisma that would let anyone be influenced by him easily. He was very good with his words and could persuade almost anyone with those words alone. I had seen him turning enemies into servants myself. Sometimes by pure violence though since even vampires amongst themselves are not always happy."


    "So much like humans, they also have their own brawls," I said and held my chin.


    That is why he is able to have so many vampires serving under him. Not only does he have terrifying strength. He also has his way with words. Moreover, he is very intelligent on where and how to use his strengths to his advantage. Sure, he could have just kidnapped me and Ai then and there with his powers but he didn''t.


    He''s toying with us like we are mere ants in front of him.


    He knows he has the means to get what he wants and that''s what makes him even more terrifying of an opponent to face. We don''t know when he would take action or how he would go about it. All we can do is just stay on our guard the entire time. One mistake can be the cause of our heads falling off our shoulders.


    "And his abilities, you said there were many," I asked while raising my eyebrows. "Can you elaborate on that point?"


    She nodded and began, "I had been on six missions where Father was present himself to overlook and sometimes even be physically involved in. In every one of those missions, I had seen him have a different ability. Fire fists, control over gravity, being able to turn anything into metal, and many more. He would probably be having even more abilities but it is strange though, a noble is not supposed to have more than one ability."


    We pondered a little over the idea. Thinking over it took a lot of time and just as we saw, the clock struck eleven.


    "Ahh, seems like it''s time for me to sleep," I said and Akira nod her head.


    "Well then Kazuki-sama, have a nice sleep," Akira said and started walking away.


    "Have a nice sleep too Akira," I said and she stopped in her path and turned around and I saw a little smile on her face. "I''ll not sleep the entire night Kazuki-sama," she said with a little giggle.


    That was the first time I saw that spectacle.


    And it just made me smile.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 91 - 91: A jump into my mind(Part 1)

    I''m back here again? Sigh, this is the third time this day.


    I walk around the place which got even darker and extended infinitely as far as the eye can see. I had no aim to go anywhere, just my feet were taking me wherever they wanted to take me. Something is weird about this place though.


    "Ethan? Ethan," I shouted the name of the first. "Weird, he is not here."


    Looks like he will not appear today. I didn''t really expect this to happen. Before he would always appear whenever I would call him out on command but this time, nothing really happened. Well, I have some time on my own to think and recompose myself.


    "This is quite the situation I am being put in now," I muttered to myself and feeling a bit tired, summoned a chair and sat down. I stared into literal nothingness while thinking about all the recent events that are happening in my life. Father, Dominic finally showed himself and I have to say, he is a real threat we are facing. Unlike any other that we have encountered before. Dominic felt leagues above any other vampire we fought against. It is truly terrifying that he went as far as to do something to Natsumi-san. Of course, she didn''t get hurt but even for someone who had seen her fight a few times. This was something I was really shocked about. I never expected Natsumi-san to have any trouble while fighting a vampire.


    And the vision he showed me, of Yuna. How did he even know about her? This shouldn''t be something that should be possible. Even so, that dream that he showed me, that felt too real to be a dream. I felt everything back then. Those emotions, those feelings. The touch I felt on my skin. It all felt too real to be a dream.


    Honestly, I am conflicted.


    One part of me wants Yuna to be still alive so that I can see her again. My own sister. But that also means that she is possibly a vampire. That''s something I cannot come to terms with. That''s why she should be dead as I remember her to be. Nothing should change that. Ever.


    Let the dead rest in peace for the love of god.


    I held my head as I felt it ache and the place around me started to shape-shift. What looked like infinite darkness, had a wall that moved closer to me. The more time passed, the closer that wall got to me. I got off my chair and stood up completely unfazed by the thing right before me. I extended my hand as if my body knew what was going on and the wall got dangerously close.


    I looked behind me and the same thing was approaching me. Do they want to crush me? Is that it?


    Swoosh.


    Bam.


    The walls passed right through me and collided with each other and started moving the other way. I just stared at the two walls and sat down on my chair and then I got back to my sense.


    "Wait, what was that?" I said to myself staring at the walls and then looking at myself. Wait, even me. I can''t see myself. What is going on? "Huh? Where am I?"


    I looked around the place again and saw my body turn pitch black too completely camouflaging me in the entire place. "The walls¡­seriously what on earth is going on?"


    Being a bit concerned, I sat down and this time, moved the chair in place not knowing where I was going again. It just felt right at the moment to not stay in the same place as I was. I wanted to go away. I wanted to go far, as far as I can go.


    This is my mindscape but for once, I was not having complete control of what was going on in this place. Those walls, my body going pitch black and for once, me not having control over my thoughts.


    "Since I am here, I want to try out something," I said and closed my eyes and then opened them.


    The place transformed, into something different, something way more familiar to a place in my memories. The memories I had buried deep in my mind.


    "You are not supposed to be here," said the man who grabbed me by the collar and pulled me in the air. I looked and saw bright red eyes. I didn''t know that before but what looked like a monster to me was a vampire who had me in his clutches.


    "Wh- "


    Whack


    Thud


    Before I could say anything, the vampire hit my neck knocking me unconscious and I fell to the ground. The last thing I saw was the other boys who were also held in the air, one in each hand. They all were struggling amongst themselves and I could see the eyes of the predators behind them ready to kill and eat them.


    Right now, everything was playing out like a movie on a screen and I stood on the other side just looking at it from the view of an observer being part of the audience. I couldn''t do anything to stop them.


    When I was finally brought back to my consciousness, I found myself being tied up in an abandoned warehouse, as were the other boys too. We all struggled in our places trying to get out of there. We were scared, for our lives. Everyone in the group was thinking one thing, it was the worst idea ever to venture out here.


    "Guys, guys!" I shouted getting the attention of everyone. "How did we get here?"


    "I don''t know, someone grabbed me and knocked me. The last thing I saw was you on the ground not moving at all. I thought you were dead," said the boy with the map.


    "Idiot, why did you have to run into this place?!" shouted a boy at the boy with the map.


    "Yes, you should''ve listened to us and not gone in here," the other said.


    "It''s your fault that we all are here in the first place."


    "We should have never listened to you."


    "It''s all your f- "


    Our little blaming game was cut short by the voice of the door being slammed open and five figures entered the room altogether. They all were grown men in their thirties who glared right at us. Chills went down each of our spines as we saw them.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked them with gathering as much courage as I can.


    Hearing my question, they let out a little chuckle, and then¡­they started laughing maniacally.


    "AHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Their voices were sending chills down our spines as they traveled through our ears to our brains which were processing them. We didn''t know what was even going on at this point nor did we want to. All we wanted to do was to get out of there. To get out of the clutches of these people.


    "Oh, don''t be scared now," one of them said walking towards us. "All we want to do right now is talk to you."


    Slowly and steadily, they were getting closer to all of us tied up on the ground who just looked at them in fear. We had no idea what was going on and why this was happening and all we wanted to do was just get out of there.


    "Let us go!" one of the boys shouted and the man stopped for a second and smiled like a demon. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re right actually," the man said and then looked at his buddies before looking back at us. "We should let you go. Actually, we should let all seven of you go."


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    "We are free!"


    Everyone started shouting and celebrating not understanding the entire sentence at the moment. But soon, I realized something was off.


    "Seven? Aren''t there eight of us?" I said and the cheering stopped. The look of cheer turned into the look of fear on their face and they started shivering in fear.


    "Hahaha, now aren''t you a smart kid," the man said while ruffling my hair. His hand was so strong that it rattled my brain the gesture and strained my neck due to the sheer force that was applied to my head. "Yes, one of you has to stay back here with us and we will let all the other seven go and enjoy their freedom. What happens to those seven won''t have anything to do with us."


    His proposal though sounding like pure bliss was also horrifying. Having seven of us escape meant that one of us had to be left behind and we had no idea what they would do with the boy who would be left behind. Our eyes widened with the realization and we looked at each other.


    It was cruel honestly; kids shouldn''t be asked to make such decisions but here we were in this situation. We had to choose and choose quickly.


    "This is where everything went downhill for my life," I muttered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 92 - 92: A jump into my mind(Part 2)

    "Hey guys, who should we leave behind?" one of the boys asked looking at the others and they all just looked at him petrified.


    "Are you really thinking about this? Seriously?" another boy asked him.


    "I mean, they said they will let seven of us go. It''s better than getting all of us trapped here," he said and they could see the desperation in his eye. He wanted to escape from this situation and back to safety and he was ready to take the chances even if that means he would be left behind. That sounded way better than the certain death they all think they would have.


    They all looked at each other, scared of what was going to happen but soon, one by one, they were ready to start discussing who they had to leave behind. Why? Because they were scared and the only option, they have to get out of there safely is to take the offer they were giving the little boys.


    "Quickly, we don''t have all day!" he said and slammed his hand against the metal wall making a loud "BANG" noise scaring them and they all started trembling in fear.


    Wait, with that strength, it should have broken if it were a vampire.


    They were not?


    My eyes scan all the men but soon I realized something. Only one of them was a vampire.


    The others were under his control. Normal humans are under the control of a vampire.


    "We should let ____ behind," one boy said mentioning the boy who made the map his body shivered and he got up straight.


    "Me? Why me? Why should I be the one left behind?" he revolted but most of the guys were agreeing to this idea.


    "You were the one who wanted to come here, you made the map, you brought us here so this is all your fault, to begin with. You should be the one who should stay since you were this excited to be here."


    "Yea, he''s right. All we did was follow you here, if you didn''t choose this place, we would never be here nor will we be stuck in this position like this."


    "B-But¡­"


    Everyone was agreeing to leave the guy who made the map behind, everyone but my younger self. He didn''t want to think of that option. He wanted all of us to get out of there. This didn''t feel right for him. Having to leave a friend behind like this isn''t something he was ready to do. He just couldn''t accept the fact that they had to leave someone behind like that.


    "What do you think Kazuki?" one of the boys asked and broke my younger self out of his thoughts.


    "Huh? What?" he asked them with a worried expression.


    "Hey, what''s with that look? Do you think we should leave ____ behind?" he asked and my younger self looked sad. "Come on, say something!"


    My younger self flinched because of that and retracted a little. The faces he saw back then, the looks on they had. he couldn''t recognize it anymore. It was nothing like something he had ever expected to see in my entire life. The selfishness was clear in their eyes. No man left behind? No, they were ready to let one of them behind and get out of there.


    The fear.


    The anxiety.


    The desperation.


    He could see all of that on their face.


    I moved a little towards the screen where the memory was being played extending my arm wanting to enter but I couldn''t do that. It got stopped as if it wasn''t a go-through screen but just a wall. Something kept me from interacting with the memory.


    "Say something Kazuki!" they shouted startling my younger self and his mouth trembled a little.


    "What are you guys doing? Why are you so ready to let one of us behind? No man left behind, right? That''s what we decided on right?" he said but the looks on their face didn''t change at all.


    "Are you serious right now?" one of them said to him. They all looked at him as if he was a madman. "Are you seeing the situation we are in right now? If we don''t leave one behind, we will all be stuck here. It''s better if seven of us go."


    "He''s right. Moreover, there is no way for all eight of us to escape," the other one said.


    "We don''t care, it''s still six out of eight who agree to leave _____ behind," they said and they all nodded.


    "Wait, wait, wait guys," the boy with the map said backing away from the group. "Yes, I brought you all here but why did you even come inside? I never asked you to come inside with me. Weren''t you going to not enter?"


    "That''s because Kazuki¡­told¡­us¡­" one boy said and all their eyes turned towards my younger self. There we go. It was about time they showed him their true colors.


    "It''s Kazuki''s fault all of us are stuck here."


    "What?" my younger self thought.


    "Yes, if we didn''t listen to Kazuki, only one of us would be stuck and there would not be any place for us to even decide."


    "What are you guys starting to say?" his mind could no longer process what was going on.


    "Yes, it''s all Kazuki''s fault."


    "My fault? I wanted to help our friend," he revolted in his mind.


    "Yes, Kazuki should be left behind."


    "How can you all just change the target like this? You all were targeting the boy with the map before. I shouldn''t be on your mind at all," he tried reasoning all in his mind but these thoughts never got out of his mouth.


    My younger self''s thoughts went wild but he could see, the predatory look in their eyes. The look of someone who just wanted to survive and get out of there alive. They don''t even know what would happen to the boy who would be left behind. He might be killed for all we know. Their eyes started to turn red in front of me. My image of them started to distort. They looked no less than monsters to my younger self. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We have decided," the boy with the map quickly spoke. "We want to leave that guy here," he said signaling at my younger self and they all nodded their head.


    "Yes, we want to leave him."


    "Yes, let us go."


    "Please."


    They started pleading with the man and he chuckled and looked at his partners. "Let the other free."


    On his command, they started freeing the boys and my younger self just looked at the scene with horrified eyes. He couldn''t believe what was happening right before him. The friends, the guys he trusted back then was going to leave him behind this easily. To my younger self, it was a nightmare come true honestly.


    He looked at them pleading to not go but they didn''t even spare a glance at me. The moment they were freed, they started running for the exit without even looking behind once.


    One.


    Then another.


    And another.


    And another.


    And another.


    And another.


    And the last one.


    They all just vanished, from his sight. He just looked at them helplessly seeing their silhouettes disappear and he was left all alone in the dark room with the five men. As soon as the last one left, their eyes turned towards me and he froze in his place. After he just got abandoned, he couldn''t say anything. Words would not come out of his mouth. He wanted to shout, to scream for help but the fear let those words in.


    "See kid, how easily your kids just left you like that," the man said walking towards my younger self and picking him up by his hair.


    "AAAAH!" he shouted in pain.


    "SHUT UP!"


    SLAP


    He got slapped across my right cheek and he stopped shouting but just grunted and whimpered in pain. Tears started falling out of his eyes and he wanted this to end.


    "Take this as a lesson from us. Don''t ever trust anyone except for you ever in your life," he said and threw my younger self on the ground and he whimpered in pain. "Don''t worry, we are not going to kill you now. We are not murderers here you see. Whatever we do is for money and that''s the only thing we want. We want money and we just found a way to get that money. You seemed the smart one, right? Then let me ask you a simple question. If we wanted money, we could have just got all of you here and asked your parents to get the money. Why did we not do that?"


    He asked the question to my younger self but he was still too scared to say anything. His lips were trembling and he was still crying because of the pain his body felt being thrown against the ground. His arms and legs had been badly scratched and they were also bleeding.


    "I got abandoned," I said placing my hand on the screen. "Left all alone by the friends I made. Never trust anyone in this world except for yourself. That was the saying I had been taught that day. I went by it for this long. Also, why did I just cut myself off from everyone back then."


    I pressed my hand against the wall it turned into a stretched inwards as if I was pressing against rubber and my hand slowly entered the memory through the screen. Looks like things are getting easier to control here now. Little by little, I entered the memory and stood there but to them, I did not exist. They didn''t even bother because of my existence in the memory. Since I was not supposed to be here in the first place. It''s all in my mind right now and that was the truth.


    Nothing I could do right now would be able to change anything from my memory.


    "Speak up you prick!" he said and slapped my younger self and he grunted in pain. "Okay, I''ll tell you then, because the more people we call, the higher the chances we get caught. We are just five people, here you know. The most we can take on making sure nothing goes wrong is two."


    "Wha..."


    "Now, tell me your parents'' number," the man said kicking my younger self in the stomach and making him spit out some blood.


    "I¡­don''t know¡­" he decided to play dumb a little in the hope that they leave him.


    "You don''t?" the man asks him and he shakes his head. "Then looks like we have to kill you."


    "What?"


    "You have seen us kid, we can''t let you live now," he said and then approached me taking out a knife from his pocket. "We are not murderers kid, killers though, that''s what we are. None of the bodies of the people we have killed has ever been retrieved so technically, they are not really murdered you know. They just disappeared without a trace."


    He got closer to my younger self and placed the cold blade of the knife across his face. Scared, he gulped a little.


    "And the same will happen to you."


    "No!" my younger self shouted in fear and the tears fell on the blade. "I''ll tell you, wait."


    "Okay then," he said and pulled out his phone. "Quick now, I don''t like waiting."


    "It''s¡­" my younger self started.


    "KAZUKI!"


    Wait, this voice. Oh no.


    "M-Mom?" both I and my younger self said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 93 - 93: A message to my younger self

    My face loosened a bit and a few tears drop fell down my eye. It felt amazing to see her like that again. Her smooth, silky hair was falling down in front of her face improperly because and she was breathing heavily. I could see that she was running all the way here to come to get to me. My face was relieved seeing her like that but it instantly dropped remembering what exactly was going to happen now.


    "No mom, get out of here!" I shouted from my place but I soon remembered, no one could hear me. This was just a mere memory in my mind. No matter what I did right now, wouldn''t change anything at all. That was even worse, I have to see all this happen right before me.


    Like this?


    No.


    It cannot.


    I won''t be able to handle it.


    "STOP!" I shouted.


    CRACK


    A little crack happened in the image of my mother, the five men, and then the place. My eyes turned towards my younger self of me who was the only one who didn''t have a crack on him and then.


    The entire thing broke down, my mom, the five guys, and the place. The entire memory stopped and broke down.


    Everything but my younger self.


    It felt unreal though.


    Why? Because this time, my younger self, bruised and on the ground had his eyes fixed on me who was standing right beside him.


    "Who are you?" much to my surprise, my younger self asked me. He looked around and slowly stood up. "What happened? I was left behind, t-those men, m-mom! MOM! Where is mom?! Hey, where did mom go? Mom? MOM?!"


    The boy started frantically running around the place calling out to our mom. He ran towards me for looking that way but I grabbed him by his hand stopping him.


    "What are you doing? Let me go," he said pulling on the hand and trying to break free. "I need to f- "


    "She''s safe," I said with a hint of a sad tone in my voice but my younger self didn''t notice that. He looked up at me and his eyes were saying "really?" and I just nodded. "Mom is safe, I promise."


    "Mom? But she is my mother, why are you calling her mom?" he said and tilted his head in confusion. "Who are you?"


    "I''m you," I said looking at the little boy and I pat his head. "I''m you but older. You''re my younger self, part of my memory."


    "Huh? How is that possible though?" he said and I chuckled a little.


    "I honestly have no idea. This place¡­it seems different this time, it feels different," I said looking around in the mindscape. "I for one have no idea what is going on in this place myself even though it''s a direct representation of my mind. It''s darker than usual, and has this weird wall that turned me completely black which reminds me¡­" I looked at myself seeing I was back to normal. "Looks like it was only till the memory was being played. And now, I''m talking to my younger self as if he is right before me."


    "What are you even saying?" he said and his eyes widened. "You said, mom is safe, but where is she? Why can''t I see her? If I am here, she should be someone here too."


    "She''s not here," I said to him and he started looking around again. "I said, she is not here," this time, I spoke in a more commanding voice making the little boy stop what he was doing. "Look, I know that you are worried about mom and that you want her to be safe but trust me, she is safe. Whatever was supposed to happen to her in my memory has stopped. I made it stopped."


    "Whatever that was supposed to happen?" he asked confused about what I was saying is all vague.


    My eyes scanned him from up and down and I vaguely remember me looking like this. With very short-cut hair, and a t-shirt bigger than his normal size so that when he grows bigger, he wouldn''t need to buy another one and waste money. The innocent curiosity in his eyes, the tears around them and bruises on his body, and the short pants that mom always loved when I wore.


    It felt so surreal being here in this position.


    No, this is not real, to begin with.


    All this is in my mind after all. In this mindscape. I would wake up today and the younger self of me would be hidden in my memories yet again trapped in those chains of the past where he belonged. This self of me shouldn''t be right before me in the first place and it''s better that he doesn''t know things he is not supposed to.


    He is still relieved that his mother was there to save him and his face had relaxed a bit because of that. It would be wrong on my side to break his delusions. To tell him the truth.


    I tell him that not only our mother but also our father was killed then and there. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing happened to her, she is safe and she will also save you, she did actually," I started speaking sweet lies to the boy. "She called the police and they were going to arrive and take all those men under custody."


    "Really?" he asked me happily hearing the exact words he was wanting to hear and I nodded. "Yaay! Mom is safe."


    He jumped around happily raising his hands and cheering. It made a little smile on my face appear and I just watched him being happy thinking nothing happens to his mom. His mom because the one he is having in his mind, the one he is thinking about being safe, isn''t safe at all.


    "So, how do you feel?" I asked the boy and he stopped cheering and looked at me. "About being left behind by your friends, being abandoned."


    The boy''s face turned dark and he looked down clenching his fist. I could feel the anger emitting from the boy. He started to hate the mention of the boys. Exactly how I felt, the moment, their silhouette passed the exit, the bond of friendship we held was broken then and there. Since then, they were nothing but random faces and names to whom I had no relations to.


    "Hey, do you think, what the man said? Is it true?" he asked me.


    "What did the man say?"


    "That the only person one should trust is themselves, and no one else. Does that mean I cannot trust anyone in this world?" he asked me looking up with tears in his eyes. "Because if that''s true, I cannot trust mom and dad too? Is that what he meant? Everyone in my life is going to leave me like this?"


    The tears in his eyes start to well up and I could hear the exact words resonate in my mind and I blank out for one minute in my own memory.


    "Only person one should trust is themselves, no one else. Does that mean I cannot trust anyone Natsumi-san?" I asked while crying clinging onto the soft fabric of my mother''s best friend. "Because if that''s true, I cannot trust even you? Is that what he meant? Everyone in my life is going to leave me like this? Even you are going to leave me like this?"


    I cried and cried in her arms and she gently hugged me pressing my face into her chest and patting my hair. I grabbed her dress with my little arms and they shook in fear. I didn''t want that to be true, I didn''t want the people I trusted, every single one of them to one day maybe abandons me. I felt that once before, it''s scary. You feel helpless. It feels like nothing in the world can now stop the feeling that is coursing through you.


    I placed my hand on the head of my younger self and repeated the exact same words that were told to me that day. The words that saved me. These words gave me hope to go on after the tragedy that happened.


    "No, that''s not true. What you saw back then was the example of a person making all the wrong choices at the wrong time with the wrong people. People only get betrayed by other people when they get too close to them and give all their trust to those people. Not even thinking twice before that," I said and kneeled down giving him a hug. He wrapped his arms around my neck holding onto me and I pat his head. "You will find amazing people in the future Kazuki. Ones that will not leave your side no matter what. Ones you can trust with all your heart to keep you safe and themselves too and ones who you can count on even in the moments of death. The only thing you need to do is be wise enough to choose those people. I''m sure you are wise enough for that, right?"


    "I¡­think¡­" he said and slowly, his image too started to fade away.


    "There is no thinking here, you have to do it no matter what. A person only learns through the mistakes of himself and others so learn from these mistakes. The ones that you made and make sure to never repeat them, okay?" I said and he nodded his head. He stopped to cry and look at me. A bright smile appeared on his face and he cheered.


    "Okay," he said, and then he disappeared into nothingness.


    "That was interesting," I said and lay down on the black floor staring into nothing. Suddenly, the floor under me started cracking and the place started to light up with a bright light. "About time isn''t it."


    Thus, I woke up.


    My eyes looked around the room. The feeling of something really cold and soft and a little wet was felt on my shoulder. I looked to my side seeing Ai sleeping with her head resting on her shoulder and she was drooling in her sleep.


    "Nngh¡­Kazu-kun¡­" she muttered in her tightening her grip on me.


    I chuckled seeing the cute side and wiped the drool off her lips. My face got closer to hers and so did my lips. Not able to hold myself back, I kissed Ai''s lips and held her close to me gently moving my lips against her quietly kissing her. With each time our lips met, with each breath that I exhaled, and with each tick of the clock. My mind got filled with thoughts of the half-vampire as I kept kissing her lips and soon even her face.


    "Mmmh?" she let out a noise and slowly opened her eyes. "K-Kazu-kun?" She started blushing to see me this close to her first thing in the morning.


    "Good morning beautiful," I said and kissed her lips again and pulled back. I looked at her but she kept her eyes closed and had her lips pointed out wanting more.


    I chuckled and then kissed her again, but she still didn''t change it.


    "So that''s how we are playing?" I said teasingly kissing her deeply this time, having my arms pull her close to me by her waist and my tongue entering her mouth.


    Yes, I have found the people I can trust in my life. One of them was already in my arms with me kissing her but even though I had known her for over a few months, this felt right. The depths of my guts told me that giving my life in the hands of this person was something I could do and she would treasure and protect it with her life.


    And I was going to do the same for her. Her life is been given in my hands to be taken care of and protected and I will till my last breath. I will do anything, absolutely anything if it meant I could have her by my side.


    And this is my little message to my younger self.


    Don''t lose hope in everyone around you because a few of those, will never disappoint you. They will never abandon you.


    They will never let you go.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the server:

 Chapter 94 - 94: Things are getting weirder

    Since it wasn''t still too early, I and Ai decided to cuddle in the bed together keeping each other warm. Well, I was cold because of her body and she was warm because of mine but that still counts right? I hope so. Honestly speaking, I didn''t really care because this felt amazing and I wanted this experience to not end at all. I wanted this moment to not end but then.


    "Kazuki-sama, it''s time for you to wake up for your school," Akira said appearing out of thin air and standing right behind our bed startling the both of us. We both quickly got up with a big blush on our faces and stared at the brown-eyed noble and coughed acting as if nothing was happening.


    "Ahem, okay Akira. Thank you for that," I said to her and she bowed down respectfully. "Were there any complications last night?"


    She got silent for some seconds and we got a bit anxious. She exhaled and we held our breath thinking of what she was about to say and whether we would be ready for the information that was going to be told to us. "There was one vampire who had been at the front door the entire night."


    "What?" we both said in unison confused by what was told to us.


    If I heard that right, Akira that there was a vampire standing at the front door the entire night. But why? Why did it not try to break in? This is so weird.


    "Are you sure about this Akira?" I asked cross-checking with the noble and she nodded.


    "Yes, I would never dare give half or false information to Kazuki-sama. I created a wind barrier around the place and I could sense a presence at the front door and have been on my high toes. If things were to get dire, I was already ready to take the both of you to safety but the vampire didn''t do anything. It just stood there the entire night and knocked on the door at midnight and 4:00 AM a couple of times but outside that, it did nothing. Even if it tried to move an inch, I would have noticed but it doesn''t and when the sun started to rise, the vampire just left," Akira explain, and both titled our heads in confusion.


    "Any information on the vampire?" I asked and Akira nodded.


    "The vampire is supposed to be just an ordinary vampire but even though I could feel it wasn''t that old¡­the strength of this vampire was scarily immense," she said. "The vampire was strong enough to give a four hundred years old noble a run for their money."


    Hearing that, both our faces dropped and we started getting a bit concerned. I didn''t know something like that was also something that was possible. The only option I could think of is the vampire being a half-vampire or a vampire whose parents were vampires. Those are the only two cases I can think of which makes this speculation plausible. I hope that is not the case because if yes, we may be in some more trouble.


    Moreover, it will also be right for us to assume that this vampire works under Dominic because if not this is too great of a coincidence. We have been laying low for the most part of our break from the VEO so a vampire appearing at our doorstep out of nowhere isn''t something that we should be expecting.


    "Anything else that happened?" I asked her and she shook her head. I held my chin thinking a little more. "Okay, then Akira. You are done for the day so you can go back to your place and rest."


    Thank you, Kazuki-sama," she said formally bowing down. "Well then, I''ll be taking my leave. If you need me, feel free to call me. I will appear the moment you call me."


    "Okay Akira," I said, and just like that, the noble disappeared before us into nothing. I let out a little sigh and looked at Ai who was looking worried. "What is it, Ai?"


    "I''m worried Kazu-kun," she spoke up. "After the attack from that man, we cannot be too careful. I''ve fought him myself and I have seen a glimpse of what we could do firsthand. Never had I felt this helpless like prey just waiting to be killed by the predator ever in my life. It was scary."


    Thinking of the things that happened yesterday, she hugged herself tightly her body starting to shake. I could see the mix of anger and fear in her eyes.


    I placed my hand on her shoulder and she looked at me, her eyes shining brightly in the still-dark room with the curtains still up. I held her head and pulled it towards my chest. I wrapped my arms around her head and started rocking back and forth gently while patting her head.


    "Ai, if you don''t mind. What did Domini- "


    As soon as I started speaking his name, Ai started tensing up. She dug her nails deep in my hand making it bleed. I held up to the pain and reframed the sentence. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did that man say to you when you were fighting him?" I asked and her body shook up. "What is he after?"


    I felt Ai''s body tremble as recollected her memories and she kept silent. I waited patiently for her to respond and hug her tighter. She moved closer to me and now she was hugging me like a koala and I was waiting for her to responding her close to me.


    "He¡­" she started speaking. "¡­he said that he wanted to capture you and use your blood as an offering for the lord of the night. If she had your blood, no one even knows how strong she might be. She may just be¡­undefeatable after that and with me¡­"


    "He wanted you for something too?" I asked and she nodded in my chest. "He said that he wanted me to be the vessel to embody the lord of the night she is woken up. After having your blood, her body may not be able to hold onto her immense power and her body will decimate. He had been looking for the perfect vessel for her and¡­he chose m- Kazu-kun?"


    Hearing Ai''s words of what Dominic intended to do to her, my blood started boiling. I started hugging her as tight I could and I held Ai''s in my chest not showing her the look on my face. I could not see it myself but I can only imagine how ugly it was looking since the anger in my body was seeping through me now. I could feel the air around me heating up for some reason. I looked at Ai but she was just worried about me.


    "Why is getting hot here?" Ai asked me and I looked at her worried face my expression instantly vanished and so did the heat. Wait, was that me?


    What is going on with me?


    "Nothing, sorry I lost control of my emotions for a minute," I said to her and she snuggled her face in my chest.


    "No, don''t apologize. Kazu-kun got angry hearing what that man intended to do to me and got angry for my sake. It makes me feel so special. Hehehe, Kazu-kun is so sexy when he is angry," Ai said and looked at her confused.


    "How is that sexy though?" I asked her and she giggled and I rubbed her back. "Anyways, yes, I did get angry for your sake because I cannot have just anyone take you and use you, however, they want as per their needs. Ai is a person and not a thing. The same goes for me, I am not allowing that guy to do just anything to me. Who the hell does he think he is?"


    Ai giggled and I pat her head and then she rests her neck on mine. Her sweet smell intoxicated my nostrils and I held back the urge to push her down and bite her ne-


    What am I even thinking?


    Is it because of what Ethan said?


    Will I really turn into a vampire?


    I don''t have any resentment toward being a vampire but only being able to go out at the night seems like an annoying inconvenience. I want to go around anytime I want any way I want since that was something I have been doing my entire life. I don''t want that to be taken away.


    Also, of what I may do if I become a vampire.


    I know how I have been in the past when I killed one of the killers of my father and how that one event completely changed the perception of how I saw myself. I don''t want to be a monster. I am not one.


    I''m not a monster mom and dad, you didn''t give birth to a monster. Even though I call myself that but I''m not one.


    Right?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 95 - 95: The usual start of the day

    Finally, I got out of bed and went over to the window to open the curtain. As soon as I moved the fabric from the window, the warm and nice sunlight fell right in my face. On normal occasions, I would be cursing the sun for even existing. Damn you, you big ball of fire but right as I wake up. It feels nice having some sunlight hit your face. It really wakes you up.


    "Okay Ai, you go and freshen up first while I go and do the other chores. I do need to take the clothes out of the dryer and fold them along with deciding what to make for breakfast and lunch for us," I said and walked towards the door. I looked behind me one more time and as I expected, Ai was having her face planted in my pillow. "Looks like I''ll go and freshen up first," I muttered and chuckled to myself.


    I left the half-vampire in the room and entered the bathroom. I quickly freshened up, brush my teeth, and got my clothes out after having a nice bath. The water was already set to the perfect temperature and was almost filled up to the brim of the bathtub.


    "Forgot my towel," I muttered and went back to the room seeing Ai still wrapped up in the blanket. "Ai, you need to really wake up now. If not, I will go leave for school without you."


    "Eh? But Kazu-kun you always wake up two hours earlier before school starts. I will have enough time to get ready," she said with a cute grin on her face holding up a thumbs up. "Everything is under control. I just need my daily dose of Kazu-kun''s scent."


    I chuckled and moved towards the bed in the hope of teasing Ai. Bringing my face closer to her, I got attacked by the unexpected.


    A hand grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me down on the soft mattress and immediately something really cold and soft was on my body. I decided to not even try to retaliate because retaliating against Ai who is in this mood is like going against God in heaven. You just can''t win if you are in their own domain and Ai''s domain appears when she is really close to me giving a death choke of a hug probably breaking the ribs of a normal human.


    I heard loud inhales from her and she started smelling each and every corner of my body. I just lay down there being a victim of her affection with a big smile on my face. This is the only thing that can make me stop moving at all.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun''s smell," Ai said and crawled up to my face. "I''m pretty sure you were going to say "Then smell it from the real source Ai" and make me blush but I have seen through your tricks Shiba Kazu-kun."


    She even puts Kazu-kun in my real name now. I will never give her any official document to try my full name for any reason whatsoever. I can''t risk having to go to the office to redo everything because of that one mistake that she "unintentionally" made.


    "Wow Ai, so now instead of Shiba Kazuki, I am Shiba Kazu-kun?" I asked amused and nodded her head happily. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yea, you are Shiba Kazu-kun now," she said in a cute childish voice that made my heart melt.


    "Okay, if you say so."


    "But only I get to call you this, to the world you are Shiba Kazuki," she said with a pout on her face and soon after sunk her head in my chest. "But for me, you are Shiba Kazu-kun, also known as my Kazu-kun."


    "Okay Ai, I am Shiba Kazu-kun now," I said patting her head and she leaned into my hand happily accepting the gesture. Sometimes she just acts like a puppy who loves giving and having affection.


    I would say cats but I also understood that cats have a mood of their own.


    I still love them though since every cat I come across on the street is just the sweetest thing ever. They come closer to me minute by minute and when they are really close, they snuggle their face against my feet and I pet them.


    "Okay Ai, now let go of me. If you keep this up, we will get late and then be held back after classes," I said and she giggled again.


    "Hehehe, held back after class with only Kazu-kun. Ah, then it will be just us in the classroom with the sun slowly setting on the horizon. I want that," she said hugging me tighter but as cute as she was. I have to really make her let me go now or we will actually be late. This is not even a joke anymore.


    I started pushing her myself to let her go off me in the hope to see an exit and get out of her grasp. My hand was on her waist trying to get her off me but then I got hit by something even more unexpected. I looked up at her and she was looking at me with puppy dog eyes. No, I know what you are doing Ai. Stop.


    "You don''t want me to hug you Kazu-kun? Is that it?" she said in a sad voice looking at me with the most innocent.


    And so.


    I melted right then and there.


    "This is the first day and you got some nerves to be this late Shiba. You should be lucky I let you even in the class, to begin with instead of asking you to go back," Sensei said scratching her head with a book. The same book that I got hit in the head with. Yes, she is back to her normal teacher mode.


    "I''m so sorry Sensei. I will not repeat this ever again. Also thank you for letting us in," I said bowing down profusely but getting hit again in the head with the book but lightly this time.


    "If you understand what you did is wrong, that''s all that''s needed. Make sure you never repeat this again," she said and I nodded.


    "Sorryyyyy," I said playfully with a smile on her face. Oh, come on now, don''t be happy about this.


    She looked at the both of us and sighed before telling us to go to our seats. Ai was in her usual front seat and I was sitting way at the back of the class in the corner near the window because of course I was.


    After all, I am the main male lead of this story. The one telling it to all of you guys.


    "Okay, open your textbooks to page 167," Sensei said and we did as she instructed and the class started.


    For a moment, I got my eyes off the book and looked around the classroom seeing the concentrated, inattentive, and half-asleep students in the class. Coming back here after all the things that happened during the summer break sounds a bit crazy to me. Moreover, now that we had a very strong enemy in our way. I wouldn''t really want to spend my entire day worrying about it. This is a nice change for us honestly. It was welcomed.


    I looked out of the window looking at the trees swaying lightly with the wind blowing outside. The birds on the branches were sheltering themselves from the sunlight and the heat. Even though it is about twenty-seven degrees right now, it feels way much hotter than this. I think this is one of the.


    I decided to look back at my textbook and got snapped back to my senses as I felt something hit my head. I looked down and it was a little crumbled piece of paper. I looked at it finding some spots of ink on it. I looked up to see who threw it at me but I couldn''t figure it out. I would have thought that this one was from Ai but it didn''t come from that direction. I kept the piece of paper in my pocket to open it later because if even by mistake, Sensei saw this piece of paper, I am done for.


    I don''t want to face her rage again honestly.


    I was making notes about the lessons along the way as she was teaching and then. The bell rang indicating her class had ended and she asked us to read till page 180 as homework since she was going to ask us our thoughts on what we read. With that, she left the class and I decided to open the piece of paper finally.


    It was really crumbled into a small ball meaning it wasn''t that big of paper, to begin with. Probably something that was torn from the back of the notebook to be used as a little note.


    I finally opened the note and raised my eyebrow reading something I didn''t really expect. I looked around the class thinking if someone is looking at me and I turned towards the window re-reading the contents of the note and looked back one last time hoping I could pinpoint who had written this note but no one was doing that.


    I read the note again and then crumbled it again and looked back at the board with the contents in my mind. All it said was, "Meet me at the rooftop during lunch period with Tsubaki Ai."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 96 - 96: The sender of the message

    Something is weird about this note. The problem was I didn''t really know the motive of the person who sent me this note and what was more disturbing was the fact that I couldn''t even pinpoint who it would be. With my heightened senses, I would have been quick enough to notice that but I couldn''t do it at all.


    "Looks like I just need to wait," I muttered to myself and then my peripheral was completely covered by white and my eyes got two hands covering them. Feeling the coldness in my eyes I smiled and decided to play along a little.


    "Guess who it is~," the person who had the hands on my eyes said in a playful voice.


    "I don''t know honestly. Hmmm, let me think. Haruka? No, maybe Sakura. No, Sakura won''t be bold enough to do something about that. Sorry about that Sakura but that is the truth and we all know it," I said and the hands on my eyes start to press it. "Aah, I know. Hatsumi!"


    I said and turned around seeing an enraged and sulking look on Ai''s face. I laughed amused and held her hands before she could retract them away from me.


    "Well, no, it is my adorable girlfriend, Tsubaki Ai," I said with a gentle smile on my face making her face turn red and I pulled her closer to me. "So, did the class take this long that you miss me already?"


    "Mmmh¡­I''m someone who will miss you even after a few seconds," Ai said with a pout on her face and I chuckled. I could no longer feel angry gazes on me since the boys in the class have just given up on trying to get me to break up with Ai so they could have a chance so that was one thing that was off my back. It was really annoying honestly having to say the same thing again and again to every single boy in the class and it felt like it was just not my class but even other classes. Every boy who thought they could have easily gotten Ai to date them was in it.


    "Anyways, we have something to do during lunch period," I said to her in a somewhat serious voice and instantly picked up on it and nod her head. She walked back to her seat and looked back at me one last time. We nodded together in agreement and patiently waited for the lunch period to happen.


    After some classes, the time had come.


    It was the lunch period and also our time to be on the move.


    I got off my seat with my lunch box because even though it would be something super important. Eating food is also really important and something we should be doing on a daily basis with no excuses. Eat your meals people.


    Ai also stood up from her seat and started following me. All eyes in the class followed us by the time we left the room and as soon as we got out. All eyes were on us now. This was something had gotten used to now knowing full well it was all because of Ai and not me. All the attention I had gotten mainly rooted to the information of me being Ai''s boyfriend if not for that, I would have glided through these corridors without anyone noticing it.


    "Where are we going Kazu-kun?" Ai said walking next to me now.


    "To the rooftop. I got a message from someone that we have to meet them there," I said walking a bit quicker. "Let''s just try to reach there before the person who sent the message. If they did have some malicious intent, they might have just set up a trap for us and I am not really in the mood to deal with that today. The day had been pretty peaceful lately and I need it after the chaos that was yesterday."


    "You have a point, I''ll quickly go and sense around the area for any traps or anyone being at the rooftop," Ai said and I nodded. She started running down the corridor and I got to my pocket going for the keychain. It was something that I should always have on me in case of emergency and that was also something that looked pretty cool on me.


    I got closer to the stairs leading to the rooftop and stopped seeing Ai''s shadow falling on the wall just still. Not moving. Knowing it wasn''t something that was going to be any good. I decided to go up slowly and draw out my katana since it felt like something that I should be doing. Not because it looked cool this time but because it was needed.


    "What is it, Ai?" I asked her and she already had her fangs and nails drawn out. "A trap?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, just a person. A boy who is a year younger than us and a cat," Ai told me and I looked at her confused. Okay, seriously what on earth is going on? "Are you sure that''s what you are sensing?"


    "Yes, I am sure. It is what I am sensing," she said and I gripped the handle of the katana and dew it out of the scabbard.


    "Time to move in," I said and she nodded. I slowly opened the door of the rooftop and right before we stood exactly what Ai told me.


    A boy and a cat.


    That''s all.


    This has to be some serious joke. Is it another one of the boys who think they can make me break up with Ai? Now instead of handsome and athletic ones, even the pretty and cute ones want to try.


    Honestly, he was a cute and pretty-looking guy with white hair and light blue eyes. The cat on his shoulder was white in color with the same eyes which almost made me believe that the cat was the feline form of the boy.


    "Were you the one who called us here?" I got straight to the point sheathing my sword. I wasn''t really worried about him saying anything about the weapon because I was going to have Ai remove his memory of all this but before that, we had to make sure what his intention was.


    "Yes, I was," he said with a soft face and looked at us. Those light blue eyes as if throwing bubbles of cuteness at us. I swear I have never seen a guy this cute in my entire life. "No need to sheath your weapon Shi- Kazuki-senpai."


    "Senpai? Are you a first year I believe then?" I asked and he nod his head. "So, what did you call us here for?"


    "Now that I was finally back to school after this long. I wanted to test you," he said and looked at Ai. "You both actually."


    "Hmm? Test what?" I asked and a little smile formed on his face.


    BOOM


    Before I could know it, I got hit by a hard punch straight in my jaw rattling my brain and making it bounce around in the cerebrospinal fluid. I was sent flying right into the barricading that was made to prevent kids from accidentally tripping off the rooftop and falling down on my side. Since my brain was still dazed, everything around us got slower and my senses got knocked out of my body for a second. I have never been punched this hard in my entire life.


    I looked up and saw the guy throwing punches and kicks at Ai and she was trying to dodge every single one of his blows. I had no idea who this kid was and what he wanted but he had his intention clear. He wanted to fight us for some reason I wasn''t sure of just yet.


    I got up on my feet with the help of the scabbard but the boy appeared right before me aiming a kick at my scabbard letting me fall off balance and another kick was delivered at my chest throwing me at the other side of the rooftop. This honestly knocked some sense back in my body and I quickly reacted to the punch aimed right at my temple and rolled out of the place seeing the floor having a crater where we made contact.


    I got up quickly and readied my weapon but instead of waiting for him, I decided to charge him myself. I held the blade and scabbard in my usual stance but got low and focused on him and with one strong kick to the ground, I moved right at him. Within less than some milliseconds, I was face to face with the guy and as soon as the scabbard was about to make contact with his neck, he bent down quickly dodging it much to my surprise, and sent me flying up in the air with an uppercut aimed at my jaw.


    I fell back on the ground yet again getting honestly bored of being beaten up again and again by the guy. I looked to my side seeing Ai on the ground¡­motion¡­less¡­


    He didn''t just dare do that.


    How dare he.


    How dare he.


    How fucking dare he.


    "You''ll pay," I said in an angry low voice.


    "No Kazuki-senpai. Do not let your anger take over," I heard a voice whispering right in my ear and I moved my eyeballs to the side seeing the guy already standing there. "If you don''t control your anger. You will make rash decisions and this will also lead to your demise. I would advise you to not do it if you are going to fight against five or six-hundred-year-old nobles. That will lead to your death."


    "Who are you?" I asked the boy calmly.


    "I''m your junior senpai. My name is Ichikawa Kota. Nice to meet you."


    BAM


    THUD


    What on earth is this person?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 97 - 97: Ichikawa Koto

    My face hit the ground breaking my nose and it started bleeding. I turned around seeing the guy standing next to me looking down with a smug on his face. He is getting really annoying now. I took a moment to look at Ai to see if she was moving before realizing it was a fatal mistake because, with lightning speed, he brought a punch right onto my face, afraid, I closed my eyes ready to take the punch straight to the face.


    "Huh?" I said and looked up seeing a hand stopping the boy''s hand, I looked at the shadow standing right behind him a satisfied smile formed on my face. "For once, you were pretty late Natsumi-san."


    "I would be early but I also got curious about how you would hold against him," she said and inspected me bending down. "Yep, you look pretty beat up with a broken nose. I am honestly saying Kazuki, I''m impressed you sustained only that injury."


    "What do you mean?" I said and looked at the guy. "Who is this dude, to begin with?"


    "Well, the injuries that you sustained were not as bad because your body has adapted itself to hold up pretty nicely against physical blows against it. You only have a broken nose and some bruises on your chest and face. I honestly expected a broken neck with some fatal cracks in the skull if it were a normal person," she said and stood up. "But honestly as far as the fighting goes, you are getting better but you still have a long way to go. Moreover, you forgot one thing."


    She lightly tapped the tip of her shoe on my head. "Never take your eye off the enemy. Remember that?"


    "Yes¡­" I said and started getting up.


    "Here Senpai, the guy said extending his hand with a beaming smile on his face. God, he is so cute.


    I smiled and took his hand and he pulled me up straight so I could stand then I gripped his hand tighter aiming my left hand right in his face which he quickly dodged. I lifted my leg aiming a kick right at his kidney which he didn''t have any way of dodging. Soon my shoulder went to complete lock position but I jerked it dislocating it and landing the hit right on his body launching him into the barricade.


    I stood straight and looked at him with a smug on my face. "Ouch, ouch, ouch! I didn''t expect this to hurt this much," I shouted holding my shoulder. "Um¡­Natsumi-sa, can I have some help please?"


    The woman sighed hearing me and walked over to me and with one quick movement put my shoulder back in its place.


    "Ouch! Be a bit gentler now," I said holding my right shoulder and she hit me on the head.


    "If you don''t know how to put it back in place. Why did you even dislocate it?" she said annoyed.


    "Well because I know you were there to help with this," I said scratching at the back of my head and looking right before me. "And that was because of what you did to us."


    "Ahaha, okay Senpai. I will let you slide on this one," Koto said walking away from the barricade as if nothing ever happened to me.


    Speaking of Ai.


    I looked behind me seeing she still on the ground getting up slowly. "Ai!" I shouted and rushed at her. I helped her get on her feet but she stumbled I held her in place and slowly placed her down on the ground. Her eyes fell on the blood on my face and her eyes quickly opened wide and she stood up straight with newfound strength. He glared at me with her eyes shining brightly.


    "Kazu-kun," she said in a really cold voice. "Who did this to you?"


    "I did," Koto said holding his hand up nonchalantly not even being aware of what Ai was going to do which was a bad move honestly. You should never provoke an angry Ai.


    She ducked down and kicked the ground launching herself at Koto but the latter didn''t even look at her anymore and had his eyes completely set on me. What are you doing idiot? I know you knocked out Ai before but don''t get too cocky when it comes to her. She will kill you without even a warning.


    "Okay that''s enough," Natsumi-san said intervening and grabbing Ai by her collar holding her in her place. She pulled her back and make her land on her butt but that was still not enough for her to calm down.


    "Out of my way!" she shouted at Natsumi-san and charged again and this time, Natsumi-san used a bit more effort and grabbed Ai by her waist and pinned her down to the floor. "Natsumi-san! Let go of me! I will kill this bastard!"


    Amidst all this, Koto casually walked at me and tossed me something. Instinctively I grabbed what he tossed me and I looked at it seeing it was a pill of some sort. I looked at him confused as to what he was intending me to do with the pill. He just smiled at me and indicated me to take the pill.


    "This is will heal your nose Senpai," he said and I tossed the pill back at him and pointed at my moving it a little showing it was already healed. "Healed just like that? Wow Senpai, you are more amazing than advertised the board of Koto gives you a ten out of ten."


    What a weird guy.


    "So, who even are you?" I said taking out a handkerchief from my pocket and wiping the blood off my face looking at the guy.


    "Oh me? I told you, didn''t I? Well for Senpai I will make a little exception. Consider yourself lucky," he said winking at me and I looked at him confused. Not at him but me, should I be creeped out or happy because he was really charming right now? "My name is Ichikawa Koto. I work for the VEO and am an S-rank hunter. Since Senpai asked so kindly, I slipped in some extra information too. Are you happy about it Senpai? Does it make your heart beat faster?"


    Yep, I don''t like him.


    I looked over at Natsumi-san who had just knocked out Ai since she was struggling too much and not holding herself back. She picked her up by her shoulder and walked over to me. As soon as she got near us, she handed Ai to me as if it was only natural to do that. After she did that, she looked over at Koto who was grinning at her but she smacked him hard on the head.


    "Owie, that hurts Kawazuki-san," Koto said holding his head but then got smacked again. "Okay, okay I get it Sensei."


    "Better," she said and crossed her hands before her chest staring at Koto angrily. "Now remind me what I told you about attacking the two from the get-go?"


    "To make sure I don''t kill them?" he said meekly but Natsumi-san glared at him and he was petrified and hid with his hands. "To not attack them at all until you introduce me."


    SMACK


    "What did I tell you?" she said in a strict voice after smacking him another time on the head.


    "To help the two with their fighting skills. But Sensei having a hands-on battle is the best way to train I believe," he said and this time, Natsumi-san looked like she was done with him and punched him in the guts knocking the air out of him. Ouch, I felt that one. But you deserved it honestly.


    "Sorry about him Kazuki, he gets carried away really quick," she said and got closer taking a look at my face. "Did the bleeding stop? Looks like there were only a few bones of the neck that was broken even though there are only a few but it looks like your ability to heal is greatly increasing. That''s a relief."


    She looked really worried for some reason looking at me as I was turned back to a seven-year-old kid but I didn''t question it. Koto got back up and Natsumi-san pulled him by his ear and took him out off the rooftop.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, I said I''m sorry Sensei," he said while she took him to the door to go down the staircase.


    "Oh I remember, Kazuki," Natsumi-san said looking at me. "Bring Ai today at the VEO without fail. We have a little surprise here and a training session today with this idiot being your training partner."


    "What about you and Iwaguchi-san?" I asked a bit confused.


    "Well, we have to go on a mission this night so I want you to get accustomed to dealing with him since he will be overlooking your training. Also, the others who are assigned to be with you will be introduced to you tomorrow since they are all returning back from their missions. Koto here finished his mission sooner than expected as always so we decided to let him come to school."


    "Wait, so he hadn''t been in school this entire time before?" I asked and she nodded her head.


    "I said I''m sorry Sensei. Oh Senpai, see you later. Hope we have an amazing time together," he said cheeringly waving his hand at me got and getting pulled down the stairs by Natsumi-san. "Ouch, ouch, ouch." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked at them leaving and decided to go and sit down near the wall taking shelter from the gruesome sun and lay down Ai on my lap so she can rest easily. I started patting her head and she was purring feeling the touch of my hand and I chuckled. I looked at our lunch boxes placed on the side luckily not damaged so I picked them up and put them on the side.


    No way I''m eating with Ai being like this.


    After some minutes when the lunch period was about to end. I felt Ai move on my lap and I looked down seeing her eyes twitching before she opened them. Seeing me, a smile appeared on her face and she looked at my hand and cutely snuggled her head against it.


    "Rise and shine sleepy head. You really created some trouble to have Natsumi-san knock you out," I said to her and she widened her eyes and she sat up but I wasn''t really going to let her. I placed my hand on her head and put her back on my lap. "And no more looking for that guy. He is a vampire hunter from VEO. He is an S-class hunter and is also our new training partner. His name is Ichikawa Koto and he is a year younger than us."


    "That guy?" she whined.


    "Yes, I had the same reaction honestly but we cannot do anything now," I said and remembered the last piece of information I had to tell her. "And Natsumi-san is saying instead of staying back in class, we have to arrive at VEO for some training and she also has a surprise for you."


    "For me?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what it is but I am honestly excited to see what she has for you," I said then the sound of the school rang and we both got up. "Well, looks like time for some classes again."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 98 - 98: A cab drive

    Soon, the classes had ended and it was time for us to leave. Well not really yet since we had to wait for the rest of the course to leave so that we could stay back and leave when it was our time to go. Natsumi-san had already let us off the hook for this one but I am pretty sure she will be taking the punishment during the training. I just hope she goes easy for us. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We stayed back a little longer with Ai taking a seat right in front of me. We chat a little and complain about classes until it was finally time for us to leave. I got off my seat and so did Ai. Getting to the VEO from here would take time so I already scheduled a taxi for us. We got out of the main school gate and saw the taxi standing right there waiting for us. We got in, confirmed it was us, and started our journey.


    Ai placed her head on my shoulder resting and breathing slowly with her eyes closed. I wouldn''t really want her to be sleeping since it will only take us half an hour. My eyes were fixed on the road but it was kind of difficult to see because of the tinted windows. This is weird though; I''ve never seen tinted windows in a car before. Why would someone want to put these?


    "Sir, why are the windows in your car tinted?" I asked the man and he laughed and turned towards me. I could immediately recognize his face. We didn''t put much thought into it before but he was the same man who we found in the Sakura taxi. "Wait, why are you riding this taxi? Don''t you have another car?"


    "Oh, that one? Well the thing was young man, this poor man here got in a little accident and the car has gone to repair but we still need to earn to put food on the plate so this is the car of a friend of mine who lent me," he explained and my eyes widened.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry about that. But why are the windows tinted though?" I asked him and he chuckled a little.


    "If you remember it properly young man, even my old car had tinted windows," he said much to my surprise.


    No, there was no way that was true. I remember the windows not being tinted and being completely transparent. I don''t remember a lot about the old man back then apart from the fact that it was really fun talking to him but as far as I remember, I could feel the rays of the blazing sun right on my delicate skin.


    Let''s¡­not phrase it that, way. It''s cringe.


    Getting back on track, my eyes were set on the man and he did not take off his glasses. Even so, I could feel his gaze piercing through me instead of it being focused on the road which he should be doing because there was a truck right in front of us!


    WHOOM


    Without even a sweat dripping down his forehead, he just maneuvered the car in such an elegant and easy way right when it felt like we would crash into that big vehicle weighing tons at a time.


    "So, how were you talking with your sister Shiba Kazuki?" the man said and my eyes widened with the sudden mention of her.


    "Why do you think I have a sister?" I asked trying to act unhinged by the comment even though on the inside my mind was hyper analyzing everything and only one thing was coming to my mind about this man. If he is who I think he is, both Ai and I would not be able to get out of this car unless he wants to.


    "Come on now, don''t play dumb with me," he said and took off his glasses.


    Red, pure red eyes were what I could see in the rear-view mirror of the car.


    He really was the person I thought he would be.


    Dominic.


    I looked to my side but saw that Ai was sound asleep slowly breathing on my shoulder which made me even more concerned. If Ai is sleeping¡­does that mean he did the same thing he did to me yesterday to Ai now? No, this is not good at all.


    My hand moved to my pocket trying to give a missed call to Natsumi-san since she was on speed dial.


    "Move another inch closer to your device and I will make sure the girl will not make out of this conversation alive," he threatened me in a serious tone and I gulped hard.


    "Oh, yea? And what will you do?" I asked him but he stayed silent and chuckled. "Go on, tell m- "


    "Preys are not supposed to know how a predator is going to hunt them. That is the mistake many vampires these days make. They have big mouths and speak a lot about what they will do with their target and how they will achieve it. A little message to you younglings. Learn when to shut up," he said and kept driving without even a care in the world. I could feel that feeling again, that chilling feeling down my spine.


    "What do you want from us? Already planned on kidnapping us?" I asked him trying to keep my composure. The issue right now was that I was scared. Really scared and the worst part was that he knew it. He had the entire situation in the palm of his hands. No matter what I say or do, how this entire encounter will end will solely depends on him and him alone. We were mere pawns on the chess board and he was playing from both sides controlling the pieces.


    "Today is not the day for me to do anything more active than what I had done yesterday," he said and I had to take his word for it while still being on the guard. I thought about calling Akira but I really have to think about when to do it. I think asking her to take us to the VEO would have been the best bet.


    Note to self, don''t go anywhere without Akira taking you there. Even if it is in the day.


    "If you want to call Tatara, you can. I won''t stop you for that," Dominic said as if completely reading my mind. "That poor little girl has already seen me in battle a couple of times and the most she will do is to take you both out of here which I don''t really mind. I wanted to talk to you for your own benefit."


    "Hmm?" I raised my eyebrow confused and also having my interest piqued by what he said. This might very well be a trap honestly but I was ready to listen. "Okay, but I want to ask you something first."


    "I don''t think you are in any place to make demands here Kazuki," the man said confidently and he was right. He was the one in power right now, if he wanted, I and Ai would be dead by this point. "But since I am in a good mood and here to casually chat with you, I will allow this one."


    "First, do you know something about¡­Yuna?" I asked him openly since that was something I really had to know.


    "The girl is alive," he said and stopped the car due to traffic. His eyes fell on Ai and then right back at me and he chuckled. "Feel like you haven''t really told her about your sister''s death. Have you now?"


    "Um¡­"


    "The girl is alive and is a vampire now working for me. She is quite a nice pawn honestly. It''s rare to see such abnormalities in today''s time such as herself. Skill full and also quick-witted, she surely has a long future ahead of her given that she does not betray me. If so then I won''t wait a single moment before I- "


    "Fine, fine, I get it," I said interrupting Dominic much to his amusement. Even though I felt the fear of death having to interrupt the man who was speaking to me, I had to do it. I could not even bear hearing what he was about to say.


    "After so many years, you are one of the few who had the audacity to interrupt me. I will respect it though Kazuki but this is the only time I will let it slide. Another time and you will be good as dead," he threatened. "Now, what I wanted to talk to you about."


    I gulped a little and heard intently what the man was about to tell me.


    "I want to leave Yuna in your hands for some time."


    "What?!"


    I shouted out at the top of my lungs almost jumping from my seat. Ai mumbled in her sleep but did not wake up like that which was a relief but I looked back at the man who stopped the car right before the VEO building. He unlocked the doors of the car and Ai started waking up a little.


    "Well then, don''t forget to check your front door tonight, Shiba Kazuki."


    What even is this guy thinking?


    Ai woke up and looked at me with a smile on her face but I did not move. She looked at me confused and then immediately felt the presence of someone similar. Her nails started to come out but I stopped her on the spot.


    "No Ai, we cannot do that here," I told her holding her back.


    "What do you mean Kazu-kun?! There are two of us! And just this asshole we can kill him!" Ai said and Dominic chuckled and I reached for my pocket.


    "There is no need for that Shiba Kazuki. Just make sure your little lover here doesn''t cause any problems for me. We are right before the VEO but as much as I would love to kill every single one of you insects as I please, it would be nice if I don''t have to go through all that now," he told making Ai even angrier.


    "Ai, stop," I said to Ai in a commanding voice and her face dropped.


    Was I scared?


    Yes.


    If it were just me, would I act like Ai and not worry about my life?


    Not sure about it but I know if Ai were to attack him, the chances of him just killing her on the spot were really high and I didn''t want that. That was the last thing that I wanted. I opened the door of the car noticing that he parked in the shade and took Ai by her hand.


    "Well then Shiba Kazuki," Dominic said nodding his head and I slammed the door close and walked away.


    I walked with Ai''s hand in mine and I was holding it tightly. My entire body was shaking.


    Was I scared?


    Yes, I was terrified.


    I couldn''t even think straight anymore feeling my entire energy completely drained from the conversation I had with Dominic.


    He truly is a fearsome man.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 99 - 99: Ais new weapons

    Ai placed a hand on my shoulder trying to make me stop from shaking. I looked at her and she pulled me in a big hug then and there. My heart was beating very fast the entire time and my breathing got ragged the moment I left the car. She noticed it immediately and tightened her grip on me. The touch of her soft and cold body felt nice and I leaned into her hug and hugged her back. I really needed this right now.


    We stayed like that for some minutes with the passer-by glancing at us before going their own way. We finally stopped and I looked at Ai and she just gave me a gentle smile. Her hands moved close to my face and cupped them and she started caressing my cheeks.


    "You''ve got a bit different in your behavior Kazu-kun. Did you notice that?" she asked and I looked at her confused.


    "What do you mean?" I asked her.


    "Nothing, maybe it''s just me," she said and kissed my lips gently. It made me completely forget what we were talking about the prior thing we were talking about. "Let''s go then," she said and held my hand dragging me with her.


    We entered the main building and all eyes fell on us. This time, some of the faces were the ones we have seen back amongst the hunters. Right before we stood a very familiar face.


    "Took you long enough," Natsumi-san said while tapping her feet. "Any longer and I would be out there for blood and when I would find you, I would make sure that you regret it."


    "Okay, okay Natsumi-san, enough with the threats now. We had a bit of an incident in the cab," I explained to her.


    "Elaborate."


    "Dominic was in the car with us," I said in a serious tone and the mood amongst the three of us dropped.


    "Come inside," she said and we entered the elevator. She pressed the button to the weapon production floor. "Now speak, what happened exactly."


    "Dominic was in the car with us, as the driver of the car," I started. "I don''t know how he got that accurate with what I believe is a guess which is also highly unlikely but he said¡­"


    "Said what?" Natsumi-san asked while raising an eyebrow.


    "Yuna is alive," I told to her and her face dropped immediately. She walked over to the wall of the elevator and raised her hand.


    BAM


    A big bent was made in the wall of the elevator and she stayed there for some seconds before looking back at me. She walked up close to me and I could see the clear anger in her eyes. If she could find Dominic right now, he would have been cut in half before he could even blink.


    "These vampires won''t even let the dead die easily," she muttered in a pure venomous voice. "Not even a little girl who couldn''t even think properly herself."


    "And he said that¡­"


    "He said what?" she asked.


    "That he wants to leave her in my hands," I said and her face dropped again.


    "What?"


    I nodded and we heard the sound of the elevator indicating we had reached the desired floor. We all stepped out and started walking. I looked over at Ai and she looked pretty confused.


    "I don''t know why is doing this though. Nothing makes sense," I told Natsumi-san and Ai.


    "Kazu-kun, who is she again?" Ai asked me.


    "She is my younger sister. Who died when we both were very young," I said and looked at my hands. "As far as my memories go¡­it looked like I was the one who killed her."


    "What nonsense are you speaking Kazuki?" Natsumi-san said instantly in an angry tone. "Why on earth do you think that? And why did you never tell anyone about this?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because¡­" I started speaking but the words would not come out of my mouth.


    "Why?" she asked one more time in a commanding manner.


    "B-because¡­I was scared back then. I was scared that you guys would leave me because I committed something so heinous. Because I- "


    "Enough," Natsumi-san spoke in a cold voice and stopped walking. She grabbed my face in her hands and brought it close to her. "Now listen here. I will say this once and just once but let me tell you that Yuna''s death was not your fault. To this day, we don''t know what happened exactly but I can say with full confidence that it was definitely not you. I am ready to fight even the entire world to prove that I am right. Am I clear?"


    "Y-yes," I said and she hugged me tightly.


    "Stop staying stupid stuff now," she said and ruffled my hair. It felt nice honestly. Brought me back to the old times when I was still a crybaby. When I would wake up every day crying to myself. When I would have panic attacks from time to time and run in her arms bawling my eyes out.


    "You''ve gotten soft on me since yesterday Natsumi-san," I spoke my mind. "Did something happen?"


    "Just¡­since the moment of your first confrontation with Dominic. I am not having a good feeling about this," she said. "I tried everything I could to postpone this mission to first take care of it but these idiots are not letting me. I could very easily cut the throats of each of these stupid board members but doing that will also be a pain in the ass with the VEO gone."


    "I¡­woman''s intuitions again?" I asked her and she nod her head.


    "For the first time in my life Kazuki. I''m scared for you," she said and I hugged her tightly.


    We stayed like this, not saying anything at all for some time, and then broke the hug before walking towards a big door at the end of the corridor. The door opened and my eyes got shone with bright white light. We looked around and a big room was filled with lots and lots of weapons ranging from melee weapons to gloves to even guns.


    Natsumi-san walked before us and we started following her and she took her to a corner of the room with lots of weapons on display. "So the surprise for Ai is¡­"


    She clicked the button and one of the weapons got dismounted and was brought right before us on a conveyor belt. We both looked at it and right before our eyes was a pair of beautifully crafted daggers. The blade of the daggers was so shiny that we could even see our reflection in them and the daggers had white and green handles. Truly beautiful to look at if I am being honest.


    "These are¡­for me?" Ai asked Natsumi-san and she nodded.


    "How long to plan on using those wooden stakes? These are more durable and effective and even a better option overall than those pieces of wood," Natsumi-san said and Ai walked closer to the daggers and picked them up by their handle.


    "They''re so light," Ai said whilst tossing the dagger in her hands with ease.


    "They look really nice," I spoke my mind. "They fit you perfectly Ai."


    "Hehe, thanks Kazu-kun," she said with a smile on her face. "Now I can protect you a lot easier.


    "Come this way," Natsumi-san said walking over to a door it opened to another white room. This one was a bit different because it was filled with a lot of dummy targets probably used for testing purposes. She flipped a switch on the wall and the dummies came to life. "Test dummies we use to test these weapons. They are made of silicon and carbon fiber and are pretty fast programmed to know hand-to-hand combat. The only way to stop them though is to pierce them through the chest."


    Ai stepped forward knowing that it was her time to test the daggers and she held them in her hands. She slid her leg back and crouched down before launching herself at the dummies. They charged at her but she quickly had the blade already in the chest of one dummy. She used it as support kicking it to get more height and jumping up high in the air.


    She got down and stabbed one of the dummies in the head making it stagger before stabbing it right in the chest. One of them got behind Ai and grabbed her arm but she quickly cut it off and kicked its leg making it fall off balance and stabbed it in the chest.


    "This is so fun!" she screamed and rushed at the other dummies in the blink of an Ai, all of them were on the ground cut into pieces with a hole in their chest. Ai stood right there with her eyes shining bright and she looked at me with an innocent smile on her face.


    "Did you see that Kazu-kun?" she said waving at me and I just smiled.


    "You did amazing Ai," I said and Natsumi-san sighed.


    "I just told her to stab the chest, not cut them all in pieces," she said a bit annoyed and we both chuckled.


    "Well, you should have specified it before," Ai said and the daggers deactivated before they turned into little hairclips. We walked over to Ai and she put the clips in her hair. They had a little bunny at the end of them and honesty, they looked really cute on her.


    "How do I look?" she asked childishly and I pat her head.


    "Adorable," I said and Ai started to blush.


    "You should say that to me too," a familiar voice whispered in my ears. "Senpai."


    Sigh.


    Are there any normal people who work here? Like seriously?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 100 - 100: Someone save me from this women, I beg you

    I moved to the side and sighed seeing a familiar cute face right beside me. He had a big smile on his face and honestly, I had no idea when he even entered the room.


    "Do you have a weird liking for sneaking up on people like this?" I asked Koto and he giggled a little.


    "Who knows, maybe I only do that to senpai," he said mischievously. "I heard that you arrived so there wasn''t any way that I would let you alone."


    "I''m not alone you know, I am accompanied by Natsumi-san and Ai," I said mentioning the truly strong women who were standing right behind me.


    "How hard is it for you to understand that I wanted to see you? Senpai you meanie," he said while pouting and I ignored him. I don''t know what is his deal honestly.


    I walked over to Ai and started talking to her about her weapon. Luckily the weapon fit perfectly in her hands and they also looked good look wise to her. The fact that they were light also helped her to make quick and precise attacks to render the enemy immobile and then kill them without much problem.


    "Don''t ignore me like this senpai," Koto whined.


    "Stop being annoying now," Natsumi-san said picking him up by his collar. Since he was a bit shorter than all of us, he had his feet off the ground struggling to get out of Natsumi-san''s hands. "Moreover, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the training room for us?"


    "I could but I wanted to see Senpai," he said with stars in his eyes.


    "Why though?" I asked him and he just winked at me making me raise my eyebrow.


    "Well since it''s Senpai of course. As your junior who admires you, I should have all the rights to want to see you," he said giving me a thumbs up and I sighed.


    I looked at Ai and she was staring at Koto weirdly and then grabbed my arm to hug it. I didn''t really understand the reasoning behind that but she took out her tongue in a teasing way with a "bleh" and turned around with a pout on her face. I didn''t really know what was actually going on so I just let it be for now.


    "Come on now Ai-senpai, I am not going to take Senpai away from you," he said teasingly at Ai and she started growling at him. "Okay, okay, I won''t play for a little longer so you can let your primal instincts from coming out."


    We were almost done with this little ordeal until something else happened. From the distance, I heard another voice which sent a chill down my spine.


    "Kazuki-kun~" I heard and I looked behind Koto seeing a bunch of blonde hair on a woman who was running at us with her face beaming with happiness. To a man of her face, this would be the perfect way to make them fall in love but for someone who was not her age and knows her better than some stranger, I hid behind Ai.


    "Oh no. T-that voice¡­" Koto spoke meekly looking right behind him and seeing the figure of Ama approaching closer and closer to us.


    "Oh my, even Koto-kun," she said happily and started running even faster.


    "S-Senpai, I will see you later," he said in fear and turned around and started running past Ama but much to his discomfort, she was a lot faster than him. Ama caught Koto by his hand and she pulled him in a big hug suffocating him at the same time with her chest. He started struggling for air but Ama''s strength surpassed anything a normal human can have and Koto was being the victim of him.


    "How long has it been since I last saw you~," she said in a flirtatious voice. "You have no idea how much I missed you my little Koto-kun~"


    "Whet meh gwo," I heard the tries of Koto but they all went in vain since Ama wasn''t going to let go of the boy anytime soon.


    "Natsumi-san," I whispered to her from behind. "Is there any other way to get out of this place?"


    "No, the only exit is the one right before you. Where Ama is standing," she spoke and I slouched in defeat. As much as I know she is not a bad person. The past experiences I had with Ama weren''t something I really wanted to experience again. If I did, I''ll either get traumatized for life or will be killed at the hands of Ai. Or maybe both but I don''t really know.


    "Should I just kill this woman?" Ai asked innocently at me with a radiating smile on her face. She can really say stuff like this while looking adorable. Amazing.


    "Remember Ai, what did you promise me? No killing humans," I reminded the half-vampire and she pouted.


    "But she is really annoying and trying to get too close to you. It frustrates me to see," she said holding my arm tighter.


    "Now that I think about it. You''ve got a lot softer Ai. Before you won''t even listen to me when I would say things like these easily," I told to her.


    "That''s because I promised you," she said. "And I will not break a promise I made to you. I''d rather have a stake run through my heart than that- "


    "Okay, okay, I get what you mean. No need to go into that detail about it," I said and looked back at Ama. "But we do need to go past Ama. How do we do that then?"


    "You can''t," Natsumi-san said walking over to Ama and just sighed before walking past her as if just saying, "This doesn''t even bother me."


    Oh, come on now Natsumi-san. Help your nephew out here.


    I looked at Ama and her eyes fell on me and a mischievous smile fell on her face. She let go of Koto much to his surprise and in one leap appeared right before us two. Within milliseconds I would be in the clutches of this woman and I was honestly terrified about that fact. Is this really necessary? Does this really need to happen? God help me, please.


    "NOT ON MY WATCH!" Ai shouted and kicked Ama making her go off track and land right before a wall before her face could hit it. Ai stood right before me and was growling at her. "I will not let you touch my Kazu-kun," she said and got in a defensive position.


    "Why would that be Ai-chan? Is this how you will thank me for the blades I made for you?" Ama whined and walked over to us.


    "Thank you for those but nothing in this world will be enough for me to let you have him," Ai said and she chuckled and placed a hand on her face and rest it there.


    "Oh don''t get me wrong. I''m not one to get emotionally involved with a person. I''m more of someone who likes a little fun in life from time to time," she said looking at me and I shivered. "So don''t think I am taking Kazuki-kun away from you. I am just borrowing him for some time and that''s all. Nothing outside that. Trust me."


    "As if I would let that happen," she said and in a blink of an eye, Ama was right before and held Ai''s face, her hands. She brought it closer to get a look surprising Ai. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that I think about it, you are pretty cute too. My, the new generation is just amazing," she said caressing Ai''s face. Okay, what is going on? She brought Ai''s face close and I just watched. I could see Ai''s face getting red from the sudden moves of Ama but she quickly snapped out of it. "Ah, looks like you snapped out of this. Too bad."


    Without missing a single second, she jumped right before me, and before seeing eternal darkness with a sweet smell assaulting my nose, I just saw two large melons moving at me my entire body was overcome with warmth and also my lungs were struggling to get some air in them. I raised my hands up in the air trying to breathe but Ama''s death hold was too strong to beat.


    "Let go of him!" Ai screamed and Ama jumped with me in her arms in the same position. I couldn''t see what was going on but I heard Ai starting to attack Ama and she kept dodging it all the while not letting me go. Why do I have to be in the middle of all this?


    "Okay, I will let him go but I have one condition," Ama said finally stopping to move. "You let me spend an entire afternoon with Kazuki-kun and him alone."


    "As if I will!" Ai screamed and attacked again but this time, Ama let go of me and turned me around. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a silver blade stopping just two centimeters from my face and I gulped loudly. Ai stood there with anger and annoyance in her eyes. "You bitch."


    "Don''t blame me now. I was already very confident in Ai-chan not hurting Kazuki-kun even if it were to happen. I would have already stopped her," Ama said having her hand on my head. "You see Ai-chan, I have taken a bit of a liking to your boyfriend so I won''t let him get hurt now."


    I looked up at her and she gave me a sweet smile. My eyes fell on Ai and she clicked her tongue and withdrew her blades. "Fine, you can spend an afternoon with him BUT I will be keeping an eye on the both of you. Am I clear?" Ai spoke and Ama cheered.


    "It''s a date then," Ama said teasingly.


    "No! It''s not a date!" Ai screamed in annoyance and honestly, she looked adorable doing that. I chuckled a little seeing this side of her again.


    "I can finally have you for a long time now," Ama said and blew in my ear. "Kazuki-kun~"


    God, you have let me down yet again.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hey guys, the author here.


    "Hello everyone, Shiba Kazuki here."


    ''Hi, Tsubaki Ai here.''


    I just wanted to give a little message and thank all of you for all the support each one of you has given to me and this book. Thank you so much for liking this book and the characters that I wrote. Honestly, this book literally wasn''t anything the first time I ever started writing it but I am so happy with how this turned out to be.


    "Yea, in the start Ai wasn''t even supposed to be a vampire. Looks like your weird obsession with those turned her this way."


    ''I mean, I don''t mind either way since my backstory would have been pretty much the same. I would still be living with Kazu-kun."


    Well, that but his parents would die just in the first chapter. Anyways.


    "I just wanted to thank all of you for just motivating this guy to write up to 100 chapters. A big milestone for the book along with 1.1 million reads. This is just amazing."


    ''I cannot be happier that our story has been read by so many amazing people out there and this little message is just for you guys. Thank you everyone for this, especially the ones who stayed this long to be reading this message. We all love you guys a lot."


    "Yes, we do."


    "Thanks a lot."


    ''Love you all.''


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 101 - 101: So youre telling me this is not even the training?

    After so long, Ama finally let go of me and I walked over to Ai she instantly grabbed me with a pout on her face. She looked at Ama and glared before she started dragging me out of the room. I didn''t really expect to see Ama today honestly. We looked over to see where Koto was and he just disappeared with a little note on the floor reading.


    "I''m sorry Senpai I am leaving you here but it''s Ama so you can''t blame me now, can you? Anyways, I am already in the training room if you are reading the note so we will meet there. Natsumi-san already had something to do so she will be leaving to get ready for her mission."


    I read it and sighed before putting the note in my pocket. We looked over at Ama who was slowly walking towards and we mutually decided to get out of there as fast as we could. Ama is not really a bad person but her too upfront nature is a little¡­hard to be taken in all-in-one go.


    "See you this weekend Kazuki-kun~," she said and I just gave her an awkward smile. "I would love to spend more time with you but I have some work to do so I will see you only during our date."


    "DON''T CALL IT A DATE!" Ai said annoyed and moving her hands up and down with a face red with anger. She just laughed and patted Ai''s head before leaving the room.


    We did the same and parted ways from the front door since she had some work in the production room while I and Ai made our way to the elevator.


    "I don''t like that woman," Ai confessed in a grumpy voice. "Ah mou, why does Kazu-kun have to be so amazing that so many women want him?!"


    "Woah, slow down there Ai. I think you are a bit exaggerating this. I am not as amazing as you see me. I''m pretty normal. At the core of it, I am not that different from the other boy besides me," I said and she shook her head.


    "But the other boy is not as special to me as you are so you are amazing. People don''t know everything about you, not just you having the blood of the first but even how you are at the very depth of it. You are so kind to everyone Kazu-kun. You are always so nice and are such a good person."


    "Is being nice and kind the only thing I have going on for me?" I asked Ai and she pouted and hit my head.


    "Of course, that''s not it," Ai explained and we entered the elevator. "Kazu-kun is also very brave too. You are not only being chased after by vampires and not to forget, that guy. You are being put in a place where your life is literally on the line and you are on the brink of death at every step yet you haven''t lost your cool yet. You are also a little more mature and quicker-witted. Though you do make some stupid decisions but at the end of all of this. Those little things about you are what make you special to me. Those are the things about you that I really love. Also, you are just amazing when it comes to dealing with me," she said in the last line while scratching her head in embarrassment. "I know I am not the easiest to deal with taking me¡­let''s call it hyper-reactive nature for now in play."


    "Okay, okay, I get your point," I said and the elevator stopped at the desired floor. "Well, time to train."


    We started walking down the corridor with the UV lights to stop any vampire from invading and as soon as we entered the corridor, we instantly ducked. We looked up and saw a big crater in the wall right beside us. Right in front of the crater stood Koto with metal gloves in both his hands.


    "Rule number one of the battlefield Senpai. Always be on your tip toes, we never know when or where we will get attacked," he said and walked towards us. "And as much as I like you Senpai, unlike Sensei, I will not hold back."


    He rushed right at us but and I drew out my katana but it was not enough time for me so I had to dodge him again. I felt a kick on my legs which threw me off balance and a punch aimed right at my face but before that could land, Ai came to the rescue slicing at the boy which he dodged and stepped back.


    "Better than before Senpai. Looks like you are getting a hang of my speed," he said clapping and I got up with my weapon completely deployed and ready to be used this time. "But this is not good Senpai. You are having trouble fighting me and I am only the weakest of all the other S-class hunters mainly due to my experience level than them. We have similar skill sets but theirs'' s are more refined than mine sadly."


    "What a way to cheer me up now," I joked and he just smiled. "Oh don''t worry Senpai. I am not trying to cheer." In the blink of an eye, he appeared right before me. "I am just warning you."


    He aimed a punch at my solar plexus which I blocked with a scabbard but the force was enough to get me off my feet. Ai kicked at Koto but he just jumped up to dodge it coming right at me head-first. He had a cocky smile on his face which honestly now started to piss me off.


    No Kazuki.


    Don''t lose your cool now.


    Stay calm.


    I closed my eyes for a second and just took a deep breath. I twisted my body with my head facing the ground and just decided to wait. Stay calm Kazuki and just wait. Yes, he is stronger than you so hit him with the best you got.


    "Don''t lay your eyes off me now Senpai!" Koto shouted at me and I heard his voice getting closer. "I don''t want to hurt you Senpai but this is necessary for your training."


    Wait. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stay calm.


    Just a little more.


    I felt my feet touch the roof of the room. That''s it.


    I opened my eyes seeing Koto''s fist being really close to me and kicked off the roof with one strong kick and my face got right beside Koto dodging his punch. I twisted my body in the air and hit him with the blunt end of the katana throwing him down on the ground. I looked at Ai who ran at Koto while I kept falling down and right as I was close enough. I got up straight and landed straight on my feet. Ai jumped at the lying body of Koto and aimed her blade at him and stopped right when it almost made contact with his face.


    But there was something wrong.


    "Looking for me Senpai?" I heard Koto''s voice from right behind me and he just stood there with a big smile on his face. He kicked my back but I was fast enough to parry it and this time sends his leg away from me. "Wow Senpai, you are a lot stronger than I expected you to be."


    "Wait but," I looked behind but where I thought I saw Koto''s body was nothing at all. Just Ai who looked equally as confused as me. "An afterimage?" I muttered.


    "Bingo! Ten marks to Kazuki-senpai," Koto cheered. "Yes, that is an after image but don''t feel down Senpai. The fact that it is an afterimage means I was in that position there. And do you know what that means?"


    "I did do some damage to you," I said, and he nodded his head happily.


    "Correct again! Senpai is really smart," Koto cheered again and he let down his guard but I did not. "Oh don''t worry Senpai, we are taking a little break right now. So don''t worry."


    I lowered my guard too slightly and Ai stood right behind me.


    "You never learn, now do you Senpai?" Koto said in a big disappointed voice.


    "Wha- "


    BAM


    Before I could finish the first word, I saw Koto''s fist right before my face just a few inches away but what stopped it was Ai''s blade which had intercepted it in its way. "It''s good that Ai-senpai doesn''t trust me. Otherwise, I would have really hurt you this time senpai and with the gloves on, a broken nose is not the only thing you would be having."


    "Bu- "I stopped in my words realizing what he was going to say.


    "Never trust your opponent on the battlefield," Koto and I said in unison.


    "Well done, Senpai, you are starting to understand now," he said letting down his guard and stepping back. "Now, let''s actually start the training."


    Wait, this was not even the training?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 102 - 102: The actual training

    "What do you mean?" I asked Koto and he kept smiling at me.


    "Well, Senpai, if I am to teach someone how to protect themselves to fight a threat. What I would like to do is take it up one stage at a time. Now the problem is I am not like Sensei who knows how to hold back enough to not seriously hurt someone. That is also why she is a lot better and stronger than me, having the power to hurt someone is something all S-class hunters have but, a few of them who are at the bottom of that power level do not know how to really hold back. This is why the ones who know how to hold back are one of the most dangerous hunters to go against. You never know when or how they will lash out at you in one go," Koto explained. So that meant he was not holding back a single time when we were fighting each other. "I just wanted to go all out for like two minutes so that you both can warm up your body before the actual training. The best way to learn how to fight is actually to fight with some tips on the side. You can be taught how to throw a punch properly or a kick but how to use it to your advantage is something you need to understand on your own. And that comes through actual fights. This is also why sparring is a big part of training for professional fighters. You need to practice in the real-life simulations with an actual opponent who will at the very least not hurt you very badly."


    We nod listening to Koto and he did have a point. If we were asked to go against an S-class hunter who wasn''t even going to hold back against us taking into consideration that we, or more so, I was not that well trained in combat, it would end up being just a mere slaughter fest than a training. In most of the cases in which I won against actual strong enemies, I needed heavy assistance from Ai and Akira. So on my own, I don''t really know how strong I really am and what level of the enemy I can take on.


    "Okay then Senpai, get ready and Ai-senpai, please step aside. This part of the training is mainly for Senpai. For you, we will kick things up a notch with a lot stronger and faster enemies since you have more experience in battles than Senpai," Koto said and pulled out a little screen and started fiddling with it. Soon, the ground changed and eight dummies popped out of it. They all were equipped with weapons and some were even without those. "Some vampires have been anecdote to even use weapons of their own kind but these are mainly vampires with a lot of influence and power and the subordinates of these vampires down to even a critter so I added that to the mix too." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wait, so that mean, even Dominic may have weapons he can use.


    "Okay, Senpai. Get in place," Koto instructed and I got in my fighting stance. "And, go!"


    The vampires rushed at me altogether in a group and I started running in the opposite direction. The room was pretty big so I should be using the space to my advantage. They were a group so running headfirst into them would be pretty idiotic. I changed my direction to the right keeping my eyes on the dummies but they were not breaking out from the group.


    "They are pretty intelligent in combat so you need to really use your brain here Senpai," Koto explained from behind a barrier standing next to Ai.


    Knowing that I started really racking my brain for ideas on how to go about this. They were in a group attacking me so it would be in my best interest to break the group but how do I do that? They all seem pretty coordinated so my main objective was to break this coordination first. That will give me enough time to take them all down. I did realize that I was getting less and less reckless unless I had to and since I was on my own in this one, I cannot be relying on anyone to watch my back.


    "Got it," I muttered and smiled and started running even faster towards the wall. The dummies also started speeding up and were almost about to catch me. Just as I was a foot close to the big wall, I kicked the ground and jumped up and then kicked the wall pushing me away from it. "Huh?"


    I looked in front of me and the dummies had evaded the wall easily without much difficulty. I underestimated them.


    "Nice try Senpai, but that is still not enough. Use your brain and physical abilities to their best," Koto said and I got a little confused. Isn''t that what I am doing? "No Senpai, you are using your brain but you are even underestimating your abilities. Use them to their best and let them run free. Be reckless if that is what it takes."


    I decided to listen to Koto for this one and took a deep breath. The dummies got closer to me and I sliced vertically at them. The dummy parried it so I decided to put more force into it and push them back. Much to my surprise that little more force turned out to be a lot more and the dummies go slammed against the wall.


    BAM


    The wall had a dent in it and wasting no time, I dashed at them and stabbed two right through the chest with my blade and scabbard. They fell down now completely immobile and I ducked down dodging the blade of an axe before a long sword came at my legs. I jumped back taking out my blade and scabbard from the two dummies and I distance myself from them.


    One of the dummies had a spear which the thing threw at me with great speed. I stepped to the side and leaned to dodge it and the rest six appeared right before me.


    "So that''s how you want this huh," I said starting to get a bit more in the feel of it. "Been a little while since I got a nice fight."


    "Keep your head in the game Senpai," Koto said. "No need to speak unnecessarily. It will only give your enemy a chance to attack you with your guard a little low. Remember, getting cocky is the worst thing you can do on the battlefield."


    "I know," I said and suddenly everything around me slowed down. I looked at the dummies and their attacks were all coming at me at once. I took advantage of this and moved around them slicing two right in half and stabbing the other in the chest with the scabbard.


    This is fun.


    I kicked the body of one of the dummies propelling me up in the air and I looked down at the three left. A big grin formed on my face and when I reached the roof, I kicked them a second later, all three of their puny little face came into sight. I slashed vertically cutting straight through their heart. Their body of scraps fell on the ground and I used the scabbard to stop my fall and held it to keep me up in a handstand position.


    I looked at Ai and Koto and gave them a thumbs up. They looked at me with surprised looks on their face which confused me a bit. I didn''t really understand why they were giving me that look though.


    The barrier came down and they walked towards me and I got off the scabbard and sheath my blade. "I must say Senpai, I am surprised," Koto said while clapping his hands and Ai hugged me.


    "Hehe, Kazu-kun looked so cool. I even videotaped everything," she said and kissed my cheeks.


    "But honestly, you did have a drastic change in your way of fighting mid-battle," Koto said and I looked at him confused. "At the beginning of this, you were being more cautious and were finding a way to separate them so you could take one or at least two dummies at once but I don''t really understand why you changed that and just started attacking them head first. Rather than reckless, you were more upfront with the battle. More fearless might I say. B-class hunters would have some trouble with these dummies, but you made it look really easy."


    "If it comes to hunters, where will you put me?" I asked Koto and he looked at me and then thought about it for a minute.


    "I think somewhere in the A class," he said and I smiled contented with the answer for now. I mean, of course, I was happy with this answer, some months ago I won''t even up to become a vampire hunter but after about two months I am bumped up to A class. That is a feat of its own. "You really are something else Senpai, I must say."


    "I''m nothing special," I said and I honestly believed it for some reason. It all just felt so normal for me that nothing about what I just did felt like it was a great or difficult task.


    "Don''t believe me? I''ll show you," Koto said and fiddled on the little screen in his hand and a monitor came down from the roof. It showed me from a third-person point of view which honestly was pretty helpful to see what I did.


    I was running towards the wall and jumped down. The dummies did the same thing as I did. I intercepted the blade of the dummy and what I thought was a little push sent the dummies across the room a lot faster than I thought it did. I charged at them but what I thought was a normal speed for me looked a lot faster in the video.


    I slashed the dummies and jumped back and as soon as I dodged the attacks even faster and when all six of them attacked me.


    I moved too fast to track from the camera.


    "What? Are you sure this is not fast-forwarded?" I asked Koto and he shook his head.


    "No Senpai, the entire video is pixel-perfect with what happened," he said and looked back at the monitor. "I was surprised how you got this fast out of nowhere that I really had to concentrate to track your movement. Still no match for my speed though."


    "Because you move too damn fast," I said to him and he giggled.


    "Hehe, is that a compliment Senpai?" Koto said and I ignored him. "Well, now that I have seen what you can do, it''s time for your to fight Ai-senpai."


    "I''m sorry what?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 103 - 103: A sparring match with Ai

    "Yes, you heard that right," Koto said nonchalantly. Is he seriously asking me to do this? "You have to fight Ai-senpai. Since I have gotten a good view of your level, I think it is appropriate to let you fight a vampire such as Ai-senpai. I''m sorry a half-vampire because that is what she is."


    I looked at Ai with a confused face and even she wasn''t that happy about this news. I honestly didn''t want to fight Ai. To think that I have to go against her and attack her with the intent to hurt her was something I could never bring myself to do.


    "Let''s see, oh here we have it," Koto said fiddling on the screen again and the screen on the monitor changed to something different. "Tsubaki Ai, threat level: S class. Kill count: 0 humans. Ability: the queen''s eye. Physical age: 16. Vampiric age: unknown. Type: half-vampire."


    S?


    Threat level S?


    Ai is that strong that an S-level vampire hunter is needed to beat her? I looked at the said half-vampire and her cute face was just innocently staring at the information. She looked at me and gave me a sweet smile that warmed my heart. I in turn smiled at her and then looked back at the screen.


    Then again, I did expect Ai to be a pretty high-level threat to vampire hunters after seeing her fight in these battles so many times.


    "See, she is the perfect opponent to fight you Senpai, and also, since she is your partner, having her as your sparring partner will also be beneficial for you since that way you both can get more used to each other''s fighting style. What this does is help your teamwork and you will trust your partner more in battles," Koto explained to I and Ai looked at each other still looking not really sure about this idea. "Ah, don''t worry. You don''t have to hurt each other. If it does come to this, I will stop you guys so trust me about that."


    "Um¡­"


    "Fine," Ai said and I looked at her surprised. If I remember correctly, she said she would never be able to fight me. Though she did beat me up one time.


    "Are you sure about this Ai?" I asked her and she nodded and hugged my arm.


    "I will never hurt Kazu-kun. I am sure about it. I did it only twice before but I promised myself that I would never do it again. Ever," Ai said with a reassuring smile.


    I sighed and looked at Koto who was looking at me with the same smile. I nod my head and his smile got wider and he started to go in the corner again to stand in the corner of the room behind a barrier. "Okay Senpai, let''s make it fair. It''s just a sparring match so I do not want any of you hurting each other. A few bruises though are okay but I would not allow anything more than that. If the situation gets dangerous for any one of you, I will intervene then and there. Is that clear?"


    "Okay," we both said and Ai hugged me tightly. I hugged her back and kissed her head. She held my face in her hands and brought it down before kissing me deeply. I kissed her back and pushed my tongue into her mouth. My hands move down her back and I pull her closer to me by her lower back. She grabbed my hair and started sucking on my tongue.


    Ah, this felt just right.


    "Umm¡­guys, I know you both love each other too much but can we train for battles first?" we heard Koto''s voice which brought us back to our senses. We realized what we were doing in his presence and a big blush formed on both our faces. Ai just walked a bit away from me and activated her daggers. "Anyways, okay this sparring session starts in¡­five¡­four¡­three¡­two¡­one¡­GO."


    As soon as he indicated, we both charged at each other. I looked into Ai''s eyes and they started glowing. So she is taking this seriously. Looks like even I don''t need to hold back now. I had my katana still in the scabbard ready to strike at the right moment and as soon as I got near her, I unsheathe it and sliced it horizontally. Ai quickly blocked with her dagger and with freakish strength made it so I could not even move it any further.


    She is really strong.


    She went for my leg with her other dagger which I parried with the scabbard pushing it away and moving it towards her arm. She dodged it and, in the process, loosened her strength on the dagger holding my blade. I took advantage of this and put more force into pushing her back.


    Ai grits her teeth and jumped back putting some distance between us which was better for me. My katana had more range than her daggers so keeping her a bit away from me but just in range of my katana would be better for me. I walked back a bit knowing she will already try to close in the distance between us.


    "Now that I am fighting Kazu-kun, it really shows how far you have come," Ai said with a proud smile on her face. "Looks like I don''t need to worry about going all out."


    "Wha- "


    As I said that, Ai just disappeared from where I last saw her. It was as if her presence had completely vanished. I looked around for her. Where did she go? My eyes fell down and I saw something dark adding down to my shadow. Don''t tell me.


    "Eyes on my Kazu-kun," Ai said and I looked up as her beautiful figure was majestically getting closer to me as she was descending with great speed. She twisted her body spinning it forward and held up my blade just in time to block her.


    "Ugh." The ground under me started to crack and it created a little crater right where I was standing putting a lot of strength on my blade. I was worried if it kept going on like this, the blade might just break.


    "This strength is all thanks to you Kazu-kun," Ai said happily with both her eyes shining magnificently at me. It was charming yet terrifying. "The fact that I had drunk so much of your blood a lot frequently has increased my strength drastically. This is all because of you."


    "Well that''s not helping me right now," I said gritting my teeth with my arms starting to bend along with my legs. I need to get out of this position or I will get crushed under this.


    With every ounce of strength in my body, I kicked the ground and yanked my hand to get Ai off of me. She flew up and did an amazing flip before landing but I was already in front of her having the scabbard already on its way to hit Ai right in her stomach. Instead of making it a strike, I adjusted it so it would only push her away. Ai''s feet stuck to the ground and she got pushed back a few meters but was already ready to be on the offensive.


    She charged at me and crouched down going for my knees. I jumped up to dodge those which was actually a bad idea since she was already under me and in the perfect position to do an upwards sweep with her dagger at me. It didn''t really cut me through but it made a little tear on the t-shirt I was wearing all the way across on the back.


    "Oh come on now," I complained seeing the back of my t-shirt was already ruined. Knowing having it on in this fashion will just hinder my movement, I decided to take it off. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eh? K-Kazu-kun, what are you doing?!" Ai screamed with a red face. She covered her face with her hands for some reason and just peeked through her fingers.


    "Hmmm? I mean the t-shirt was torn from behind so if I keep fighting in this, it will keep getting worse and restrict my movement so I thought this would be in the best of my interest to do this," I explained but Ai still had her face in her hands shaking her head. "What happened Ai?" I was genuinely confused.


    "N-Nothing!" she shouted and then looked at and took her hands off her face. I saw a big blush forming on her and she held her daggers up in a fighting stance but her hands were shaking. "Kazu-kun is shirtless right now, he''s just shirtless. Shirtless¡­Kazu-kun¡­shirtless¡­"


    "What is it, Ai?" I asked her again and she just charged at me.


    "Don''t talk to me right now!" she screamed and slashed vertically at me with her daggers. I jumped back dodging it but another one came right at me diagonally. I blocked it with the blade and pushed it away but I was showered by a barrage of attacks from an embarrassed Ai with her eyes closed.


    "These are too fast, I can''t keep up," I said. Wait, how about I do what I did in the battle before? Yes, where I was going at super speed. I should do that.


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    Wait, how did I do that again?


    Right then, Ai''s tripped on itself and she started falling down face first to the ground. I quickly ran and grabbed her having her head in my chest. I hugged her really tight and since it was very quick, I lost my balance and fell on my back.


    "Ai, are you okay?" I asked looking at the half-vampire who was on my chest but her eyes were looking fuzzy.


    "Funya," she said and the big blush on her face intensified.


    "Looks like Senpai won this match," Koto said and sighed. "Not how I expected it to end but then again, I can''t really say what Ai-senpai did at the end was stupid. I mean, Senpai looks like a snack after all."


    "I''m sorry, what are you saying?" I asked him completely confused.


    "Senpai, use your brain sometimes," Koto said in a disappointed voice. "She got embarrassed seeing you shirtless mid-battle and since that moment her mind was not on the fight but on your body. That''s why she closed them in the hopes to stop thinking about that but once this figure of yours is seen by her eyes, it was stored and then this happened. You really are lucky Senpai."


    I looked at my cute girlfriend on my chest hiding her face in my chest being really embarrassed. Now that the fight was done, I decided on teasing her. "Oh my, why is that though Ai, haven''t you already seen me without a shirt many times before?"


    "Aaaaah!" Ai screamed in embarrassment and hid her face even more.


    "Cute," I said and she got even shyer.


    "Sigh, you guys don''t really see the place or time, do you? Give some attention to me too Senpai," Koto complained with a pout on his face.


    What a match.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 104 - 104: The process has started

    "Well Senpai, the training is still not over yet. You know that, don''t you?" Koto said to the both of us lying on the ground. We both looked up at him and he smiled,


    "What do we have to do now?" I asked him.


    "The same as you did in the first exercise but as a team," he said and I understood what he meant. "But I think making Senpai fight like this back-to-back would be a little detrimental to his physical abilities. So you have a little break."


    "Don''t worry about that, I have fought tougher battles for longer with Ai on my side," I said confidently and sat up with Ai still on my chest being a little shy mess. "Isn''t that right Ai?" She just nodded her head cutely.


    Amidst of seeing just how adorable she was, another thought crossed my mind. I had never really fought Ai before but had only seen that from an outsider''s perspective and the other time I was beaten to a pulp when I had no means of even trying to fight back. This time it was different where I had the means to fight back and actually have a match against Ai and I have to say, I am glad she is on my side.


    I don''t know what happened in the middle of all this but Ai got exponentially stronger and faster out of nowhere. It was as if she just had a buff in a game where it increased all her stats. I knew if I was not going to get out of the way when she was attacking me from above, I would either get sliced into pieces or be crushed under the likes of her. Moreover the speed she suddenly moved right before. It was as if her presence had been hidden from me completely. It felt as if she was not even in the room in the first place. If not for the look in the shadow, I would have probably just been sliced by Ai. Of course, she wouldn''t have done that but if it was a real battle, that would absolutely be the case.


    We got up on our feet but suddenly something unexpected happened. Fatigue took me over for some reason and I held my head falling back on the ground again. Everything started turning blurry to me. Even the sounds were echoing throughout the entire room for me. I saw two vague figures run at me but I couldn''t see their faces even though I knew who they were.


    "Kazu-kun!" a vague yet familiar voice called out to me but I could not pinpoint where it was coming from. The sound rang as if it was hundreds of people saying that all at once and I held my ears.


    Everything around me started moving super slowly and I could suddenly feel everything. From the coldness of the ground to the little change in the air around me as I moved. The sounds of the two figures were getting louder and louder and it felt like if they got any louder, my eardrums would explode. I didn''t really know what was going on. I could smell a very sweet and distinct smell that smelled so amazing and arousing at the same time. it was something I had never smelled before and I couldn''t help but slowly drift toward the smell. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another sweet smell was just near me but my entire body was tracking the other smell. The one which was dragging me towards it. It was as if, it was calling for me to go there. My body started moving and I felt the air brush against me. My ears were filled with a really loud scream but I ignored it and jumped at the source of the scent and then¡­


    It was a blackout for me.


    My eyes opened and I was back in the pitch-dark endlessness that I have known too well at this point. Wait, if I am here.


    "What a show you put up there, kid," Ethan said to me as he appeared right beside me startling me by a little. "Calm down now. Don''t be so surprised. All I did was just appear beside you."


    "But, why?" I asked him and he placed his hand on my shoulder and started walking. I decided to follow him and he put an arm around my shoulder as if he was about to pull me in for a big hug. I was still wondering what on earth was the reason that I ended up in the mindscape. Why did I lose consciousness out of nowhere?


    "You got knocked out by the new kid," Ethan explained and I stopped in my tracks.


    "What do you mean?" I asked Ethan in a serious tone.


    "I mean what I said. You were going out of control and then the new kid had to knock you out so that you don''t hurt anyone," Ethan explained and I looked at him confused. "Don''t tell me you already forget what I told you some days ago."


    At the mention of that, the realization hit me and I stiffened up understanding exactly what he meant. By losing control he meant¡­I was acting out of pure instincts and not just my normal instincts.


    But the instincts of a vampire.


    "But, why is that happening?" I asked Ethan and he summoned two chairs.


    "Have a seat, you need to sit down to understand this now," he said and I nod my head and did as he said. "Okay, so first, answer this kid. Who do you think I am?"


    "Um¡­Ethan?" I answered in an unsure tone and he started laughing.


    "Hahahahaha, you are a very amusing kid," he said while slapping his knee. "That is true, I am Ethan but I am also the First. The first vampire to ever reign this world. The first ever of their superhuman beings. That means I am many centuries old if you want to take in that sense and the powers that I hold are unrivaled by anyone on this earth. You on the other hand are a mere mortal, a human but you have something running through your veins."


    "The blood of the first," I muttered and he nodded.


    "Yes, you have my blood so you can say I am basically your father in that sense. Never really had a kid but having someone to guide me through their life, someone who is related by blood to me is an experience I was also interested in experiencing. Though no matter how many times we tried, the kid was not strong enough to handle to have the power of me and Sarah in them and were killed right as they were made," he said in a sad tone. "Sorry about that, I sidetracked a little. What I mean is that since you have my blood and that is a very important factor for vampires. You will also have abilities that would be similar to mine but your body already knows that the physical human limitations would not be able to hold it in and your body understands that."


    "So, what is really happening? Why am I turning into a vampire?" I asked Ethan.


    "Human body is doing what it does best in every situation to survive. Adapt to it," he said and I nod my head understanding what he was trying to say. Humans have been doing this since the beginning. Adapting to th situation and the environment they are put in no matter what it is. That is why we were able to survive for thousands of years. We adapted. "And so because it is adapting. The only body that can handle the powers of a vampire is, that of a vampire."


    "So that''s why my body is changing?" I asked him and Ethan nodded. "But, why now?"


    "That''s because my blood is slowly starting to take action on you, increasing your strength, bettering your physique, and making it optimum for any encounter in any situation, heightening your senses, and also, changing your thought processes. A lot of the thing you do now in a battle is due to pure instinct or what people call a "gut feeling". That is the exact thing that is different about humans and vampires. These instincts in vampires are a lot sharper since they are hunters and they need to hunt for their prey."


    "Wait, so what you are trying to say is that your blood is slowly affecting how my body is working and so that my body does not destroy itself. Is that the only reason why all this is happening?" I asked him and this time, instead of giving an answer, Ethan just kept staring at me as if telling me. "That is for you to figure out."


    "I''ve grown a lot fonder of you kid," Ethan said and stood up. He walked up to me and placed his hand on my head patting it and pushing it down. I could no longer see his face his voice had a sort of warmth to it as he was speaking. "This is also why I would like for you to see through the end of this. These changes in your body will only get worse for you this month so you need to be careful about that. Sometimes, even your heart will stop for some seconds but it is up to you now how you will fight this. All I can do is explain to your things you are unaware of and just sit back and see you grow."


    His hand felt warm for some reason and he kept patting my head. I looked up at his face finally and he had a soft and warm smile running across his face.


    "Looks like it is time for you to wake up now," Ethan said and the place was starting to be filled with a shining light taking over the darkness. Ethan took his hand off my head and started moving back.


    "Wait, Ethan, I need to ask you something else too," I said stopping him from going any further. "Is there a real age for humans to turn into vampires?"


    "What do you mean?" he said in a louder voice since, with the light, his image was getting fainter.


    "Is there a threshold of how old a human needs to be before he or she can be turned into a vampire?" I shouted the question.


    "What?" he said drifting away from me. No, rather I was drifting away from him.


    "I''ll ask this you later, be ready with the answer!" I shouted and right after, the white light enveloped my body. My eyes opened and I was staring at a white ceiling with a soft and warm cushion-like feeling right under my head. A hand was gently brushing through my hair it felt amazing. Having to wake up like this after what I just experienced is really such a gift from the heavens for me.


    "Looks like you finally woke up Kazuki-kun," a sweet and mature voice spoke out. "If it weren''t for you being in such a situation. I would have already gotten my hands on you."


    "Not now Ama, let me rest," I said in a weak voice to the blonde-haired woman.


    "So I can do it later?" she said teasingly.


    "Whatever," I muttered and closed my eyes again.


    I need to find the answer to that question, no matter what.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 105 - 105: Telling the truth

    "You know Kazuki-kun, if Ai-chan were to see us like this, one of us is bound to be killed right now," she said and I did not move. More like, my body was not letting me move. Even if I wanted to, this body of mine was not listening to anything I was saying. I at least wanted to sit up off Ama''s lap so that I can be at face level when we are talking.


    "You''ll not let that happen, I know that," I muttered again and Ama brought her ear closer to me this time.


    "Can you say it again Kazuki-kun?" she asked me and I obliged with her request.


    "I said, you''ll not let Ai kill any of us," I said in the same weak voice and I wasn''t doing that on purpose. I really was so weak that this was the only level I could talk to at the moment.


    "Oh my, you have a lot of confidence in me now, don''t you?" Ama said teasingly and winked at me.


    "Koto could beat Ai and you could beat Koto," I explained and she just nodded with a warm smile on her face.


    "Well, don''t speak too much though Kazuki-kun. You did lose a lot of blood this time," she said and I raised my eyebrow. How did I lose blood though? "What happened was, you started screaming and fell to the ground. You started bleeding from your eyes, ears, and mouth and there were some internal bleeding too."


    "Wha- "


    All that happened to me when I was in so much pain? No wonder that happened because it was slowly getting really unbearable and if I can brag about something. I have been physically hurt in many ways. Stabbed, crushed, slammed, and even beaten to a pulp into my flesh. So the fact that my body was feeling so much pain because of all this was quite a surprise.


    "The scariest part for us though was the fact that your vitals had gone for s few seconds. We really thought we lost you but then you came back to your senses and so did your vitals," Ama explained and I just nodded. So this is what Ethan was talking about.


    "What do we do about it?" I muttered and Ama lowered her ear again to hear me. "I said, what do we do about it?"


    She got back up and kept scratching my hair making me feel relaxed and thought about it a bit holding her chin. I could see the focus on her face as she was trying to find an answer to the question and then let out a sigh. "For now, I don''t really know what we can really do. Your condition is one of a kind and seeing these effects just makes me suspect something. Kazuki-kun, is there something that you are not telling us?"


    Ama looked at me with a raised eyebrow and I decided it was wise to tell them about what was going on with me. I was not going to make the same mistake again since they are more professional and experienced in this field. This is their literal job for years now so telling them was probably the right thing. Though, I do need to let out this one person to another.


    "Um...Ama," I called her out and she lowered her ear again. Some of her hair fell down my face and it smelled really nice. "Can you call Natsumi-san to come here?"


    "Why do you want to call Natsumi-chan here?" she asked me surprised by the request. "Moreover, she is getting ready to leave for the mission and if it''s something really severe, she might as well decide to just stay here instead of going on the mission."


    "I understand this¡­" I said with my voice getting even weaker. "But¡­please¡­"


    "Oh Kazuki-kun," Ama said with a soft smile on her face and caress my cheek gently. "I can''t really say no to you when you say please this way."


    She tapped my nose with a little giggle and called for Natsumi-san. We both stayed like this not saying much waiting for Natsumi-san to come here. I looked at her and she was just looking at me while cupping my face. I could see her lips tremble for some reason and I didn''t really understand what was going on at this point. Is something wrong with Ama?


    "Um¡­Ama?" I called for her but she didn''t really say anything. "Ama? All hail to Ama¡­.Amantha?"


    The moment I called out her first name, she snapped out of the moment and looked at me with her lips still trembling. I didn''t quite understand what was going on with her. A little tear dropped from her eye onto my cheek and it rolled down all the way to my neck which got me worried.


    "Why are you crying¡­?" I muttered and she touched her eyes and started rubbing them.


    "These? Oh, nothing Kazuki-kun, probably just some things flocking my mind came back," she said trying to ignore the topic and I decided to not dig any deeper into that. "You just remind me of someone."


    As she opened a little on that, I looked at her and she just gave me a warm smile. Someone she knew? I didn''t quite understand what was she talking about.


    "A family member?" I guessed and she just laughed a little.


    "Kind of, at least he was family to me," she said in a sad tone and I decided to not ask anything further than this. I should just keep to it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we stopped talking about this, the door of the room opened with a card, and who entered was Natsumi-san accompanied by Koto and Ai. They looked at me and Ama in the position and I saw a mix of emotions on each of their face. Ai had an angry and jealous face; Koto was straight-up confused and Natsumi-san looked really worried.


    "Kazuki¡­" she muttered and ran at me. Once close, she took a proper look at me and scanned me from top to bottom, and looked at Ama. "What happened to him and why was I not informed about this immediately?"


    "You have a mission to leave for in an hour," Ama said and that angered Natsumi-san.


    "The damn mission doesn''t matter to me as much as Kazuki''s safety does. I promised Masumi and Kazuto that I will keep him safe," she said and clenched her fist. I slowly moved my hand over to her and grabbed it. She looked at me worried and looked away. "God, what is wrong with me? Why am I getting so worked up about it."


    "Because Natsumi-san, at the end of the day you are someone who worries a lot about me. Don''t lie to yourself now. You had stopped showing that you did some years ago but I have seen that side of yours," I muttered with a smile saying all this with every ounce of strength I got. "But I need to tell everyone something."


    "Before anything, can I ask something?" Ai said raising her hand and Ama nodded. "Why is Kazu-kun on your lap?!"


    Hearing that, Ama giggled and started caressing my hair. "Well, because Kazuki-kun looked pretty lonely when he was just lying like that so I thought I''d comfort him."


    "Well, no need for that, since I''m already there," Ai said walking towards us and sitting down. She carefully picked up my head off of Ama''s lap and placed it on hers. "I am the only one who is allowed to do that." She looks really jealous right now. And cute.


    "Anyways, what did you want to tell us Kazuki?" Natsumi-san said looking at me and going back to her normal strict demeanor.


    "Okay, I just want to preface this¡­I''m not joking here¡­" I said and the atmosphere in the room started to tense up with everyone starting to understand the severity of the situation. "I am slowly turning into a vampire."


    Silence.


    Absolute silence took over the place. It was so quiet that is someone were to even move an inch or so, it will be heard in the room. Everyone looked at me as if I was a madman saying random stupid stuff.


    "Do you understand what you are even saying Kazuki?" Natsumi-san said in a serious voice and I tensed up hearing it. "Tell me that you are not joking because if I find out that you are, this will be in the last thing you will speak about this day. You got unconscious on your own for some reason but this time, I will make you unconscious for the next twenty-four hours- "


    "Natsumi-san, I don''t think Kazu-kun is lying here though. He would never lie about something this serious. Yes, he jokes around here and there but¡­" Ai said and her eyes widened. "Is this why you asked me if I''d still love you if you were a vampire Kazu-kun?"


    I just nod my head and let out a sigh.


    "Since when did you notice this? Any symptoms and stuff," Natsumi-san asked.


    "Maybe a month ago but before it was just a hunch¡­I didn''t really want to say anything until I was sure," I said and everyone patiently started to listen since my voice was very low and slow. "It was explained to me by¡­Ethan¡­"


    "Ethan?" Ama asked and I nod my head.


    "The first¡­"


    "Are you sure he is not lying or joking with you?" Natsumi-san questioned and honestly, I didn''t have a plausible answer. It can be very true that Ethan was just lying to me this whole time and I wouldn''t be any wiser but for some reason, I trusted it. I trusted Ethan''s words.


    "No, he''s not lying," I said, and reluctantly, she agreed with me.


    "Sigh, what a pain in the ass now," Natsumi-san exclaimed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 106 - 106: Ai opening up about the past

    We all looked at each other thinking of what to do about this fact now. It was disclosed that I was slowly turning into a vampire and if something wasn''t done soon, I don''t know what was going to happen to me. Ethan explained to me how and why this was happening, which was something I had to tell them all, so that was one thing too.


    "Honestly speaking, I was expecting as much," Ama opened surprising every one of us with her words. "I didn''t tell you all this before since it was just a theory. The fact that Kazuki-kun right here has the blood of the first also would have meant that he would also have the powers he would have but he can only unlock them if he was a vampire. Now that can happen in two ways, one is Kazuki-kun himself turns into a vampire."


    "Or the blood of the first forces my body to turn into one since its powers aren''t something the limitation of the human body can withstand," I spoke out the other reason. "Ethan told me this."


    "Precisely, and since human bodies are very ready and eager to adapt in any situation to survive, his body will transform and as we can see, it will not be a subtle one," Ama said and we all nodded. Ai looked at me with a worried look in her eyes and cupped my face in her hands caressing my cheeks. "But there is one more thing that is concerning me."


    "And what is that?" Ai asked Ama and she got off her seat and got out a bunch of papers and files.


    "I did some tests of Kazuki-kun and well I did see when he literally was bleeding from everywhere, all the wounds were healed very quickly. A bit too quickly actually that it was something I had never seen a human do, but¡­" Ama stopped for a second to recollect her thoughts. "It led him to his current situation. Yes, the human body takes a lot of energy itself to heal but it doesn''t really want to lose the ability completely, it does do that process slowly. That wasn''t something that happened with Kazuki-kun. This process is fast but it''s still within human limits."


    So that''s why I was the way I was. My body felt weak because it consumed so much energy that even speaking properly made me fight for my life. Wait, if I had consumed this much energy just for healing, I would also need more energy than usual¡­how would I do that? Ugh, I can''t even think of an answer now. I am slowly losing energy for even that.


    "And as soon as I realized that, I took countermeasures," Ama said. "Kazuki-kun needed energy and the human body, get it only through calories, and for that, Kazuki-kun would need to eat a lot more. I ordered in food for him and it should be on the way."


    "Thank you for that Ama," Natsumi-san said and Ama just smiled.


    "Oh, don''t mention it," she said and walked over to me and placed her hand on my head much to Ai''s discomfort. "I can at least do this for my Kazuki-k- "


    "I''m sorry, what?!" Ai screamed and pushed Ama''s hand off of my head. "I am sitting here patiently this entire time seeing you do all this. I didn''t even do much about the fact of you putting Kazu-kun on your lap but can you not call him yours? Kazu-kun is mine and just mine. He does not belong to anyone else. No one."


    Ama saw Ai speaking and laughed a little. She just looked at me and winked at me for some reason I didn''t understand. Honestly, at this point, my brain was not working properly at its best ability. I would love to understand and analyze everything that was going on but my body is not allowing me. It is just telling me to just sit in my place and do the thing I was supposed to do. Rest.


    I decided to close my eyes and just relax my body. The food was on the way and I would love to eat all that but for that, I needed to rest to eat all that. Yes, I was indeed put on a drip injecting glucose in my body in the meantime but we knew it was not going to be enough. Moreover, the actual calories that I would need to come from some solid food and I hope Ama ordered something that tasted good and not something that tasted healthy.


    Now look here, I am not someone who is very picky with his food and what he eats but even though I am an injured boy, I want to eat food that tastes good.


    "Also Koto-kun," Ama called out to Koto and he stiffened up in place. "I do need some help of yours. The other S-class hunters will be coming here for their post-mission check-up and I need some help with things so can you please help me with those? I will reward you if you do that."


    "I''ll help but I don''t really want any reward," Koto said and turned on his heels starting to leave the room realizing it was something that he had to do outside this room and that I needed to be left alone. Ai decided to stay with me and didn''t say much. She just kept patting my head and letting me rest on her lap and I enjoyed that to my fullest.


    "Kazu-kun¡­" Ai said and I opened my eyes to look at her. "No need to say anything but I just want you to listen to me. It''s been some time since we have been together as a couple and there were things, I just wanted to tell you. Maybe I want to say things that I didn''t really say before since I didn''t really think it was time to say those."


    I didn''t really believe Ai about the fact that there were things in her mind that she didn''t tell me because one thing I know about this girl, is she does not have a filter between her mind and mouth me. If she has to say something, she just says it. It doesn''t matter if it even comes down to her talking about killing someone. She just says it without even a little hesitation.


    "It''s about my past, things I didn''t really tell you that happened to me. Also, the fact that I had been so¡­obsessed with you. Yes, I am in love with you but what I feel is not just mere love. It is an obsession. Straight up the feeling of wanting to have the person all to yourself and just yourself and not even let anyone who might even have the slightest of interest in you near you. I had done that, there were a bunch of girls in your middle school and actually, one of them had decided that she was going to confess to you," Ai explained and I just got confused. Wait, something like that happened? "Of course, you won''t really know about it since the girl never confessed to you. More like, she was not allowed to confess to you. You talked to her for only two months in total since she was in your class and she had developed feelings for you and I couldn''t let someone like that get near so. So, I did what I had to."


    The worst part about Ai saying "I did what I had to" is that I don''t even know what she is talking about because it can range from asking the girl to not doing it or controlling her from not doing it to straight-up murdering the girl by torturing her to death. I really hope she didn''t do that second idea because I don''t really like that. I don''t really want to know that my girlfriend had tortured someone to death in an abandoned basement and then disposed of the body in the middle of nowhere.


    "It was mainly because¡­Kazu-kun was someone who saved me back when I needed to be saved the most. My life is indebted to you," Ai said and started moving her hand on my chest gently. "That heart of yours had been always so kind even when I you found out I was some monster¡­well, you won''t really know what I am talking about. Let me tell you properly then¡­" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ai said everything in a nostalgic tone and even though I don''t ever remember meeting Ai or having her as a part of life before high school, it all felt so unbelievable. I looked at her confused and she just gave me a soft smile and I heard words I didn''t expect to hear this soon.


    "Let me tell you Kazu-kun, about the beginning of where I broke and got fixed at the same time and after that, till date."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 107 - 107: Co-dependance

    Even after what Ai said she was going to tell me, I still couldn''t believe that I had met Ai before. Yes, her being around had always been a familiar feeling to me since the day she appeared in my bed. Something about her was different, something that I didn''t quite understand. Her voice, her touch, and her scent, all felt so familiar and not alien but I could never point my finger at anything since it made no sense.


    "The thing was Kazu-kun, I dig a little into all this and even had a talk with Natsumi-san about this during one of your check-ups," Ai said. "Your memories were wiped off regarding any vampire and it was your parent''s request. They wanted you to not associate in this world and to live normally for as long as you it was possible for you. Now, it certainly isn''t possible so I can finally talk to you about this. You think you can trust my words from here on out Kazu-kun?"


    Ai''s hand was scratching my head putting me in a full relaxed mood and I just nod my head. I also wanted to know, what was this familiar feeling I had about Ai, and whenever she was around, I was more calm than nervous. Me acting so nonchalant when I saw her in my bed always felt something weird for me to do. It was as if I was used to her being around me and I didn''t mind her being in the same place as me even though in my memories, that was the first time I had been this close to her.


    "Tell¡­me¡­" I muttered and Ai smiled.


    "Close your eyes Kazu-kun," Ai said and I did as she did and I felt her index finger right at my temple.


    "Sadly vampires are not creatures who can bring back a person''s memory but they all have perfect memory. They also can share their memories with other vampires and see what they want to show to those vampires. If not used properly, it can even happen by mistake but that is a bit rare," Ai explained and held my hand in hers. "You are not a vampire yet Kazu-kun and I would honestly prefer if you stay as a human. Being a half-vampire is another option but the fact that we have such low life spans is also something that hurts to think of. That you may just die because you are old in your twenties."


    Ai''s face stiffened a little thinking that and then it relaxed again and I saw her stare at my chin. She moved her hand over to my neck and caressed the part. "Your neck, right here," she pointed at a certain spot. "Till this day, I remember the exact spot I bit you that night. The night¡­that man¡­came after me and my family and killed my parents. I fled but I was really injured. All I was told was that we had a house somewhere and I was given the address of it on the keys. I kept running and then¡­I found you¡­my childhood love."


    "You mean¡­"


    "Yes Kazu-kun, I met you about five months before this incident. We used to play together a lot as kids and then one day, you even visited our house. We went up to my bed and decided from that day onwards, I would always call you Kazu-kun and you call me Ai. That''s where it all began," Ai explained but I didn''t open my eyes. Slowly images started to form in front of me as if some memories that were locked in were breaking loose of the chains.


    An image of a little girl with white hair, red and green eyes, and pearl-white skin started to vaguely form. She looked¡­like Ai¡­I was holding her hand and was running around on the ground pulling her along with me. My hands tingled with her cold hands but I didn''t mind it.


    "My mom isn''t here yet¡­" she said and looked at me with teary eyes. "I''m scared of being alone." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­."


    My words were silent for some reason but I could see a big smile beaming on the girl''s face.


    "Can we go to my room and play?" the girl asked her mother and she nodded. Happy, she held my hand and dragged me to her room quickly. We sat there talking to each other about random stuff and it all felt so nice. Being a kid really was an amazing time.


    "..."


    "Okay, so I will call you Kazu-kun," the girl said.


    "That night, you found me injured and exhausted in the alleyway. I don''t know how or why you were even there but you found me in the alleyway and told me that you will help me," Ai said.


    I looked into a dark alley and I saw the girl right there. Worried, I ran over to her and saw she was completely exhausted and even hurt. Her eyes were shining bright in the dark but it didn''t bother me. I found it pretty much more than anything else. I wanted to stare into them more.


    "¡­."


    "Don''t come near me!" she screamed at the top of her lungs and growled. "Don''t do this or I might get you killed too."


    Too? What did she mean by too?


    Even so, I ran close to her and got out my handkerchief trying to stop the bleeding. Now that I had a good view of it, I was even more horrified by just how much she was bleeding, I couldn''t believe it myself. The blood had a certain metallic stench to it. I moved closer and pressed on the wound to stop the bleeding but it all went futile.


    "Kazu¡­kun¡­"


    "¡­.."


    "Kazu¡­kun¡­give¡­me¡­"


    "¡­."


    I looked at her and my eyes widened as I saw her teeth. They had grown out and were really sharp as if they were made to be used to tear things apart. To tear¡­flesh apart.


    "Give me your blood!" she said and pushed me down on the ground. I saw her eyes glowing even more. She was looking down at me as if I was her prey ready to be eaten up.


    "Kazu-kun?" I heard Ai''s voice. "Kazu-kun? Kazu-kun!"


    I opened my eyes and saw Ai looking at me worried. I cannot even count anymore how many times she had seen me like this and how many times I have seen this look on her face. She placed her hands on my cheeks and wiped off some tears that fall down my eyes.


    Huh? I was crying? Maybe because of all this.


    "Ai¡­" I called out her name and she leaned down bringing her face closer to me. "I remember¡­"


    Two words, those two words were more than enough to bring a wave of emotions out of Ai. Then and there, her eyes started to water up and a tear fell down my face. She cupped my face in her hands and pressed her lips against mine. I did not have much energy either way so I decided to not do anything and let Ai do what she wanted. Her tongue started dancing around in my mouth sucking on it and this kiss was more of desperation. With each gulp, I could feel what Ai was feeling. It was as if she was projecting these emotions onto me and I took all of them in.


    For Ai, I am her mean to let out her emotions. Ai is not someone to hold back her emotions normally but there are still a lot of things she had kept but not anymore. I cannot let Ai suffer silently on her own. She has gone through a lot for the majority of her life. I on the other hand at least Natsumi-san, somewhat knew about my situation. For Ai, no one was there so she held onto the only thread that kept her intact: me.


    I certainly do not see myself as someone special but I am put in a place where I know, Ai needed me the most and¡­I was the same¡­I need Ai to keep me in check too. I am slowly turning into a vampire and I know my actions need to be kept under check since they may just be reckless in the heat of the moment. So are my thoughts and I am using Ai as a support, because no matter what, she is always by my side. Natsumi-san has her job to take care of and though Koto is assigned to probably keep us under check, the one that is closest to me is Ai, and the one who Ai is closest to is me.


    I think I realized what kind of relationship we have. We both are obsessed with each other; we both need each other to keep our sanity. If one of us were to disappear the next moment, the other one will completely lose his or her mind and I am very sure that can easily happen in our faces.


    Yes, one thing I and Tsubaki Ai also have with each other¡­is co-dependency.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 108 - 108: Talk with Natsumi-san

    "Do you guys see the time and place or did you just start this anywhere?" a voice was heard from beside us and we looked to see Natsumi-san standing right there with a big tray of food.


    Ai wiped her tears which were still there and Natsumi-san noticed it. I thought she would say something about it but decided not to do it. Instead, she brought the tray and placed it right before me. I looked at it and the food looked as if it was glowing. Things from ramen to burgers to even dessert. The sheer amount of food on this plate was just too much and I didn''t even know where to start or if this is even healthy for me. Yes, I needed the calories and energy to make my body function again but too much can also make it really bad for me.


    "We didn''t really know how much of the food you will need to recover from your current state so Ama just got you a bunch. Eat as much as you want and what you cannot finish, I am there for that," Natsumi-san said and hit her bicep as if showing I could count on her to finish the food. Well, she did have a big appetite for how she looked and it always amazed me how she was able to keep such a fit body after that. Well, the answer was vampire hunting. That thing does take a big toll on the body. "You just thought I eat a lot, didn''t you?" she said with a glare piercing right through me.


    "I thought you would get some healthy food," I joked and she chuckled.


    "That was the plan but Ama knew that having you eat this was not really a problem. Since she is a bit softer to you, she got you this," she said and glared at me again. "You better be grateful that I didn''t get you that disgusting "healthy food" we give the patients here. Sure, it has the medicine and heals them quicker but it tastes worse than shit. I don''t know who even came up with that.


    I shivered in fear and decided to not even try to say anything because that would only cause more damage to me. I am already low on energy and a hit from Natsumi-san might as well just kill me on the spot and I don''t really have any intentions of dying this soon in my life. I would love to when I get old and die of old age but this early is too early. I haven''t even passed high school now come on.


    I got up with the help of Ai and she was about to go to reach for the food but I stopped her. They are already doing so much for me so I can handle this much, right? I looked at the food and thought about what to even start with, maybe something light. I grabbed a fry and tossed it in my mouth slowly and started eating. Once that fry entered my mouth, something took over me and every last energy in my body was completely put into my hands starting to eat.


    "Slow down or you will choke on the food," Natsumi-san said and I did since I actually started coughing. "Geez, here, have some water."


    Ai gave me a glass of water and I drank it immediately to continue eating. I was eating as if I had never tasted food like this in my entire life. it wasn''t even amazing food, just cheap and quick food which was honestly all I needed to have right now. I could eat huge loads of this which I was and it would have a lot more calories anyways due to the way they are prepared. I kept on eating and I had honestly lost track of time. the food on the tray started to go less and less and I was not stopping. I don''t really know how Natsumi-san and Ai were looking since all my focus was on the food but I''m sure they would just look at me surprised or worried.


    "Phew, that is the last one, I can''t have anymore," I said leaning back and holding my belly. That was a good meal honestly. Quite an amazing one.


    "Have any more? You didn''t leave any food, to begin with," Natsumi-san said staring at the empty tray of food. "This really was a lot of food even for me and you literally breathe it all in as if it was nothing. Are you sure you are alright?"


    "Me? Oh, I have never been better I tell you. The food was quite good, then again, I was hungry so everything tasted amazing, felt like I hadn''t eaten anything this good my entire life," I said and a little burp escaped my mouth. "Oops."


    Both Natsumi-san and Ai let out a chuckle and Natsumi-san hit my head lightly. Now that I was done with that, I did have to do something very important.


    "Ai, can you please leave me and Natsumi-san alone for some time?" I asked Ai and though, reluctant, she agreed. She got up from the bed and walked out of the room. Before the door closed, they looked back at me one more time and gave me a smile.


    I looked at Natsumi-san and pat the place right next to me indicating for her to sit there. She complied with it and sat down. I looked up at the ceiling and took a deep breath. I raised my hand and placed it on Natsumi-san''s shoulder. She looked at me and I raised my hand near her head and pull it down. I rest her head on my shoulder and started patting it.


    "What do you think you are doing?" Natsumi-san asked confused. "Mess up with my hair and I will break your hand."


    "Will you go on the mission tonight Natsumi-san?" I asked her and the room got silent for some time. I just decided to patiently wait for an answer from her.


    "I am honestly pretty confused myself. I am being ordered to go there and I can very well just deny their order and they will just send Iwaguchi to the mission I don''t want him to be in bigger danger if the threat is bigger than we expected but I also want to stay around since Dominic is here, your life is in a big danger. That is way more important to me," Natsumi-san said. "Yes, I know you still had danger lingering on you before but I was always aware of what it was and always assigned someone I trusted from the VEO to be on the lookout and keep you protected. Luckily, not many vampires were really attacking you because back then your blood had not really started. But now."


    "I''m going to be alright," I said calmly and Natsumi-san looked at me seeing the confident look on my face.


    "How can you be so sure Kazuki? You know that Dominic isn''t someone who you can go against," she retorted.


    "Dominic is not going to kill us just yet," I said confidently and her eyes widened knowing exactly what I meant. "The lord of the night is yet to awake and it will take some time. Dominic wants to use my blood as a sacrifice and Ai''s body as a vessel so it''s better for him to use us freshly like that. If he were to kill me and even preserve my blood to the best of his abilities. He will still not kill me."


    "But how can you be so confident about it?" Natsumi-san asked. "Are you a hundred percent sure that he will not kill you?"


    "Honestly, I don''t really know. What goes on in that guy''s head is still a mystery to me," I said and pat Natsumi-san''s head. "But I want you to go on the mission and help Iwaguchi-san. I already have people here who can help me. Ai, Ama, James and let''s not forget Ethan and the other S-rank hunters. They are all here with me and as far as I am concerned, James will not let me die just yet so if something were to happen to me. He will assign the S-rank hunters to my protection."


    "Sigh, you really think a lot, don''t you? It honestly is a mystery how you even get time to think all of this," Natsumi-san said and sighed again. "I need to keep the promise I made to Kazuto and Masu- "


    "That''s not the only reason why you are this desperate about this situation, right?" I said and looked at Natsumi-san seeing her mouth stop in its tracks. "There is something more to it. Something we both know of."


    "Yes, and the answer is pretty simple. I cannot let my dumb little brother die. He is my family after all and I care about him a lot," Natsumi-san said and playfully hit my head.


    "Can you not hit my head whenever you get the chance?" I said rubbing the spot she hit.


    "What? You really got scared when you did something wrong and I didn''t hit your head," she said.


    "That was because if you didn''t hit me, I get the feeling that you were not angry at me. You were just disappointed and let me tell you, that is way worse for a kid like me," I complained and she laughed and started shaking my head.


    "Well, looks like you cheer me up. thanks for that Kazuki. Now I have to get ready for the mission. Thanks for that Kazuki, I owe you one," Natsumi-san said and started walking towards the door.


    "And I owe you many more," I muttered and got up. "Well, time to head home."v Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 109 - 109: Scared

    After that talk with Natsumi-san, it was time to get back to our house because of the incident with Dominic. I decided to use a different means of getting back to our house. The safest way I knew. I was standing in the room with the UV light turned off and I held Ai''s hand tightly because she was still a bit emotional from before.


    "Akira," I called and the noble with brown eyes appeared right before us in casual attire. "Looks like you have got yourself some new clothes."


    "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama, my usual clothes are sent out too dry because they had been damaged and also dirtied. My deepest apologies for coming in front of you in such a shabby atti- "


    "Okay, don''t apologize about it. It''s okay. Anyways, I and Ai need to go back home. Think you can do that?" I asked Akira and she nodded her head. She stood right next to me and closed her eyes. My eyes fell on Natsumi-san and I gave her a gentle smile. "Have a safe journey Natsumi-san. Come back soon."


    With that, Akira teleported us right into the living room of our house. I looked at the door and checked to see if it was trying to be unlocked or not but that didn''t happen. Everything seems normal here and because I was exhausted by today, I went and crashed on the couch. I let out a heavy sigh and bobbed my head from the edge of the couch.


    Too many things happened the since yesterday. Our encounter with Dominic first, then the fact that Yuna actually is alive and the fact that I am actually turning into a vampire. When Ethan said that, I was a bit skeptical until I had any solid proof of that. After all, what happened in my mindscape was not enough to make me believe that but just leave a shadow of doubt in my mind that it might be the case. What happened today to me and Ethan''s explanation is way more understandable.


    "For now, you don''t really need to do much Akira, sorry but for the time being, you have to help me and Ai to move travel distances," I said and let out a sigh.


    "Please don''t say sorry for that Kazuki-sama. Serving you would be a privilege that you bestowed upon me," Akira said and I chuckled. I never know if she is dead serious about this or if she is just joking with me all this time.


    "We had an encounter with Dominic," I explained to Akira and Ai stiffened hearing the name. I saw that and grabbed her arm. She looked at me with scared eyes and with her body shaking a little. I made her sit down on my lap and started patting her head. "I''m sorry Ai. I know you don''t like it when his name is said out loud but I don''t want to tell this story in a roundabout way. So can you bear with me just a little?"


    "Mhm," Ai said nodding her head and hiding her face in my neck. It was as if I was taking care of a kid but at the core of it, that was all Ai was. She was just a kid at the very end of everything. Just a kid who lost her parents and is scared of the man who brought that fate upon her.


    "He was in the car with us, as the driver. I don''t really know how he pulled that off but yes, that happened and, remember I told you about Yuna?" I said and Akira nodded.


    "Yes, your sister who you said is dead," she said.


    "She is alive," I said and even Akira''s eyes widened she immediately understood what I was hinting at.


    "That means¡­"


    "The vampire yesterday night on the door was probably her. And Dominic," Ai''s body stiffened and hugged her tight. "That man is sending her in my care for some time. I don''t really know what is going to happen too but I wanted to make you aware of that. We will need you here tonight. Koto would probably be with us here so he could help."


    "Who is he Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked.


    "Oh yea, Koto is an S-rank hunter. He is quite strong so having him on our side would play to our advantage. Moreover, he was appointed by Natsumi-san so I do trust her but Akira, be on your toes." Akira nodded her head understanding what I meant. Even though Koto is supposed to be on our side. I had to make sure that it was actually the case. I have just met this guy this afternoon and trusting someone this fast is not something I was going to make the mistake of doing. Even though he is an S-class hunter, neither I nor Ai fought him at our full potential and we also had Akira with her.


    Even if we cannot defeat him, which again is not really our goal, we can at least buy enough time to get out of the situation if our protection is compromised. Moreover if what Dominic is saying is true, the person who would actually be at the door tonight is Yuna. I don''t trust the man but I do want to see with my own eyes if what he is saying is true.


    I may be running right into a brilliant trap set out by him and I won''t be much wiser. The drive to know if she¡­was alive is way more than me seeing this through. Maybe what I am going to do is complete stupidity but I was ready to play even if the odds are stacked against me. Dominic is a very smart and cunning individual so trying to read his mind or what he is thinking is something I cannot really do so I just need to be ready for any situation that could happen. The enemy is always two steps ahead so the best what we can do is ready for any steps he takes.


    The house was already pretty safe from vampires because we would not really be tracked there except for the one time when Dominic found us. The exterior was all made of silver which made me wonder how exactly did Ai''s father make this happen but however he did it, he has my gratitude.


    "For now Akira, just go back and have some rest. We don''t really know what is going to happen so you should rest well and be prepared," I said and Akira nodded.


    "As you say Kazuki-sama. I will be taking my leave," she said and teleported from the room. I now focused my eyes on Ai.


    "Ai," I called out her name and she looked at me. I could see fear in her eyes and the fact that it was there just broke my heart. I held her head and hugged her tightly wrapping my arms around her head. She had her arms wrapped around me too and we just stay in that moment for some time before I would say anything. I wanted to make sure Ai was relaxed and comfortable. I wanted her to feel no safe before anything.


    "Kazu-kun¡­can we not go and open up that door tonight? When¡­your sister will come," Ai asked me in a scared voice. "I don''t have a good feeling about any of this. It scares me Kazu-kun, the fact that the man was able to get this close to us even without us knowing he was there. With the amount of power, he should be having a very intimidating aura so we should be noticing it. But¡­we didn''t. that doesn''t make any sense. Moreover, her is able to change his looks so we don''t even know where he is and who he is. We don''t know anything," Ai said in a scared voice. I placed my hand on her head and started to pat her. "No Kazu-kun, patting my head is not enough for this. I need to make sure you are safe. I don''t want another one I care about to be dead at the hands of that bastard. His name haunts me because the last time I heard it, my parents died, and now¡­if you die¡­I don''t know what I will do. I don''t know what will happen to me. I would probably charge HEAD FIRST AT THAT BASTARD AND RATHER JUST DIE!"


    "AI!" I raised my voice this time and called out her name in a serious tone. Her eyes were glowing looked and she at me. I saw a tear fall down Ai''s eyes. I moved my hand closer to her eye to wipe it but she moved back. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, don''t touch me¡­" she said moving back a little but I reached out and wiped off the tear in her eyes and gave her a sad smile. No words needed to be said at that moment, the silence and our expressions said a tale of thousand words. Those few moments of silence felt like an eternity and both our minds got filled with a million emotions.


    "Kazu...kun¡­" Ai said and another tear fell down her. Then another, and another. And then a flood broke down. Ai fell into my arms and started crying like a baby. "I''m scared Kazu-kun. I am scared. I don''t want to lose you too¡­please¡­"


    That entire afternoon¡­Ai cried and wept. And I just sat there, listening to her and trying my best to reassure her.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 110 - 110: Waiting for the guests

    "Yo, Senpai." The door opened and Koto popped his head from behind. He entered the apartment and looked around with fascination. "So this is where Senpai lives. Pretty spacious honestly."


    "Thanks for coming tonight," I said and closed the door. It was six in the evening right now and the sun was still up for some more minutes. We didn''t really know when Yuna is supposed to come so I already got everyone gathered here before the sun had set.


    Ai was sitting on the living room couch with Akira standing right behind her. I entered the apartment and saw Koto just looking around the place scanning it with his eyes full of fascination. It was as if you bring a kid to an amusement. That was the level of fascination and excitement he showed at the moment. He started going from room to room and started clicking selfies there.


    "What are you even doing?" I asked the boy in a confused tone. "Why are you taking pictures?"


    "This is the first time I have come to Senpai''s place so I wanted to take a picture in every room so that I can keep it as a memory. Who knows when will Senpai next invite me to his house and not a mission," he said with a cute pout on his face.


    "Meow."


    "Hmm?" I thought I heard the sound of a cat from somewhere. I looked at Koto and his t-shirt had something in it that started to run around.


    "Hey now, don''t just move like th- ahaha," Koto started laughing and a white furry creature jumped out of his t-shirt and started running at me. A bit startled, I reached for it and the creature jumped into my arms. I looked at it and right in my arms was a small, fluffy, white fur and blue-eyed cat.


    Wait, this was the same cat that I saw today in the afternoon with Koto. I looked at him a bit confused asking for an explanation for what was this and he rubbed his head laughing awkwardly.


    "Well I think this is a late introduction but that cat is Yoshi," Koto said walking over to me. "He is not really that good with people and normally scratches them so be careful Senpai."


    Koto started walking towards us and I looked down at Yoshi and he was growling at Koto.


    "Come on now Yoshi, come here. Don''t hurt Senpai," Koto said getting closer to the cat but Yoshi hid in my arms. "Hmmm? This is weird, I had never seen Yoshi act like this. I mean, I did find him two weeks ago but as far as I remember, he is not good with people."


    "You found him on a mission?" I asked Koto and he nodded his head.


    "The thing was when I was in England on the mission. I found him after I destroyed a vampire hideout and he looked pretty scared. At first, he was pretty fierce because he was pretty hurt and saw me as a threat. But I took care of him and adopted him. Now, he is called Yoshi," he said and started moving closer to the cat but he didn''t budge and was hiding again. "Looks like he has taken quite a liking for you Senpai. That is not quite common. Though I did find him only two weeks ago so I cannot really make a perfect deduction of what he can do."


    "What is taking you all so lo- a cat?" Ai entered the room and looked at the cat in my hands. She was still in a low mood even after crying. No matter what I said to her, it didn''t do anything. Though that is acceptable. I cannot always make Ai calm down that quickly, especially not here.


    "If anything happens to you this time, I will kidnap you and take you somewhere else. I do not care what you say." Those were the last words she said to me before she stopped crying and got off my lap. I could feel the seriousness in her voice and I didn''t really blame her either. Her fear was completely valid and I do believe her when she says she will kidnap me and take me away. I can always count on her for that¡­yea, it''s not really a good thing honestly.


    I looked at her and the expression on her face just melted in a second. She had a big smile on her face and her eyes started to sparkle with excitement. She ran over to me and started to pet the cat. Regardless of what Koto said, Yoshi didn''t even stop Ai from touching him and happily took the pats. He started purring as Ai scratched his head. He jumped into Ai''s arms and she started petting him.


    "Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun! Can we keep him?" Ai said to me with her eyes filled with stars. Honestly, it was so cute that I could not even try to resist her. It was one of those times when I want to look away because I know she is looking too cute but I also don''t want to look away because she is looking cute. If this goes on, I will have to say yes.


    I don''t have a hatred towards cats honestly but I can''t really say yes because after all. Yoshi is Koto''s cat so I have no say in if we can keep him or not. Honestly, I hope we could keep him. He just looks so adorable. Yes, we will have a problem with a cat at home, and taking care of him would add to the expenses. I don''t really know how Ai gets the expenses under control but she did say she has enough money but taking care of the cat also needs other expenses. Moreover, we both have school and even missions. We can''t really leave Yoshi at home like that.


    "You can," Koto said with a smile on his face and I looked at him. "I was already trying to find someone who would adopt him. I didn''t find anyone there and having a cat at my home is a bit complicated. So you can keep him Senpai. He seems to have taken quite a liking for you."


    "Really? Yaay," Ai cheered and hugged Yoshi in a tight hold. Being a bit suffocated, Yoshi jumped out of Ai''s arms somehow and landed in mine. I pat the little guy a little and took him outside in the living room.


    "A cat?" Akira said looking at Yoshi and he just meowed. I let him down and he started walking around the living room scanning the entire place. Ai was busy with Yoshi playing with him which was honestly the cutest thing I have ever seen in my entire life. Two absolutely adorable creatures just playing together is something that needs to be on video.


    "Yea, anyways, Koto," I looked at the guy who was standing behind me. "Did Natsumi-san tell you about what you have to do today?"


    "Yes, Sensei briefed me about it. I had to be by your side when your sister who is supposedly alive arrives. We don''t really know much about her or how strong she is so I am here as a countermeasure against her. I don''t have to kill her until you give me the sign to but I am allowed to disarm and immobilize her," Koto explained and I smiled.


    "Thank you, moreover, a little introduction. Koto, this is Akira," I said pointing at the noble right behind me. "And Akira, this is Koto."


    "Nice to meet you," Akira said looking straight into Koto''s eyes.


    Koto looked at Akira and scanned her from top to bottom holding his chin in his hands. He did a big "hmmm" and looked at me.


    "Are you sure it is okay for you to trust a vampire like this Senpai? I mean, she is a pretty strong noble and good at hiding her presence though it was something one who was careful enough can notice. I don''t really see the need for her," Koto spew out his words and I just sighed. I looked at Akira and even though her expression didn''t really change at all I could notice something off about her.


    "Koto, she is working under me and I met her before I met you," I said in a serious tone. "So I trust her more than I trust you. That way, it would be better if you keep a little limit on what you say."


    "Okay, okay, sorry Senpai. I was out of line," Koto said holding his hands up in the air and looking at Akira one last time before sitting on the couch.


    That was true, I honestly did trust Akira. With my life actually. Even though it had been only one month that has passed by since I know her, even so, she was able to gain my trust. Mostly because she is very reliant and has saved my ass from dying several times. I honestly was a bit skeptical about her from the start but her words were somehow very believable. I know it wasn''t really controlled since Ai was with me so she has not manipulated me.


    I moved my hand and placed it on Akira''s head and pat it. "Kazuki-sama?" She looked at me a bit confused.


    "I trust you Akira, remember that. Don''t break it now," I said the last part joking but Akira put up a determined face and nod her head.


    For a guy who is not used to trusting people this quickly, I sure have trusted Ai and Akira pretty quickly. I hope it doesn''t become a little habit of mine. That is pretty self-destructive nature, to begin with.


    We all got near the couch in the living room and the sun had set. So, we waited. For long¡­really long. Hours passed but we had no indication of anyone coming to the place. We all got hungry so I looked in the fridge if we had something and luckily, we had some porridge I had made. Yes, it normally is something people eat when they are sick but having food like this once in while is a good thing.


    "Wow, this is so good Senpai," Koto said eating and finishing his plate quickly. "Refill please." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay," I said and refilled his plate with more porridge while I and Ai enjoyed it at our own pace.


    "You think they will come tonight?" Ai asked me and I honestly didn''t know anymore. We had been waiting for more than four hours now. It was 10:26 PM right now and there were still no signs of anyone being there.


    "At this point, I don''t know but I still want to wait," I explained and looked at the door. "My guts are telling me he will be here and do as he says."


    "Meow." I looked down seeing Yoshi snuggling his face against my leg. I had Akira get some cat food for him and lucky. He did eat it. I put it out in a bowl which at first was too big for him to eat so I just set it out on a plate. I do plan on getting him a proper cat bowl.


    "Did you like the food?" I said and scratching his head and Yoshi started purring. I think that''s a yes.


    We finished our food and I got up to do the dishes. After that, we waited a bit more, and it was getting pretty late honestly. it was already 11:59 PM and we had school tomorrow. If we were to skip the day, it won''t really be that good. Moreover, I have other stuff to do afterward like getting stuff for Yoshi.


    "I think I should be heading back now," Koto said looking at the clock. "It is getting pretty late and sleeping short hours isn''t my forte."


    "You do have a point, sorry we called you here all the way and nothing really happened," I said to Koto and started approaching the door to escort Koto out.


    "It''s fine Senpai," Koto said with a smile. "After all, I was able to get to see your house."


    "Don''t mind that," I said and placed my hand on the door handle to open the door. I put the keys in and started turning the door.


    "Kazuki-sama, get away from the door!!" Akira said pulling me back the door right in front of me opened up on its own and two figures were standing right behind it.


    A girl who looked like she was in her early teens, younger than us with long black hair and blue eyes¡­and¡­


    "How convenient that we didn''t even have to knock on the door. Pretty good instincts you got there, Kazuki-kun."


    Dominic.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 111 - 111: Shiba Yuna

    I jumped back away from the door and right there stood Dominic with a girl. He had a calm smile on his face and was wearing a black long coat with a black shirt underneath and a white cloth coming out of his collar. He had his hand on the girl''s shoulder and she looked completely fine with that. On the other hand, she had her eyes really wide and was looking in my direction with excitement.


    "¡­chan¡­" I couldn''t really hear her too well since she talked in such a low voice. "NII-CHAN!!"


    The girl got out of Dominic''s grasp and jumped right at me. She had her arms wide open going in for a hug but I stepped back a little having her land right on her feet holding her balance. She looked at me a bit confused and I couldn''t bear looking right into her eyes. I could have easily noticed those eyes anywhere. I have seen those eyes every day in the mirror.


    Her eyes were the same as mine.


    "So you are Yuna?" I asked her in a flat tone without looking into her eyes.


    "Hmmm? Yes, I am," she said in a cheerful voice. "I am your sister, Shiba Yuna."


    Tch.


    I sighed and looked over at Dominic who still had an amused smile on his face. This bastard is really finding this amusing. I realized why he wanted to send her to me. It wasn''t part of any plan, nor a way to gain an advantage over me.


    He just wanted to do it for his amusement.


    That bastard.


    "Is that all?" I asked Dominic and he chuckled. "You said you wanted to send her to me. Anything else that you wanted to do?"


    "Don''t be cold now Kazuki-kun. You got reunited with your dead sister. You should be happy and hugging her. You literally saw her after thirteen years so shouldn''t it be a bit more emotional than that? She even introduced herself," he said adding fuel to the flame that was burning inside of me.


    "Hello, I am Shiba Kazuki, nice to meet you," I said looking at the girl and looking back at Dominic. "Anything else?"


    He looked straight into my eyes and I could feel his gaze piercing right through my body. Those eyes of his have been bothering me since the moment I saw them. They say you can know a lot about a person if you focus on their eyes, their face but mainly their eyes. If seen properly, those eyes can tell a tale of thousand words without even saying anything in a fraction of a second.


    But Dominic''s were different.


    They were overwhelming.


    Whenever I looked into them. I could feel, not a thousand words, but a thousand stories that they are telling me. He has been through a lot, seen a lot, and survived through a lot. His eyes had an elderly and calm feel to them. Yet, they were absolutely terrifying. It feels like if I stare into them too much I would be pulled into hell. A place full of torture and torment awaits me behind those two pupils.


    Those were the feeling he has given me this entire time.


    "Looks like my job is done now," Dominic said and turned around. "Yuna is your property now. I am no longer taking the responsibility of taking care of her. She is your problem now."


    "Wha- "


    Before I could say anything at all, Dominic started to walk away. "No, wait!" I shouted at him but he did not stop, he kept walking and walking. By the time I reached the door, I looked and saw an empty and cold corridor.


    I let out a sigh and turned around seeing the girl standing right at the entrance of the living room looking just as startled as I was. I swear to god, I can never understand what is going on in Dominic''s mind.


    "So¡­that happened¡­" I said very awkwardly while the room was in complete silence. I honestly had no idea what to even say to the girl. Whenever I looked at her, I turned my gaze. The words in my mouth are not coming out and I seriously have no idea what I am even supposed to do with her. "Anyways, looks like you didn''t really need to be here Koto. Sorry I called you tonight."


    "It''s fine Senpai. I don''t really mind coming to your place so I have no issues at all and now that I know where you live. I can just come by whenever I want to," Koto said with his hands in his pocket in a casual manner. "So, what do we do about your sister?"


    "I¡­honestly have no idea," I spoke my mind. "I was wondering if Dominic was lying or not and by the look of it¡­it seems like he wasn''t but¡­after that, I don''t know what to do anymore. Also, the fact that what he just said."


    We all looked at the girl and her eyes started to water. Everything happened so quickly that she was not able to even process what actually happened to her. A few tears fell down her eyes and she jumped right at me. It happened so quickly that I didn''t even have time to react. So there I was, with a girl who is supposedly my sister hugging me and crying a little. Her body was rather warm honestly so I don''t really know if she was even a vampire but as soon as she hugged me, my questions were answered. I could feel it, her heartbeat.


    It was faster than that of a human.


    A sad expression overcame my face and I didn''t move at all. I just let the girl do whatever she wanted.


    "Nii¡­chan¡­" I heard a little voice and looked down seeing the girl looking up at me. I turned my face away but I could see the expression on her face breaking in the corner of my eyes. "Why don''t you look at me¡­? What did I do¡­? I was told that they found you only some weeks ago. Before that, I had been made to believe that all of you were dead. I¡­was so happy to see you¡­"


    "How?" I muttered.


    "What?" she asked me and I looked at everyone else in the room.


    "Guy, can you please leave the two of us alone?" I pleaded with everyone and the moment they got a look at my face, they just left the room. Without even a question. I peered the girl off my body and went to sit down on the couch. "Sit down."


    They did as I said and sit right next to me. Again, my eyes were not on her and I was staring at the black television screen right in front of me looking at nothing honestly.


    "Why are you not looking at me?" she asked. "What''s going on? Why are you ignoring me Nii-chan¡­? I don''t understand what is wrong. I missed you all so bad¡­I¡­I thought you all were dead. Our parents, you, I was told you all died ten years ago."


    "Who told you that?" I asked her in a serious tone and looked at her. Her face relaxed for a second but got tensed again. "I asked you something. Who told you that?"


    The girl did not answer. Rather, she wanted to but the words were not coming out of her mouth.


    "I SAID WHO TOLD YOU THAT?!"


    Finally, I lost my temper and shouted. The girl retracted a little with a scared expression on her face but at that moment, I didn''t really care about it. All I wanted to know was who told her that and if my guess is correct, I was going to lash out.


    "F¡­"


    "Say it," I commanded.


    "Father¡­"


    The words from her mouth instilled complete poison in my mouth. I grit my teeth in anger and the rage in me started boiling up. I had been holding it in since the moment I saw Dominic when he was at the door but now, I could not hold it any longer. I clenched my fist really hard and it started bleeding.


    That wasn''t going to go unnoticed by the girl and she looked at the blood trickling down my palm with fear and excitement. Her eyes were slowly starting to turn red.


    "N-Nii-chan¡­please¡­do something about¡­your¡­" I could see the girl was struggling a lot trying to not drink my blood.


    "I am telling you this right now," I said in a cold tone and the girl looked at me. "Let''s say you actually are my sister- "


    "But, I- "


    "Don''t, cut me off. If you see me as an older brother, it would be better if you let me finish my sentence first," I said in a strict tone. The girl shut her mouth and just nod her head. "Even if you actually are my little sister, I cannot see you as one. The last thing I know about you was the fact that you were dead. I have seen your body with blood all over it being rushed to the hospital. I had seen the horrible scene of mom and dad breaking down right before my eyes. I had cried with them that day and loathed myself since the day."


    As the words that hit her like absolute poison were coming out of my mouth, she held her head down, not seeing eye to eye with me anymore.


    "Sorry¡­" she muttered.


    "I am not asking for an apology. Honestly, you had nothing to do with all this and this is not your fault, but what I am saying is. You can see me as a big brother, I will even find a place for your lodging since you are apparently abandoned by Dominic," I said and I could feel without even seeing her face the emotions she was feeling. Hurt by every word I was saying but that was okay, I wanted that.


    Do not hold on to me.


    It would be better for you.


    Hate me all you can.


    "I cannot see you as my little sister." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuna.


    "I am repeating to make myself clear. To me, you are not my dead sister."


    My sister.


    "She is dead to me."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 112 - 112: Reunion?

    "Huh¡­?" A pained expression formed on Yuna''s face. I clenched my fist harder and turned away looking at the black television screen.


    I knew it, since the moment I laid eyes on her. That girl who was sitting right in front of me was my previously dead little sister. I could not bring myself to stare into her eyes for long because I knew I would have broken down crying then and there. Holding her close to me and asking for forgiveness from her. Maybe I won''t even say anything but in the end, we would just be two siblings who are reunited and cry in each other''s arms. Happy to see them.


    But I could not let that happen. Not when Dominic is added to this equation. I don''t know what this man is planning and getting Yuna involved with this is already more than how much she is will be dangerous for her. I am sure Dominic knows somehow, he will get to me through Yuna and the fact of abandoning her and leaving her in my hands is just part of it.


    If I would not listen to my heart completely, Yuna would be sent away from this place as soon as possible.


    But I cannot even do that.


    Because, again, Dominic is involved in this equation. This man is single handidly with some moves and has closed all my options to get any advantage over him and that is what is irritating for me. I am not able to one-up him in any form. Right now, he has all the pieces under control.


    That''s why I am acting neutral right now, even cold to Yuna. I will try my best not to get her involved in this especially since she might just be tracked by Dominic at all times which would also make it easier for him to track me.


    "O-okay¡­then¡­" Yuna said and stood up from the couch. Tears welled up in her eyes and she started walking. "I¡­won''t be a bother¡­anymore¡­"


    "I never said you can leave," I said getting up and stopping her in her track. She looked at me with teary eyes and I could not bear to look at that face. "You are going to stay here. You are already abandoned by Dominic so you probably have no place to go back to."


    "I don''t want to be with a brother who doesn''t see me as a sister!" Yuna screamed and though the words hurt like hell, I took it in with a straight face.


    I raised my hand and as if it felt like the right thing to do, I placed it on Yuna''s head. She slapped my hand away instantly. "No, don''t touch me!" she shouted.


    Not dazed by her words, I went again and place my hand on her head. "No¡­nii-chan¡­don''t¡­" she said with tears falling down her eyes. I grit my teeth and closed my eyes to not see it.


    What was I even thinking?


    This is just horrible for Yuna.


    The thought of asking her to loathe the only person she can call her family is just¡­absolutely terrible.


    Sigh, you win this little game, Dominic.


    I pulled her head right into my chest and gave her a tight hug. Unconsciously, she wrapped her hands around my body and she broke down, yet again. Yuna cried, and cried like an absolute child. It was as if all the pain of the years has come back to her. I stayed there with my eyes welling up with tears. No, don''t break right now. You will not stop if you do.


    "Please don''t push me away Nii-chan."


    Oh no, I broke.


    The words pierced right through my heart and a barrage of tears started flowing down my eyes. Even though we had not met each other for more than fourteen years, just holding each other this tight felt like the perfect thing for us to do. We had held on to the memories of each other for all this time, not forgetting that the other person existed in our lives and could not even bear to forget them.


    "I''m sorry Yuna, I am so sorry," I spoke with the tears falling down my eyes. My voice cracked a lot in that sentence but I didn''t care. I hugged her tighter and so did she.


    "Please don''t hate me," she said in a small voice.


    "I will never hate you," I told her and held her tight. Her body was pretty warm and her hold was really strong, I have to say that but it was not something I couldn''t handle. My body had been pretty strong thanks to Ethan''s blood but it was still very strong. "Okay, now stop crying. There is no need for that anymore."


    I looked down and looked at Yuna''s face. Her eyes had dried out from the tears but I could still see a red smudge around them due to the crying. I wiped her eyes one more time and let go of her. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So¡­do you see me as your sister¡­?" Yuna asked me innocently and I smiled.


    "Of course I do," I said while patting her head. She gave me a big smile showing all her teeth and seeing that also brought a smile to my face. "You can come out now," I said to the three figures that were eavesdropping on us from the corner. "You know eavesdropping on someone like this is rude."


    I turned around seeing the silhouettes of Ai, Koto, and Akira peeping around the corner. They all walked out and I let out a sigh. I asked them to go into the room but they really have to eavesdrop on me. Don''t they?


    "So, you want to ask something?" I asked them and Koto raised his hand. "Okay, Koto. Go on."


    "How long before we kill her?" he asked me and I just sighed.


    "Not long," I said and looked at Yun- sigh, who am I kidding? "So, mind telling the truth now?"


    "Wh- "


    Before she could say anything, Koto appeared right before her and picked her up by her neck in a stronghold. His silver gloves were burning into her skin and it started to melt and fall down. Before the skin was able to hit the ground, it would just vanish into dust. Yoshi sneaked from behind the couch and jumped right into my arms. I held the little guy in my arms and walked over to her.


    "H-h-how¡­" she muttered clenching her teeth.


    "Your body temperature, from what Dominic told me, Yuna is a vampire and even if she is supposed to be an anomaly, vampires are not supposed to have a warmth to them. Meaning one of two things, you are either a human which was dismissed when I could see your red eyes so¡­the other thing is," I walked closer to her and pat on Koto''s shoulder. He let out fall down on the ground and she started coughing violently. "Mind telling me how Dominic did this?"


    She spat right on my face which she would regret. Right then and there, Ai jumped right before me and kicked her across her face letting blood splatter on the floor. I have to clean that too you know.


    "How dare you do that to my Kazu-kun''s face?!" Ai shouted at her and kicked her in the chest.


    "Don''t kill her just yet Ai," I said and activated my katana.


    Sigh.


    Yes, I am pissed.


    I have had a turmoil of thoughts this the entire time and honestly, at one point I did believe that the girl right in front of me was Yuna. Too bad, this world is a lot crueler than I think.


    I placed Yoshi in Ai''s arms and placed unsheathed my katana. I placed the blade right on her hand. Unlike Koto''s gloves which were not silver all the way, this blade was and one thing I did know was that this was a special kind of silver that was used to make. It was more durable and a lot stronger against vampires. Apparently, the top-class S-class hunters have these weapons only for themselves.


    "AAAAH!" she shouted in pain and tried moving her hand away but without even showing any mercy, I sliced it off. "ARGH!"


    Her body started to change and she grew a bit taller. Finally, her real self was showing. I let out a sigh and placed the blade right at her chest. She stopped struggling right in her tracks. I could see the tears in her eyes welling up and I couldn''t care less about them. Right now, she can beg all she wants for mercy but I won''t even think twice before giving her the most gruesome death.


    "I will ask you once and if you don''t answer, I will make you experience hell," I said and stabbed the tip of the katana into her chest.


    "ARGH!!!"


    "How, did you change your looks?" I asked her and stabbed her chest a bit more. I could feel the beating of her heart now on my blade. "Answer."


    "F-Father! He did it! I was just following orders," she said and I closed my eyes and let out a sigh. I took out the katana from her chest and turned around. "Please¡­let me go¡­I have nothing in this. I-I-I was just following orders."


    "Yes, you were following orders, you were made to do this," I said and looked back at her. I could see a smile of hope on her face. "But I cannot forgive you for imitating for being my dead sister."


    "Huh?"


    "She is no more use to us," I said and turned around. Yoshi jumped from Ai''s arms right into mine and I covered his ears. "We have to get things for you, right Yoshi?"


    "Meow." He seemed happy and snuggled against his hand.


    "ARGH!!!"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 113 - 113: Annoying

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 114 - 114: Confronting

    "Didn''t know you even talk to cats Kazu-kun," I said standing from the door. Kazu-kun looked in my direction and he gave me a soft smile. Even though he was trying his best, I couldn''t help but notice something very important.


    He was in pain.


    He pats the side right next to him on the bed and I walked over there and sat down without saying much. I turned my eyes toward him but he was not really looking in my direction. His eyes were dead set on a spot on the wall which I don''t seem to find. Even though he is looking at it, his eyes were truly looking at something far from that. I could see he was deep in thought.


    "Kazu-kun?" I called his name but he did not respond to me. "Kazu-kun¡­?"


    Again, I got no response.


    "Kazu-kun!" I said his name louder but¡­again¡­no response.


    Argh, stop ignoring me!!


    "KAZU-KUN!" I shouted his name this time and pushed him down on the bed. He snapped out of his thoughts and looked at me. His eyes were scanning the situation and couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "Ai¡­?" he called out my name in a weak voice. Why? Just why? Why is he being like this? There are things about him I don''t know yet and those are the things that were hurting him and I couldn''t just bear seeing this. I have always been around Kazu-kun during every moment of his life since I first met him, his birthdays, Natsumi-san''s birthdays, Kazu-kun changing schools, when he went on the stage some times to perform, and even¡­when his parents were killed.


    I was right there the entire time.


    I overlooked the entire incident from the rooftop of the building adjacent to it. Through a little window, I saw everything that happened that day. His friends who were captured, how those bastards just left him, how he was tortured by those vampires, and how her parents got killed right before his eyes but, I never did anything about it. I couldn''t.


    Even if I wanted to jump in and save Kazu-kun that day so that things wouldn''t have gotten to this point, I would have been killed myself. I was still a very young vampire and handling fights against other vampires was still something that was hard to deal with. There were five vampires in that building that day and every single one of them was strong¡­especially the one who was in the control. He let out a strong and ominous aura that would just kill anyone within a blink of an eye. I could never really pinpoint why that was the case though but I was scared to enter the place.


    As a kid, my will for my own survival was still very strong and even so, I was not just ready to throw myself headfirst into a situation knowing I will be killed instantly. Those times were the ones that made me hate being so weak. I saw Kazu-kun cry for days, loathe himself for going there and put all of the blame on hi-


    Wait, is he? No way.


    He is putting the entire blame on himself. But what exactly is it? What is the thing he is blaming himself for?


    I don''t know.


    It pisses me off.


    "Hey Ai, mind getting off me? I don''t mind the view but I can''t really do it right now," Kazu-kun said casually trying to make a straight face but it could not fool me.


    "And what about the thought you are having in your mind? You think I will just let you wallow away in pain and suffering just like that?" I spoke out every word that was going through my mind. Seeing him as this hurt me from the start but I kept it in. I don''t want Kazu-kun to be like this. If I could take all his sufferings away from him at this moment, I would without even a second thought. I have to. I can''t let him hurt himself inside.


    Not again.


    "Hey, Kazu-kun¡­" I said with my voice cracking a little. "Can we just talk?"


    "Talk about what though?" he replied.


    "About you, about what''s going on in your mind. I can''t bear to see you like this. You are not looking at me, even right now," I said to him and his eyes looked to the side.


    "But I am, looking at you¡­"


    "No, you are not," I said a bit more forcefully grabbing his face and making him face me. "Look at me Kazu-kun, look into my eyes and tell me, what is going on with you?"


    "Ever since you came across that man, something about you has changed. You are not being you," I explained and Kazu-kun looked confused. "How long did you hide the fact that you were turning into a vampire? Or the fact that the man had challenged you? How long?"


    "I¡­"


    "Why are you hiding things from me? Do you not trust me?" I asked with my heart sinking with each word that I said.


    "I did it so I would not worry you," he spoke his mind and the words couldn''t have been colder than that. I grabbed his face and smashed my lips against his. Kazu-kun got surprised by that and tried to react but it was already too late.


    He is an idiot sometimes.


    "I will always worry about you," I said stopping the kiss. "Not one second has gone by when I didn''t worry about you. Every time I am with you and even when I am not, I am worried about you. Why do you not get it?"


    "Then I want to lessen your worries so I am not that big of a burden," Kazu-kun shouted and I paused my thoughts for one second. He really said that, he really did say that. I could see the frustration on his face building up with each second passing. "Do you know how it feels to have everyone do most of the things for you? So far, what have I ever done that could make a big difference in the things that are going on with my life? I couldn''t even protect the ones that were dear to me. My parents, Yuna, and I could not save anyone. Do you think I am some normal human with just the blood of the first? No, Ai. I am way more than that. I have seen what I am capable of."


    "What are you even saying anymore Kazu-kun? This doesn''t make any sense," I said completely flabbergasted by the words that were coming out of his mouth. How did these thoughts make their way into his mind? Why is he thinking that?


    "It won''t make any sense because Ai you are not me. I am me and I know what is going on with me. I know best what is happening to my body and what I am turning into. I am no ordinary human. I am a filthy monster who deserves death over anything el- "


    SLAP


    Without realizing it, my hand moved involuntarily across his face and I made contact. Now I don''t even care what he is thinking anymore. He is wrong. Straight up wrong.


    "Huh?" Surprised by this sudden turn of events, he held his face where I slapped him and I could see something breaking right inside of me realizing what I did.


    "I¡­" I held my mouth with my hand and got off him. What was I doing? "I''m sorry¡­"


    I got off the bed and ran out the door. I could hear the footsteps of Kazu-kun right behind me but at that one moment¡­nothing could be heard by my ears. I wanted to escape from all this. Kazu-kun isn''t the only one who was acting a bit weird, it was me too. Ever since I got face-to-face with Dominic, I could not stop myself from overthinking everything. Be scared of everything.


    I cried in Kazu-kun''s arms just this afternoon because I know the fear, I felt of losing him was not irrational. I fought this man and even for a brief second, I have never felt this overwhelmed by any other vampire in my entire life. if I would have slipped even a little, my head would be off my shoulder. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, even without that, I would be dead.


    And that scared me. I don''t know what''s going on at this moment, but my mind was just screaming one thing at me.


    Get away from everything.


    So, I did. I ran outside the door. Looked around and jumped out the window. Even though we were on the top floor, this height was nothing to me. I started sprinting in a random direction with no goal in mind.


    What am I doing?


    Why am I doing this?


    Someone, please tell me what''s going on.


    Help me, Kazu-kun.


    "AI!" I heard his voice right behind me and he was running as fast as he could. Slowly, yet steadily he was catching up to me. My instant response at that point was to slow down but the moment I got a look in his eyes, I couldn''t. I couldn''t slow down.


    "AKIRA!" Kazu-kun shouted and right in front of me, appeared the brown-eyed noble. As if knowing what was going on, she started to pull all the air around her into a big spear.


    No, you will not.


    "Out of the way, now!" I shouted.


    My eyes started to glow and I felt a wave of energy go right through my body. The blood in me started to pump faster and my green eye hurt a little. Obeying my order, Akira stopped her attack and stepped aside. I dashed right through her and jumped over to a building and kept running.


    I looked behind me and both Kazu-kun and Akira were nowhere to be seen. I took a sigh of relief but kept running. Tears were welling up in my eyes and I no longer knew where I was even going.


    "That was quite the display you showed there, Ai," I heard a voice right next to my ears. I stopped in my tracks and a big shiver ran down my spine. No¡­ "I half expected something like this to happen. Both you and Shiba Kazuki are on the edge. All you needed was one more push for this to work."


    "Huh?" I couldn''t think straight about what was going on but a surge of anger flowed through my blood. "YOU BASTARD!!"


    I activated my daggers and sliced at him but he easily dodged both of the attacks easily. He ducked down and punched me right in my stomach knocking my sense out for a second. I got kicked on the side which threw me against the wall.


    "Looks like you have gotten a new toy," the man said picking up my daggers which fell down on the ground. "Quite the beauty aren''t they? Just like you."


    His eyes got locked onto me and he had a sly grin on his face. It disgusted me to see that.


    "Well, I think it''s time to go on with the plan," he said and started walking towards me. Instinctively, I tried getting up and getting away from him.


    Fear.


    That is the only thing that can explain what I was feeling then. The man right in front of me was the embodiment of all my fears. He was the root cause of all it and he was taking full advantage of it.


    No.


    Don''t come close.


    Go away!


    GO AWAY!


    Save me.


    Please.


    Kazu-kun.


    "AI!" I heard Kazu-kun''s voice again and he appeared right in front of us with Akira. His eyes got fixed on the man and he grit his teeth and started glaring at the man. "DOMINIC!!"


    "We don''t have time for this anymore," the man said picking me up by my hair. It hurts, it hurts like hell.


    "YOU BASTARD!" Kazu-kun shouted and sliced at him but instead of blocking or dodging. He pulled me up and placed me right in front of him. The blade stopped just millimeters from touching my forehead and I got a closer look at his face. "Oh, you didn''t just do that¡­"


    He got even more furious and attacked Dominic but again, he put me right in front of Kazu-kun''s attacks. He stopped right before the blade could touch me and it made him even angrier.


    "Well, time to leave now," the man said, and suddenly¡­


    I blacked out.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 115 - 115: Ai is kidnapped

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 116 - 116: Now what to do

    "And now, Ai is captured by Dominic. I don''t know where she is and her entire presence is gone. It was as if Dominic just erased both their presences," I explained to the two and they nod their head.


    "We are in a predicament. Letting Ai get into Dominic''s hands is not a good idea. He did say he wants to use her as the vessel for the lord of the night and if he did get what he wanted, we would be in big trouble," James said and I clenched my fist under the table.


    Of course, their reason to save Ai is different from mine but it also annoys me a lot. Well, I did join the VEO and did not get executed because I was of some value to them so if Ai is of some value to them, only then they will help me. I really don''t like this organization. But they are my best bet to get Ai out of there so I have to bear with it.


    "So, do you think you can track him down?" I asked James and he held his chin thinking a little and nodded.


    "Does Ai-chan still have her weapon?" Ama asked me and I nodded. She gave a big smile to that response and stood up enthusiastically. "Then it''s all fine. Every weapon that we make in the VEO for our hunters has a tracker in it. If we know where the weapon is, we will know where Ai is."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I asked her baffled by knowing this information and looked at my keychain.


    "Yes, we can track you from your katana. That was the reason for giving it to you. We thought there might be times when Ai will not be with you and we won''t really know where and what she is doing so we decided to give her the weapon," Ama explained and I clenched my fist again. "Annoying, I know but that is the "rule" here. Even for hunters who have worked for the VEO for a decade, this rule still applies. I can even tell you right now where Natsumi-chan is."


    "You guys truly are disgusting," I spit out my thoughts and James chuckled.


    "Well know this, Kazuki. We are going against supernatural beings like vampires. Of course, we will be like this. We take our countermeasures to make sure none of this information is disclosed to most people," James said.


    "Then why tell me this?" I asked James and he lets out a sigh.


    "Because you are well trusted by Kawazuki Natsumi," he said in a monotone. "She is someone who can easily make the entire board change their decision all on her own and we have to comply. Even if we know where she is all the time, we cannot do anything against her. If vampires are monsters, Kawazuki Natsumi is the monster among monsters. She is the best bet we have against some of these beings and letting go of our trump card just like this isn''t something we are stupid enough to do," James said and I laughed a little.


    "Natsumi-san really a different breed of humans," I said and stood up from my chair. "So, when will we know where Ai is?"


    "Give me five minutes. I will ping her weapon and it see where her location is," James said and started to type on his keyboard.


    I let out a sigh and stretched my arms up in the air. This day has sure drained me. I looked over at Akira and went into a mode of deep thought. I had to decide at that moment between the two choices from the beginning which was honestly very hard to choose from.


    For one choice, I sounded pretty level-headed.


    And the other, I should probably be in the psych ward.


    "I have decided then," I muttered under my breath and looked at James.


    He kept fiddling on the keyboard for some minutes and then stopped. He took his hands off the board and let out a big sigh which was not giving me a good signal. "Where did you come from Kazuki?"


    "Hmm? What are you asking?" I asked him a bit confused.


    "Let me rephrase my question, when did you decide to come here?" he asked me again and I couldn''t quite get what he was asking.


    "12:37 Am, why?"


    "As I thought," James said and stood up from his seat. "Tsubaki Ai''s tracker is still at the same place since you left there and even now, that tracker is there. Which means¡­"


    "He took out the tracker," I muttered and James nodded.


    "This would take a lot longer than I expected. I will inform the S rank hunters to start searching around the place for her I cannot tell you how long it will take. It can take from some days to even weeks. Months even if Dominic is someone who is constantly on the move," he said and I clenched my fists and clicked my tongue. "Look here Kazuki, we are just as worried about Ai as y- "


    "I respect you James but don''t lie to me now. The only reason you want to find Ai is that she is useful to you and I get it. That is how the VEO works," I said to him in a spiteful voice. "I hate it but I get it. You said it yourself if you need to beat a formidable force like the vampires."


    "As you say, but even though I know you won''t listen to me. Don''t go out searching for Ai all by yourself. Remember, Dominic''s objective is also your blood so having you being out there vulnerable to his attacks would just be a disadvantage to us," he said and I got up from my seat. James let out a sigh and leaned forward on the desk. "At the very least, don''t just head into all this. If you do plan on doing that, ask for help right away. As ruthless as this organization looks to you, we all still deeply care about each other."


    "That is true," Ama said placing her hand on my shoulder. "I know you are feeling absolutely awful and frustrated Kazuki-kun but you need to understand that going against Dominic all by yourself won''t do any good either. Let us handle all this and we will inform you what to do with this later."


    "Hmmm," I blankly stared at them, and then my eyes drifted towards Akira who immediately understood what she was supposed to do.


    I stepped away from the two along with Akira and we teleported back to the place where Ai and Dominic were fighting against us. "Look for that tracker," I ordered Akira and we both started looking for that tracker.


    I leaned down towards the ground and started searching. Since it was pretty dark it was getting hard to notice so I whipped out my phone and turned on the flashlight to get better visibility of the floor. I had to find that tracker no matter what.


    Why was I doing this?


    Well, I wanted to make something sure. I don''t remember seeing Dominic taking out the tracker from Ai''s weapon. Even though when I encountered him, he already had that in his hands but something about this didn''t feel right. I have times when I have just stared at my sword after training and just look at every single side of that blade. Glancing at every inch of that silver that ran out of the sheath. Its handle, I was not someone who specialized in blades or knew much about them but it truly is a beautiful weapon. So was Ai''s.


    Moreover, the chip was made by the VEO, so it won''t be in a place you can easily take it out of. Meaning¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, I found it," I heard Akira''s voice and I stood up straight and looked right behind me. She walked right over to me with two pieces of silver glistening in her hands. "These¡­"


    "As I thought, he didn''t take the daggers with him," I muttered and ran my fingers across the blunt end of the blades. "He knew this was a way for them to track us. How much information does this guy have on us?"


    I sighed and took the blades from Akira''s hands as they turned back to hairpins and I gripped them tighter in my hands. Akira changed the place to my apartment and I walked over and sat down on the couch. I leaned my head back wondering what to do now but¡­I honestly have no idea. Any way of knowing where Ai is right now is something I have no clue about. Heck, I don''t even know even if I do find her, how would I get her out of there? I can have the S rank hunters help me with that but still, I don''t know how strong they actually are against Dominic.


    "Akira, you are done for the day," I told the noble standing behind the couch.


    "But Ka- "


    "Please¡­" I said in a begging tone to her with eyes filled with tears. "I need some alone time¡­"


    She quickly nodded her head and teleported to her place and my head fell forward with my arms starting to shake. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I will lose my mind like this.


    "I will not forgive him," I muttered to myself in a murderous tone. "Dominic will pay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 117 - 117: The plan is a mess

    I stayed on the couch for a little longer and my eyes scoot over to the side to see something I didn''t notice before. Even though I was there for some time, Yoshi just blended in with the couch surrounding almost camouflaging there. If not for the fact that I looked over to his side, I would not even notice him there.


    My hand moved unconsciously toward him and I started stroking his soft fur. He started purring in his sleep and a little smile formed on my face seeing that. He was still a little baby so he needed plenty of sleep and nutrition. Also, he needed to be taught how to use a litter box because I doubt, he knows that yet. My thoughts as always are just all over the place. Even though I know Ai is captured right now, I am worrying about Yoshi''s litter box.


    "I''m horrible aren''t I," I muttered and closed my eyes. It wasn''t like I was going to sleep any time soon but this just made things easier for me. "Ethan."


    "You seem to have gotten yourself into great trouble now boy," I heard his voice. "To get your woman captured like that, you really have a lot of patience to just sit there like an obedient boy and do nothing about it."


    "Who said I will be doing nothing?" I questioned the first. "Ethan, you lived longer than me. You know we all need time to sit down and formulate a viable plan."


    "Yes, I do know that kid but what kind of plan can you possibly come up with? I am quite intrigued to know that now," he said and I let out a sigh.


    I did say that, but I couldn''t think of anything except for personally going out and looking for Ai. I can put Akira to do that with me and the S class hunters that James is going to appoint, but even so, we have no lead on Dominic. There is not even a single clue that I have to know where he had taken Ai. He has always been one step ahead of me and this is clearly shown right now. I have no idea what to even do right now.


    My mind is thinking of too many things and too little at the same time. No matter what I think I can do gets shot down instantly with other ideas.


    Do I go look out right now? I can but where will I even start?


    Is there a way that Ai had left behind a clue? Can be but what clue she can possibly send me?


    Wait, a clue. Yes, a clue!


    That too not by Ai but by Dominic.


    "The daggers," I muttered and went for my pocket taking out the hairpins, and stared at them for some time. I tried activating the weapon but I couldn''t. "Is it possible that it is only activated by the designated user?"


    "That can be the case. This is quite advanced technology I must say. Humans really have come so far to fight vampires that they have to resort to this outside artificially enhancing them," Ethan said.


    "Wait what?" I asked surprised by what he said. "What do you mean?"


    "They didn''t tell you?" Ethan asked me surprised by the question. "Do you seriously think humans can bring themselves on a level to fight vampires even though they put their bodies through the most gruesome of training? Vampires are leagues above humans in both speed and strength, they are creatures who have gotten past human boundaries and when I say human boundaries, I actually mean it. Humans never use all of their strength to their advantage because the body will always automatically save some of the energy for later. It''s just logic that if you need to escape a surprise situation. Vampires have no such boundaries and have gotten beyond humans in that sense long ago. There is no way for humans to catch up to us."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I muttered and Ethan continued clearing things out for me.


    "The hunters and hunter organizations are dated back to almost only three hundred years ago. The first official vampire-hunting organization that was created was called the Executioners because back in the day, the execution was done by an executioner who was assigned to that job. This group was made for the executions of the vampires. Though they were a big fail," Ethan explained. "First thing they did, they got so arrogant they went after my lovely Sarah, the lord of the night as you may know her. The poor group couldn''t even last for five minutes before her and she ended up playing with them. They were all equipped with silver weapons that were specially made to kill us and they sure were some of the best fighters humans had at that time. But alas, they couldn''t go up against the strengths of vampires. We are not feared for no reason you know."


    "So when did the artificial enhancement of the humans happen?" I asked Ethan and thought for some time.


    "Hmmm, not while I was alive so probably in the later parts of the past century. There was a prototype they created but it was so unstable that the subjects couldn''t live for more than six months. All of their body being consumed by the enhancement," he said and a chill went down my spine. "Though I think they have made a lot more stable version of it given the hunters such as your aunt have been hunters for more than ten years."


    "I see¡­" I said and was still fiddling with the pin and even if I thought there was some clue behind the pins. I couldn''t quite get what was going on.


    Dominic had Ai''s daggers in his hands when I saw him and I didn''t even notice when they let go of the daggers but knowing him I can tell there is something behind this. Something that I can''t quite see. I have to think of a way out of it, if not, I don''t know what Dominic would do with Ai. I know why he captured Ai though, that for one is something I am clear of.


    To get the both of us.


    Dominic understood that the bond I and Ai share is something quite strong. One would never let the other stay in trouble or danger and was ready to even risk their lives to save the other. If Dominic wanted to kidnap me, he could have but Ai was the one who encountered him before I did and that was the only reason why she is in the clutches of Dominic and not me. Dominic wants things from both of us and he would go to any extent to get that. This was a man who held nothing close to his heart, every living or non-living being he had around him was a mere pawn moving at his command. He was a man who had nothing to lose and that''s what made him much scarier.


    The fact that the only consequence he would face for his actions was death was scary or even the fact that that was the only consequence he had to his actions from the get-go. Dominic knows this and he does not even break a sweat even after that.


    Death does not scare Dominic.


    Nothing does.


    That''s what makes him so terrifying and strong.


    Because even death fears this man. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I let out a sigh and dropped the pins on the couch. "I think that is enough talking with you for today Ethan, thank you for telling me that," I told the first.


    "But you didn''t really come up with a plan, kid. I can read and hear your thoughts and they are all jumbled up into different pieces. You start talking about something, then you think of something else and start explaining things to yourself in your mind differently. It is quite weird, your line of thinking."


    "That''s just how I am Ethan. I don''t know what to even say so myself but my thoughts are always jumbled up but they all work in my favor at the end when I actually need them to work in my favor so that''s all good," I said to him though he sounded unconvinced. "I know, I won''t be able to get any sleep, not like I was planning to. All I can do is keep thinking of something till fatigue hits me and I faint."


    "Doesn''t sound like a viable option to me," Ethan said to me and I chuckled. My eyes looked over to Yoshi and I noticed something¡­strange. The pins were both sitting right beside each other pointing in one direction.


    "What''s going on," I muttered, though it may have been a coincidence. I wanted to try something.


    I picked up the pins and dropped them right in front of me randomly one after another and right as they were about to fall down, they were led to falling beside one another and pointing in the same direction. I little smile formed on my face and it slowly turned into a grin and then¡­


    "Hehehe¡­" I started giggling. "Ahahahahahaha."


    "What happened?" Ethan asked me while I was laughing like a crazy man.


    "Ethan, finding Ai would have been easier than I thought," I said.


    "Hmmm? Do you have a plan?" Ethan asked me and I nodded.


    "Yes, I have a plan," I told him and pointed at the pins. Understanding exactly what I was going to tell him, he let out a little chuckle.


    "It is a reckless plan Kazuki. You do understand that right?" he told me and I nodded.


    "But if we are going against someone like Dominic, reckless plans are the best bet we have. And this plan is not even reckless," I said and laughed a bit more.


    "Yes, it''s a mess. A complete mess," Ethan exclaimed and I agreed with him.


    "Yep, this plan is a mess. But it is also my best bet against Dominic."


    "If you say so, but don''t be too reckless either. You do understand who you are going against."


    "I am being reckless because I know exactly who I am going against."


    Just wait for me now Ai. I am coming to get you.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 118 - 118: Dominic

    Cold.


    Quiet.


    Dark.


    Empty.


    Those words would be perfect to describe the place I could feel myself within. My consciousness was still not coming back to me but I could feel my surroundings somewhat due to my heightened senses. Though they were all just shouting at me to turn my feet and run as fast as I can as far away I can from this place. Yet, my body was too tired to follow my instincts at the moment.


    My eyes slowly started opening and the surrounding I could only sense before started to come into my vision. My body felt it was being put on something really cold, not something I couldn''t handle but it was still an unpleasant feeling. My head was hurting like crazy and I was still moments away from having my thoughts to be recollected.


    "Well someone seems to have woken up," I heard a voice in the distance I looked in the direction it was coming from. Though dark, the silhouette of the person walking towards me carelessly looked like that of a girl. My eyes quickly got used to my surroundings and I could completely see in the dark now.


    The girl right before I seemed¡­familiar. She had long and silky black hair along with navy blue eyes. She was wearing an oversized black t-shirt along with grey sweatpants. From the look of it, she was walking towards me while skipping and humming something happily.


    Finally, when she got close enough, my eyes widened as I could finally figure out where I had seen her before. It was not long ago that I had seen her, her face matched exactly with the person that came to our apartment tonight impersonating Kazu-kun''s sister. Does that mean¡­


    "So this is the girl he chose, huh? Honestly speaking, I am quite impressed. I had only seen you from afar and in pictures in the past couple of days but up close, you''re cute. I approve you," she said getting closer to mine, and a big bar appeared right in front of her face.


    No, it didn''t appear. It had been there from the beginning. Wait, don''t tell me I''m in a cage!


    My eyes quickly scanned the thing I was put in and without a doubt, it was a cage. The metal was getting cold because of the surroundings at the night. I looked back at the girl and she just smiled at me while waving her hand as if saying hello to an animal.


    Those eyes, that hair, those facial features¡­


    There was no doubt this was Kazu-kun''s sister. Real one this time. I scanned her up and down and let out a sigh of relief. She was strong, yes, I could sense that but nothing that I couldn''t have handled. She could easily make a noble run of their money but outsi-


    That means¡­


    "You were the one Akira was talking about¡­" I muttered.


    "I don''t know what you are saying. Who is Akira?" she asked me.


    "Now, now Yuna. Asking questions of our guests is quite rude. You should be well-behaved right now. Remember what I told you, right?" a voice came from behind the girl and I could instantly recognize this voice.


    "DOMINIC!" I screamed at the top of my lungs and leaped in his direction. The girl stepped back from the cage and I grabbed the bar to rip it open. "ARGH!!!"


    I jumped back instinctively into the cage but my back hit the bars behind me. "AAARGH!!" The same burning sensation hit me on the back and I jumped forward stopping just a millimeter away from the bars right before me.


    "Silver bars with a cage having its roof and floor made of the strongest of the metals that can withstand any impact you send its way. Quite the perfect fit to lock in someone like you, don''t you think?" Dominic said walking up to the cage. He leaned forward and stared right into my eyes.


    Ugh, this feeling. There it was again. That helpless feeling I get looking right into his bright red eyes sucking all and any hope to survive against him out of me. My feet started shaking but I somehow held my ground.


    "Yuna," he called the girl and she looked at him.


    "Yes, father?" she asked.


    "The bait has already been set and I believe Shiba Kazuki has even taken it. You know what to do next," he said and she nodded. The next moment, she started walking away and disappeared into the darkness.


    I could do nothing at the moment and just stand there in complete shock at what happened. I wanted to move or do something but even I knew I couldn''t do anything. That''s how helpless I was at that moment. I was just a little animal in a cage to Dominic and I will have to do whatever he wants when he wants. I could easily get that impression.


    "Why are you doing this¡­" I muttered in desperation with a tear falling down my eye.


    "Yes, Yes! This! This is exactly what I wanted!" Dominic shouted at the top of his lungs. Knowing how usual demeanor, the fact he was shouting was so out of character for him. He moved closer to the cage almost touching it. "That look on your face that your face. Beautiful, absolutely beautiful. I have seen so many people break right before my eyes but no one had a more amazing expression like you my dear Ai. Aah, I wish I could stop this moment forever and keep it in a glass bottle to admire anytime I wanted. Magnificent. Absolutely magnificent!"


    With each word he said like a madman, I stepped back trying to get away from him. He was not just a heartless bastard but also a sadistic asshole. It disgusts me, every single thing about this man disgusts me. So, out of pure instinct, I spat at his face.


    The moment my spit hit his face, he quiet down. His eyes started growing duller and at that moment, I felt I did something really long. Something I would really regret.


    "As much as I love the expression of fear on your face," he said rubbing his face with a handkerchief. "Who gave you permission to act in such a vulgar sense? Do you not know how you should be respecting your elder."


    "Respect? If I had any respect for your sorry ass, I would rather prefer being put in a room filled with cockroaches and centipedes while I just lay there without being able to do anything. That would be h- "


    I felt a sharp pain in my throat and my mouth filled with blood. I looked at Dominic and he had a silver blade piercing right through my neck. It was burning. Every part of me it made contact with wanted to jump and get away. I wanted to shout out in pain but my larynx was destroyed by the man.


    I desperately started kicking and punching the air before grabbing the blade to get it out of my neck. Ugh, even though it was hurting like crazy this was nothing compared to what I was feeling at my neck.


    "Such a foul mouth for you has for an amazing face and figure. you should really know when to shut that little mouth of yours or I will do it myself," he said and twisted the blade making the pain multiply even more and I could no longer even hold the blade.


    It hurts.


    It hurts so much.


    No, I cannot bear this much pain.


    Make it stop.


    Please!!


    I beg you.


    Save me!!


    He pulled out the blade from my neck and I fell down on my knee with blood falling everywhere from my neck and my mouth. I held it in pain and was rolling while suffering from the pain. I didn''t understand what was going on anymore. I looked at Dominic and he looked at me with a sadistic look in his eyes. What is this man planning to do with me?


    "Yes, you are much prettier when you are quiet and in pain. I like this a lot," he said and cut open the cage. Getting closer, he held my face from my cheeks and wiped the blood off my face. "You need to understand my dear Ai. You have to be very careful how you talk to me. As kind as I am, I do not tolerate any disrespect. Don''t forget whether you live or die is in my hands right now. I have time to find another vessel so don''t think you are the only one I would be needing to get the lord of the night back."


    I just lay there looking in the direction the man wanted me to look and my body stopped moving at my command. My mind was screaming at me to run and get away from this man but my body could no longer listen to anything my mind was telling me. I was just paralyzed at that moment.


    "And in not long, Shiba Kazuki will be led to right this place in the search for you hoping his poor little lover would be safe and unscathed," he said mockingly.


    Kazuki¡­kun¡­


    My mouth muttered that name but no voice came out. Kazu-kun¡­Kazu-kun¡­Kazu-kun¡­


    Kazu-kun¡­


    KAZU-KUN!!


    Did he just say¡­no, he is luring him in here? This man wants to kill Kazu-kun since the beginning. No, he should not come here, no matter what. What do I do? What do I do? Think fast, think fast, think fast. THINK SOMETHING!!


    My hand opened on the ground and I felt a warm liquid on it. The next moment, with the last ounce of strength I had, I threw it into the man''s eyes but he simply dodged it.


    "Still got some fighting spirit in you huh," he said and picking me up by my neck and throwing me against the wall. He started walking towards me and even though I was commanding my legs to move, I couldn''t do anything at all.


    "No¡­" a little voice escaped my mouth as my larynx healed. "Get¡­away¡­no¡­don''t come any closer¡­"


    "Not come any close you say?" he said not stopping to walk. "Well, I''ll come close, as close as I would like, and tonight, Tsubaki Ai. I will break you. The last string of sanity you are holding onto will be broken tonight and you''ll see me do that right before your eyes."


    He said and raised his hands as if announcing something. "Witness tonight''s show with your own two eyes as I show you, just what I am capable of."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord: S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 119 - 119: The real Yuna?

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 120 - 120: Brother and sister

    I stood right there letting the girl weep in my chest with my mind going completely blank. At this point, I don''t understand anymore. Dominic had already shown me who fake Yuna so there is a possibility even this one is not the real Yuna. I¡­I don''t know. Why should it matter to me anyway? Yuna to me has been dead long ago so I shouldn''t be bothered with it. I can just kill her right here without any trouble. She is completely vulnerable¡­


    Yea¡­


    I activated my Katana and soon, the girl noticed it and took a few steps back immediately. Her eyes had an expression of shock on her face and betrayal.


    "W-what were you trying to do?" she asked me. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you think you will be able to fool me a third time now?" I spoke coldly. "First the dream, then the fake, and now this? What? Are you going to be another fake Yuna that Dominic created?"


    She looked at me surprised and hurt at the same time by my words. She clenched her fist before her chest and took a step ahead but I raised the sword before me before creating distance between us. I still can''t trust this girl honestly. Even though if I do, there is no knowing that she won''t be on Dominic''s side. Even though I am her brother, Dominic has technically brought her up. Which is also why it is such a big issue for me.


    "Trust me, it is me. Yuna, I am your sister," she pleaded to me.


    "I have been fooled twice by Dominic before, so it''s not easy for me to just trust your words," I said holding my sword tighter. "And even if you are Yuna, how can you prove that you are not on Dominic''s side? Dominic wants me for my blood and is after my life."


    "I¡­know that¡­." she said keeping her head down with her fist trembling. "But¡­I don''t want that. Nii-chan is my family and I still love him a lot. The thought that you are still alive kept me keep going. Even as a toddler, I remembered everything about you and our parents."


    "So what?" I spoke with words colder than ice. "What are your motives then? Will you be on the side of your family or that vampire? If you are on my side, know that I am out there to kill Dominic."


    Listening to my question, she went silent and her shoulders dropped. I knew it, she would want to be on Dominic''s side.


    "Both¡­" she muttered.


    "What?"


    "I said both¡­" she said looking me right in the eyes. "I want both of you to live. Nii-chan is my family and I still love him a lot even though I didn''t get to see him for so many years. I knew you were alive and somewhere that pushed towards something. I made it my goal to even find you. That gave me some purpose in life again¡­because¡­I don''t know what I will even do being a vampire."


    Her words sounded heartfelt and every single one of them had a depth and power to it that could make anyone believe these words were from the bottom of her heart. I believed that. I won''t say I am the best at knowing people''s intentions or what they want from how they talk and all but I could say with a gun pointed to my head. These words from Yuna were the truth.


    "I mean, what will I even do? Sleep in the night, drink human blood, do some chores for Father, and then what? I am a being who just cannot die of aging," she said and I gently lowered my sword.


    "Isn''t that a good thing though? That you just cannot die, you would have so much time to do whatever you want," I started having a casual conversation with her.


    "Whatever I would have wanted to do was something someone can do when the sun is up. Like going to school, I don''t have a lot of friends myself. The ones I do are people way older than me by centuries and even though I love their company things just won feel right in a way," she said and started walking towards the wall and sat down. She pulled her knees closer to her chest and buried her face in them. "I¡­did make a friend though you know. His name was Yuji."


    "A boy?" I said raising my eyes and she blankly stares at me.


    "Do you think it''s a good time to be protective of your little sister?" she said with a pout on her face. "It''s not like I had any romantic interest in him anyways¡­"


    "So he was just a friend?" I asked her.


    "Yep, just¡­a friend¡­who is no more¡­" Yuna said her voice getting meeker with each word.


    I could see her demeanor shift and sadness overtook her face. From the looks of it, I could only imagine the worst and think the boy died somehow and that was related to the vampires Yuna knows. Or worse¡­she herself.


    Her hands started trembling and she stared at them as if there was something disgusting on them. Her eyes started tearing up and I could see the look of fear and horror on her face. "I-I d-don''t¡­know¡­I don''t know¡­I don''t know what to do¡­"


    I hate myself.


    I went and sat right next to her and grabbed her hand tightly. What am I even doing? Just a moment ago I was so sure she might just be a fake but¡­when I look over at her. The raw vulnerable side that she is showing me right now. All senses make no sense anymore. Every logic I created in my mind to not believe her was shattered. Right now it was not a talk between a vampire and a human.


    But an older brother and his sister.


    "Nii-chan¡­" she looked over at me and I leaned her head on my shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, you have me with you right now," I said calmly and pat her head. "You can cry if you want, you did really well survive like this. I''m proud of you."


    And right then, again.


    Tears started rolling down her eyes but these were different. These were not out of fear or sadness. These were out of relief, feeling a sense of security. I continued caressing her hair gently and smile at her. She leaned in even more on my shoulder holding my arm completely and I just let her. Right now, we both were completely vulnerable to each other. If anyone were to strike the other right now, the other person would die.


    "I have been so scared¡­all this time¡­" she muttered and I kept patting her head. "I¡­even though the people I met are really nice and kind to me, I still felt all alone and lonely. I could easily put up a fa?ade but¡­how long will this go on¡­?"


    "I¡­don''t know¡­" I said honestly and Yuna looked at me.


    "Hey, Nii-chan," she called me out and I looked at her. The tears in her eyes had dried out and all that were left were her eyes glowing in contrast to the place we were in. "If¡­If I were to die at anytime soon, I just want to die without any regrets."


    "What are you saying?" I asked Yuna and she just smiled and looked in front of her. "Honestly, I don''t have too many things I wanted to do but I wanted to visit an amusement park."


    "Amusement park?"


    Hearing her innocent request, my heart sank understanding that Dominic probably never let her or took her to see any places like this. What I fear more is that he probably has kept her locked inside the four walls of places he has lived in. But I don''t really know what really happened to her.


    "So¡­Dominic, how did he take care of you?" I asked her and she had a sad smile on her face.


    "Well, he kept me fed and always took care of my safety. He said I should know how to fight my own battles so I used to train with him a lot. I was never really allowed to go outside even though I sneaked out sometimes which¡­he later made me regret¡­"


    Hearing that, I just clenched my fist really hard. Does this have to do anything with that Yuji kid? So I was correct, he kept her inside most of the time like a prisoner. Knowing Dominic, I thought he would have brainwashed her a lot more than how it seems right now. By her words, she is not a blind follower of him but she did have a connection with him.


    "So, you said you want both of us to live but we both are at each other''s throats, remember?" I reminded her and tried clearing out how ridiculous her request was. "In this battle, one of us will die Yuna- "


    "NO!" she screamed at the top of her lungs and hugged me. "I won''t let that happen!"


    She held me really tight slowly crushing my bones but I kept a straight face trying to hide away the pain I was in. Showing that I was being crushed by a force that would bring down even big houses in a click wouldn''t be the wisest decision.


    "I cannot let that happen! Both Nii-chan and Father are important to me!" she screamed. "I just can''t!"


    "Then what do you think is the solution? I''m sure Dominic sent you here to bring me to you," I said.


    "He did and that''s why I''m here. To tell you to not go to him, he will kill you," she said holding me even tighter. Okay, please have some mercy on your long-lost brother my former dead sister. "Nii-chan, please go right back to where you came from. Go as far as you can from Father. You don''t understand but he is already ready for you to attack him."


    "I know," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then- "


    "But I have someone very important to me trapped there," I spoke out and took a deep breath.


    Yes, I know this is a big trap and Dominic will have an upper hand. But part of my brain is not listening to any logic and is just asking me to march forward. If this is the day I die so, be it.


    But I will not sit still and do nothing.


    That''s exactly why I''m doing this.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 121 - 121: Finding the hideout

    "Yuna, can you take me to Dominic?" I asked her and the look on her face just froze. "I understand that both of us are very important to you and you don''t want to lose either one of us but just like that I also don''t want to lose someone who is very important to me."


    "What is so special about that girl?" she spoke in a low tone. "What is so special about that you are ready to give away your life to save hers? You do understand that she is kidnapped by Father, right? There is no way you could be able to get her out of there. Father is to put it lightly a monster; I have seen what he can do. I''ve seen it with my own two eyes. I don''t know how strong you are Nii-chan but there is no way you will be able to defeat him."


    "Yuna, when you decided to try and stop me from meeting Dominic, were you a hundred percent sure I will listen to you and stop?" I asked her placing my hand on her shoulder. She looked away for a moment and that was all the answer I needed. "Just like that, I am not a hundred percent sure that I will survive this encounter with Dominic but I will still have to try my best."


    "But Fath- "


    "Yuna, Ai is very important to me. Comes at the top of my priority list amongst people. If I was ever asked to choose Ai and some other person, I will choose her in a heartbeat. She is just as important to me as you are," I said with a sad smile on my face. "Moreover, it isn''t like I am going there alone, right Akira?"


    We both looked behind me as the noble appeared right behind me. "How long did you know I was there?" she asked. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Since you were standing behind me so about five minutes, did you notify the rest about our situation?" I asked her and she nodded. "Good, now Yuna, please take me to Dominic."


    We both looked at the vampire and she looked at us meekly. Her hand''s entire body was trembling and seeing that I placed my hand on her head. She looked up at me and I could see tears welling up in her eyes.  She hugged me again and I wrapped my arms around her knowing what was about to happen next.


    She started crying again.


    I gently caress her hair and rub her back. Akira stood on standby and also completely on guard if she did anything to hurt me. Well, she doesn''t trust Yuna completely and that is understandable. Honestly speaking, even I don''t completely but if this is how things are playing out, I have to play along.


    Is this logical?


    No.


    But then again, all logic was thrown out of the window when I wanted to go against Dominic right away before waiting. I am really running on a thin line and I can fall down and have myself killed at any point.


    Do I care about that though?


    Nope.


    The only thing on my mind right now is to rescue Ai from Dominic and it doesn''t matter what it takes, I will do it no matter what.


    "Why do you not listen to me?!" she shouted while crying and I kept comforting her. "You will get killed there, why do you not understand that? Is that girl really worth it?"


    The last question from Yuna rang in my ears, playing it repeatedly. Is it really worth it? Is Ai worth all these risks that I am taking? Well, my answer is¡­


    "Without a shadow of a doubt," I said with a big smile on my face thinking of Ai. The fact that I wake up with her face right before me gives me so much joy that I can''t even express it in words. Her voice ringing in my ears and scent gently tickling my nose is the best feeling in the world.


    We stood like that for some longer before she let go. I wiped her tears and pat her head.


    "Thank you, Yuna, for worrying about me. But this is something I need to do. There won''t be any other way. I am saved Ai and I cannot have her taken away from me. I have already lost mom and dad and¡­" I clenched my katana with a sore expression on my face. "I cannot have another person close to me die."


    She stayed silent for some time and let out a sigh. "Okay, I will take you to him¡­" she said in a weak voice still not happy with the outcome. "But promise me you will survive this."


    "You know I can''t really p- "


    "Promise meeeeee!" she whined holding out her pinkie.  I chuckled a little seeing her cute demeanor and pat her head. I stuck out my pinkie and interlocked it with hers. "Pinkie promise¡­okay? Now that you gave this, you cannot die¡­you just¡­"


    "I won''t," I said in a gentle tone. "Moreover, my goal is to rescue Ai. Not to kill Dominic. So if there is a way to sneak around without him knowing, we can try that. Right, Akira?"


    I looked at the noble behind me and she nodded. "Nii-chan even made a noble his slave¡­"


    "Slave is not the word Yuna. Sigh, she prefers being called her servant but I don''t even see her that way honestly. She is just a friend who helps me with my ordeals," I corrected her.


    "As much as I am honored to be seen as a friend by Kazuki-sama, I would prefer being his servant," Akira said.


    "There is that too¡­"


    Seeing this, Yuna let out a little laugh and in all this time, this was the first time I saw her smile and laugh which warmed my heart. Even though this all looks like I am wasting time, I knew this was supposed to happen. Dominic isn''t going to rush to kill Ai. He needs both me and Ai but there is also the issue of how he is treating her.


    I swear if he put as much as a scratch on her, he will die by my hands.


    "So, where is Dominic?" I asked her and she turned around and jumped down on the train tracks. I looked back at Akira and we both nodded before following Yuna.


    She started walking faster and we did the same keeping the same pace with her. I sheath my katana making it easier for me to run after her. Honestly speaking, for a 14-year-old vampire, she is running very fast. As they get older, their speeds and strength start increasing naturally and I can understand what Akira meant when she said that she will easily many any noble around four hundred years old give a run for their money.


    No trains were going to be running on these tracks for some time now. Yuna picked up her speed and we got out of the tunnel with the night sky shining brightly on top of our heads. It was a new moon so its beauty was hidden today as I looked up but that made the rest of the stars more visible.


    Yuna jumped down from the train tracks onto a small shop and we followed her. We had gotten not too far but she already started slowing down. Wait, where are we? I looked around me and found myself in a very isolated street with all the buildings with no light on them. No vehicles running on the road or no one remotely close.


    Was it a mistake to trust her?


    "Are we there yet?" I asked Yuna and she stared looking around nostalgically. "Yuna?"


    "No, we are not but I slowed down to look around the place. It brings back memories, not good ones but memories nonetheless," she said with a sad expression on her face.


    "You are trying to stall us, aren''t you?" I asked her and she clenched her fist.


    "Of course I am. No matter what you say, I still don''t want you to go there Nii-chan, why do you not listen to me?" she said turning towards me. "I will take you to Father but we both don''t know what he plans on doing. Also, I''ve seen how terrifying he can be. You are not ready for that Nii-chan¡­"


    "Yuna, please take me to Dominic," I said holding her hand. "I promise nothing will happen to me. I will leave that place in one piece. Don''t you worry, okay?"


    "Okay¡­" she said reluctantly and started picking up her speed again.


    This time, she was being for real because she dashed into the distance so quickly that a normal eye could not even try to capture her movements. I and Akira made a quick chase of her following her footsteps running as fast as we could but not going faster than her. We leaped over buildings, landed on top of vehicles, and jumped across an entire bridge instead of using it. Slowly but steadily, we were going to the less populated areas of Tokyo. Wait, this is not even that.


    "Wait, aren''t we outside of Tokyo already?" I asked Yuna and she nodded. "Wow, I wasn''t expecting this."


    Finally, she stopped and looked right ahead of us. Our eyes followed hers and we noticed another abandoned church there in the vicinity. Wait, I think I''ve been to this place before but¡­there was no church there. Heck, wasn''t this place pretty populated?


    It''s not like the place had only that church there, there were other buildings too, some even going up to five stories but they all seemed¡­empty and abandoned.


    "This is his doing¡­" Yuna said meekly and I understood straight away what she meant.


    This entire place¡­was slaughtered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 122 - 122: Finding Ai

    I walked closer to the church with Yuna and Akira following close behind but her steps just stopped at a certain point. We were just a few meters from the church. I looked at her and her unwavering face was wavered, she had an expression of fear in her eyes so much so that she could not help but gulp.


    "He knows we are here," she told me and I nodded. I was expecting that so won''t say it would be too surprising. He did send Yuna to bring me to him after all.


    "Nii-chan, bring out your weapon," Yuna said and I did as she instructed. "I don''t know what Father''s next move would be so it is better you have something to defend you in the instant."


    I nodded and taking one more look at that church which gave off an ominous aura, we stepped forward and continued our journey. The entire town looked like a ghost town and the dark church was giving us the perfect setup for a horror movie. I know how it will all go; we will open the doors and lots of bats will come out flying then ignoring that major red flag we would be still continuing our journey deeper inside the big building after which we would find a trap door that treads to a basement right when one of the girls from the group just mysteriously disappear and th-


    "Welcome everyone, to my humble abode," we heard a voice coming from the inside as the doors opened in front of us by two critters. They both snarled at me loudly stepping closer to me ready to pounce. "Step back children, this is not how we treat our important guests."


    At the command of the voice, the two critters immediately backed off and stood by either side of the gate letting us enter. Akira, which was now standing beside me relaxed her stance as she was ready to shield me from the critters. She nodded and I gave a nod back to her holding my katana tighter than before.


    Yuna looked back at the both of us and we could see the worried and scared expression in her eyes. We knew who the owner of that voice was and could already feel his loud and dominant aura which was suffocating the room. As far as eyes stretched, there was pitch black in most parts of the room with a few exceptions of the window that let the moonlight fall in but not enough to reveal the man''s figure.


    We continued to walk further into the church and my eyes met the bright ruby eyes of a familiar figure.


    "You have arrived right on time, as expected of you Yuna, not a second late," he said praising the girl standing before me. "Now, can go and fetch some chairs for our guests to sit down. We wouldn''t want them to be just standing around. That would be quite rude for someone like me who believes he is a good host."


    "Skip the pleasantries, Dominic, we both know why I am here," I said glaring at the noble who emerged from the darkness. His tall figure looking was a lot larger than usual and even though he had a calm and collected look on his face, my adrenaline was still shooting triggering my fight-or-flight instincts.


    Dominic''s demeanor was not shaken even the slightest by my remark and he had a calm smile on his face. "Your little lover, yes. You being the hero have come here to get her out of my grip, how courageous of you Kazuki-kun. I would honestly want to praise you for this act of bravery. Many other nobles do not even have the guts to speak up against me or look me dead in the eyes, let alone challenge me and here you are doing all three of those at the same time. You have my respect."


    He raised his hands and started clapping a couple of times before he stopped. "Along with that, you also have my condolence for being an utter fool. You know you cannot leave a single scratch on my body, let alone beat me so coming here was just useless," he said while sighing. "I was honestly hoping you would surprise me with something amazing but the only surprise you gave me was your stupidity. Guess this is the end for you, Shiba Kazuki."


    As he stopped speaking, the ominous aura kept getting denser and denser while we stood there holding our grounds somehow. The air had gotten so dense that I wanted to run out of that place to the outside where I would feel a lot safer but the main exit was shut and making a run for the window isn''t something that would help me right now.


    "Akira, are you ready?" I asked the noble beside me and she nodded.


    "I am," she said.


    "Well then, I think I''ll at least have some fun while I''m at it," Dominic said and disappeared right in front of our eyes. Akira had her back against mine and we looked around in search of the man and just then in an instant, I saw a faint silhouette of someone. Without thinking, my body responded with me holding the blade up only to find it connected with a very strong and powerful force pushing me back.


    I somehow held my ground and Akira jumped high up and charged towards the ground at great speed making the figure dodge it and get away from me.


    "Interesting, I attacked at the speed I thought you would not be able to intercept. Dodging it by some millimeters was what I expected but no, you, Kazuki-kun were able to parry it quite perfectly. My, it seems like you have gotten quicker than before. How fascinating, for a mere human to do something like that," he said in an admirable tone.


    "Father, why do you have to go after Nii-chan, can you please not stop your pursuit for him?" Yuna spoke out loud standing between me and Dominic with her arms spread wide. Her voice, though shaky was very firm. "I¡­I don''t want you to kill him, he did nothing to deserve that fate, can you both not have another solution to this which is not going after each other''s lives?"


    I could hear the pain and fear in the voice of Yuna as she stood up for me in front of the person who "saved her". Dominic stood there and pondered upon her words for a bit and then looked back at her. "If that is what you want, then what solution do you have for this situation? Give me a good answer and I might consider not going after Shiba Kazuki''s life."


    "I¡­" Yuna was left speechless and she just stood there for a good minute trying to come up with the answer to the question. After some more time, she let down her hands and took a deep breath. "Take my life instead."


    What.


    "You said I had something special right? You told me there was something really special in my blood and I am Nii-chan''s sister. You are after his life because of his blood and both he and I share the same blood so take my blood instead," she said.


    "Are you out of your mind Yuna?!" I shouted at her and stepped right next to her. "Do you know have any idea what you are saying?!"


    "But that is the only solution I can think of. Please, I do not want to see the people I care about fighting each other to death and¡­"


    "No, I cannot let you do that. You are my little sister, I cannot let you sacrifice yourself just like that," I scolded her.


    "He is right, moreover if you were to offer your blood, that would not really be of any use to my main motive, Shiba Kazuki''s blood is very rare and he is the only one in this world who has the blood of the first in him. You on the other hand do have something special about you but that has nothing to do with him or the first. Your blood is special because of your parents," Dominic said walking towards us and I moved Yuna behind me holding up my Katana. "Shiba Kazuto was quite the talented individual himself being the strongest vampire hunter in his prime during his time and it takes more than just hard work to reach his level. He was gifted, to a level that is beyond the comprehension of most humans, and that makes his blood very special."


    "So you mean¡­"


    "But it is nothing in comparison to what I am after, Shiba Kazuki has the genes of his father and the blood of the First. That is quite the perfect match that we got and it was a mere coincidence that this happened. Thanks to that, he could withstand the blood of the first and not go berserk," he continued to explain getting closer and closer. "Every night of the Super Blood moon, the blood of the First decides to choose a few individuals born on that very day, if the body cannot handle the blood, the baby normally tends to die in the womb along with the mother or if they are born and start living a life, it is not long before the blood takes over the individual''s mind and body turning them into a monster which needs to be taken care of by us personally or the hunters." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All this information was yet again a lot to take at the moment given the fact that all the hair in my body was standing straight in fear as the man kept getting closer and closer to us. I could not even process what was being told to me at that instant.


    "And so, your solution to the problem is not something we can go by because it would not help my cause but I really appreciate your will to help Yuna," he said stopping only a few meters ahead of me. "Now that it couldn''t help the situation, shall we continue where we left off?"


    Dominic stretched out his arm and out of thin air appeared, a shiny-looking long sword that was glistening under the moonlight.


    "It can''t be¡­" Akira muttered and pulled the both of us back and stood right before us. I could see the scared expression on her face as she was sweating in fear. "Kazuki-sama run away! He¡­he has the as holy weapon Trinity¡­the sword of divine judgment¡­"


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 123 - 123: The escape

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 124 - 124: Realizations

    I lay in the bed for quite some time letting my body heal itself with both Yuna and Akira right next to the bed. I felt some soft fur on my other hand while I was asleep. I finally opened my eyes and looked to see Yoshi laying next to my hand, cuddling it for warmth.


    I saw both Yuna and Akira looking relieved seeing that I have finally got back to my full consciousness. I waited for some time to create the sentences in my head that I was going to speak because I was still in a daze.


    "Akira, how is your arm now?" I asked the noble and she clenched her fists together.


    "It has been perfectly healed Kazuki-sama," she said and I let out a sigh of relief. Well, that was one problem solved out of the many we still had. "But I do want to say that I am not pleased about the fact that you made me drink your blood. As a servant, I am not supposed to be feeding off of my master''s blood. I am the one who is supposed to be helping and assisting you. Even normal human blood would have sufficed to heal the wound."


    "I know but I had been stabbed by that sword too," I spoke in a quitter tone so that Yoshi didn''t wake up. "So I knew how much it was hurting you and even if getting human blood would solve the problem, we would have to first retrieve it and that would be a lot more problematic and time-consuming."


    "Still, you are honestly too kind for your own good. As much as I admire and am very grateful for your kindness, your kindness can also be the end of you," Akira said in a worried tone. "The world you had stepped in is filled with everyone who is either trying to kill you or use you so you must put yourself before anyone else''s safety."


    "I appreciate your worries Akira but there are a handful of people I deem truly close to me and I would prefer protecting those people with everything I have," I explained. I did say that but I was honestly very scared when I was in the daze myself. My body felt it was drained out of all the life it had in it and that was a very scary experience. Similar to when I was captured by the Noble at the church.


    Even though I am wording out brave and courageous words, the reality of how I felt was far from it. Yes, I wanted to protect them with everything I had but I still have my time for hesitation. I have my time when my survival instincts just tell me to turn my feet and run in th opposite direction as fast as I can. I am scared, yes but knowing the feeling of losing someone close to me, someone I had started or did care about was something I didn''t want to feel again. I was acting brave because I am scared. Scared of that feeling of emptiness in my heart and regret in my mind of how things may have been different if something would or would not have happened.


    "N-Nii-chan!!" Yuna cried out loud and gave me a big hug waking poor little Yoshi up from his sleep which he did not appreciate. Yuna clung onto my neck and tears started flowing down her eyes. "Never do that again¡­please¡­I thought I lost you for good for a moment there, twice¡­TWICE!! Please, don''t do something that reckless again."


    I hugged her back and pat her back in the hopes to calm her. Seeing me in that situation was quite a shock for Yuna herself and I wouldn''t really be blaming her for reacting like this right now. I probably did look like the life was about to go out of my eyes.


    "Okay, I won''t do anything reckless again," I said comforting her.


    "You promise¡­?" Yuna asked in a meek voice.


    "I promise."


    She kept on clinging onto me and I looked at Akira''s eyes but she averted her gaze. I don''t really know why she did that, maybe because she is ashamed that she had me do that to save her. Knowing Akira that would probably be the case. I held onto Yuna for longer with Yoshi scratching her clothes which she didn''t really mind or gave any attention to making the cat meow loudly in frustration.


    "Okay, I need to make a call so can you let go of me Yuna?" I asked her and she obliged with my request. "Also, take Yoshi with you outside."


    Yuna didn''t ask any questions and took the not-so-happy Yoshi who was unwilling to leave my presence and struggling against the super strength of a vampire. He meowed again and again so that he could come close to me but right now I wanted to do something very important and I didn''t need any interruption during that. I pulled out my phone and started dialling the phone number of James which got instantly picked up as if he was expecting the call.


    "You were expecting my call?" I asked the man and I got no answer. "Look James, I know you asked me not to go looking out for Ai all by myself and all. I do understand that you are furious right now but I do have two pieces of information you would find very valuable."


    "Dominic has his hideout right outside of the main city and we finally know where the holy relic Trinity is," James said in a calm yet strict voice.


    "Wait¡­don''t tell me you sent someone after me to spy on the situation," I said honestly shocked by this.


    "I knew you''d do something like that knowing how emotional you get about Ai so I sent some hunters to follow and spy on you from the distance and make sure of your safety. It was very risky and careless of you though Kazuki. I will not condone the actions you took. Come to my office at 1 PM tomorrow," James said and cut the call right after.


    I put down th phone and let out a sigh. Looking up at Akira I sat up straight easily now that my body was properly healed. I pat the place at the edge of the bed indicating Akira to sit there. Though she wasn''t looking right at me, she did as I indicated and sat at the place.


    "Akira, listen to me. Whatever I did back then was to help you, I know you are not too happy about that but you should also understand that there are some things that I can''t do," I tried explaining to her though my message didn''t seem to be getting to her.


    "I understand how Kazuki-sama is thinking and I will be forever indebted to you for doing that to me but I am still very ashamed," Akira said in her monotonous voice. Her face back to her normal blank expression. "Kazuki-sama has treated me the kindest out of all of my masters and that is something I really admire about him. I''m someone who had put my survival above those of my masters because, like servants, even masters can change for a servant if the former master doesn''t want to keep the servant or is deceased. Though I joined you at that moment clearly due to the fact that your group was capable of killing my former master but even so, I''ve not really been too dedicated to serving my master. It was more of an obligation to me than anything else. It was something I had to do and there was nothing more to it for me."


    I sat there listening to Akira''s explanation now confused where all this was even leading. Akira opening up about herself was a very rare sight to behold and I would say that I was happy that she was trusting me enough with this information.


    "But this is different, instead of a mere obligation, I want to serve Kazuki-sama. It was somewhat of a gradual yet true feeling I had. Yes, I have started at first just doing it out of obligation but you didn''t force me to do things except for when it was really needed and when you are going easy on me. Though it may seem minute, that did have a big impact on my current view of you. You''ve given me more freedom to do what I like and let me experience peaceful days when I don''t have any obligations except for just being on the lookout and making sure you''re safe which was also something you never asked of me but I did on my own," Akira kept going on. "Which is why I feel ashamed that I had to put you through all that today. I was in pain, a lot of pain but I still refused to drink your blood because of my own reasons. The wound though would seem not that bad for a vampire but it was from a holy relic and those weapons are made to spread their damage slowly and torturously through the body of a vampire so I would need a lot more blood than I normally would."


    "So that''s why you were so reluctant to drink my blood?" I asked her and she nodded.


    "Moreover the fact that I had to feed over Kazuki-sama''s blood when he was already injured himself was just really embarrassing for me. And¡­one other thing happened that I feared¡­" Akira said the last line with her expression breaking and I could see her being a bit shy for some reason.


    "And that was?" I asked Akira. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­really enjoyed drinking your blood¡­" she said hiding her face. "It tasted really good¡­"


    "Ahaha," I laughed a little and rested my back. "Man and here I thought it was something really serious. Don''t worry Akira, if you ever crave my blood, I suppose I can let you drink some. Though I''m not sure if Ai ma- "


    "Absolutely not Kazuki-sama," Akira said standing up and getting closer to me. I could hear the strictness in her voice. "You do not understand what your blood does to a vampire, I had the urge to suck every last drop of it because it tasted like no other blood I''ve ever drunk. It was so sweet, pure, and I could feel myself being revived by powers I never knew I had. It is like a drug for vampires, if you keep feeding me your blood every now a then, I will get addicted to it. I can understand why you do that with Ai-sama but please keep it to that. It is very dangerous for both you and me. It was scary, how I felt for that one moment, that I was ready to take the life of the master who was sacrificing his blood to save my life. So please, don''t do this again, and if you do, only when it is in a very dire situation. Other than that, keep this blood in your body."


    I nodded hearing Akira being so strict to me all of a sudden and she realized what she did and stepped back to apologize but I said to her that it was alright. With that, I let Akira go back to her place and just stay in bed for some time.


    I miss Ai.


    I need Ai.


    "I''ll kill Dominic and get to you," I said in a spiteful voice. "I promise you."


    Amongst all this commotion this feeling of hatred and rage never left my mind. Tomorrow I am supposed to meet up with James to see how to proceed with this plan. Though it pained me, it became more apparent that with just me and Akira, Dominic is still leagues above us and the difference between our powers was like day and night.


    I am still, very weak.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 125 - 125: Decisions

    Sitting in the bed, I heard a knock on the door and I saw Yuna enter the room with Yoshi. As soon as he saw me, he jumped off of Yuna''s hands, landed on the bed and ran straight to me. He came close and start snuggling my legs.


    Yuna walked closer to the bed and sat at the edge of it. I did look very sad knowing how things went in the church and they didn''t go at all. Now she would probably even be in a dilemma on who to support through this battle because both me and Dominic seem important to Yuna. Cruel, but that was how the reality was her and standing with one would mean making the enemy of the other. Something Yuna wouldn''t want to be doing. She is too young to understand and do all this. Well, I am also too young to even be involved with all the shit that I have to but unlike Yuna, I have no choice for a neutral role.


    "You''re worried about what happened at the church?" I asked her taking Yoshi in my arms and petting him as he happily purred.


    Yuna nodded and spoke out her mind, "I''m confused¡­Nii-chan. I don''t know what to do right now. I did come all the way from Father''s place to your house with you while escaping him but I cannot still see Father in the bad light. He hurt Nii-chan but that was for his own causes. He wants to save the vampires from being hunted down by humans by reviving the lord of the night."


    What?


    "Wait, what are you talking about Yuna? What did he tell you about his goals," I asked the girl and she leaned a bit closer. Yoshi wasn''t too happy about it but Yuna didn''t really seem to be minding that.


    "Father said that the vampires are an endangered species who have to feed off of humans for their own survival. Yes, I can understand that from the perspective of the humans, they pose a threat to the survival of humanity but that is not really the case. To feed, vampires do need blood but it is not really that much that it would kill a human, yes, it will get them little weak due to the sudden lack of it but it won''t be anything dangerous. Yet, humans could never come to terms with it and have been ruthlessly exterminating vampires like pests on this earth. I¡­have seen one such event taking place right before my eyes when I was with Father while he was ambushed by hunters and the humans had nothing but pure murderous intent in their actions," Yuna explained going completely off track from what I originally asked. "And Father said that by reviving the lord of the night, a being so powerful that even the hunters would fear before them, humans can be brought to the point of negotiation because humans themselves know the bloodshed a war against the vampire queen would be. Something that would have been irreparable."


    "And that''s why he needs my blood, to offer to the lord of the night so she could become even stronger than her prime so that humans would have to come to the terms of negotiation?" I asked Yuna and she nodded. Hmmm, thinking about it, it does sound like a very plausible reason but knowing Dominic, I can only imagine the different layers of lies he has stranded he has in this story. "Yuna, you do know that there is a third option that you can take, right?"


    "A third option¡­?" she repeated meekly. "What woul that be Nii-chan."


    "The option of doing nothing," I said bluntly. There was silence in the room for some time except for the little purrs Yoshi made from time to time and Yuna''s expressions darkened. "You can do that too, do nothing, don''t join any side and be a by stander to this event. Let it play out as it is and not get yourself involved with this."


    I gave Yuna some moments to think about that option. No matter how tempting it may sound to some people, this would also be the greediest and the cruellest out of the other two options. Feigning ignorance even though you have a choice is the cruellest decision one can make. Because the person didn''t want to bear the burden of feeling that their choice killed someone they decide to step back and not put dirt on their hand by choosing so there is no guilty conscious, or so they think at least. No matter what decision Yuna makes at this moment will be very crucial for her and me.


    I have seen a face of Dominic that I believe Yuna hasn''t or even if she had, she had decided to ignore it as it is normal but she couldn''t really feel that this time because the one facing this side of Dominic is someone close to her.


    "I¡­" she tried to word out something but, in the end, nothing came out of her mouth. She shut it back gulping her own words in her throat still not knowing what answer she should give or rather, she should choose.


    "It''s fine Yuna, you don''t have to choose just yet," I said patting her head and pulling her in a hug. "It is a cruel choice yes, a necessary one, absolutely but it is not a choice you have to make right now. You have time for it."


    "Mhm¡­"


    I pat her head gently calming her down a little with Yoshi climbing up to shoulder and purring slowly. Yuna hugged me tight and held onto me that entire night. She fell asleep in that position so I rolled her over to the side next to Yoshi who was also asleep. They both must be pretty tired due to today and so was I. But I couldn''t bring myself to sleep.


    I walked out in the living room wanting to not wake up either of the two and sat down on my couch.


    "He seemed to have overpowered you really quick," Ethan said and I stayed silent. "Though he is not match to me even in this state but to you Kazuki, you need to do something about it."


    "I know," I said softly.


    "I know you know kid, anybody woul at this time but that''s not what is important. Have any plan on what to do next?" he asked and I sighed.


    I turned over to my side as if Ethan was just sitting there and started to talk. "Since when did you take this keen interest in my activities and what I will be doing with this situation? As far as I know, you are more to stay quiet until something happens."


    "You do hear yourself, right? I am doing exactly the same right now. You got completely overpowered by your enemy and you are in a state of dismay and helplessness so I decide to intervene," Ethan spoke in a superior tone.


    "No I''m- "I stopped mid-sentence of denying that I was not helpless but that was exactly true. I didn''t know what to do now. Knowing from what Ama said, James probably already know that I went in chase for Ai and that would not really work in my favour given I was asked not to do something that reckless.


    I¡­didn''t know what to do. There was no way I could magically be strong enough to take Dominic on and save Ai and going in would be a suicide mission¡­as if I haven''t done that already but knowing just the difference in our powers, I could tell that I am in big danger because I am the one who is in a big disadvantage. Not just physically but also that I have to be the one infiltrating into Dominic''s territory because he has Ai with him.


    "So, what will you do? Shiba Kazuki," Ethan repeated his question and I closed my eyes starting to ponder over the question.


    "Hey Ethan," I started speaking. "Say, if I wanted to be really powerful very quick, faster than I already do, thanks to your blood in my body. Is there a way?"


    "Be a vampire," Ethan said bluntly and my eyes widened. "I know you value your existence as human greatly but if you want to be strong really quick, that is the fastest way to do that kid. Become a vampire and my blood will reach it''s full potential. Use it well enough and you will be unstoppable."


    "Is that so?" I muttered I said clenching my fist.


    "But you do need to know, there is a high possibility that during the conversion, you can die," Ethan warned. "Converting to a vampire is quite a painful process may I tell you, every cell in your body will change in many ways to make you into a blood thirsty vampire and the process of it is not pretty. Even so there are plenty vampires in the world, there is also a big amount whose bodies just couldn''t take the change that was going in them and with you having my blood which will start to react way faster than any one else''s blood. All it need is a catalyst and that is just a little amount of vampire blood in your veins so my blood could consume it and unleash."


    I gulped a little thinking of the outcomes of that transformation because having Ethan describe something like this means it really isn''t something I can go around taking lightly. If he says the conversion can be deadly, I believe that it is.


    "Is there any other way?" I asked him and I could imagine Ethan shaking his head. "I see¡­well," I opened my eyes and clenched my fists. "I''ve made my decision." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 126 - 126: Scolding

    "You are aware of your actions, right Kazuki?" James said looking at me with a stern expression. His eyes turned towards Yuna and even she stiffened under the pressure his mere presence was putting on the both of us. Like expected, he was mad, he was really mad, and know my task was to cool him down and not have him expel us from the mission to get Ai back.


    "Yes, I am but l- "


    "And if you are aware, you also know that there are consequences to your actions," James said cutting me off as I started to explain myself. He looked at me sternly and I just nod my head. "I''m putting you off the mission of rescuing Ai."


    "What? Hey J- "


    "End of discussion Kazuki," James replied. "You were specifically told not to go after Ai on your own but you still did. The order was to not only ensure your safety but also that nothing leaks from your mouth about anyone or anything of the organization."


    "Bu- "


    "Do you understand how big of a danger you were in there last night? I had to send three vampire hunters to follow you just to make sure you don''t accidentally get yourself killed. Those three hunters who just came back from a mission and had to be sent right after to chase a vampire as dangerous as Dominic," James said with his voice getting louder and louder making me shut my mouth. Even if I wanted to say something I didn''t have the courage to talk back. That was the amount of pressure just his voice was putting on me. "Normally disobeying an order always leads to expulsion from the organization all together but we can''t do that in your case now because you, Shiba Kazuki are too dangerous to let run amok. Even you are not aware of the amount of danger you put yourself and everyone around you by your reckless actions."


    His words like daggers kept piercing me over and over. His assault didn''t just stop there as James went on to lecture me for an entire hour with Yuna just standing there not being able to say anything. It was all about how I am not understanding the situation I am currently in and how again my actions were really mindless and idiotic. In the middle, even Akira appeared right beside me to try to say something in my defense but James was having nothing off it as he kept speaking not even giving Akira a room to let out a single word.


    After an hour he finally calmed down thanks to Ama entering the room and James started to lower his voice a little. Ama placed a hand on my shoulder and gave me a smile.


    "Yes, yes, I think Kazu-chan understands everything you need to tell him," Ama said patting James'' shoulder and slowly calming him down. Thank you so much, Ama. You are an angel. "My, and who do we have here? Are you the rumored sister I heard about today?"


    Ama walked towards Yuna and leaned forward taking a close look at her face. She slowly started scanning her body with her eyes fondly and kept nodding the entire time. Once she was done, she made Yuna open her mouth and she got a bit close looking inside her mouth for fangs. I don''t really know what she was trying to do.


    "Fascinating, you may be a vampire for only a few years but you do seem to resemble more a human than a vampire like many nobles do," Ama explained while nodding her head. "I really am interested in how your body works now. Say, would you mind if I ran some blood work and other experiments on you?"


    "W-w-what¡­?" Yuna said astonished by the question and ran to hide behind me. She poked her head from the side as if scared of Ama''s intentions.


    "Aww, come on now¡­what was her name Kazu-chan?"


    "Yuna."


    "Yuna-chan! That is an adorable name!" Ama said cheerfully and got closer to me making Yuna hide again. "Come on Yuna-chan, I won''t do anything weird with you. I''ll simply take some of your blood and do some scans. I''ve done the same with Kazuki-kun too and it doesn''t hurt."


    "R-really¡­?" Yuna meekly asked me and well, I can''t really lie to her about this so I just nod my head.


    "See, and if you want, Kazu-chan can be with you while the tests are running. So if I try to do something suspicious, he can stop me right away," Ama said with a sly smile.


    "You know even I won''t be able to stop you. You are a special class hunter yourself Ama, who are you trying to fool," I said knowing full well that I cannot stop her from doing what she wants even if I want to.


    "You know I will stop if you ask me to, right?" Ama said winking at me.


    "How do you want me to ask you¡­?" I asked skeptical of what this woman is planning.


    "Hmmm, how about you hug me tightly and look up to me cutely with puppy dog eyes and asked me to please stop in a cute voice?" she said teasingly and I just sighed.


    "Yuna, I trust Ama. She won''t do anything to hurt you so it''s fine," I said to Yuna and she slowly nod her head.


    "Good, then I''ll be borrowing them James if you don''t mind," Ama said waving her hand and without even letting James reply, she pulled the both of us out of the room with Akira following us three.


    I let out a sigh of relief as I was saved from the anger of James and now Ama had elevated to the post of a god in my eyes. Now the only god I will ever worship is Ama.


    "Phew, we''re saved," I said while still being dragged by Ama. "Thanks for that Ama."


    "Don''t worry about that Kazu-chan, you know I won''t let you be scolded for more than an hour," she said in a cheerful voice.


    "You know more than an hour is still a lot." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And you know what you did certainly deserved that," Ama said in the same tone but I lowered my head a little with guilt. "Look, as angry and mad as James look, he is worried about you that''s all. Being the director of this branch, it is his responsibility to look after every hunter that comes under our branch. It is a lot of jobs and having someone who has the blood of the first in him is put in such a situation where his life can jeopardize the entire project to eradicate vampires from the earth. You can''t say that his actions are justified."


    I kept my head low understanding whatever I did out of pure spite really did cause a lot of problems to everyone. I was so blinded by the fact that Ai was captured by Dominic that I overlooked the possibility of what my actions will do to others. I am still very against the idea of stopping the pursuit but I guess, I do need to be more careful with what I do now instead of charging head first.


    While I was thinking that, two pairs just walked past us heading towards the director''s room, one of them was a tall scary looking guy with a huge scar on his jaw, the other was a boy around my height with a blank expression on his face and the other was a pair of twins who both had their hair tied up in twin tail and even matching clothes. They looked so alike that it was really difficult to even differentiate between the two.


    Even when I walked past them, they had this aura of superiority around them that I have only felt a few times in my life. As they walked past me, I looked at Ama and as if she understood what I wanted to say, she started speaking, "And those are the other S class hunters that we have here. They just came back from a long mission only recently though."


    "So are they¡­"


    "Yes, the twins and one of your acquaintances were sent to make sure of your safety," she replied and I nod my head.


    I kept looking forward pondering over the discussion I had with Ethan the night before and just one question kept running in my mind over and over. I couldn''t get that out of my mind.


    "Hey Ama," I called out to her.


    "Yes, Kazu-chan?"


    "If you were on the brink of death and had still a lot of things you wanted to fix in your life. Would you accept the choice of becoming a vampire?" I asked her and I could feel the grip on my hand tightening. "You know what, I''m- "


    "Maybe I''ll consider it," Ama replied calmly. "See Kazu-chan, even though I loathe vampires I am quite a selfish woman and I won''t stop until I get what I want and there are some things I still need to do in life. So if I was about to die during that, I might consider becoming a vampire."


    "I¡­see¡­"


    "And then I''ll drink lots and lots of blood from Kazu-chan because no other blood with taste that good. I''ll keep sucking until I''m satisfied~"


    "A-Ama!!" I shouted with my face flushed due to embarrassment and I looked away. "Don''t tease me now!"


    "Why wouldn''t I? Kazu-chan seemed so down due to James'' scolding so I thought I could help make him feel better~"


    "Come on not like that!!"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 127 - 127: Comfort

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 128 - 128: Training

    After finally calming down, Ama let go of me slowly and grabbed my face making me look right into her eyes. Her fingers ran through my face wiping the little tears I had during the exchange and gave me a big kind smile. This smile was different from any other one she has given me in all the times we had known each other. This one had no weird intentions or a teasing nature behind it. Just a nice, true smile from her.


    "Now that it seems like you have calmed down, let''s resume the training?" Ama said and I nodded with the newly built calm that I had. I quickly jumped back stepping away from her with a clear mind and all I was thinking about was ways to exploit the little speed boost that I get because of a katana.


    So this time, I''ll be the one on offense. I took my stance and kicked off the ground quickly launching myself at high speed where I unsheathe my blade and slashed vertically at Ama. She jumped back but I twisted my body and aimed the tip of the scabbard right at her abdomen which Ama yet again was swiftly able to dodge by jumping in the air. I see, so her biggest card was her agility.


    "Used to do a lot of gymnastics you know," she said proudly and I kept being on the offense. I had to find a way to catch her off guard. "Keep thinking Kazu-chan, and if you find the way, you will be rewarded~"


    Luckily now that I was completely calm and only focusing on the training, those comments were not going to get to me. I kept a straight face and sweep-kicked her which she jumped over the moment she was in the air. With all the strength I had, I threw the katana right at her holding my ground with the other hand. She had to deflect the blade with the shotgun but that had put me in a bad place.


    "Got you," Ama said firing the shotgun at me. I held up my scabbard and got on my feet taking support from my hand. The moment I was on my feet, Ama fired again which was quite clever. The only thing I could do was try to block my vitals with the scabbard.


    Most of the pellets hit my limbs which hurt but it was not as bad if they hit somewhere in my abdomen. My core is not that strong to withstand that.


    Now''s my chance.


    Since it is a double-barrel shotgun, Ama had to reload after two shots. This was my chance. I rushed at her with the scabbard hitting her shotgun which threw it off her hands. The sound of the gun hitting the ground echoed in the room and I was pretty proud of this. Ama, though she looked a bit surprised just smiled lightly at me.


    "You know it''s still not over Kazu-chan," she said confidently and I gave her a little smug.


    "Well now that you are disarmed, dealing with you will be a lot easier. I don''t have to deal with the stupid shotgun now," I said holding the scabbard in both of my hands.


    "You''re right Kazu-chan, but you know," Ama said doing a summersault quickly making distance between us, and kicked the ground holding my katana. My eyes widened at the realization. "Guns were never the weapons I was best with."


    She let me do this on purpose.


    "You are really the embodiment of a sly fox Ama," I said chuckling a little to myself. Well just makes it even more interesting.


    "I''ll be taking that as a compliment Kazu-chan," she said holding the katana in both of her hands changing her stance and I could notice the difference in the energy she was giving off. This stance was different, even though she looked like she was exposing every single of her vital organs on her body, approaching them seemed like a daunting and scary task. It was open and completely defended at the same time. That was what the impression the stance was giving.


    Ama looked a lot more serious than before and without saying anything, charged at me. Without even the slightest of time lost, she was right before me and I had just enough time to parry the katana that was aiming to cut off my entire arm. I was pushed back by the force that was put on me but that didn''t stop Ama''s assault. She pursued me like a predator to prey and closed in the distance between us again. This time the blade was aimed at my neck. I ducked down dodging it only to be hit by a knee that sent me flying into the wall.


    The impact really shook my brain to its core and the moment I opened my eyes, I felt the cold steel right against my chest just millimeters from taking my life. I was literally just millimetres from my death and I could see Ama looking at me with a cold stare. The next moment, her expression loosened up and she pulled the katana away. I, on the other hand just fell forward but was caught by Ama again yet again with my head in, you guessed it, her breasts. What is her thing about making me do that?


    "Are you okay Kazu-chan?" she asked me while holding up my body.


    "I wouldn''t be had that blade pierced my heart," I said jokingly but that was the truth. If it did, I would really be dead. I coughed a little and felt a sharp pain in my chest due to the sudden movement and I winced in pain.


    "I think that''s enough training for today," Ama said swopping her hand before my waist and picking me up in princess carry.


    "H-H-Hey what are you doing?!" I said panicking and squirming. "I can walk on my own Ama."


    "No, you cannot Kazu-chan. As we have just shown, your body is still not at its hundred percent. Seems like you have not recovered from the battle yesterday," Ama said and held me in place. "Now be a good boy and stop moving or I''ll drop you by mistake."


    "This is embarrassing," I muttered but Ama just chuckled. "And you two can go home now. I''ll discharge Kazu-chan as soon as I fix him up," she said to Akira and Yuna.


    "But I can''t leave Kazuki-sama''s side. That is not something a loyal servant like me is supposed to be doing," Akira said. "Moreover, I don''t think Yuna-sama would also like to leave his side."


    "Oh don''t worry about Kazu-chan. I''ll make sure he will be fine. After all, as you have already seen, I will be more than capable to protect him and as far as I''ve seen, you can teleport to anywhere Kazu-chan calls you so that wouldn''t be a problem, right?" Ama explained though her logic being fair, Akira and Yuna still didn''t want to just leave me alone. After a little more convincing, Akira took Yuna home.


    After all that, Ama, still not willing to let me down, took me to the infirmary and lay me down on the bed. Luckily no one spotted us or I would have died out of embarrassment. Ama sat down next to my head and started to caress my hair. Wait, I thought she was going to give me some medicine or something like that.


    "You are a little low on blood, aren''t you Kazu-chan," Ama said and my eyes widened. "Come on, anyone could have told that by looking at your face. You are looking pretty pale. So, how did that happen?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I went on and explained what had happened last night and how I offered my blood to Akira and as the story went on, I could feel Ama being more and more worried about me.


    "Kazu-chan, I know what you did was out of goodwill but promise me you won''t go around doing this for anyone again. I know Ai-chan drinks your blood every day but she seems to be more compatible with it which is why she hasn''t gone completely berserk by the blood thirst," Ama said and I got confused. "Now that Akira has tasted your blood, she knows exactly how it actually tastes and it is like a cure-all medicine for vampires. It is potent as a medicine but also very addictive like a drug. Listen, what the vampires mainly require from human blood are the blood cells because that triggers their self-healing process a lot faster and also in turn makes them stronger. I told you right, the blood cells in your body are way more than a normal human yet they aren''t bursting out of your arteries. That is because for some weird reason, they are extremely concentrated and one liter of your blood is equal to ten liters of blood from a normal healthy human and even that would be an understatement when we take vampires into fact."


    "So¡­what should I have done?" I asked her as I started to worry about Akira''s condition.


    "I wouldn''t say what you did was wrong given the circumstances but make sure you don''t feed her any more of her blood. Even if she begs for it, trust me Kazu-chan, it is for your own good," Ama said with utmost seriousness. "Because if she gets another doze of your blood, she can very well be able to stop herself from drinking all of it."


    "And¡­Ai?" I asked meekly. Even if she is said to be compatible with my blood, there is no saying if she has the same reaction. "Don''t worry, Ai is a half-vampire o her hunger for blood is not that bad. Being half-human, she can get those nutrients from normal food too. So you don''t have to worry."


    "I¡­see¡­" I muttered thinking about Ai again made me gloomy. I felt a soft sensation on my forehead and I looked up seeing Ama kissing it gently. "A-A-Ama¡­?"


    "Don''t panic now Kazu-chan, it is just a little kiss on the forehead," Ama said giving me a kind smile. "Don''t worry, we will get Ai back. I know you cannot stop thinking about that and it is understandable given you are so attached and it is only natural."


    "Yea¡­"


    And so, my recovery at the infirmary was just me resting with Ama caressing my hair and chatting with me. It was nice.


    After Ama decided I was finally alright, she let me sit up. Seems like just normal rest did amazing things to your body. I felt absolutely amazing thanks to this little time I spent with Ama. Because of all the worries I had last night, I was not able to get a good sleep and that would have detered my recovery a lot. I didn''t tell Ama about my talk with Ethan because honestly I just dropped the idea of turning into a vampire. Even though I know Ai would be happy to see, if she were to know that I turned into a vampire merely to come to save her, I can bet all the money I have that she would feel awful about it. She loved me as I was a human and would have wanted me to stay a human with her. Moreover, I''m pretty sure Natsumi-san will kick me ass if she were to find out what I did and that would really be something I don''t really want to experience.


    So, staying a human it is.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 129 - 129: An offer

    I got out of the VEO and it was slowly getting dark. I could have asked Akira to take me home but I wanted to walk all the way back for once. Yes, it was a very long way back my "walking" isn''t actually what one would call walking. One building after another, I leaped and ran at my true top speed. The wind breezed across my face as I made my way through the alleys, buildings, and streets trying not to gather much attention.


    "Sigh, I need to get stronger," I muttered to myself but the only option I had was something I didn''t want to consider. I trusted the VEO and the hunters there in being able to carry out the mission as smoothly as possible but I still couldn''t get over the fact that I couldn''t be a part of it. Thinking that I would not be the one who got Ai back, something felt wrong with it. Call it selfishness or stupidity but I wanted to save Ai. The emphasis is on "I". But to actually make that I reality I need to find a way to best Dominic, a way to look through his plans and get AI back.


    "But I am still clueless," I muttered again and kept moving.


    "My you really seem in a sadder mood than before boy," Ethan said and I lightly nodded to the comment. "So obsessed with the idea of being the knight in shining armor?"


    "It''s not even that, I am not trying to save her because I want to be her hero," I replied and stopped on top of a supermarket building. I walked over to the corner and sat down.


    "Then is it more like repayment?" Ethan asked but I didn''t reply. "I would say that is rather foolish of you to think that way. Your lover hadn''t saved you expecting for you to save her one day. She did it because she knew it was her duty to be the stronger one amongst you two and save you from your death."


    "So maybe I am just so agitated because it''s my turn to save her but I am able to do anything about it," I said in a low voice and curled up. "And here I sound like I''m whining all curled up on top of a random supermarket roof talking to the voice in my head which actually has a different personality and identity. It sounds like I''m going insane when I say it that way."


    "Still haven''t lost your sense of humor I see," Ethan said. "If we can even call that humor."


    "Ouch, thank you Ehtan, Now I have to think if I''m even funny or not," I said holding onto my knees. "I wonder what Ai would do if she saw me in this situation. Probably just run up to me, pull me up, and bury my face in her chest comforting me."


    "I can say for sure she would do that," Ethan joked with me and we got a little laugh out. After that, there was silence, complete silence. Something that I wanted right now, I just wanted silence with no one else around in a place where no one would expect to find me. It wasn''t to recollect my thoughts or formulate a plan. No, this was something different. I couldn''t tell at the moment but it just felt right.


    Sitting there for over half an hour, I heard footsteps approaching me. I looked up and it was the scary-looking guy from before. I saw him in the VEO last time. Wait, he is an S-class hunter, isn''t he? I gulped and quickly got completely unaware of his intentions with me. He had two big shopping bags in both his hands. Did he come to this place to get some groceries? Even so, why is he here?


    "So this is where you are. I was looking forward to meeting you," I said walking closer to me and I took some steps back. My eyes looked back at the ledge of the roof. Even if I jump down from here, I won''t be getting too injured if it is a free fall¡­I hope¡­


    "What do you want from me?" I asked him being aware of every move he made. I had the keychain clenched in my fist ready to defend myself.


    "You don''t need to be scared of me. I have no intentions of hurting you," he said yet I still didn''t let my guard down. He let out a sigh and raised the shopping bags in his hands. "Look, the only reason I came here was to get some groceries to cook some food. Moreover, I have these bags in my hands. There is no way I can attack you."


    "You are an S-class hunter so I would think rather the opposite. You can still kick me out of existence if you want, can''t you?" I told him and he let out a sigh.


    "What kind of monsters do you think we are?" He said and scratched his head, lifting the groceries so easily. Is he a monster? What is that strength? "Though you would not be wrong. Listen, I am not here to harm you or anything. I just wanted to talk with you, that is all. Nothing more, nothing less, just two men talking."


    Men¡­so he thinks I am a man? I don''t know why but that made me a little happy. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did you want to talk about?" I asked him and he walked closer to me.


    "We have been assigned a mission-" he began speaking.


    "You didn''t give me your name," I asked him and he came to the realization and let out a little laugh. "My name is Meme."


    "Meme¡­"


    "Just Meme," he said. "Well, what I wanted to say was that we have been given a mission for the S class hunters¡­"


    "If this is something about you trying to flex or something, I am not interested. I may have seen me looking at you guys in the hallway but I am no fan of yours," I replied sternly. I don''t have any time for some bullshit.


    "Oh I know who you are, Shiba Kazuki, the bearer of the blood of the first. Well, the mission is something you would be interested in because it is similar to your rendezvous yesterday," he said and my eyes widened. Wait, don''t tell me he is one of the pair that was sent to keep a watch on me.


    "So why are you telling me this?" I asked wary of his intentions.


    "Well, if you want in on the mission, meet me in front of the church three days from now," he said and started walking away.


    Hmmm? What just happened? I am so confused right now. What did he mean by "if you want to in on the mission"? But James already said I am dismissed from any pursuit of Ai. Then why is he acting this way?


    "Wait!" I called out to Meme and he looked at me. "Why are you doing this? James already said I am not allowed to go after Ai."


    He looked at me and gave me a little smile before walking away. In one strong leap, he was already on the opposite building''s roof and started making his way back. I was left all alone on the rooftop petrified in my place. I could not process what just happened to me even if what he was saying was the truth. Is he trying to mess with me? Does he have any other objective? What should I do?


    "I¡­should be heading back," I said to myself and turned around the other way jumped off the roof to another, and started making my way back home. Even if what he said made no sense to me as to why he was doing that. He was an S-class hunter and that added some credibility to his words but that was all. In the end, I am still clueless about his intentions. Is it a trap of some sort?


    I think I should be feeling lucky. That I am able to be on a mission to get Ai back. I know Ai is a very important asset to the VEO. I don''t know why but given that James is sending S-class hunters to go after her to save her, there would be more importance to her than what one would have expected. However, that reason is still unknown to me. So¡­what should I even do? Should I blindly believe his words and go after them or is there something else I should be doing? Like¡­leaving it to their hands¡­and not being selfish¡­?


    I can trust them with Ai''s safety, right? They are S-class hunters after all. They know what to do.


    Yea¡­I might just be deadweight to them. I couldn''t even hold up against Dominic myself. I can take up the small fries but if we were all going up against Dominic, I would be someone they would have to protect too given I have the blood of the first and that would put them in a very unfavorable position.


    "Doubting yourself boy?" Ethan said and I didn''t reply. Of course, I was doubting myself. Even if I decided to go with them, how would I even be strong enough in three days to help them against Dominic?


    Moreover taking Akira and Yuna with me on the mission is another headache altogether. I don''t want to put their life at risk again due to my selfishness. Sure I could go on and try sneaking out from there but Akira will know at all times where I am. Even now, I am very sure Akira knows exactly where I am and the only reason she is not showing herself is out of the respect of my desire to be all alone at the current moment. Sigh, this is seriously getting more and more confusing


    What should I do?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 130 - 130: The connection between us

    I got back home from my detour after my talk with Meme. I was still very confused as to what should I even be doing at the moment. Ai being kidnapped, my battle against Dominic, and now the mission that has been given to the S-class hunters.


    "Should I tell them about this yet?" I asked myself as I unlocked the door to the apartment. A figure jumped right at me holding me in a tight hug and I looked down to see that it was Yuna who was holding me. Looks like she was waiting for me to come back for a long time.


    "Are you feeling better Nii-chan?" she asked me worryingly and I pat her head nodding.


    "I''m fine, I just needed some more rest as Ama said and I am feeling amazing right now. Anyways, are you hungry?" I asked her and Yuna''s eyes dropped. Right¡­she is a full vampire so human food won''t be safe for her to consume. "Akira."


    The brown-haired noble appeared out of thin air standing before me and bowed. "I''m glad to see that Kazuki-sama got back without any harm. What is it that you called me here for Kazuki-sama?"


    "How do you feed yourself when you are thirsty for blood?" I asked her and the question surprised her yet she still answered.


    "I¡­merely take it from the blood bank in the central city and in turn help the people there if they need anything done," she answered. That''s kind of nice.


    "Do you have any spare blood left for Yuna to have?" I asked and she disappeared and reappeared in the blink of a second with a box full of blood bags.


    "Which blood type would Yuna-sama fancy?" she asked and I looked at Yuna. She looked up at me and then slowly moved towards Akira with her hand hesitating to pick something up from it. "Don''t hesitate Yuna-sama, I already have a lot of blood supply left for me to consume so it won''t be causing any issues for me."


    Hearing the reassuring words of Akira, Yuna picked up a bag and went inside happily. I had a little smile on my face when she went inside and my eyes met with Akira. Seeming like she already had a faint idea of where I was, I decided to tell her about my encounter with Meme once I got in. I explained to her how he found me on the roof of the supermarket which now doesn''t seem like a mere coincidence and how he is planning to invite me to the mission with him and the other S-class hunters.


    "So now I don''t really know what I should be doing. Ideally, I should wait here and wait for them to go and save Ai. That would be the logical answer given how our encounter with Dominic went but after my encounter with Dominic, all logic has been thrown out of the window," I said letting out a sigh and throwing my head back on the couch. "So, what do you think I should be doing Akira? You may have been in situations, right? What would you be doing during this?"


    "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but I have always been a mere servant and all I did was follow orders. Outside of that, I didn''t have any feelings for whatever I had to do," Akira explained and I let out a sigh. I asked her to go back to her place and she went away in the blink of an eye.


    I heard some noise behind me and saw Yuna holding Yoshi in her arms and interestingly enough, he was not pushing her away like he was doing last time. Yuna seemed pretty happy playing with Yoshi and it put a smile on my face. Might as well make something to eat¡­


    "Wait¡­I forgot to buy some cat food," I muttered to myself and turned around seeing Akira standing behind me with a bag of cat food. "Are you a psychic?"


    "Not quite Kazuki-sama, It is not a habit to eavesdrop on you but I see you were already very mentally tired, I did it before you asked me," Akira said and it made me a little happy. Everyone is so kind and caring towards me.


    "Thank you, Akira, you can go now and rest. I won''t be going out tonight so you don''t have to worry," I told her and the noble disappeared into thin air.


    I went to the fridge and opened it to see what we had, Let''s see we do have some leftover rice, some eggs, and some vegetables¡­hmm that can work. But first, I should probably take a bath. Don''t want to cook when I''m all dirty and sweaty from earlier.


    "Yuna, did you take a bath?" I asked the girl and she nodded her head while smiling. "Did Akira help you with it?"


    "Yeah!" she said happily while playing with Yoshi. I pat both their heads and go to my room to get the towel and my clothes. Once I grab those, I make my way to the bathroom and take off my clothes.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and my eyes widened seeing a giant scar on my shoulder. Wait, this was where I got hit by Dominic''s sword.


    "That weapon is really dangerous," I said as I ran my fingers across the scar and turned around to see if there was anything on the other side too but luckily there was none. "Dully noted."


    With that, I sat down to pour some water over me before I got myself in the bathtub. Getting the warm water covering me all over after a tiring day was the best feeling ever. The amount of relaxation and bliss my body gets from this is incomparable. I let out a loud sigh and just decided to relax my body while I still could. If my mind could not be at rest, at least my body should. Looking at the ceiling my thoughts wandered on their own and my eyes closed.


    "Huuh¡­mmmh¡­ugh¡­" I heard a familiar voice in the dark. It sounds¡­so familiar.


    "Ka¡­Ka¡­."


    The voice sounded very faint so I couldn''t make out who it was but I was definitely sure I knew this voice very well. It sounds way too familiar.


    "U¡­."


    The voice started becoming less faint and I could hear the words in full. "Kazu¡­kun¡­"


    It''s Ai! It''s her voice! I didn''t know where I was, I didn''t know what was going on. It was completely dark everywhere and I couldn''t even do anything. I couldn''t speak, move, or even react to anything. All I saw was the dark and all I hear is Ai''s voice getting louder and louder.


    "Kazu¡­kun¡­" she said again followed by heavy and tired breathing. "I¡­I w-w-ill¡­"


    Her voice trembled heavily and the sound of chains got mixed a little with her voice but I could tell for sure this was Ai. This voice, this tone, this definitely was Ai. She sounded tired, very tired, unable to breathe properly she sounded like she was in pain, immense pain.


    "P¡­Please¡­save¡­$&#*(@*"


    Her voice got distorted yet again and my eyes opened. I was looking up at the ceiling of the bathroom. I quickly got up and looked around but I was still in the bathroom of our apartment. All alone.


    "That was Ai''s voice," I spoke out loud and quickly got out of the bathtub. I don''t understand why or how this happened, but I could hear her voice. Was I sleeping? Was it a dream?


    If so, why was my dream like this? What if...


    "What if Ai is actually in that state," I said standing before the mirror and looking at my reflection in it. For a brief second, my left eye glowed but soon the glow vanished and it was back as before.


    "Ethan, do you know anything about that?" I asked the first. "I had a dream similar some months ago when Ai was killing a large hoard of vampires. I thought it was just my imagination. Maybe a random dream I had by chance which means nothing but it seems like it can be way more than before.


    "Interesting, very interesting," Ethan said talking to himself. "It has been so long since I have this phenomenon happening."


    "What do you mean?" I asked him but Ethan still seemed to be lost in his own thoughts.


    "Say, boy, do you plan to have kids with your lover?" Ethan asked an absurd question out of nowhere.


    "W-w-wh- HUH?!!" I ended up shouting in the bathroom at Ethan as I was so taken aback by the question. That has nothing to do with what I asked him. W-what is he talking about right now? And why am I blushing so hard right now? It''s not like I have not already done that be- wait, wait, WAIT that is NOT the point right now. "What are even saying?" I asked him still baffled.


    "It''s just that you and your little lover are a perfect match," Ethan said and I was still confused as to what he was trying to say. "If you two were to have a baby then t- "


    "Again, NOT the point here. Just answer my question in that context please!" I said with my face still heating up.


    "Well like I said, you two are a perfect match, genetically for each other. In human terms it would mean something else and is more focused on the outcomes through your offspring but for vampires, that means so much more. Being a perfect match also means being in perfect sync with one''s mind. Why does this happen, I could not figure it out myself but that means you can communicate with one another with your mere thoughts though it starts through things like the dream you just saw. As your partner is feeling a very intense emotion and is calling out for you due to it, you will be able to hear, see, or even feel that in your dream. Starting from something that happened in their past and now, something they are feeling in the current state," Ethan explained. "From what you just heard, that means your lover is calling out for you. She is completely helpless and is in immense pain."


    "So you''re telling me- "


    "Poor girl is getting tortured there," Ethan said and everything went silent around me for a second. I couldn''t hear or focus on anything, my body went numb and after a second as I regained control, a sin started to make its way in my mind as if poisoning it.


    Wrath.


    That was what I was feeling. Sheer, wrath.


    I will join the mission with the S-class hunters and doesn''t matter what, I will kill Dominic.


    I looked at the mirror again at my reflection and the same thing happened. My left eye glowed again, for a brief second yet again but I saw that happen.


    "Seems like it is bound to happen," Ethan said.


    "What will?"


    "Inheritance of power," Ethan said, and I got confused. "In time, you will be inheriting my powers boy. The blood that is boiling in your veins is making your emotions go wild. Emotions are a key factor that a vampire should keep in mind to take care of or they can go berserk. They don''t have the best control over themselves if they don''t and since you are not a vampire yet, these emotions are working as a catalyst, converting you into one. First time I''ll ever see something like this."


    "So I''ll grow stronger?" I asked Ethan.


    "Yes b-" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s all I need to hear and care about," I cut off Ethan and looked at myself, my face full of anger and the wanting to kill. "I will make Ethan fucking pay for what he did."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 131 - 131: Planning to join

    Well the fried rice turned out to be great. Not my first time making it but it was something I made way before so did think that it would have not turned out this great. Well, can''t really complain, can I?


    I looked down at Yoshi finishing his food too and running towards the couch. Yuna was sitting before me and I was just talking about things that she did when she was with Dominic. From what she said, it wasn''t all that bad staying with Dominic for her. The vampires there treated her nicely, though she was not allowed to go outside alone, she did have people whom she can be chatting with if she wanted to.


    "I see, well seems like you did live a nice life when you were with Dominic," I said to her and she nod her head. "Sorry if this is not as luxurious and populated as the places you have been."


    "No, no, don''t say sorry Nii-chan, this place you have here is very nice and comfy. It has a home like feel to it, with Father, there were times when he had to go somewhere with everyone, the place was very empty and I was lonely for some days even. That''s when I snuck out and met my friend who was a human¡­" she said the last part in a sad tone. "But I like it here a lot, even when you were gone, Akira-san was playing hide and seek with me. But the moment I thought I saw her, she disappeared from there and just appeared somewhere way different so in the end, I was just running around the house hehe."


    "I''m happy to know that you are having fun here," I said and finished my food. I took the plate and spoon to the sink to wash it before putting all the extra rice that I accidentally made for two people.


    I started to wash the dishes and Yuna calls out to me, "Say, Nii-chan, why did you scream in the bathroom?" As the words escaped her mouth, my hands paused momentarily but I continued to clean the utensils.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," I tried to feign ignorance.


    "Even I could hear you very well Nii-chan, you shouted¡­something?" she said and my face started heating up remembering Ethan''s words.


    "I-It was nothing, really, I don''t know what you are talking about," I said again and luckily Yuna didn''t press on the subject and went to play with Yoshi.


    I let out a sigh and looked at the two. The smile on Yuna''s face as she was playing with Yoshi and scratching his hair and him happily purring whilst she was doing that. It made me smile a little and I continued doing the dishes. Yes, I cannot let those smiles go away, I''ll protect them at all cost. But there is still one smile I couldn''t protect, all because I was too weak to do anything about it. I need to get her back, no matter what, this burning feeling in my heart won''t stop and I took a deep breath. Even though I did, I was not at peace, my entire body was slowly heating up.


    "Careful boy, get a hold on your emotions," I heard Ethan''s voice and I quickly put the plates down and grabbed my left wrist with my right as I clenched it. It meant nothing much, but it was something that helped me calm down if I ever needed to. "I know you are burning with the emotions to get revenge for your lover but this is not the palce to let those emotions take over. You must fight them to your full extent as your body is still not fully ready to completely accept me."


    "I know," I muttered and I said and clenched my hand more almost cutting off the supply to my left hand but I didn''t care. I closed my eyes and just thought of something to calm me down.


    Only one thing came to my mind at that point, Ai. That''s all I could think and see. I could see her face come in front of me, her arms gently embracing me, her letting me use her as a pillow to rest and her hand gently caressing my hair. It felt nice, the feeling I longed for. The image of the person I had to save was saving me from myself at this very moment.


    Thanks to her, I could finally calm down and I felt a pat on my shoulder. I turned around and saw Yuna standing behind me looking worried about me. I let out a sigh and let go of my arm.


    "Are you okay Nii-chan? Is everything fine? Anything I can do for you?" Yuna asked me and I just pat her head which made her sulk a little. "I asked can I do anything, not for you to pat my head!"


    "This is all I need to do Yuna," I said with a gentle smile on my face as I continued patting her head. "You can say that taking care of people close to me makes me feel better. So can you let me do that a little more?"


    "If you say so¡­" she said while pouting and looking up at me. "Are you sure everything is alright?"


    "Yes, it is," I lied.


    "Anything on your mind worrying you?" she asked again.


    "No, I know the VEO will take care of getting Ai so I feel a little at ease," I lied again.


    "Your hand is so warm," Yuna said happily and I stopped patting her head after a little while. She then hugged me tight and buried her face in my chest. "You are really sure right? Nothing is wrong?"


    "Nothing is wrong Yuna," I lied as I pat her head. "I think you should go sleep with Yoshi hmmm?"


    "What about you Nii-chan?" she asked me.


    "I just have something to do, then I''ll sleep too."


    With that, I let her go and she went to the guest room. I went to the couch and sat down before breaking a promise.


    "Akira," I called the noble and she appeared right before me. "Sorry for calling you again after I said I won''t but this is very important."


    "Please don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama, I am at your service whenever you need me," Akira replied. "So what do you want to talk with me about." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not here," I said and stood up. "Take me somewhere secluded and far from here."


    "As you wish," Akira said bowing down her head and in the blink of an eye. We were both in a dark place. I could feel the wall pressing against me and I Akira was standing right in front very close.


    "Um¡­Akira, I know I said secluded but this, can we go to someplace more spacious but no one is there?" I asked her and she nod her head.


    Next thing I knew, I was standing in an empty park. The time was twenty past ten already so I doubt anyone would be crossing this place anytime soon. I let out a sigh and sat down on the bench. I looked at Akira and she was still standing before me.


    "Not sitting?" I asked her and she shook her head. "Okay, well what I want to tell you that in some days, more like two days, there will be a mission for S class hunters and¡­one of them asked me to tag along."


    "Kazuki-sama, are you trying to say that you are going back to the church?" Akira asked and I nod my head. I saw the expression on her face changing and her clenching her fist. "Then I''ll come with you too. It already looks like you have made up your mind and you will not listen to any reasoning, so I will be your shield and come with you."


    "No need for that Akira, that is not what I brought you here for," I said and stood up. I walked closer to her and placed both my hands on her shoulders. "I want you to look after Yuna, I don''t want her to know about this mission even a little. If she does, she will follow me no matter what and that will put her in a great danger."


    "But Kazuki-sama, your safety is also very important," Akira said with her expression getting worried and scared too. "You have the blood of the first in you, if you were to be captured by F-Father god knows what he will be using you to bring back The lord of the night and that will put everyone you ever cared about in great danger."


    "Well I have to go and save Ai, that is something I know I have to do no matter what," I replied in a low tone and let go of Akira. "All I asked you to do is take care of Yuna, I don''t want to hear anything else outside that. Do I make myself clear?"


    "But Kazuk-"


    "THAT is an order!" I said looking at her with rage on my face. My voice got lower and I growled. "You have been asked only one thing to do and you will only do that. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes¡­Kazuki-sama¡­" Akira said and lower her head.


    "Good, let''s go back now, I have to train with Ama tomorrow."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 132 - 132: Important Notes

    "I didn''t expect you to be back this early," Ama said amused at my sudden arrival. "What is it? Does my Kazu-chan miss being with me a lot?"


    "Well I probably came here to get beaten up in the name of training but you can say that. Natsumi-san and Iwaguchi-san are out on a mission and Koto is probably in the school or something, so I came to bother you Ama," I said sitting down on the chair in the room. "I hope it''s not too much trouble."


    "Trouble? You make me sad Kazu-chan if you think that anything you did was going to trouble me like that. I am more than happy to help you with your training," Ama said while running some tests on my blood that was taken earlier. I didn''t quite understand what exactly she was doing but I didn''t question it. "Though it does put me down that I am the last person you came to ask me."


    "Well, you are always found in the medical room doing your research or checking up on patients. You already have a lot on your hands," I said leaning back on the chair.


    "I can always make room for you; I do play favorites you know?" Ama said taking off her mask and opening her hair. She took off the gloves before putting everything back and stood up from her chair. "So, which will it be?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You do know Kazu-chan that I can use a wide array of weapons, so this time, which one would you want me to use with you? Some nobles who were way older than the newer ones use their own weapons too so you need to be trained through a wide array of armoury," Ama explained and I nodded my head in agreement. "So which one should I use with you?"


    "Surprise me," I said with a smile on my face. Ama looked amused by my reply. "In actual situations, I don''t know what weapons my enemies would be using so knowing beforehand feels like cheating don''t you think?"


    "What a warrior~," Ama said teasingly and we both made our way to the training area. Ama went ahead before me because she also had to change into a different get-up because fighting in a lab coat isn''t the best thing to do.


    I made my way to the training room and saw that all the damage we did to it had already been repaired, that was very quick. I never realized that until now. Maybe because I never entered the training room alone and unoccupied by someone else which was usually Ai who would be latched onto me. Now that I entered it alone and just standing here, I thought Ama would take a little more time to get ready so I started to stretch my muscles. Though they have recovered perfectly, I think warming up a little against someone as strong as Ama won''t be a bad thing honestly. I''ll get defeated either way. I also had to make sure that my emotions were intact and didn''t take control of me.


    I raised my hands and started spinning them clockwise and anti-clockwise loosening up my shoulders. They do have to endure a lot because the katana of Dad isn''t light in any way. Then I lowered my body and stretched my legs one at a time by lowering my body mass on one leg stretching the other to the side and doing the same to the other. I did see some people in the Karate clubs do that when I was passing by and honestly, it makes sense, it really does help with having more blood flow through my muscles.


    The moral of the story, is that warmup and stretching are important before any training.


    "My getting started without me already?" I heard Ama''s voice from behind me and I saw her in the same clothes as yesterday''s training. "Mind if I join in?"


    "I mean¡­sure?" I replied a bit confused. "I''ve never done this before so maybe I can take some pointers."


    Ama walked behind me and leaned over putting more pressure on my leg which was stretched out. Luckily my flexibility wasn''t half bad so it could go down even more than just being straight. I could feel the effects of it taking in my hip flexors.


    "You are really flexible Kazu-chan," Ama said while putting some more pressure on the leg and it did start to hurt a little. My leg hasn''t ever been pushed that far before. "Makes me wonder what else you can do with that flexibility of your~"


    "Let''s just focus on warmup, shall we?" I said unfazed by her comment because right now I was indifferent to it all. I needed to get stronger and refine my technique more. That''s all that matters to me.


    "Sure, I wouldn''t want to distract Kazu-chan from his real motives," Ama said. "Anyways, that''s enough stretching. Time to get on your feet and actually fight hmmm?"


    I nodded my head then got on my feet and activated my keychain turning it into a katana and got in a fighting stance. Ama on the other hand stood before me with no weapon in her hands. She was holding her fist up taking the stance of a martial artist.


    "You are not going to use any weapons? Am I that weak against you?" I asked Ama and she giggled.


    "No that is not the case, The fact that Kazu-chan wanted me to surprise him, then what other way to do that than fighting him bare fist when he actually was getting ready for a weapon is a surprise in itself right? Moreover, being with my fists, I will be way quicker so you need to look out for that," she said and I lowered my body getting ready to face her. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ama charged at me with such speed I couldn''t even comprehend it. Before I knew it, my solar plexus was hit and I stumbled as all the air was knocked out of my body. Right, knows a lot about human anatomy. No wonder fighting bare fists allows her to do that. I quickly recomposed myself and Ama had already made distance between her. Since she is the one at a range disadvantage, she would have to get closer to me. Given her speed, it won''t be as easy as I make it sound but my main motive is to stop her from getting too close.


    But I can''t keep waiting for her to attack because she is so quick, looks like I need to make a move. I kicked the ground and started rushing at Ama and she stood right there not doing anything. The moment I realized she was in range I drew out my sword slashing diagonally which she easily dodged by stepping back. Then she quickly moved and launched a kick right at my chest but I couldn''t react fast enough to stop it from my scabbard.


    "Huh?" I looked but the kick never made contact with the scabbard.


    "You''re open Kazu-chan," Ama said before a punch came flying at my stomach yet again and I was pushed back a little by this. Ama is fast but her strength is not on par with her speed which was the only reason I didn''t go flying. But that is only her upper back.


    A kick made its way on my back. Wait, how did she get there that quickly? I fell face-first into the ground and with enough force that I think I probably broke my nose. It quickly healed though and I turned around before seeing the figure of Ama launching at full speed down at me. Her kick aimed for my head. I could luckily roll out of the place and where my head was supposed to be was a crater.


    I''d be dead if that connected.


    I got back on my feet and took a deep breath. Okay, concentrate, what is the best thing to do in this situation? Right, I can try that. I put back my katana in the scabbard and run the opposite way from Ama she started chasing me as I expected and right as I was against the wall, I jumped up and placed my feet at it and looked back but¡­Ama was nowhere to be seen.


    "You''re too predictable Kazu-chan," Ama said kicking my feet and I fell right into her arms. "Though it is cute you went for that against me," she said holding me in a princess carry.


    I jumped out of her arms much to her displeasure and got back in her stance. "See Kazu-chan, I may not be the fastest or even the strongest amongst many of the S class hunters, but what I did posses was versatility. I could use various weapons and fighting styles making me the most unpredictable of my peers in a fight."


    "So are you asking me to try be more unpredictable when I fight?" I asked Ama and she nod her head.


    "A predictable opponent is very easy to defeat. The moment you started running towards the wall, I understood what you were going to do, you need to do better than that," Ama said and got in her fighting stance. "You have gotten physically stronger and a faster but you are still far from knowing how to take up a battle against a formidable and that comes from technique. You need to shape that to use your strengths to the best you can."


    "I understand," I said getting in the stance and let out a sigh.


    "Now, come at me," Ama said taunting me.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 133 - 133: The day has come

    I unsheathed my katana and stood before Ama and I rushed at her head first. She stood in her place ready to take me on and I jumped and threw the scabbard at her. She was easily able to parry that aside and had her eyes on me yet again but I was already in the range. I slashed my katana at her and instead of blocking, Ama had to dodge which she did so elegantly to the side and kicked at my side but ducked the moment my feet hit the ground and slashed the blade upward which Ama could block with the sword. I kicked at her feet to mess up her stance which she dodged by jumping high.


    I ran back to where my scabbard was and as she landed on the ground, I was able to close in the distance between us. I thrust the scabbard at her chest. She pushed it away spinning me and I landed a kick at her back pushing her to the side. I didn''t put enough strength in that because I used the momentum to slash at her horizontally. Ama quickly ducked that faster than I have ever seen her do it and kicked my leg making me fall off balance. I landed on my back and probably got a concussion due to that.


    "Ouch," I said and stood up but my face was met by the tip of Ama''s blade. "That should be enough for today Kazu-chan, you have gotten a bit better."


    "Oh yea?" I said happy by the comment and let out my hand which Ama pulled to help me get up. "Any pointers I should be focusing on?"


    The blonde held her chin thinking about an answer to my question and then looked back at me. "Well you have gotten better thanks to you trapping me in this training room for way too long but you still have yet to get full control of your weapon. Yes, your thoughts during battles are getting more complex but your body is yet to make the weapons listen to you completely. Be one with the sword, as some people say."


    "And how do I do that?" I asked her and she patted my head.


    "Experience and more practice, this is something you have to understand on your own. It isn''t something we can teach you, at least me, I can''t. I can use many weapons and styles but that also means that I am a jack of all trades and master of nothing. Which doesn''t help too well against very strong enemies. A reason why I was not the strongest S-class hunter¡­ever." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So¡­is she saying that¡­


    "I am probably one of the weakest S-class hunters," Ama filled in my train of thoughts which left me baffled. I have been training with Ama for not too long but I know she is by no means weak. If she is one of the weakest¡­what kind of monsters are the other S-class hunters? Moreso, what kind of monster is Natsumi-san if she is deemed the strongest?


    "I¡­see¡­" I said still baffled by the information relayed to me. While I was stuck in my train of thought, I felt Ama''s arms hold me in a gentle hug and rest my head on her chest. Okay seriously, what is this reoccurring way of comforting in this story? "Ama?"


    "I know Kazu-chan, what will you be doing tonight," Ama gently spoke and my body had a chill run through it. Does she know about the mission?


    "Please don''t try to stop me, Ama. I- "


    "Stop? I was going to cheer you on for this mission," she said and I looked up seeing a kind smile formed on her face. "I understand how you are feeling Kazu-chan, I really do. I too had someone I held dear stripped away from me and I couldn''t do anything to protect him. That thought still haunts me to this day and I am not the only one."


    "I¡­"


    Completely taken aback by the words from Ama''s mouth I was at a loss of words. I didn''t know what I should say or how I should react. Should I comfort her in this situation? Should I grow weak in those arms or do I just do nothing and enjoy the embrace while it still lasts? The calm before the storm¡­


    "Do you plan on going back to your home before the mission?" Ama asked me and I shook my head. I couldn''t go home today because I knew if I looked at Yuna''s face, I might say something unnecessary. I might do something unnecessary and I didn''t want to let that happen. "Good, you are coming to my place then."


    "Huh?" I looked at Ama confused but she didn''t let me say anything and started dragging me with her. "What? Kazu-chan won''t be going home tonight and I have the perfect chance to call him to my home. Now I am not someone who would miss out on the chance."


    The old Ama is back.


    "But I can''t trou- "


    "Just try you are troubling me and you will lose an arm today Kazu-chan," Ama said with a big smile on her face. Scary. "You are not troubling me in the slightest, I myself am making sure that you get plenty of rest at my place which otherwise you would not get or need to go to a hotel room for which are just unnecessary expenses a high schooler shouldn''t be making."


    Not even giving me time to say yes or no, Ama went out of the training room to change her clothes. I looked at my katana and scabbard and let out a sigh. Today was the day, for me to go on the mission. This has to be the most dangerous thing I have done and still, I wasn''t in the slightest bit nervous, I was too taken by the wanting to get Ai out of that place that all fear had lost meaning to me at that moment. My want to save the person I most care about has taken over my fear of death. I don''t have any intention of dying but the mission was by no means not deadly. I could die today, but did I care? Honestly, no.


    I looked around the room at the remnants of the little destruction we had made to it. Ama''s kicks even though she said she is not as powerful, well, to put in normal words¡­are devastating. There were craters in the wall and even the floor from her kicks and if they were to have connected, I know my fate won''t have been pretty.


    "I guess I did push her to use her true speed," I said while remembering the last move she had pulled off. I had never seen her move this quickly or duck this fast. I felt it too, she didn''t just disappear from that position, it was like she never existed there. "I''m still nowhere as strong as her."


    I looked at the katana and my reflection in it. This was Dad''s weapon and I have in a way inherited it. I''ll not put his name to shame. From how everyone talks about him around here, it was evident that he was no joking matter when it came to vampire hunting. This also begs me to ask another question.


    Then, how did he die that easily?


    Given he was Natsumi-san''s mentor before she was the strongest ever, that did mean that Dad was by no means any weak. If not the strongest. Then how did he die then? He came to save me and Mom, I remember that. I also remember how he got killed right before my eyes. He¡­


    "Ugh¡­" I grabbed my head as it hurt a little. My memories¡­ seem to have been causing me more pain than I ever had. Well probably also because I never let them resurface out of fear of what it will do to me.


    "Kazu-chan? Is something wrong?" Ama asked with a worried expression on her face. "Don''t tell me it''s because of you hitting your head. Oh I''m so so- "


    "Ama, it''s not because of that. It''s just a little headache, some rest and I''ll be fine," I said to her but she didn''t seem to be convinced with that. Well can''t lie to a doctor such as Ama. "It''s just whenever I try to remember about my parents and how they¡­died it gives me this weird headache. It''s all because of that."


    "I see¡­it might be too traumatic an expression for you that''s why it would be causing that," Ama said as she placed her hand on my head and started caressing it. "Don''t worry, if something like this happens again, come to me at once and we will get it patched up, okay?"


    "Okay. Thank you, Ama," I said to her, and she giggled.


    "Now don''t say thank you to me for something I want to do on my own. It''s my dear Kazu-chan after all, it is only natural I will take good care of him," she said as she continued to caress my hair. "So, ready to leave?"


    "Yeah," I said and started to follow Ama outside the training room and we made our way to the elevator. "By the way Ama, how will we go to your place?"


    "I''ll drive Kazu-chan there, of course," she said to me and smiled. "Why? Not feeling safe to be driven by a woman?"


    "Huh? I never said that," I replied. "I was just curious."


    "Okay then."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 134 - 134: Visit to Amas house

    "That¡­feels a little extra you know," I said to Ama while I looked at the sports car she just brought out. The body of the car is so sleek, the sound of the engine roaring was just magnificent and the entire beast was a work of art. "VEO sure pays a hefty amount."


    "They do, did you not know that?" Ama said tilting her head to the side and unlocking the car to let me enter. I sat down and shook my head. "Do you not get paid for it?"


    "I do but I don''t really have a bank account so the money probably gets sent to Natsumi-san, since she is my official guardian and all. I just ask for my monthly pocket money to let me get through the month. Ai has her own account but I never asked how much she gets from the vampire hunting and all so honestly, I have no idea," I said and Ama chuckled.


    "How innocent you are Kazu-chan, well since this is your first time knowing about this. Just know that when you get your account and the money gets transferred over, you will have enough to keep you satisfied and happy for years easily, we are fighting vampires after all which are supernatural beings. Plus all the modifications we do with our hunters also account in the total money we send them," Ama explained, and I nod my head.


    "So how far is your place from here?" I asked as Ama started revving her car showing off the absolute beast it was before she let the beast go loose and the car started moving.


    "Come on now Kazu-chan, does it really matter? We can take as long as we want to get there. We still have a lot of time," Ama said teasingly and winked at me and I looked out the window. "Meanie."


    "Eyes on the road Ama. You can look at me all you want when we get to your place," I said and as expected, the car suddenly started to speed up and I could see Ama being in a rush now.


    I kept my eyes peeled at the window looking outside as everything passed by very quickly. I''m surprised that Ama is not caught by the police for overspeeding this much. However, I must say that her driving skills are amazing. The way she was able to navigate herself through the traffic wasn''t something I had seen before. Needless to say, I was pleasantly impressed by this little fact about her. Before we knew it, we were at her place and as expected.


    "This seems like a bit extra for just one person," I voiced my thoughts looking at the big house right before me. I''m surprised you could even get this much land in Tokyo City to make a house like that. Calling it a multi-story mansion would be most fitting here.


    "Well I am good with money and savings," Ama said and I just found it hard to believe the words she was saying. This is now how you save money. "I have been doing Vampire hunting for a long and even though I stopped, being a doctor for the VEO taking care of the medical welfare of all the hunters isn''t an easy task Kazu-chan."


    "I see," I said looking at the big house right before. At this point, I wouldn''t be surprised if she had butlers and maids taking care of this place given, that she lives alone. "You live here all by yourself?"


    "Yes, it is just me," she said before putting her eyes in front of a retina scanner and the doors opened on their own. Okay, that is very cool, I thought that only used by big cooperations who had to keep their safes secured. Ama saw at the baffled expression I was making seeing what she was doing and she chuckled. "A little gift from the VEO."


    She drove the car into the big gate and the gate closed behind our backs. She then took a turn and a shutter opened as she parked the car inside the garage. Again, this seems a little extra but I am not really complaining here. Seeing all this feels so surreal that the little kid in me is now more curious to see what else she has in her house. We got out of the car and made our way to the door. Ama lifted the car-keys and pressed a button which made the car lock on its own. I know this is something that should be normal for most cars but this is really cool.


    "Happy to see my place Kazu-chan?" Ama said looking at me looking exited as I entered the place and as I expected, it was too extra. There was a main hall here with chandelier on the top. The entire place looked amazing at it was and I couldn''t fathom the amount of money that was put into making this entire place. Again, HOW IS THIS PLACE IN TOKYO?!


    "Surprised to see all this?" Ama said while chuckling and I nod. "Well, I have been doing this job for quite some time and as I said, it pays well."


    "I see," I muttered and just looked around the place.


    "How about you go and take a quick shower?" Ama said and I looked confused. I didn''t have any spare clothes so it made no sense to take a shower. "Oh don''t worry about the clothes, trust me."


    "But these are the only clothes I have with me. And I can''t really wear them again after showering, you know since it is in sweat," I explained but Ama started pushing me and taking me upstairs. We passed a few rooms and Ama pushed me in one such room with a connected bathroom. I let out a sigh and decided not to fight against her. She pushed me into the bathroom and told me to leave me clothes outside and I just did as she said. I have no idea what she is thinking of.


    I hopped into the shower let the hot water flow down on me before I splashed some on my face. Phew, warm showers after anything tiring are the best. It gives such a warm and comforting feeling that we can''t do much but just embrace the warmth as that is what our body needs. All the tiredness felt like it was being washed off my body as the water kept flowing and I let out a sigh while washing my hair.


    Today was the day, the day of the mission and I couldn''t help but get eager to have this time just pass. I didn''t care about how dangerous this mission was, all I cared about was making sure Ai is with me. That is the sole reason and anyone who comes before me during that will be cut down with no failure. I will not stand another moment having her be in that place. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will make Dominic pay," I said and grabbed the tap tightly.


    "Keep your emotions in control boy," I heard Ethan''s voice and snapped back my senses. Before I knew it, the tap I was grabbing had altered it shape, no I squeezed it too hard. "And this is why I tell you to do that. The moment you let your emotions get the better of you, you start to slowly lose control of your body and its limitations."


    "Limitation? Then isn''t that a good thing," I joked about it but Ethan out of his normal chill and jolly nature still had a stern voice.


    "Yes, of course let your limitations be overreached and then turn into a mindless monster who will cut anything and anyone down in front of him. Doesn''t that sound like a great idea," Ethan scolded me.


    "Since when did you start scolding me?" I asked him.


    "The reason why I do is whenever you let lose of your emotions, I feel my body in your mind space vanishing. I love my existence too much right to just let it go away. I already am putting a lot on me making sure your turning is occurring at a steady pace which is normal for your body," Ethan complained and I was taken aback by this.


    "Wait, what do you mean?" I asked.


    "The moment your blood has started to mature, you have been slowly turning into a vampire, that is how you get the strength from my blood, not as a human, but partly as a vampire. With due time, even that partly part will be taken away and you will be just a vampire but immune to the sun given you have my blood in you," Ethan explained and I nod my head.


    "So¡­in due time I will be a vampire? No matter what?" I asked.


    "Yes, that is true," Ethan said and I let out a sigh. So living a life as a human was never an option for me since the start. I will be turning into a vampire one way or another.


    "I guess, at least being able to walk in the sun will be a nice thing that still stay," I said and got out of the shower. On the hanger, I saw a fresh pair of clothes which were not really mine. Don''t tell me Ama went and bought some clothes?


    Since my clothes were not there anymore and walking around naked is not a civil thing to do, I got into the new clothes which were pretty comfortable to wear honestly. I liked it.


    I got out of the bathroom to see that it was connected with a very large bed room with a king size bed in the middle. And she says she likes to save money. This is now how you save money. I walked out of the room and saw that Ama was nowhere to be seen.


    "Guess, time to look around a bit," I muttered and started walking around the floor. I started looking around hoping I would bump into Ama somewhere. I know it''s not nice to just do this but given she lives alone; I don''t think there would be anyone I would be bothering like that. "But still, all this for just one person is a bit overkill. Hmm?"


    I looked to my right and from the door next to me came a noise. I didn''t know what it was, but it sounded like a machine or some sort. Curiosity got the better of me and I opened the door. The room was dark but luckily, I could start seeing better in the dark, it caused no problem. To the opposite side of me stood a giant tank and a lot of machines connected to it.


    "Wait¡­is that, a person?" I said out loud and the lights turn on in the room. I got better visuals of the person in the tank, a boy in his early teenage years. Blond hair¡­just like¡­


    "You know Kazu-chan just walking around in someone''s house like this is not good manners," I heard Ama''s voice and she was standing next to the switch board behind me with a smile on her face.


    I think I saw something I wasn''t supposed to be seeing.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 135 - 135: Amas past (Part 1)

    I kept staring at Ama and she had the same smile on her face. Instinctively from what I have learned from all the horror and murder mystery I have seen; this is what I should be doing.


    "Ama, what is all this?" I spoke with extreme caution. There should be a proper reason for this Ama but if there is, it will also be an extremely sensitive topic for her.


    "Kazu-chan, why are you taking a step back?" Ama said with the same smile on her face and I was being a bit wary. What is she even doing with this boy here? Is he somehow related to her?


    "Who is this, Ama?" I changed the question and decided to stand my ground. Ama is strong, yes, but something in me told me she is not going to be attacking me though I believe better to stay cautious than dead.


    "I didn''t mean for it to come to this," she said and started walking towards me. "But I guess now that you have seen it, I can''t do much about it."


    She walked past me and towards the glass container where the boy was. Her hand placed on the surface as if caressing the body through the glass she looked at me with a sad smile on her face. I could see her lips trembling a little before her mouth opened. It closed again and she closed her eyes before shaking her head. I quickly walked over to her and wrapped my arms around her. She let herself go into the warmth as she hugged me back and rested her head on my neck. Ama was weeping, not crying, maybe she didn''t want me to see or hear her that way so she hit her face in my neck and just wept quietly with her body trembling. This person in the container was someone close to Ama, I could understand that much but I still didn''t under the relationship between the though. Well, I''ll only ask if Ama feels like talking about this to me, until then, I''ll just be standing there holding her.


    "I guess this is repayment for some days ago," I joked and Ama chuckled a little and quickly took her head off me. She let go and stood with her usual demeanor.


    "I''m sorry for that embarrassing display I just did. I didn''t expect that I could react that way but knowing I had to open up about it, just the mere thoughts of it makes me weak," she said and I nodded my head.


    "Is he your brother?" I asked and Ama nodded. "What happened? If you don''t mind me asking." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ama turned around and looked at the container before placing her hand on it and looking back at me. "Yes, he is my brother, Thomas Heilberg. Tom for short or at least what I called him. He is¡­a vampire."


    Hearing what Ama just said, I couldn''t believe my ears for once. The person in the container was¡­a vampire? I looked at Ama asking for more explanation but she seemed like she needed her time to put her thoughts together. That strong, cheeky, and confident Ama who always knew what to say to get a reaction out of anyone was trying to think over and over for her next words.


    "You see the Heilberg family comes from a long line of vampire hunters, the best in their class you know. So were my parents, both of them. The reason my father married my mother was because he deemed her strong and genetically well enough to give a good heir to the next generations of the Heilberg family. There was no love whatsoever between them, my father needed an heir and my mother wanted money. They were present during most of my childhood but I never saw both of them in one room. When I was born, right from the time I learned how to walk, I was put into training to be the next genius Heilberg," Ama said and clenched her fists. "But I was no genius, whatever I am right now, as an S class hunter, none of it was my talent, yes maybe my speed and agility but my battle skills were not good enough, not good enough to be called a Heilberg."


    I just stood there and listened to Ama''s story and just kept listening. The last thing I wanted to do right now was to interrupt her at any cost. I could slowly see the tears welling up in her eyes yet again, I guess everyone is a bit of a cry-baby when it comes to certain topics. For Ama, it was most probably her brother.


    "Being a Heilberg also comes with backlashes given how high the expectations are from me. I was called the "best genetic baby" the family could have but my skills were only subpar for their standards. As a result, they made the training even more difficult even with the dozes, my oldest memories were being put into a room and being injected by enhancement drugs to make me stronger. The more I failed, the larger was the dosage and¡­I hated every moment of it. My body was in pain, so much pain but I couldn''t do anything because I was strapped down to a chair left all alone in a white room." Ama started to rub her shoulders and I quickly stepped in and hugged her again.


    "Ama, you don''t have to tell me more right now," I said in a gentle tone.


    "Isn''t that wild coming from someone like you¡­" Ama said while trying to keep a strong voice. "Weren''t you someone who is curious about thing."


    "Yes, and I''m more caring than curious here," I replied. "You don''t have to tell me everything about yourself if it hurts so much to talk about. So you can s- "


    "No," Ama plead. "Don''t make me stop Kazu-chan. I have kept all this to myself all my life and never told it to anyone. Maybe all that is weighing upon me now but please¡­I need to do this. Otherwise these feelings, these emotions will crush me."


    Someone once told me, emotions are destructive. They are the greatest gift and the definition of a human but they are also the greatest weapon against the humans. But seriously now, to a kid? In his teenage. Ama must really trust me a lot for opening up about this. It is all because of a coincidence that I even found this door but now that it has all happened, we were put into this impossible situation.


    "Okay then, we can keep going," I said and Ama''s face lit up. "But not in this room. I think Tom wouldn''t like seeing his sister like this."


    Ama looked back at the body of tom and nod his head. I looked back and since he was naked in the bathroom, I got a sight of it. Not bad for his age.


    Ama took me to another room which more like looked it was for her since it had lots of things laying around on the bed. Lots and lots of clothes and somewhere under it a not set blanket. For an adult sometimes I wonder how she functions like this. I went and pulled a chair close to the bed right in front of Ama and sat down. She sat on the bed and looked me straight in the eyes.


    "Firstly, I''m sorry Kazu-chan, I am acting this way. I shouldn''t be talking to you about all this and acting this way so please forgive me for it. If it is too much for you, you can stop any time," she said and I let out a sigh. "What''s wrong?"


    "After everything you have done with me, you really find this moment to talk so formally?" I said while rubbing my head. "Seriously now, you weren''t even this formal the first time we ever met so no need to talk like this. Be your usual self Ama."


    She pats my head and started playing with me hair. "Look at you, acting like an adult," Ama said and I shrug my shoulders. I have my moments you know. "So, many experiments happened on me and I was going through a lot of experiments and trails. When it was time for me to come to become a vampire hunter, my father insisted that I went to hunt with other S class hunters. Due to his status, he was able to make that happen and I went on the mission. It¡­didn''t come out to be as they expected. The mission was a failure with not only the vampire running away, but every hunter except for me were killed. I didn''t survive that day because of my skills of anything Heilberg related. I survived it, merely by chance. You can say I got lucky. Or unlucky given what was to follow."


    I think I already had an idea of what was going to happen to her but just hearing about it brings a different pain.


    "I was a disappointment, to both my parents. They both took their turns to "discipline" me which was just physical torture in the name of training. I was belittled, abused, insulted, called unworthy to carry the name of the Heilberg name," Ama explained and clenched her fists again. "After that day, my parents had given up on me and kept sending me on suicide missions. One after other, yet I came back alive. Under those situations, my speed helped me either escape death or I just started using others as my shield. Sacrificing their lives to save mine, I did anything to live. I don''t know why but even after the hell I know I was gong to go through after these missions, I couldn''t bring myself to just be killed like that."


    She took a pause and took a deep breath, having all those memories come back to her must be taking a toll on Ama. I know hearing all this coming from her mouth made me a bit wary of her but from what I have seen, maybe this is also why she took a step back as a hunter.


    "And then, my parents decided to have another child, someone who would be worthy of the name of the Heilberg," Ama continued.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 136 - 136: Amas past(Part 2)

    I kept listening to Ama and when I thought the story couldn''t get any worse, I had a bad feeling that it would be.


    "So they had Thomas, or Tom which I later called him," Ama continued. "See, I was not even aware my parents were going to be having another child since I was too busy saving myself in the missions and coming back alive. I even got the nickname, the "undertaker". With time, people wanted to go on missions with me less and less and I mean, I can''t blame them for this. Who would want to go on a mission with someone they know will leave them for dead?"


    I am getting the gist of the situation now but seriously, after all this, how is Ama able to keep her sanity is a bigger question. The experiences she went through made it seem that she was at her breaking point every single time but still the Ama I see right now is nothing but an average person. Well, calling her normal would be far from the truth but I won''t say she is someone who has completely lost it. I guess that''s where the brother comes into action.


    "Tom, on the other hand, went through the same thing. It wasn''t until he was three years old that I knew of his existence by mere coincidence. I was home that week for vacation and had no interaction with my parents. That place became more like a fancy lodge than a home," Ama said and clenched her fist harder; I held her hand and gave her a reassuring smile. Her hand stopped trembling and she took a deep breath. "I know I am saying this so many times, but sorry Kazu-chan, I am making you go through all this."


    "Now stop spewing bullshit. You have nothing to apologize to me Ama," I said and looked right into her eyes. "You have been through a lot in your life and from how this all went; you must have felt so alone that you never opened up to someone else. For whatever reason, you are able to open up then it makes me really happy. I just want to help you right now so there is no need for you to be apologising to me."


    "Acting so mature huh, how sad that you are already with Ai-chan," Ama said and I chuckled.


    "You know that is not quite an ethical thing to say, I am still somewhat a minor," I said and Ama winked at me.


    "You think after everything I have been through and done ethics mean anything to me?" she asked and I shrugged my shoulders. Well, she has a point there.


    I guess holding these little light-chatting sections is better for Ama. I adjusted my position on the chair and looked at Ama again and she looked like she had calmed down enough to continue with her story.


    "So as I said, I found Tom by mistake when he escaped the doctor for his weekly checkup. He bumped into me and I could instantly tell from the appearance that he was related to me. Thinking back, he was quite a cutie. His innocent eyes look all confused as to why there is a mysterious woman in the house." She lets out a sigh. "But let''s say I was less than happy to see him there. The moment I laid my eyes on him, I felt anger and sadness at the same time. To my parents, their kids were nothing more than just an heir, not their sons or daughters, but a person who would take forward the Heilberg name. Right then, something snapped inside me and I became determined, to be stronger. To be the one to bear the name of Heilberg."


    "Because you didn''t want him to be the one to be pressured that way?" I asked and Ama nodded her head.


    "He was just a kid and had no idea what was going on around him. To him, just like me back then, it was all normal so he just went with the flow and followed whatever order was given to him," Ama said and scowled. "To my parents, he was the perfect successor. More like a puppet in their eyes who will be dancing on their fingers. You see, unlike me, Tom was talented. Way more talented than me, what I had to work so hard to grasp, Tom was able to do it with ease. The training was a breeze for him and the only minor inconvenience was the drugging laboratory. By the time he was ten years old, my parents already deemed him strong enough to go on missions¡­with me."


    It is all coming together.


    "Over these missions, me and Tom bonded, less as mission partners but more as siblings. Yes, Tom was strong but my parents were so in need of a worthy heir that they rushed everything, he wasn''t strong enough to go on S-class missions. So being the older sister, I protected my brother. Mission after mission, I killed and killed and kept killing every single vampire we came across during the missions. I was not fighting just for my sake but for the sake of the life of my brother. I wasn''t killing to keep myself alive but to protect Tom," Ama said and I could only imagine what a life like that could have been. That was the moment that made her push past her limits. "In the process, Tom also got stronger, even though he was a child, his skills were on the level of mine and maybe even exceeding mine in some places. Even so, he was inexperienced and I had gotten us out of the mouth of death time and time again. I got cut, bruised, bit, scarred, and even burnt."


    Ama said and placed her hand on her chest and clenched her fist as if holding her heart in place. Her saying all this meant the memories were coming back to her along with the emotions and pain she had felt then. Not physical, but mental. The psychological scarring a person could get from all these events could have broken a person by now. Probably the only thing holding her sanity in place was her brother.


    But I had another question too.


    "You said scarred and burnt but I remember even though when you wore all those revealing clothes during training, I saw nothing as such on you," I asked and Ama chuckled and winked at me. "Ama, what did you do to yourself?"


    "That is a story for another day Kazu-chan," she said putting a finger on her lips. Seriously what did she do, given all that she is saying, her body would have been scars all over, some even irreparable. Ama must have done something to herself to repair or hide those. Something I couldn''t imagine anyone just doing in their right mind. My eyes widened and I looked at her.


    Don''t tell me.


    "Vampire blood," I muttered and I could see the look on her face change. I was right on the mark. The same thing Ai did to me with her blood, she could heal my wounds no matter how big so easily.


    "My, it looks like you have done your part of the research too, I always love a well-prepared man," she said and her face saddened. "It was vampire blood, yes, I did find it by accident but while running some tests on the blood of a noble, some of it spilled on me and I found all the scars on my hand just disappeared. As if there was no wound there at all."


    "So then you poured the blood on your wounds?" I asked and Ama shook her head.


    "I took a bath in it, literally. A bathtub full of vampire blood and not just any vampire, nobles at that. I took a dip in it and came out just not a single mark on my body left. Vampire blood is not much different from that of a human and can be used as a potent medication to heal wounds that would deem unhealable normally even to the point of regrowing limbs. Turns out as long as the blood is not inside your system, it won''t turn you into a vampire but you still get a lot of the benefits a vampire gets from their blood," she said and let out a sigh. "Obviously, it was deemed as completely unethical and people loathed the idea of this practice so it was always kept in the dark."


    I held my chin and nodded while listening to Ama''s explanation. That does explain lot of things and thinking on how people would not want something like that to be helping them to heal their wounds. It is as if taking assistance from a vampire which vampire hunters wouldn''t really want. Even though vampires in the VEO are also vampire hunters.


    "Okay, back to the story," Ama said and I was brought back to the present. She had a kind smile on her face and seemed to have calmed down a little again. Even though not the lightest of the topics, it had her take time from the main story. "Then on such day, we were sent on another mission but it went south very fast. We were to infiltrate a vampire nest and at first, everything went well but soon, we were ambushed. Someone leaked information about the mission and we were jumped on by vampire numbers we couldn''t imagine, all extremely strong. We weren''t strong enough and they got hold of Tom and I somehow escaped the place. I was ready to just go but for once, I was hesitating. I have always been able to do this with no worries but this time, I couldn''t just do that. Back in the vampire nest was my brother. I ran back and by sheer willpower, I could cut through the crowd but I didn''t make it in time. By the time I got to Tom¡­he¡­already got turned¡­"


    Ama started shaking again and gripped her hand strongly with both of my hands. Her breathing started getting rash and her eyes were darting everywhere. I could easily hear her heartbeat getting abnormally faster. She was having a panic attack.


    I quickly got up and sat beside her, pulled her in, and started rubbing her back. I rested her head on my shoulders and she gripped my hand as strongly as she could. With nothing else coming to my mind, I hugged her and started gently caressing her hair.


    "Ama, listen to me. Everything fine, okay? There is no need to panic, everything is alright. Tom is completely safe and so are you. Don''t worry, I''m here for you," I started talking to her in a gentle voice. "You''re not alone anymore Ama, you did really well going through all that by yourself but you don''t have to do that anymore ever again."


    Luckily, my voice could reach her, and I saw Ama slowly but steadily calm down. I continued comforting her until she could calm herself down. Seeing how she is reacting to merely recollect all those memories, I can''t even comprehend what was going through her head at that point. I kept holding her and finally Ama calmed down but she didn''t let me go.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Almost there

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- " S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 138 - 138: Time to leave

    "That was a great meal," I said leaning back on my chair and patting my belly. I haven''t had a German meal before so I was worried about how it was but honestly, it was great. Ama''s cooking really impressed me. "You have to teach me how to make this food."


    "I will, but that is after you come back from the mission," Ama said leaning forward on the table having a gentle smile on her face. She was really happy that I was enjoying the meal given that it was the first time that she ever cooked for me.


    I let out a little burp and instantly covered it with my hands. Looks like I have eaten a little too much tha I had expected. Seeing this, Ama chuckled and I started laughing with her. The time for the mission was going to be soon and now that the moment was going to come this close, I started feeling a bit nervous. I started shaking my leg and placed my hand on my knee to calm it down but I couldn''t I was not going out of control but I was nervous.


    "It''s finally getting to you hmmm?" Ama said as she noticed me shaking my legs. "It''s common when you know you are going on a very dangerous mission like this one. I know you joined just recently and are not as strong as everyone else on your team but remember why you are going there Kazu-chan."


    "Yea, it''s not to kill Dominic. As much as I want to, my main focus is on to first get Ai out of there. Then if I have the chance, to give Dominic the most torturous death ever," I said while clutching my fist. Okay, I need to calm down first. Looks like taking control of your emotions is way harder than one thinks.


    Okay enough thinking about Dominic, I should think about Ai right now. I need to get her out of there as soon as I can. With every second that passes, Ai was suffering and I couldn''t bear it anymore. Yes, I could somehow push away the thought to the back of my mind and focus on training but the thought was never gone, just at the back of my mind. That''s all¡­


    "I think I''ll rest up a little before leaving," I proposed and Ama seemed delighted by what I said.


    "Good to hear that! You can rest in my room and I''ll join you later~" she said and winked at me. Yep, the old Ama is back.


    "I''ll just rest in the room where you told me to take a shower. Also, did the clothes dry yet?"


    "They will still take some time but you will be back in them before you leave. Don''t worry about that," Ama replied. "Now go and rest up plenty."


    She pushed me out of the living room and I started making my way up the stairs and went to the room. I put myself on the bed and stared at the white ceiling above me. Man, why do so many rich people want the ceiling of their rooms to look like that of a hospital? I guess it is the level of standard they put on themselves. I don''t really know what standard I am talking about.


    "Ethan," I called the First''s name. "As a vampire, is there something you had trouble with dealing?"


    "Oh, my? What is this I am seeing? Someone seems to be interested in knowing more about the almighty," Ethan replied in a proud and haughty voice.


    "I just want to make some small talk to pass the time," I said and stretched my body on the bed. "This mattress is too soft for my liking and I don''t think I will be able to sleep anyways given my nerves are slowly starting to creep up on me."


    "So what? I am supposed to entertain you?" he asked in an amused voice and well that won''t be far from the truth. "Well being all quiet by myself isn''t the most fun so I will entertain your request. There were many issues I had right after conversion. That is when I got Sarah out of town with me. My senses were heightened and I didn''t know how to control them that well back then. I could hear and smell everything. The beating of a human''s heart, the smell of the blood from within the flesh meters away, and the never-ending lust for blood. Being a human prior to this, I stopped myself from consuming human blood for quite some time actually."


    "So how long were you able to hold in your blood lust?" I asked and Ethan chuckled.


    "Boy, blood lust isn''t something a vampire can easily control. Especially a newly made one. I gave into the urge for blood but not for humans. I fed from the blood of animals. Not the domesticable ones though. I''ve tasted the blood of wolves, coyotes, crocodiles, bears, and even at a time that of a lion," he said and my body shivered just hearing him count down all the great predators of the land from the smallest to largest. He killed all of those just for their blood. Civilized, not really but it sure wasn''t something new to humankind. The entire world lives off of killing the living.


    So it did mean if I was going to convert to a vampire, I could still substitute human blood for animal blood. That seems a lot better option than drinking human blood because I feel like Ethan, I''ll be in denial from the start. Though I wonder how I will completely turn into a vampire. Do I have to die to turn into one or just one day I wake up and I am lusting for blood? That thought did go around my head for pretty long.


    "How long did it work for you?" I asked Ethan curious about the story.


    "Well, not for long actually. Soon we were attacked again by the followers of the church and were surrounded. At that time in self-defense, we had to retaliate and kill our pursuers. At that time, when I saw the blood on my hands and on the ground, blood everywhere as far as the eye could see from the slaughtered body of the humans, the stench was too much. So, both me and Sarah gave into the desire and I tell you, that was the best meal we have ever had in our entire eyes. It tasted so good that tears started running down our eyes. We didn''t have any guilt in killing the humans because they tasted so good. Our senses had complete control over us and we could stop ourselves from enjoying the sweet blood."


    "I see," I muttered and kept on chatting randomly with Ethan and time just ran as I saw.


    Soon, it was time for me to leave and I heard a knock on the door. I jumped out of the bed and grabbed my keychain and phone. Ama entered the room with a pair of clothing. I know what these were. I looked at her and she gave me a sweet smile. She really did prepare for everything beforehand. As expected of her honestly.


    "I had a little chat with Meme-kun before he even went to invite you," Ama said and winked at me. She handed me the clothes and walked out of the room. Seriously this woman. But I am pretty grateful to her for this.


    I quickly changed into my clothes and got out of the room. Ama was standing right there with a big smile on her face. "Let me guess, you''re driving?" Ama nodded and I let out a sigh. "Did you plan all this Ama?"


    "Not really~ I just pulled some strings from behind to make sure Kazu-chan can go on this mission," Ama said and started walking in front of me. "I know how much saving Ai-chan is important to Kazu-chan so I had to at least make sure he gets the chance." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn''t this also a bit immature sending me into the lion''s den like that?" I reasoned with her curious as to why she was even doing this.


    "I trust the hunters a lot. Meme-kun and everyone are very skilled hunters and I won''t be wrong saying that they are more than enough for this mission," Ama explained. "But let''s just say given I have found myself getting close to you, I wanted to help you. I won''t think of sending you on a suicide mission you know."


    "Though you are still gambling with luck here," I said and she nodded. "Thank you, Ama, for everything you did."


    "Oh, I did nothing. All I did was to make sure Kazu=chan will be okay," she said and turned around. Her lips were trembling a little. "But please Kazu-chan, don''t die out there. This is the one thing I am betting on more than anything else. Come back with Ai-chan safely."


    "I- "


    "He will."


    As Ama opened the door, right before we stood the figure of Akira, and behind her stood Yuna with an angry pout on her face. I looked at Akira and she shook her head.


    "Why?"


    "I will accept any punishment you have for me later, but as your servant, I cannot just let you go on this mission like that," Akira said with a worried look on her face. "I know you told me not to follow you into this but I just cannot follow your order."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 139 - 139: Why are they here?

    "So," I spoke in a cold tone looking at the two. "What are you expecting me to say? Okay, come with me? Yuna, if you knew that I did something like that it was for just reason right?"


    "Yes¡­" she said in a meek voice. "Nii-chan, you are scaring me¡­"


    "So be it. If this is what it takes for you to turn back on your heel, then I''ll even do it. And Akira," I looked at the noble. "I am pretty sure that I made it clear that you were supposed to keep this from Yuna and not come with her after me. Did I say that, yes or not"


    "But Kazuki- "


    "Was that the answer I was expecting to that question? I just want one word, yes or no," I said.


    "Yes, you did make it clear," Akira said.


    Sigh, one part of me knew something like this would happen but I put my trust in Akira that she would put those feelings aside and just listen. Guess I had judged her character a bit differently. Akira wasn''t just someone who would follow orders blindly as she was told but had her own thoughts and feelings about this. As much as it makes me happy that it was the case, this was the last thing I wanted to deal with today. At least for this one encounter.


    "You disappointed me Akira," I said out loud and saw all the colors wash off the noble''s face. "I told you one simple thing to do and you couldn''t even follow that. I don''t know what I should even say about it."


    Ama looked at this scene unfold before her and I am surprised she didn''t say something yet. She normally would have stepped in for this but it seemed like everyone was being a bit wary of me. I looked to the side so I could look at my face in the glass and everything made sense.


    I had a nasty glare on my face and my eyes were looking bloodshot with rage. Never did I expect that I would be the one to bear such a look on my face. Control your emotions Ethan said. Sigh, I think I can slowly understand better what he is trying to say.


    "The only reason I didn''t butt in was because I was tired of saying the same thing over and over. So it''s better that you take a look at this for yourself," he said and I let out a sigh.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    BAM


    I slapped both my hands on my cheek bringing me back in the moment. I looked back at everyone and I could see them looking less tense. My eyes locked with Akira and she had an ashamed look on her face. I know what she did was just for my security but I cannot put more people I care about in danger. The last time was enough to show me what would happen if I did. The scene of Akira in pain because of the weapon Dominic used, if I didn''t offer up my blood to her, I fear what might have happened.


    "Look, all I just want is for you to go back to the house. I will be back by dawn, okay? Then we will talk it out," I said in a calmer tone and they did look reluctant to listen.


    "I don''t think they will do that Kazu-chan," Ama finally spoke up and placed her hand on my shoulder. "And even if they did right now, who knows they will follow you later so it''s no use."


    "But- "


    "I know Kazu-chan is worried about them and doesn''t want them to follow you due to the last encounter," Ama spoke my thoughts out as if reading my mind. I looked at her with my eyes widened and she winked at me. "I think Akira-chan also understands that."


    She looked at Akira and she meekly nodded her head. Even though she knew all this, she decided to not listen to me. I guess it is better than them coming out of nowhere in the middle of the mission. At least they had the respect and decency to come here and ask.


    "You both¡­" I looked at them and they couldn''t meet eye to eye with me. I was really harsh with them.


    I went and pulled both of them in a hug. Though a bit surprised, they hugged me back and I patted their backs. Really how can I blame them? I am just as wrong as they are in this. I am also someone both of them care about and then I expect them to sit back as I just go into that mission. I am really selfish, aren''t I?


    We stayed like that for a bit and I couldn''t help but to think about what was to come after this. I know after this realization I won''t be able to stop them from coming but I also had to make sure that nothing happens to both of them. Being the primary target of Ethan. I can bet my life on the fact that he would want to get me out of the group so he can go on a one versus one against me.


    When that happens, I just need to be strong enough to fend him off for long enough. I know I won''t be able to kill him with how I am. He was strong enough to go up against Natsumi-san who is the strongest amongst everyone I have met and if I can''t even beat Ama yet, I can''t hope to kill Dominic.


    Save Ai and get out of there, simple as that. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know Kazu-chan, after this mission, you really have a lot of explanation to do to Ai," Ama said and I chuckled a little.


    "Well I will take care of that when the time comes," I said and let go off Akira and Yuna. "And you two, sigh, yes you can come with me on this mission."


    Their eyes lit up with happiness.


    "BUT," I placed my finger before them. "You have to promise me that you will not get yourself into too much trouble on your own," I said and they nodded their head. "Okay, time to leave."


    I looked at the sports car that Ama had and it had a place for only two people to sit at the front and it was going to be four of us. I looked at Ama and she chuckled. I went inside and then came out with another key and pressed it. Another car beeped behind her and it was an SUV with enough space to seat six to seven people.


    "And you say you like saving money," I said and Ama shrugged.


    "The necessities are important you know Kazu-chan," she said and I rubbed my forehead. Well, anyways that was going to be helpful.


    "Kazuki-sama, you know I could have just teleported the three of us to the place. Because we have been there before I remember the exact path to take us to there," Akira spoke I just looked at her dumbfound eyes.


    "Oh no you are not," Ama said pulling my and resting the back of my head on her chest. She really enjoys doing this to someone she sees as her little brother. If I ask her if she has a brother complex, I am scared she will even say yes to it in the most convincing way possible and I do not want to play with that fire. "Let the adult take you there."


    "You know Akira is way older than you in age," I said.


    "My Kazu-chan, you shouldn''t say that about a woman you know? A girl''s heart is fragile," Ama said and I looked at Akira who had a little pout on her face. "See you even made poor Akira-chan sad."


    "You say fragile but all the woman who are around me have the ability to brutally murder me with no evidence left behind so I wouldn''t really call their hearts fragile," I joked and we all laughed at the stupid joke.


    We all got into the SUV. Ama on the driver seat, me in the passenger and Akira along with Yuna in the back seat. Ama put some light music and started driving at her speed. When I say her speed, I really mean her speed. I am surprised how she is not caught by the police daily for over speeding every day.


    "Ethan," I called out to the first. "How long before my completely transformation will be done," I asked because I was slowly getting anxious due to the fact that at one point, I will not be human anymore but a vampire. It is not a fact I have opened up about to anyone because first I also wanted to come to terms with it myself.


    "About a few more hours," he said.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 140 - 140: Planning

    "I didn''t know there would be additions to the squad," Meme said looking at both Akira and Yuna. He did look pretty big and scary and Yuna couldn''t help but hide behind me so I decided to speak up.


    "Well this is Akira, she works under me and has the ability to teleport and manipulate the air around her and well I did just bring her here because if we need to get out in a pinch, we need a fail-switch, right?" I said and Meme raised his eyebrow. He is being a bit suspicious but I needed to make it as cool as possible. "And this is Yuna, biologically and well by family, she is my sister but had been apprehended by Dominic long ago and has spent a good amount of time here. She knows this place at the back of her hand."


    As I finished my sentence, two revolvers were placed right next to me by two kids who seemed younger than me wearing the same black hoodie.


    "You really should think twice before bringing one of the enemies with us to the mission," one of them said in a monotone voice.


    "What if she is a spy who was sent to infiltrate and sabotage the mission at the end? Do you have no intelligence whatsoever?" the other one said but I don''t know which was which because they sounded the exact same.


    "Lower your weapons you both," Meme said in a serious voice and they immediately lowered their revolvers. "But sensei we shouldn''t let someone like her join the mission."


    Sensei?


    I looked at both of them taking a step back and standing behind Meme. Their eyes still piercing daggers at me wary of any motion I was making. I can understand them having suspicions and I wouldn''t blame them for it. They don''t fully trust any of us.


    "Now, now Meme-kun," Ama appeared behind us and placed her hand on Meme''s shoulder, and started patting it. "If you are not too sure about any of them, I give you my word for it all three of them are closely related to each other and the person you are sent to rescue."


    "Your word would mean nothing if that vampire over there snuffed us out and put our lives in danger," both of the twins said together.


    "Now, now don''t be so mean to your doctor like this Akito and Haruto," Ama said to the twins. "Moreover you didn''t come for your timely checkups. I had to look everywhere for the both of you."


    As Ama said that, both of them shuddered and I understood why that was the case. Ama is a menace to everyone she meets.


    "But both of them told me they were done with the checkup," Meme said in a confused tone and looked at the two. They both turned their face away and Meme let out a sigh. "Anyways, back to the topic. If you are giving your word for it Amantha, I trust you but know if any of them try to do anything sly they will be killed at sight."


    "That won''t come to it," Ama said and walked towards us and pulled everyone in a big hug. "Be safe all of you. And make sure every one of you comes back, okay?"


    "Okay?" we all said in unison. With that Ama blew a kiss at us and went to her SUV driving back to her place. She does have her almost motherly sort of moments too, I guess.


    I looked at Meme and then it came to my realization. It was supposed to be two S-rank teams, right? Why are there only three of them here?


    "Okay she left, come down now Hotori," Meme said and a woman jumped down from the tree nearby. Wait she was there? I couldn''t even sense her in the slightest. The timid-looking woman with short brown hair stood behind Meme. "Well, I think introductions are in order. The twins are Akito and Hiroto. They both are S rank hunters just like me and Hotori here and also my students. Hotori here is my team partner and though she looks timid, her true worth is only shown in battle."


    "I see, a pleasure to meet you all," I said and I shook hands with everyone there. I guess that is just basic etiquette. The twins were a bit reluctant to shake hands with me but I guess Meme did something behind my back which quickly made them change their mind.


    Looking at all of them just by look wise, they don''t look that strong or intimidating, well except for Meme but one thing I have learned is not to judge a book by its cover in the VEO. Akito and Hiroto were extremely quick drawing their weapon and Hotori-san''s capability to completely hide her presence was something I had never seen before. Well, this is a kind of merry band of vampire hunters.


    My eyes drifted and looked at the church in the distance and I could slowly feel the blood lust building up in me. I wanted to go past without wasting any time and already get to saving Ai but that wouldn''t really be the best thing to do right now. Keep calm me, this is for Ai so don''t do anything stupid. For Ai.


    "Okay, so what is the plan?" I asked Meme and she nodded his head. Hotori brought out a map from her pocket and unfolded it. I am surprised they could make a map this quickly of the entire vicinity. There were even places I had never seen before. Hmmm¡­


    "This place, the church is just an entrance to the main hideout of the vampires. As expected, they won''t be living in such a place and not have guards outside but as you can see, you can understand why that is why," Meme said and I nodded my head. "There is an underground passageway that you went through while fighting Dominic but this was just the beginning. This passageway leads to a hallway that leads to another building on the surface a kilometer from here."


    "So it is sort of a decoy," I muttered and he nodded. "But what about this other building? I see that it has in total of five floors, but this passageway directly leads us to the very top floor. Doesn''t this seem too intentional? We will have to cut through everything to the very bottom."


    "Nii-chan¡­" Yuna said meekly and we all looked at her, she recoiled a little and hid behind me. "This¡­how did you all get this information?"


    "We had a reconnaissance team sent days before to map out the entire area," Akito said and then it hit me. This guy.


    "This map is wrong, completely. It''s nothing but a big trap. Am I right Yuna?" I asked Yuna and she nodded her head.


    Like I thought, Dominic is not someone who will just let anyone make an entire map out of the place that easily. Given how he is, he probably had a lot of tricks up his sleeves and the fact that he even let a map be made means that is nothing but a farce. He must have someone how tempered with the looks or the infrastructure of the place which sounds impossible to think. But the problem is this is Dominic we are dealing with, no way he would let it be this easy.


    "Hey, hey, hey, listen here. So you are telling me that this map is not, right? You know our reconnaissance team is the best amongst the best," Meme said not able to believe what we just said. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A lack of sense as I expected from him," Akito said, or Hiroto? I don''t know which one but one of them said that.


    "This is hard to explain but you have to take my word for it, this is Dominic we are dealing with and he is someone we should not underestimate, I have no doubt that the VEO reconnaissance team is the best that there is but given it is him, this seems way too easy. Moreover, think about it, it obviously looks like it is a trap," I said pointing at the map. "Yes, we have to descend through the place but we can also just go through the front entrance of the place but still, doesn''t that seem too easy? Something about this doesn''t fit right with me."


    "Yes, it is because of Father''s ability," Yuna spoke from behind. "His ability fortification allows him to change the layout and the entire infrastructure of the entire place that he has control over. I have been there for a good while but every single day I get lost in it. It is like a maze and every room is switched after every twenty-four hours."


    "So you are telling me¡­that this map is accurate but only for that certain day?" Meme said and Yuna nodded. "Sigh, no wonder it seemed that easy but the place doesn''t seem altered at all from outside."


    "Most likely an illusion," I said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 141 - 141: Change of plans

    This is going to be harder than we initially thought. Though the map was a glimmer of hope in helping us through any way it can now it just stares at us blankly just another useless piece of paper. Well, those are just my thoughts because looks like the hunters in front of me were not going to be taking what we said for face value.


    "And how do you expect us to trust you?" one of the twins said glaring at me. "For all we know, you can just be misguiding us into a trap."


    "It is not a trap," I said and sighed. "Look you have to understand that the person captured in there is someone very dear to me and the sole reason I am here is to get her out of there. If that was not the case, I wouldn''t be in my right mind go into Dominic''s den knowing that I am not strong enough to beat him. We are more of the weaker bunch of this group and I know you know that too. We wouldn''t go through all this trouble for just putting you into a trap and jeopardizing this mission."


    "If you are that weak, then you are nothing but just dead weights. We can just leave you here for all we care and carry on with the mission," the other one said.


    The hostility from the twins didn''t go down even for a bit and it could be heard from their tone. They were still very suspicious of us and our motives in the mission but I wouldn''t blame them for it. However, if we keep quarreling like this, it won''t really get us anywhere.


    "Meme, since you are the leader of this group, it''s your call. I trust what Yuna said and I also think that Dominic will not let things be so easy," I worded my thoughts. Meme looked at us pondering over the thought and let out a sigh.


    "I do trust Ama so I trust you guys," Meme said leaving the twins completely silent. Looks like they won''t be going against his thoughts. "You''re lucky that I owe Ama life many times."


    Now that it was going to be this way, we had to formulate a new plan. I know we have no idea what the actual layout would be and finding it out will prove to be harder than I thought. I could ask Akira to go and search it out but I don''t want to leave her on her own in there given that she is also deemed as a traitor amongst the group. Yuna would pose to be in less danger but it''s still not zero.


    "Let''s not forget, he already knows we are here," I muttered and Meme looked at me raising his eyebrow asking for an explanation. "That is a hypothesis but that may be the case¡­"


    Wait, I know why he knows we are here. I looked at Yuna with my eyes widened along with Akira and just facepalmed. How can I be so dumb? They don''t have the suit from VEO that hides your presence. I rub my eyes and just let out a sigh.


    "This has to be the dumbest thing I have done," I said and looked at everyone. "Akira and Yuna here are not really wearing the suit to hide their presence which means they are already sensed by Dominic inside. If Dominic knows that they are here, he already knows that I am with them."


    "And?" one of the twins said and I was confused. "You think we are going to do a sneak attack?"


    "I mean, isn''t that the best course of action?" I said and all four of them started laughing. "Wait, did I say something dumb?"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    "PFFFFFFT!"


    "Ahahaha, not really Kazuki-kun," Meme said wiping a little tear. "Well yes, there are many people who prefer going in all sneaky, it isn''t really necessary if we know what we are doing. We never planned on sneaking in."


    Don''t tell me they just plan on going in head first like it''s a morning walk to them.


    "This is why working with new people is fun," Meme said and slapped my back almost making me fall over. I looked at them and it definitely did not look like they were kidding. Just how much confidence do they have in them? "The "plan" thing was all a little joke we played with you."


    Even the two twins were laughing hysterically as if they were having the time of their lives. They both walked towards me and put their arms around my neck. They took off their hoodies so I could see their face and they looked older than me though they were¡­kind of lacking in their height.


    "Man, that was fun to do," one of them said and I still looked confused. "Oh don''t give me that face, just because we are S rank doesn''t mean we are absolutely strict monsters, that''s just Natsumi-sensei honestly."


    "I¡­okay?"


    After that, they just started walking and bringing us with them. I still have no idea what is going on. Are they underestimating Dominic or are they just so confident in their abilities that this is just how they do? I do say that but Hotori-san did look just as timid as she was before. I let out a sigh and just went along with them. Yuna joined Hotori-san and Akira decided to walk behind me for my safety.


    "So what was the reason for this?" I asked them and Meme chuckled.


    "I just saw how tense you were for this mission so I had to build up the pressure and completely break it down," Meme said. "This is the way I know how to calm people. Show them hell and bring them back to earth is how I say it. Fear not, we are a merry bunch."


    "Every one of your S rank hunters is unique in your own ways I swear. And it is not in a good way," I said as I recomposed myself. Well, at least I am a bit less tense because of this so it''s not half bad.


    "Thanks, bro," the other twin said. I think we are already at the point where we call each other that way."


    I looked at the two twins and honestly couldn''t tell them apart. They both had shiny golden eyes and jet-black hair. Though there were some white hairs along with their black hair which don''t seem dyed did make it a bit worrying for me.


    "This is just how we introduce new members to our group," Meme said showing his plain white teeth. "I remember when these two joined, we almost made them cry on their first mis- "


    "SENSEI!!!" they both screamed at the top of their lungs bursting both my eardrums.


    Sigh, I was getting worked up for nothing. However, I am still not too happy with how things are playing out. Just doing this won''t help us in finding and getting Ai from there. Just calm your thoughts Kazuki, now is the time to get Ai back. Though this little interaction with Meme calmed me a little but I still had only one thing in my mind.


    "Ka¡­zu¡­Kun¡­" I heard a voice in my heard and I started frantically looking around. I knew whose voice this was. I looked around to find the place where this voice was coming from.


    "Ai¡­" I muttered and grit my teeth. Shit, her voice sounds so weak and faint. Was worse than the last time I heard it.


    Everyone looked at me with a worried look on their face and as I came to my senses, I took a deep breath and looked at everyone. They don''t understand what just happened to me, yes, I cannot get all happy and merry go lucky until I get her out of there.


    "It''s nothing, sorry about that, it''s a big mission so I am a bit nervous, that''s all," I said and we continued and I clenched my fist.


    "Ai-sama will be alright Kazuki-sama," I heard Akira''s voice in my ear. I looked at her and she had a reassuring look on her face. "I know you are worried about her but we will get her out of there no matter what."


    "Thank you, Akira," I said with a faint smile on my face.


    We finally stood before the church. Meme and Hotori-san up front, behind them were Akito and Hiroto. I and Akira were standing beside them and Yuna was right behind us. I gulped a little and took a deep breath. One of the twins pat my back reassuring me. I looked at him and smiled and looked back at the door.


    BANG Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The church door opened on it''s own and I could feel it again, the same dreading sensation. He is right in there. We slowly started walking in, everyone with their weapons in their hands. The more we walked, the stronger that feeling was getting and I started gripping on my scabbard really hard. I have been here before; I know what happened the last time I was here and the memories play in my head. I quickly shake them off.


    Right ahead of us, there was a red glow and the door behind us shut. From the shadows, emerged the person who was the reason why we were all here.


    "Welcome everyone, to my humble abode¡­"


    Dominic.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 142 - 142: The mission begins

    As soon as he spoke, I could feel the room tense up and the S-rank hunters got in a defensive stance. I could notice even them feeling just how strong this vampire before them was. As much as I have confidence in their abilities, taking on Dominic head first won''t be the brightest idea.


    GROWL


    "Now, now, children, you have to learn how to be patient," he said, and from the shadows emerged hundreds of critters and novices. Wait, but I sensed nothing before. How then? "I''m sorry but kids these days really aren''t very patient when they are near food. Especially when they walk right in like this."


    "Food? You must be a bit deluded if you think we will be food to filth like you," Meme said proudly and pulled out a giant great sword. The sword was almost as tall as him if not taller and he just pulled it out with just one hand so easily.


    "Now, weapons shouldn''t be drawn in the house of god. That is quite rude and unpunishable you know," Dominic replied calmly.


    "House of god? If this really was a house of god it wouldn''t be overrun by filth like you," Akito said.


    "Then don''t tell me I didn''t warn you," he said and the vampires around us started growling louder. "And Kazuki-kun, it''s good that you came along, Ai-chan has been dying to see you. In the most literal sense possible."


    Huh? What did he mean by that?


    Hearing those words made my body go numb and for a moment everything quieted out. Ai¡­what did he mean by that? Dying to see me? In the most literal sense possible? No¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, look out!!" Akira shouted and I turned around only to see a pair of red eyes leaping at me. Mouth agape ready to take a bite out of my neck. Its claws were only a centimeter away from my eyes. I messed up.


    BANG


    The novice fell down with a big hole in it''s chest. I felt a hard smack on the back of my head only to see one of the twins standing next to me shooting at the vampires with his revolver with immaculate accuracy, taking down every single one he decides to aim at in a single shot.


    "This is not time to space out Kazuki!" he shouted at me and the other one stood on my other side coordinating his shots with his brother. It wasn''t like these shots were shot from two different guns, the timing, the synchronization and even the very moment vampires fell down were perfectly in sync.


    "Look I know you are worried about that person called Ai but if you space out here, you are better off dead than anything else," the other one said. I looked around and everyone was already engaged in combat. Right, I am in the den of my enemy. I can''t space out here.


    I unsheathed my katana and sliced down a vampire right before me as Akito shot him in the chest. At least, I think it is him. Kicking the ground, I launched myself forward through the hoard of vampires and swiftly stabbed each and every one of them with the katana and scabbard. I had nothing else to think about right now. Combat is my greatest worry at the current moment. Thanks to Ama''s training, my body started feeling lighter and so did my weapon. I could more easily use it. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Coming through!" Meme screamed and jumped into the vampires before me. In the blink of an eye, all of them were cut into pieces as Meme stood before me. "Well even though you are a rookie, you seem to be doing a good number, consider me impressed."


    "All thanks to everyone who helped me train," I said jumping in the air and sticking my scabbard in the head of a critter. Using it as a support, I pulled it out and threw him at the other approaching me. The moment they made contact with the group, all of them were cut up into pieces.


    I looked at the person who was the culprit of this slaughter only to see Hotori-san holding a silver whip. Don''t know why but that whip does look like it belonged to someone like her.


    "Sword tip," Meme said as he jumped right next to me and stuck his sword in a novice who jumped behind us. "When fighting with a sword, make sure you make as least movement while attacking your enemy. That way you will preserve more stamina and your arms will get tired less."


    "I see, so no unnecessary movement?" I asked and as a demonstration dashed at the vampire before me and stabbed it right in the heart in one swift motion.


    "Exactly, nothing flashy is needed. Swordsmanship done right is beautiful enough," Meme explained and I nodded my head. "Though the weapon I use is made for grandiose movement."


    He jumped back as three vampires launched themselves at him and his blade somehow just stabbed them all the heart. He flipped forward and using his body weight, pulled the sword out and cut another vampire in two equal halves. It fell right before him and he just rested his sword down and the tip stabbed the vampire''s heart.


    This single moment goes against his own saying yet I can understand how and why he has to do this. Using his body weight to sometimes move his sword will make his arms less tired. However, he would need great cardio to keep doing this.


    "That''s medically enhanced for you," I said and jumped to the side as the vampire tried to grab me. I ducked and Akira blew the thing up into pieces. Okay, that was so cool. "Didn''t know you had even those moves in your arsenal."


    "You flatter me Kazuki-sama," Akira said as she blew up three more vampires right before me. "I merely started training more ever since our first battle here. I can''t put my master in danger like that again."


    "You give me too much credit for who I am," I said and cut down a vampire right next to me before stabbing it in the heart with the scabbard. I looked in front of me and all four of the S-rank hunters had already reduced the number of vampires from a hundred to a few. "Well, they are S-rank hunters for a reason."


    Yuna appeared beside me, blood on her mouth and her fingers. I could see the serious look on her face which made me happy that my sister was strong enough to defend herself but this form also saddened me. I shook those thoughts away as Yuna smiled at me innocently.


    "I didn''t expect you to do any killing," I said to her.


    "Well Nii-chan, I won''t say that I am against Father but I won''t stand down if someone attacks me with the intent to kill. It''s rude to not reciprocate," she said.


    "Who taught you this?" I asked her.


    "Father."


    Hearing her call Dominic "Father" still hurts to hear but I can''t do much about this. Sadly speaking, he was always there with Yuna when her family wasn''t there with her so I have no right to say anything against it. However, I still hoped that things wouldn''t have to come to this.


    CLAP


    CLAP


    CLAP


    As if suddenly making himself appear before us. Dominic stood before the remaining of the vampires. They all took refuge behind him. We decided to be wise and didn''t charge at him right away. Dominic on the other hand completely unfazed by the slaughter we just did on the vampires looked at us with a nonchalant smile.


    "Impressive I must say, nothing less expected from S rank hunters," he said in a calm tone. "But the one who had made me the most surprised was none other than you, Kazuki-kun. You seem to have gotten better since the last time we saw each other."


    "Keep your flattery to yourself," I growled at him.


    "My, such vile expression you are making, very befitting I would say," he said and I grit my teeth. He is trying to provoke me but I won''t let this happen again. Be calm, now is not the time to let your emotions take over. "So you decided to side with them at the end, Yuna. It saddens me to see that."


    "Fath- "


    "Oh spare the formalities, nothing is stronger than a blood bond between family so I can understand that. And a bond between family such as Kazuki-kun, it was only a matter of time you would side him," he said and his smile distorted into a creepy one.


    SNAP


    He snapped his finger and, in a glimpse, all the vampires behind him became nothing but a slosh of blood and meat. We all stood there looking at him in awe. As we saw, his sword flew and was levitating right beside him.


    "Now that the useless ones are taken care of," he said. "It''s time for the real show to begin."


    SNAP


    We looked as his body disappeared in the dark and all remain of his existence in that very moment was vanished. All that was left was an entrance that went further downstairs into we don''t know where. I looked at everyone and while I, Akira and Yuna were worried and a bit scared, all the S rank hunters had a feeling of excitement on their face.


    "Now this is what I''m talking about!" cheered Meme.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 143 - 143: Captured

    "You seem strangely excited about this I must say," I commented and Meme laughed while patting my back really hard. Wow, he is really strong.


    "Ahahaha, you will understand once you get more into vampire hunting Kazuki. I can speak for myself at least by saying that I enjoy a good battle with a strong enemy. Being an S-rank hunter means I far surpass many of the normal vampires that you find here so fighting them is kind of a bore even when there are tons of them," he said. "It''s just as fun as crushing a big heap of ants under your feet."


    "I think I understand what you are trying to say," I said though not really getting to understand his message but I understood one thing. Meme loves a good battle.


    We started to walk towards the entrance, it was dimly lit and Meme was the one to enter first with Hotori-sa. Hiroto and Akito were behind us and Yuna along with Akira were standing next to me. It was more like a defence squad that we had surrounding ourselves which did make it a lot safer. As we kept walking down, the stairs felt never-ending going deeper and deeper into the ground spiralling over and over.


    "These are a lot of stairs I must say," Akito said and we all nodded our heads in agreement. "Do you vampires really love their stairs? Or is this a Dominic thing?"


    "Well¡­not really, the sole reason why Father made so many stairs is I guess to slow down any pursuit of any vampire hunter. Otherwise, we normally get moved to our rooms with the help of the guards," Yuna explained. "They all have abilities similar to Akirra-san."


    "So, vampires can have the same abilities too?" I asked and Akira nodded her head.


    "Yes Kazuki-sama, it is solely dependent on which vampire''s blood is used to convert you. The abilities are all carried in our blood," she explained.


    "Interesting," Hotori-san exclaimed and we continued walking downstairs.


    Finally, the stairs spiralling downwards ended and right before us was something even worse. Another step of stairs, but this time, spirally upwards.


    "Okay this has to be a joke," Hiroto exclaimed in frustration. "Why do there have to be so many stairs?"


    I let out a sigh and looked at Akira, she immediately understood what I was getting at and nodded her head. Thus, in the blink of an eye, we were already at the top of the stairs. Everybody looked surprised as they couldn''t wrap their head around what just transpired as all eyes fell on us. I just shrug my shoulders and let Akira explain what just happened.


    "This is part of my ability," Akira said in a monotonous voice.


    "Could you have not done it earlier?" Meme said looking amused.


    "I wasn''t ordered to by Kazuki-sama," Akira explained and Meme chuckled. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We then looked right ahead of us as a giant door stood before us. Meme started cracking his knuckles and made a fist out of his hand. He charged right at the door at full speed and right before his hand could make contact with the door, it opened up making him stumble a little but he was able to get back on his feet quickly. He drew out his great sword again which I still wonder how he is able to even hold with just one hand but the muscularity of this man gives me all the answers I need.


    On the other side of the door was an open room, a really open one honestly. It was empty with nothing in it except the many ominous doors right before us. I could feel the presence of a large number of vampires behind each door but couldn''t quite get the entire count. One thing I knew for sure was that the vampires were too many for my liking.


    "I see you have great stamina," we heard the same voice Dominic right behind us. He stood at the edge of the stairs with his cold eyes staring right into our souls. "Or should I be saying, great help from your allies? Right, Akira?"


    I looked at Akira and she held her head down with a scared frown on her face. Just the look of his face was enough to make me want to jump at him with full force and rip his heart out but I knew it would be suicidal.


    "Well then, let''s begin the actual show," Dominic said.


    SNAP


    THUD


    CREAK


    The loud sounds of the doors beginning to open right behind us showed hundreds of red eyes peering from behind it hiding in the shadow of the dark room. The little windows that were somewhat giving some light into the rooms were covered completely leaving pitch black the only thing we saw in the room. Thanks to my slowly turning into a vampire, the dark wasn''t too much of a problem for me.


    But I couldn''t say the same for the others¡­.


    "Put on your night vision goggles everyone," Meme said.


    BANG


    BANG


    I heard gunshots behind me only to see the twins trying to shoot at Dominic but he still stood there unscathed. He had the same annoying, calm expression on his face with his eyes closed.


    "No way, how did they not hit you?" the twins said in surprise. "We are sure we hit you right in the heart."


    Dominic just stood there listening to them and opened his eyes. "Yes, you certainly did. You are very skilled in craft I must say but you forgot to account for one thing."


    I felt a cold hand holding my head. "I may be faster than the bullets you shoot at me."


    "Wha- "


    Before I could finish even a word, I felt a heavy force pulling me along with it towards one of the doors. Below me, all the vampires looked over jumping to get a bite out of me but they were instantly pushed down by something. The hand holding my head gripped it harder and I screamed in the pain feeling my head getting crushed. We entered a different room and I was thrown with full force at the wall. It all happened so quickly that I couldn''t process the severity of the situation right now. I quickly held both my hands before me and braced for impact.


    "ARGH!" I yelled as I could hear some of the bones in my body break due to the force I was throwing towards the wall. Right over me, I could see the face of Dominic looking down at me. His eyes were as if analysing me in my sorry state on the ground.


    I tried to get up but my bones were repairing but only slowly so I was still in a lot of pain. I grit my teeth in wince in pain as I slowly get up. But all my efforts would be futile as Dominic pushed me down on the floor breaking some more of my ribs. I coughed some blood out and looked at Dominic whose calm expression started getting wicked. I could see a creepy smile form on his face as if he was enjoying putting me through this pain.


    "I should commemorate your bravery Kazuki-kun, after what happened the last time you stepped into this place, you really have a lot of courage to come back," he said pressing further on my chest as I heard more of my ribs crack.


    "AARGH!!" I yelled in pain.


    "Yes, that''s it Kazuki-kun, suffer more for me," he said in a voice filled with pure malice. "Show me more of this wicked pained expression of yours."


    "FUCK YOU!" I shouted and got hit right in the face with Dominic''s heel breaking my nose instantly. "UGH!"


    "Now, we don''t talk to our elders that way do we Kazuki-kun? Didn''t your parents teach you that?" he asked in a mocking tone.


    I wanted to say something but my face was blocked by Domini''s foot. "Go on, say something!" he said stomping on my face again. Then again, and again, and again, and again. He kept stomping my face over and over and I didn''t even have the chance to wince or shout in pain because the force making an absolute mess out of every part of my face. My jaw got broken, there were cracks in my skull and my nose broke over and over. The rest of my body finally healed but I didn''t get the time to slip out of the place to avoid the barrage of his attacks.


    Finally, he stopped and moved away shaking my blood off his feet. He crouched down and moved his hand over my cheek getting my blood on his fingers and he licked it. An ecstatic expression got on his face. "You see now Kazuk-kun? This is where we both stand. Me right here on my own two feet and you laying there for nothing but to be tortured by me. So why then? Why do I still see that glare in your eyes never leaving?"


    I pulled myself away from him and rested my back against the wall. I grabbed my jaw and put it back in place as it slowly started healing. All the cuts and the broken bones were healing as time went on. But my eyes never stopped glaring at Dominic.


    "Good," he said and stood up looking amused. "Oh, that''s very good. Finally, something that can keep me amused. Hahahahaha."


    He started laughing like a maniac.


    "Finally!" he shouted and looked at me. "Come at me Shiba Kazuki, with everything you got!"


    "DOMINIC!!" I yelled the moment my face finally healed and charged at him.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 144 - 144: Rescue

    "This is getting really bad," Akira-san said as she shielded me from all the attacks from the critters. "We need to find Kazuki-sama too"


    "Tch, it''s my fault for letting my mind off him even for a second," Meme-san said as he cut down four vampires right behind him in two equal halves.


    I just sat there not believing what just happened in front of me. Nii-chan was just taken away by Father in the blink of an eye and no one could do anything. It all happened so fast that I didn''t even realize it until he was not there anymore. I looked around me and everyone was fighting the vampires that were attacking them. Akira-san stayed close to me taking on twice as many as she would have taken.


    I looked down at my hands and they were trembling. The place was filled with nothing but silence. No one heard it before but I remember the words Father said to me right before he left with Nii-chan and those words sent a chill down my spine. Fear took over me since that moment and my body came to freeze in its place.


    "Ugh this isn''t going to work," Akira-san said as she wiped down an entire hoard with one giant lance she created from the air. "Can I leave them to you all?"


    "Huh? What are you planning to do?" Hiroto-san said as he kept shooting at the vampires. "They have no end to their numbers, no matter how many we shoot, they don''t stop coming"


    "At this rate, we may run out of ammo," Akito-san expressed his worries.


    "Leave it to us," Meme-san said as if understanding what Akira-san''s intentions were. As soon as she got the green light, Akira-san grabbed me by my waist and leaped high into the sky then before we knew it, we were in another room. This was more like a bedroom of sorts.


    She let go of me and I stood in place still in a daze. My eyes looked around the room and I could recognize it. I remember sleeping in this room. It wasn''t really my main room but sometimes the entire place gets so confusing to navigate inside, that I just sleep in one of the empty bedrooms. There was still my blanket in the room and the little vials of blood that Father gave me. The ones that had Nii-chan''s blood in.


    "I held on to those," I said with my eyes pointing at the vails. Akira-san looked at them with a confused expression on her face. As for someone who is normally monotonous, she does have a lot of expressions to show I must say. "They were Nii-chan''s."


    "Yuna-sama, what are you talking about?" Akira-san asked. She got closer to the vails and picked it up. Opening them, she could instantly recognize merely the smell that was left in them and what I was talking about. Nii-chan''s blood is so potent to the vampires that even a slight remembrance of it would be noticed by vampires having them get drawn closer to it. "Kazuki-sama¡­"


    "I failed, Akira-san," I said as tears started welling up in my eyes. Holding my face in my arms, I started sobbing as the crushing realization of the depth of the situation dawned upon me. "I failed horribly."


    "What are you saying Yuna-sama?" Akira asked placing her hand on my shoulder.


    I have failed. Everything that I set my mind on doing, I failed to achieve it all. I mean, how wouldn''t I? I was always so na?ve and oblivious to what was and was not possible. I had my mind set on one thing and only one thing which made me fail to see if what I hoped was even possible or not. I just lived in denial and my fake fantasies.


    Like a little kid.


    "I didn''t want this to turn out like this Akira-san, this was not what I thought would happen," I exclaimed with my hands still trembling.


    "Yuna-sama¡­"


    "Nii-chan will be killed!" I shouted at the top of my lungs. The room was filled with silence for some seconds but was filled with the sound of my sobs again. "He will k-k-killed¡­all because of me¡­Father told me t-t-that¡­"


    "Father did?" Akira asked and I nodded my head. She grabbed both my shoulders and shook me. I looked up at her and I could see the worry clearly in her eyes. "What did Father say exactly? And when? We heard nothing at all."


    "H-he¡­has the ability to send his thoughts to any subordinate he wants¡­" I explained as remembered those words and my body shivered in fear yet again. "He said¡­Shiba Kazuki will be killed tonight¡­all thanks to me¡­"


    "What¡­"


    The words left nothing but dread in the room and there was complete silence. I broke into tears yet again and Akira-san just stared at me with disbelief in her eyes. The scary thing was that because Father was the one who said it, it did mean that it was the truth. No one would be able to stop him from making this a lie.


    "I just wanted to help Nii-chan find his partner¡­and that''s all. I thought if I would go there, Father would maybe listen to me for a bit and not kill him but it was too dumb of an idea," I said with my head held down. "I don''t want any of them to die, and I certainly don''t want Father to kill Nii-chan."


    "I''m sorry Yuna-sama but that was really na?ve and dumb of you to think that it was even a possibility," Akira-san said breaking her usual character and patting my shoulder. "But now what''s done is done. We can''t change what our thoughts were before entering this place or what our intentions were too. Right now, Kazuki-sama is caught up in a fight with Father and we have no idea where he is. I tried to sense for him but it is as if his entire presence has vanished along with Father. If we don''t find him, his death is inevitable." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­see¡­" I said still trembling at my place. Akira-san placed her hand on my shoulder and I looked at her.


    "No need to be scared, I''ll protect you. You are Kazuki-sama''s sister and I have sworn my life to serve and protect him and I will do the same for you because that is what Kazuki-sama has asked me to do," she said trying to fill my heart with a little determination. I looked at my hands and clenched them into a fist.


    "Okay, let''s go then¡­" I said and we exited the room. I looked back to look at it one last time knowing once I leave out of here, I won''t be able to ever come back.


    Nii-chan is my blood-related family and Father took me in and took care of me for as long as I can remember so I can''t hold anything against him either. There is a saying I heard once that blood is thicker than water but never understood what it meant even if I asked for an explanation of it from Father. All I was given were hypothetical situations with open-ended questions about what I would have to choose if there were ever a need.


    "Which is it the Yuna-chan?" Father would ask but I could never give a wholehearted answer.


    "Water, if they have spent longer together and created a very strong bond," I would always reply but still at one side of my mind was a question lingering is that really the truth for me?


    "Hey, Akira-san," I said out loud and Akira-san turned to look at me. "Is blood really thicker than water?"


    "Obviously, it is, the density of blood is gr- "


    "I think I got my answer, thank you," I said cutting her mid-sentence.


    We left the place and started running down the hallway. I had a very familiar feel just moving around in them yet a very unfamiliar one too. Where this place was leading us was not known to us. Everything in this place was random and there was no way to predict where things would be. There are so many places here that I haven''t even seen them all so I don''t even know where Father could have taken Nii-chan. We could have used the same route that he took as he took Nii-chan away but since Akira-san teleported us here, there is no knowing where we have to go.


    "Akira-san, why did we not just follow the route that Father took?" I asked her.


    "I tried but I couldn''t pinpoint where he exactly is, so I just moved us to the closest place that I could feel his presence," she explained.


    "Wait, his presence? But how? Even I couldn''t sense his presence," I said completely confused.


    "Since I have the ability to manipulate air, however, I want to, my ability to smell is greatly heightened than anyone else," she explained. "Moreover, the smell or more accurately the presence I felt was not exactly of Father¡­it was Kazuki-sama¡­"


    "So, are we running in a random direction just hoping that we find him?" I complained.


    "Absolutely not, that will waste too much of our energy for no real reason. I am scanning the place as we speak for Kazuki-sama''s presence," Akira-san explained. "And it''s easier for me since I¡­drank his blood¡­"


    "I see, well then, let''s hurry," I said to Akira-san and she nodded. Before I knew it, we both were standing before standing before a large silver door. We both looked at each other and then looked back at the door. "Now what do we do?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 145 - 145: Duel

    I charged at Dominic with my mind filled with rage. He raised his hands up in the air and just as I got in the range for attacking, I sliced at him. He brought down his hands and caught the blade of my katana with his bare hands.


    "Wha- "


    I looked at his hands and could see his fingers burning from just touching the blade but his face looked unfazed. I don''t really understand how that was possible because this was supposed to hurt vampires even on contact right? Why is it that he is able to hold them?


    "How na?ve are you Kazuki-kun?" he asked and kicked me in the stomach pushing me back. I looked at him and realized because of this, I let go of the katana by mistake. Dominic kept holding onto it with his fingers with a little disgusting smug on his face. "Yes, silver is used to kill vampires and its wounds are quite hard to heal from but did you forget Kazuki-kun just how long have I been staying alive? Pain like this is nothing to me. You can''t even imagine the amount of physical pain I have endured in my life."


    He flipped the katana in his hands and tossed it up in the air. It fell down and he grabbed it by its handle and pointed the tip at me. He swayed it in his hands as if checking for the alignment of the blade and testing it. He is basically just toying with me!


    I my scabbard harder and leaped at him. My feet touched the roof and I used them to throw myself at Dominic at great speed. Thanks to training with Ama, I have been able to get myself to this point that this weas nothing for me. Even when kicking, I was moving way faster than I was before and Dominic got in range in milliseconds and I plunge my scabbard in his arm.


    "Well, isn''t that adorable," Dominic said calmly.


    "Huh? UGH!" I said looking at him and a punch got aimed right at my face knocking me off my feet. I fell down on my butt and looked up seeing Dominic looking down at me. The look in his eyes was pissing me off so much.


    "Do you seriously think this is enough to get to me Kazuki-kun?" Dominic said as he walked closer to me. The amused look in his eyes turned to pity. "Maybe I have overestimated you. Sigh, this won''t work you know."


    "What are you blabbering about?" I growled at him. "And you talked about amusement? Is all this a little game to you?!"


    "What else is it then?" he asked me with a confused look on his face. Don''t give me that asshole. "You are seeing where you and I stand right? The only hit you are able to get on me is the one that I let you do. I was half hoping that you would have pinned me down on the ground with the scabbard with enough force but yet all you could achieve was this. Just a quarter of it in the arm."


    What he was saying was right though. I did plan on stabbing my scabbard halfway in and rip out his arm so I could give him a handicap but that failed horribly. I got up on my feet and put myself in martial arts stance.


    "Fighting a vampire bare hand? Well, isn''t this interesting," he said and dropped the katana on the floor and the sound of the metal hitting the concrete floor echoed in the room. As soon as the sound stopped echoing, I took a deep breath.


    I need to calm down first. Remember what Ama taught you, don''t let your emotions get the best of you. Just fight him with a cool mind, even though just looking at his face makes me want to rip it off, I can''t go on like this. All Dominic is doing is provoking me and getting in my head. I can''t let him do that anymore. I need to think before I do something. I looked at his disgusting face and shook my head. Ugh, just looking at him and what he has done is just making my blood again. Calm down Kazuki, for Ai.


    "Ka¡­zu¡­kun¡­" I heard Ai''s voice in my head again and


    "Ai¡­" I muttered. "¡­I''m almost there."


    I kicked off the ground and rushed towards Dominic. I aimed a punch at his face but he just tilted his head sidewards dodging it. I twisted my hips and aimed my forearm at his face but he just jumped back dodging it. I pursued him and kicked his stomach. He grabbed my foot and pushed me back making me stumble and Dominic appeared right befor me with a chop aiming for my neck. I ducked quickly only to see a kick coming at my face. I moved my arms before it and it threw me at the wall. Luckily it was just enough to push me back. I stabilized myself and reached out my hand.


    "Nice," I said as I grabbed the katana. My legs hit the wall and I used all my might to kick the wall sending me faster than before towards Dominic. I plunged my katana aiming at his heart but he simply dodged it.


    My eyes were now facing the opposite wall so I adjusted my body to turn and have my legs land on the other wall. I kicked it as soon as I was able to come in contact with it. I threw myself at Dominic again aiming for his arm. I sliced vertically but Dominic dodged again. For a split second, something red just went past me. I looked at my sword and saw blood on it. Did my blade make contact?


    I turned my body again and looked back at Dominic but before I could kick the wall, he appeared right before me.


    "To think all it took was to calm down to land a hit on me," Dominic said and grabbed me by my head. Next thing I knew the back of my head was crushed against the wall. "I think I was going too easy on you."


    "Ugh¡­"


    This was easy? Don''t joke with me now. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gripped on my katan and slashed at his arm to try cut it off but my hand was way to slow on it. No, calling it slow is also an understatement. It was pathetic the amount of damage I was able to do. The edge of the blade just brushing against Dominic''s arm.


    "You still wish to fight?" Dominic asked as he let go off my head.


    I fell down on the floor and rubbed the back of my head as it slowly started to heal. Too much of my energy is being taken up just to heal me that I am not able to channel it properly when I need to fight. I have to do something about it.


    "Why do you still struggle Kazuki-kun? You know that you can''t beat me, yet you struggle, is there something really wrong with the composition of your brain?" Dominic asked while looking down at me. "And still, you have the same glare in your eyes. I must say, you fascinate me Kazuki-kun, with your body and your mind."


    He bent down and grabbed my chin making me look at him eye to eye. His gaze as if scanning me and trying to find out what is going on with me. It annoys me.


    "Is your only reason to push yourself this hard is just for that girl?" he asked me. "Yes, I can understand why you would have an attraction towards her given she is quite attractive but outside that, I never expected you to go this far for her. Coming here to save her and throwing away your life in process. You are aware of how important your blood is right?"


    "I am aware," I said with my head still not completely healed.


    "And here you are, right in the hands of the people who need your blood for their won needs. Really irresponsible of the adults who even let you come here," Dominic said in a mocking tone and I grit my teeth. "You really need to make better life decisions than that if don''t want to die."


    "Not die? As if there is any reason for you to keep me alive," I said and chuckled a little to myself. I''ll buy a little time. "All you need is my blood so you can just drain that out of me and use it for whatever purpose you have. I bet you have multiple."


    I sit up against the wall, eyes still staring right at Dominic. My body was shaking though, every cell in my body was running to just get away from this man but I can''t back down just yet. I don''t know where Ai is and what exactly Dominic needs, if luck is on my side, one of the S-rank hunters may just find their way here.


    "Stalling won''t win you anything Kazuki-kun," Dominic said as if reading my thoughts. "But I will entertain this, though no one will be coming to save you. This town did have a ton of people living here."


    "Wait, you don''t mean¡­"


    "Every single vampire they are fighting down there were former residences of this nice town."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 146 - 146: Beyond the door

    Akira-san looked at me and motioned me to step back. I did as she said and she raised her hand up in the air. Suddenly I started feeling the air around me feel weird and changing almost as if it was moving to one spot. I looked at Akira-san again and she had made a gain spear. As if my instincts kicked in, I jumped back knowing the force of this spear against the door won''t be pretty.


    Akira-san threw the spear right at the door and I covered my face as it made an impact with the door. I looked back and saw with my eyes widened the big dent she had made at the door. But there was an issue, it was just a dent. We were not able to open the door or even budge it, it just bent in a weird way.


    "Akira-san, what do we do now?" I asked her worried. If Nii-chan is behind that door and this only made a dent in the door, it must have alerted him and Father and I can''t even imagine what Father would be doing to him. I latched onto Akira-san''s arm shaking it. "What do we do now?"


    "Fear not Yuna-sama, my goal wasn''t to break open this door. No matter how hard I try, I cannot do anything to this door," she said and I started getting restless. It can be very much possible that Nii-chan is behind this door and if we can''t break it open, how do we even get in?


    I looked at the door yet again seeing that the bend on the door was slowly starting to move back into its place. It was as if it was restoring to its original state which started to make me panic. I looked at Akira-san with worried eyes but she seemed to have already guessed this would have happened. I grabbed her shoulder and shook it.


    "Then what do we do? If we can''t break it open then how do we get in? Nii-chan can be behind this door!" I said with my heart beating fast. I looked back at the door and it was back to its original shape and I felt hopeless. Without even realizing I was panicking yet again, a little more intense this time.


    My breathing was ragged, my heart beat faster than it ever had, and everything around me started to get fainter. I didn''t know what I should do. I knew this was a bad idea to let Nii-chan come here but no matter what I said, nothing was going to stop him. I have already lost my family once; I didn''t want to be away from them again. Nii-chan is all that I have left of my original family and I didn''t want to lose him. If I find him, I can find Father, I can make him understand, beg him for his life.


    "-sama"


    Oh no, it''s happening again. I fell down to my knees holding my heart, the blood pump inside my veins and with great pain. I clenched my heart ripping into my chest and grabbing it. Wincing from the pain, but it was nothing compared to what the pain I could go through if I didn''t stop it. Forcefully making my heart stop, clenching it harder and harder was the only thing I could do right now.


    "Yu- "


    "Argh!!" I screamed in pain clenching my heart tighter. Stop beating, stop beating, stop beating, stop beating. "STOP BEATING"


    "Yuna-sama!"


    It stopped, even for a second, it did but that was enough. I fell back onto the cold floor of the hallway and my eyes could trace the design on the ceiling. Phew, I really stopped that in time, or that would have gone horribly. Suddenly, my vision was not filled with the face of the concerned Akira-san. Though she had a monotonous expression, I could feel in her actions that she was worried.


    I coughed some blood spit it on the side and took a deep breath.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch," I whine as I feel a stabbing pain in my chest. "Ugh, right my hand."


    I pulled out my hand from my chest and gave some time for the wound to heal. Akira-san looked at this situation with horror which I can''t really blame her for. Not many vampires are insane enough to impale themselves and try to stop their hearts from beating. Still, I do this she owes an explanation for that. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ouch." Okay, maybe after some seconds. I raised my hand and gave her a thumbs up but she still seemed too confused as to what had just transpired.


    "Yuna-sama, are you alright?" she asked.


    After some time when I felt I could talk, I sat up straight. Looking into her eyes I gave her a big smile. "Everything is OK," I said in a cheerful voice.


    "Pardon my rudeness but nothing was okay moments ago, Yuna-sama," Akira-san replied. "I could hear your heart beating faster; way faster than I have ever felt from any living creature. I could rule it off as a panic attack but this was something way worse. What was that?"


    "It¡­was just my ability triggering," I explained to her. "Whenever I feel in danger, anxious or even start to panic, it activates. Sadly, I don''t really have much control over my ability just yet. Father said it was a very special ability that I had and that I should feel lucky that I had this. It''s just my body is not strong enough to handle it yet so it puts me in terrible pain. Which is why, I have to calm down my heart from beating this fast. Normally Father does this from a strange aroma that he makes me smell. It calms me and, I didn''t really have any of that with me. So, this is the other thing I can do."


    "I¡­see¡­" Akira-san said not wanting to get too deep into this conversation. Well, I am not the most comfortable when talking about this so I can only thank her to not ask further questions. "As for the door, I know who is behind that."


    "Who is then?" I asked now completely healed from my injuries and pain.


    "Do you want to know the good news or the bad news?" she asked which put me in worry.


    "Tell both please, don''t make me decide this Akira-san."


    "Well, behind this door, isn''t Kazuki-sama. Even though I could feel a faint bit of his presence," she said which made me let out a big sigh of relief. Okay, so saying he is dead is out of the options. "But, behind the door is the person we all came here for."


    "So, you mean¡­" I said with my eyes widened and Akira-san nodded. "But¡­how did you know?"


    "The room is sealed completely. Air tight I must say. But something about the air right in front of the room had a faint hint that someone who had Kazuki-sama''s blood in their body was inside. If it is air, I cannot directly contact with through any means, I cannot go there, nor can I map out that place," she explained and I slowly understood what she was getting to. "So, to know who is inside and also build a pathway for us, I hit the door with everything I had. The air molecules are too small and far apart so any way it finds to get in or out, it quickly gets to it. Which means¡­"


    The next thing I knew, the scenery around us changed and we were both inside the chambers behind the silver door. I looked around me and could see the light coming in from the windows but they too seemed tightly placed. This room really was airtight. No wonder Akira-san couldn''t get in or out. My eyes then fell onto a cage, with silver bars. There was dried-out blood inside the cage everywhere, whatever happened in this cage was far from anything humane.


    My eyes then traced the blood trail and as I looked at the wall behind the cage, my eyes widened in horror. What I saw, I would never be able to forget.


    "That''s¡­" I muttered seeing the body of a woman with pale skin and luscious white hair stained with blood. Her arms were pinned to the walls on either side of her. Those nails, no they weren''t just nails. Blade¡­swords¡­I covered my mouth in fear. "That''s Ai-san?"


    I looked at Akira-san and she looked just as mortified as me but instead of me just sitting in my place. Akira-san jumped and quickly pulled out both of the swords and grabbed the body of Ai-san. I got closer to them and inspected her body only to see horrifying signs of torture. Everywhere on her body, there were cuts and scars. Her entire back looked like she was hit by a whiplash over and over. Her face, though beautiful has lost all the charm it should be having.


    "Father did this¡­?" I muttered and took a step back. This is Father''s doing? No, that can''t be. He''ll never do something like that.


    Before I could get my thoughts together, I saw the body move. Akira-san looked happy and for the first time, I saw her expression change but that soon turned into dread. Ai-san stretched out her neck bit Akira-san''s neck and started viscously drinking her blood.


    "ARGH!!" Akira-san screamed in pain. I couldn''t believe my eyes, a vampire, drinking the blood of another vampire. I rushed into to help her and tried getting Ai-san''s body off of Akira-san but it was no use. She was too strong; her body didn''t budge. She grabbed my hand and let go of Akira-san''s neck and bit me. Her fangs reached deep into my flesh. I felt a pain like never before jolt in my body as the blood was getting sucked out of it.


    My heart started beating faster, I couldn''t help it but my ability was activating. Stop, no, not now. Please, I can''t do this right now. Stop¡­STOP!! My vision went red.


    "STOP!" I shouted and bit into the vampire''s flesh. I pulled on it and ripped its neck open. The thing shouted in pain and jumped at me. It brought forth its arm and I bit into it and pulled it apart ripping off the arm. The thing fell down against the cage with the bars burning its back. I looked at the flesh of meat before I started to devour it. Every single bit of it, it was disgusting, I wanted to vomit with each bite but my body didn''t stop. All I wanted right now was to consume flesh and nothing was stopping me.


    Once I ate the monster''s arm, I looked at it and it was ready to pounce at me. I jumped at it too and before we could make contact I was thrown against the wall by a weird force. The hit on my head somehow made my vision come back and all I saw was Akira-san standing in the middle of the room. Blood still streaming from her neck with her arms stretched out.


    "It was the right call to put me in charge of you," she said and my eyes shut.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 147 - 147: The views of the captured

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so long?


    "Ai¡­" his voice rang in my head and it caused more pain than pleasure. "Why are you just in my head?" I thought laying on the cold floor, my body not being able to move again. "Come to me," I pleaded. "Just come to me."


    As if my pleads were heard, I started to feel a very familiar taste in my mouth. The taste¡­of him! Suddenly my eyes opened and whatever was giving this taste me, I grabbed hold of it and drank. Drank until every last drop was out of the thing but it was not enough. Not after all this. I wanted more, I needed more. I looked in front of me and a familiar figure held onto something that had more of his presence.


    She rolled all the things to me and I quickly scurried it and started to drink. It was him, there was no doubt about this. It was¡­him¡­but not fresh¡­


    "Ai-sama¡­?" I heard a careful tone coming from the person and suddenly the dread hit me.


    No.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 148 - 148: Resolve of a servant

    "Here, keep these with you," he said handing me some vials with red liquid in them. I didn''t need to analyze it because I had already tasted it before, and my eyes widened.


    "Kazuki-sama, this is¡­" I looked at him and all he had was a reassuring smile. "But why give this to me?"


    "Just in case you find Ai before me," he replied with the same smile he had. "Now can you please put this back where you got it from?"


    I nodded my head and changed places to the laboratory where I picked up the locker. Placing it back, I looked around the very brightly lit white room filled with other such lockers with samples of blood from all sorts of people, humans and vampires alike. No matter the species, this place didn''t differentiate them at all. All of it is put in one room with each box labelled with the name of the owner of the samples. Before leaving for the mission, Kazuki-sama pulled me aside to bring some of his samples with me and I see why. It all made sense.


    Though the person before me had the body of someone whom I respected and served under, I didn''t know the animal inside at all. It was hungry, ferocious, reckless, and attacking with no seeming plan in mind. It slashed and bit the air randomly hoping to get a hit on me but I will not repeat the same mistake. Had it been the one I served I wouldn''t have lasted so long but against this wild beast, it would have been harder to find a defenseless human in the night hours to prey upon.


    The animal scurried at every last vial that I gave it and drank the contents all in one go. Just how much was she put through to be put into this state? Its mouth was covered in crimson red with eyes glowing looking at me as if I was its prey.


    Unacceptable.


    "Forgive me Ai-sama," I muttered and finally switched to the offense. I lunged at the animal and let it bite into my arm, though I could feel the pain, it was next to nothing. It ripped off my arm and I let it as I concentrated the wind in my left fist and hit the animal''s chest throwing it on the ground. A big gaping bent was evident where I punched but that should not be able to kill a vampire especially someone as special as her.


    As expected, she stopped moving and I let out a sigh of relief. I stood next to her motionless body and before I knew it, the bent in her chest was back to its original shape. Half-bloods really are terrifying. She is only around the age of sixteen but her power to heal physical wounds easily surpasses that of a six-hundred-year-old noble.


    "Now I wait for a bit," I said looking at the open door behind me. In the midst of this confrontation, I forgot to realize that Yuna-sama fled leaving the room open. I looked at the blood spilled on the ground and back at the door. "Oh no¡­"


    I started hearing the footsteps of a hundred, no way more vampires rushing towards the room. The blood of Kazuki-sama has attracted them here. This is not good news. I looked at the unconscious body of Ai-sama and took a defensive stance.


    "As a servant of Shiba Kazuki-sama¡­" I said and brought my palms together. The air around me started to concentrate around us and I looked in front as I saw multiple critters and novices jumped at me and I knew this would be difficult for me to take on. But I had no choice. I have already sworn my life to Kazuki-sama, if I cannot defend his loved ones then I am worthless. "¡­I, Tatara Shiba Akira will be your end."


    I created a barrier pushing all the vampires behind. They all fell on their backs and more charged at me. Each and every single one attacking was pushing me to use more of my power. If I were to attack right now, I know I would not be able to defend Ai-sama and take them out at the same time. I have to think of something else.


    So, I held on.


    GROWL


    Their shrieks were enough to burst one''s ear drums but it didn''t phase me. All they were just a bunch of little ants trying to make their way through. They had no coordination whatsoever. They just attacked wildly, just as how Ai-sama attacked before. To think I had witnessed her in such a state¡­it''s better that way. At least Kazuki-sama would not have to bear the pain of witnessing her like that.


    "Ugh¡­" I bit my tongue and pushed my hands together more. Stopping them was going to take more than just this. Even if ants, their sheer number is still overwhelming. But giving up is not an option.


    I took a step forward and pushed myself further toward them. Sadly, all I could do was push them back, their number was not lowering, on the contrary, it was only increasing. Just how many critters was Father breeding in this place? They were stronger than normal critters so that means that most of them were pure-blooded. There is no way he would have been preparing them for this moment, these were easily a few decades old. Then what was his plan?


    "Ugh!" I grit my teeth as one bit into my arm. I lost my concentration for a moment. I lifted my arm up and bit into his head. My fangs dug past his skull and I threw him off of me. I cannot lose my concentration anymore.


    These were not normal critters; they were far stronger than I expected and different too. That bite should not cause any pain to me, then why? Why did it hurt so much? I had no time to worry about that. I focused back fully on the barrier but it was harder to put up. I looked at my arm and something strange was happening. I could not heal. Why was that the case?


    "Disgusting experiments," I muttered. "What is Father trying to do?"


    I cannot just defend forever like this if this is how things will be going. I will be overrun by them in mere hours. I twisted my palm turning some of the wind in the barrier into sharp blades. I started cutting off their limbs and heads one by one. Though this was going to be a temporary solution. I slowed them down a little.


    "I will not let you get past me!" I screamed and pushed my hands closer to strengthen the barrier. I was slowly getting closer to my limit. Looks like healing the wounds from Ai-sama and the blood I lost was going to be a big disadvantage to me. I have to do something about it.


    I closed my eyes and started making the barrier bigger pushing the vampires back. I started to suck more air from the place around me and pull it into the barrier. If I do it well enough, I will be able to create a tiny vacuum in the room outside the barrier. But first.


    I stopped making the barrier and jumped back to get closer to Ai-sama. I extended my hand and closed the door behind the vampires. If I can temporarily stop them from entering, I can manage it better. Just in time, I put up the barrier again and started pulling all the air inside it. I could start feeling the pressure of the air squeezing my body from all directions. My skin started to get pushed inwards and my organs started to feel it too.


    "Ai-sama," I looked back at her and realized what I was doing was going to affect her too. I directed some of the air from the barrier and formed one around her making the one I was in thinner.


    As a result, the bloodthirsty monsters started pressing closer to me. It''s fine, this is what my purpose is. I continued pulling the air into my barrier and kept making it denser. Just a little more, I am there.


    "ARGH!" I screamed as some of my organs started to be slowly crushing. The pain was excruciating but I can manage it. I looked in front of me and the critters started to bloat, from everywhere.


    Just a little more. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My bones started to break.


    Almost there.


    I lost my footing but somehow put up the barrier.


    "GROWL!!!" I let out a shriek and before I knew it, every single critter in the room exploded into nothing but a mush of blood and flesh. I quickly put down the barrier and let the air fill the room. I fell on my back and my eyes could not move. My skull had multiple cracks in it but somehow my brain was intact, as for my organs, they were quick on healing. This was it. I could eliminate these monsters this way.


    A smile formed on my face but then I looked at my current state and the dread came over that this was only the first time I had to do this.


    "Bring it on," I muttered and slowly stood up. My body was in a lot of pain but all my vital organs had healed. I put a barrier around Ai-sama and opened the door with the wind and more critters came rushing in. "Blew up into bits. You disgusting experiments.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 149 - 149: Overtaken

    Beat up and battered but not ready to give up. This boy either has the will of a warrior or the idiocy of a clown. It is not too fun to see him being beaten like that.


    "Sigh, did I make the wrong decision in choosing him as my successor?" I said sipping some wine from my glass. It doesn''t taste like the ones I have had when my body was still alive but given its substance, texture, smell, and even the taste is all conjured from memory, I wouldn''t expect anything more than that. "A mere copy can never surpass the original. Oh well."


    I saw Dominic''s blade move towards his neck and the boy jumped back dodging it. His breath was getting uneven again and he was letting his fears slowly take over. Though the resolve of a soldier he still had the heart of a child.


    "He should have parried it with his blade," I commented taking another sip. "Would have given him much of an opening. Then again, I am saying this from my own experience. The boy is not ready for that yet."


    Okay, that''s enough.


    I stood up from my chair and extended my arms closing my eyes. I don''t really like doing this but given how things are going. The boy will get himself killed. Either by Dominic or through mere exhaustion. Even if my blood is able to strengthen and make him more agile, a human can only go so far without any real fighting experience.


    I envisioned the boy right before me and as I knew, there he was holding my hands. I opened my eyes and he looked a bit confused and panicked. His mental projection of himself also showed how exhausted he was. His clothes were torn, his shoulders slouching, and his breathing heavy. Not just his physical self but his mental was also taking a huge toll.


    "Quite a pathetic show you put up there," I commented as he fell to his knees. My eyes locked with his and then I closed them again. "Take some rest boy, let me see how well my servant is being put."


    The boy was too exhausted to even utter a word and I took his place. My eyes opened and I found myself in the grasp of Dominic almost burying his teeth in my neck.


    "How insolent," I muttered and punched his chest. Getting up, I looked at myself and moved the boy''s arms and legs a little. "It will take some time before I get used to this body."


    "My Kazuki-kun, who knew you had such strength- "


    "Silence," I said glaring at the feeble being and he immediately shut his mouth up. "Has all these years of not being around me dulled your senses of my presence Dominic?"


    The vampire couldn''t utter a word but his eyes started to widen and all he did was stare at me. "I asked you something. Did I not, Dominic?"


    "Y-yes, my lord," he said falling to one knee and lowering his head. Now that is a familiar sight. "But, my lord, h-how did you¡­"


    "You think a mere human body is enough to hold me back from taking control of it? Don''t forget who was the one who chose this body," I said in a stern tone. Though it was the voice of the boy Dominic knew it would be wiser to listen to me.


    "You, chose?"


    I let out a sigh seeing the naiveness of the man before me. I walked closer to him and he lowered his head again. I am no tyrant but I know better than to let my subjects doubt my intentions.


    "Dominic, I was and will always be a man of practicality. No sane person would just let any random human child inherit his blood. You know better than anyone that I don''t trust randomness or probability," I said and Dominic nodded his head. "Then why did I hear doubts in your tone?"


    His body trembled in fear and I saw him holding the hilt of his blade tighter. The holy weapon Trinity, the sword of divine judgment. A tool made to kill me. But alas, even if the sword was crafted by the greatest bladesmiths to have ever walked on this earth, the weapon was too powerful for its time. Humanity never learned how to use it efficiently.


    How can they, it was made by a vampire after all.


    "Use your blade, Dominic," I said and the vampire looked at me in shock. "I must see for myself what the sword that was supposed to be my murder weapon is capable of."


    "B- "


    "Did you forget Dominic?" I gave him a sharp glare. "My word is absolute. Do you want to make the mistake of going against it?"


    Then before I knew it, I saw the blade coming at me. It was made from bathing the silver used for forging the blade in the holy water specially prepared by the Pope for this very purpose. The blade is light but very durable. A blade that doesn''t corrode or get eaten away and even can survive the harshest of environments.


    I blocked the blade with the hilt of my sword but I found it hard to push back the blade. I see, even if I have the experience of all my existence I still have to move and act in accordance to the limits of his body.


    "Interesting," I said and twisted the hilting changing the direction of the blade making Dominic lose his footing for a second. I tried to rush in but before I could get in range he was back to his stance and aimed a backhand at my ribs. Looks like he was able to notice that too.


    "Don''t get cocky," I said and locked his fist between my knee and elbow and twisted it. I used the momentum to let go and unsheathe my blade and in a quick sweep cut off his ear.


    I turned to look at him but he was already charging at me. He was getting more serious, now that is what I wanted. I stood in my place and saw him plunging the blade at my heart so I twisted my body and ducked as he slashed the blade horizontally and kicked him in his shin. He took a step back and shook his leg a little. Even if he was not as strong as I was in my days, the kid''s body still had a good amount of strength in it.


    "Dominic, you are getting too hasty with your moves. I thought I taught you better," I said shaking my head. "Just because this body isn''t mine doesn''t mean am not able to kill you."


    "Pardon my rudeness my lord but that boy''s body is very weak," he said and I saw a little smug form on his face. He was looking down on him.


    "And with that body right now I was able to slice your ear off easily. Now, don''t tell me you were holding back with me like you did with him," I said putting the sword down.


    "Oh no my lord, I would not dare do to do such a thing. Holding back against you is a death sentence," he said but I could feel the lack of honesty in his voice. He was not just looking down at the boy''s body, he was looking down at me.


    "Your insolence has reached a new high today, Dominic. I must commend you for that," I said to him and he let out a little laugh.


    "My lord I in no shape or form looked down at you," he said and in a blink of an eye, he appeared before me hand right before my eyes. "I just merely don''t have as much respect for this form of you."


    Trying to grab my face?


    "Imbecile," I muttered and grabbed his arm. Just because the body has its limitations doesn''t mean I have to follow them. This is my blood after all.


    I crushed his arm and twisted it. His body went along with it and I kicked his back throwing him to the ground and I pulled his arm off.


    "H- "


    "I will take this arm as compensation for your actions," I said before stomping on his head. "Now stay there while I feast."


    I looked at his arm and it was everything far from a delicacy but I couldn''t do anything about it. I bit into the arm and started to drink, it tasted foul, but that was not much of an issue to me. The first sip always tastes this way and as I kept drinking, it started getting sweeter. I looked at Dominic and saw him look at me with horror. He finally realized.


    "What kind of monster have you chosen my lord?" he said still in shock. "I have seen vampires feed on human blood, I have seen vampires feed on vampire blood but this¡­a human? Feeding on vampire blood? W-what is this my lord?"


    "The fruit of my labor," I replied and stomped his head cracking his skull. "And you know how much I hate being disturbed while I eat, don''t you?"


    "A-apologies, sire." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy doesn''t realize it yet but the time has come for him to know. I said he would be turned into a vampire, a being with a constant thirst for blood. But little does he know; it isn''t human blood he will be thirsting for.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 150 - 150: Dominics Ability

    "Where am I?" I said and looked around but the only thing that was there to greet me was never-ending darkness. "How did I get in here?"


    I looked around me and saw a little window in the distance. I tried standing up but my feet were not listening to what I wanted to do. I stumbled a little bit and was somehow able to stand up in the end. Walking up to the window, I was greeted with the view of Dominic, under my foot. Wait, what is going on?


    "What is going on?" I said and kept looking and saw me crushing him under my foot. Then I stomped his head and the sound was loud enough for me to tell that his head definitely cracked. Any more I am sure his brain would turn into floor soup.


    Suddenly the window went black and I couldn''t see anything else. But I was now greeted with the presence of someone in my mindscape.


    "Phew, that was fun," I heard the voice of Ethan behind me and I turned around to see him stretching his arms. "Ugh, maybe my body is getting very old."


    "You know it is not even your actual body," I commented and his eyes fell on me and he looked amused. "I''m sorry but what just happened?"


    "Nothing much," he said and summoned a chair to sit on and poured himself a glass of wine. I kept staring at him and he let out a little chuckle. "Just took over your body for some time."


    "You what?!" I shouted.


    "Hey now, that is no way you are supposed to be talking to your savior," he said and I tilted my head in confusion. "What you think you would survive that battle with Dominic if I hadn''t taken over?"


    "But¡­what¡­?" I was still surprised by this little revelation. "But how did you¡­wait does that mean that you ca- "


    "When you have your moments with your little lover, I tend to just shut myself off," he said and I blushed a little with just how simply he said that. "I have no interest in your relationship with her. Moreover, I much prefer a much more mature woman."


    I just stood there with my jaw on the floor still trying to grasp the situation. Wait, so Ethan can just take over my body whenever he wants or decides? So that means me that was fighting and crushing Dominic wasn''t me but Ethan? Okay, this has gotten too weird.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you could do that before?" I asked him as he sipped his wine.


    "I have two reasons," he said holding up his index and middle finger. "First, you never asked me, second I never found a reason to tell you."


    "I- what just¡­sigh¡­um¡­" I was at a loss for words. I held my face in my hands and took a deep breath trying to calm myself. But wait, if both of us are here then that means that I am unconscious out there? With Dominic there.


    "Don''t overthink it," Ethan said breaking my train of thought. "This is not the time to have a nice chat, I warned Dominic against touching your body but knowing him, I don''t know how long he will hold back. So just get going."


    "But huh- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA"


    Without being able to finish my sentence I was suddenly pulled by a weird force and I found myself heading to the light. Right, this is no time to worry about all these things. I have to find Ai, next time I see Ethan, I''ll thank him too.


    Cold and numb, that was what I felt when I slowly came back to my senses. I slowly opened my eyes and suddenly a jolt of excruciating pain hit my right hand. I looked at it and all my veins were almost popping out of my skin and my muscles had almost swelled to twice their size. Just what did Ethan do in my body?


    My eyes scanned the room to find a familiar face and there he was standing in front of me holding his sword tightly. His face looked like he had just witnessed a ghost. His eyes fell on me and I could feel a true murderous intent coming from him and I started to trembly by just locking eyes with him. They were no longer relaxed or amused but cold and the smug had been wiped off his face.


    "To think The First had such plans," he said taking a step forward. "Looks like you have a much bigger role than just being a host body, Shiba Kazuki."


    "What do you mean?" I said out loud standing up in my place. My right hand was still in a lot of pain but surprisingly it was the only part of my body in pain. I didn''t feel any pain anywhere else. It was as if it was miraculously healed.


    Dominic took another step forward and I gripped my katana hard. The pain doesn''t matter, I had been through much worse things. I grabbed the hilt of my sword and took my stance. He on the other hand kept approaching me, one step at a time. I didn''t know what he was going to do but I can''t be careless now. If I try to attack him first, I am sure he will come up with some counter for it so this time I have to be smarter about how I fight.


    Dominic kept walking towards me and my heart was starting to beat fast. I was scared, more than I have ever been before by this man but I didn''t let my fear take over. I allow myself to be taken over like this.


    "To be bound by words and orders," he said raising his sword. "I don''t remember when was the last time I had to do that."


    "Order? From w- "


    "Nii-chan!! Father!!"


    Suddenly hearing a familiar voice both our eyes moved to the source of the sound and there stood Yuna with blood on his body and clothes. Her mouth was fully covered in it and her breath was ragged. She rushed at us and though I stayed in my stance, Dominic lowered his sword. Yuna stood right between us extending her hands out prompting us to stop.


    "Why are you doing this?" she said with tears in her eyes. The pain and panic in her voice was evident. I stared as she turned to Dominic covering for me. "Father, please stop. Why do you have to kill my brother? You never said anything about this?"


    "What are you doing idiot? Get out of the way!" I shouted at her but she didn''t budge and kept staring at Dominic. "That person isn''t the kind of man you think you know. I don''t know what kind of relationship you had with him but you were being lied to."


    "No, that is not true Nii-chan!" she shouted back to me. Tears falling down her face she still stood there. "I said I would take your side and I do but I still can''t just give up on Father. He is like my family too!"


    The look on Dominic''s face softened and he smiled. It was supposed to be a kind smile but I could tell he had other intentions. There was no way a guy such as himself would have any pure intentions.


    "You''re right Yuna," he said and walked towards her. "We are a family after all."


    Yuna''s shoulders relaxed and she ran towards Dominic and hugged him. I gave chase for her. She is still a na?ve kid; she doesn''t realize what is going on.


    "And as a family, help me," he said caressing her head. I grabbed Yuna''s hand and promptly pulled her away from his arms. Pushing her behind me, I looked back at Dominic but something felt wrong. Yuna didn''t move from his arms.


    "Wha- "


    Don''t tell me it was another one of Dominic''s tricks. I stood as I saw him raise his hand and plunge it into Yuna''s back.


    "Huh?" Yuna looked up at Dominic as her body twitched and he pulled out what looked like her beating heart. Her eyes looked back at me and I could see tears falling down from them again.


    "YUNA!!" I shouted and rushed at them. I pulled out my sword and plunged it into Dominic''s chest but he jumped back letting go of Yuna. Her body fell to the ground and I quickly picked her up. Her eyes looked in a daze and though the front of her body looked unscathed I could feel the gaping hole in her back.


    "N-nii-chan¡­" she mumbled grabbing my hand. Her cold body slowly started to decay first before my eyes. I looked at Dominic and he stood there with the same twisted smile he had on his face all the time. He opened his mouth and swallowed Yuna''s heart and I just watched in horror. "I''m¡­sorry¡­"


    "Shut up! Don''t talk," I said grabbing her hand tight. I tried to rack my head for any ideas of what to do for Yuna but nothing came to my mind. The more time I spent thinking, Yuna''s body kept crumbling.


    I started to panic and look around to find anything, or anyone who could help but no matter where I looked or tried to hear, no one was around. I couldn''t shout for help because I could tell no one would come to help. I looked helplessly as Yuna''s body kept decaying.


    "I-I should have listened¡­" she said holding my hand tighter and before I realized I started crying a river. The sister I thought was dead for long was back and now she was dying in my arms again.


    So, what did I do?


    What I couldn''t for so many years.


    "I''m sorry Yuna, I am so sorry," I profusely started to apologize to her. I wanted to help her, I wanted to save her but there was nothing I could do. I thought I pulled her away from Dominic but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Don''t¡­apologize¡­" she said and as I cried and watched, only her face head was left to go away. "Thank¡­you¡­"


    And so, she disappeared. Yet again.


    I could do nothing but just sit there crying loudly. I grabbed my head in my arms and started hitting it over and over. Why am I so useless?


    "Poor thing," Dominic spoke and I looked up at him, his stature blurry due to the tears. "But at least she was useful at the end. She served her purpose."


    Purpose? Was this her purpose? To just die? Are you fucking kidding me? Does this bastard see everyone as nothing but pawns to serve him? Who does he think he is????


    I wiped my tears to see Dominic looking different than before. It wasn''t his physical appearance except for his eyes glowing brighter than ever but I could feel a slightly different aura exuding from him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, allow me to show you, my ability," he said. "The ability to be able to use every ability that can ever exist, given I consume the heart of the wielder. I must say she was amongst the tastier ones."


    "What," I said standing up and pulling out my sword from its katana. I glared at him and he had the same annoying smug on his disgusting face. I''ll kill him. I''ll kill him.


    I WILL FUCKING KILL THIS SON OF A BITCH!!


    "Now, let me show you how an actual Noble fight," he said charging at me.


    "DOMINIC YOU BASTARD!!" I shouted charging at him too.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 151 - 151: Short reunion

    "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" I shouted and right before my eyes, Dominic''s expression changed. Instead of a calm look, he looked at me with a lot more blood thirst but that didn''t make me falter anymore. I am not going to be scared of his bastard in my life. I will take my revenge for what he has done. To me, to Ai and my sister!


    I rushed at Dominic and I was moving way better than before. Dominic''s face appeared before me and he aimed a punch at my stomach but I deflected it with the scabbard and stabbed it in his shoulder. He shrugged it off as if it was nothing and opened his mouth grabbing me.


    Leaving the scabbard where it was, I pulled out my katana and stabbed it in his mouth making him jump back. I didn''t just heal; I feel lighter and stronger. Just what did Ethan do with my body?


    Looking at Dominic I saw nothing but a crazed monster thirsty for blood. I don''t know whose ability this is but right now the Dominic before me who uses strategy aiming for precise tactics to beat his enemies was nowhere seen. He lunged at me again with a crazed look on his face. I am not fighting a vampire anymore, just a ravenous animal.


    The scabbard was still stuck in his shoulder which he is paying no heed to. Instead of attacking me with his sword, Dominic had his claws out ready to rip my flesh. Crazy bastard, what is he thinking attacking me like this? I jumped back as he landed and he lunged at me again, he was full of opening but I couldn''t get a slight chance to land a hit on him.


    "Ugh fuck this!" I grunted and landed my feet on the wall kicking it with my full force instantly closing in the distance between us. Before I could do anything, he grabbed me by my neck and started choking me with strength enough to break it in a second. He opened his mouth and dug his teeth into my shoulder. I bit my tongue in pain as he started sucking my blood and grunting like an animal. Looking at him he was completely open to any and all attack. He even didn''t have the sword with him. I used this opportunity to stab him right through his chest.


    "RAGHH!!" Dominic screamed in pain and it was nothing but music to my ears. The adrenaline had numbed me to any pain but I could still feel his teeth strengthening around my shoulder.


    "Can''t you just DIE ALREADY?!!" I shouted and pulled out my scabbard and stabbed it through his skull. He finally let go and fell down to his knees. I looked at his now lifeless eyes and let out a big sigh of relief.


    Looking at my shoulder I made a disgusted face. This asshole didn''t just bite in to take my blood but took along some muscle tissues with him. I looked away as it started to heal. I fell to my back and covered my face with my hand.


    "Ahahahahaha," I started to laugh. "Hahahahahaha."


    Finally, this is over, I killed him. I rubbed my face a little and stared at the ceiling which had many cracks in it. I am sure any more of them and it will come crashing down on me. I took a deep breath and let it out feeling my body getting better. Even though I was now not wounded, I was still tired beyond belief. Maybe it wasn''t Ethan doing anything that made me move better but it was just my rage.


    "I did it Yuna," I muttered. "Now you can rest in peace forever, my sister."


    I finally used all my power to sit up straight but what I saw wasn''t just my katana and scabbard but bright red eyes staring right into mine.


    "Looks like that ability was little Yuna was not much help," Dominic said in a calm tone. His sword almost touched my neck.


    "Wha-how?" I said with my eyes widened. I jumped back and looked at the view of Dominic standing before me with my katana in his chest and the scabbard in his skull but he looked anything but dead. I know for a fact that I aimed for the heart, how can he still move?


    "Surprised are we Kazuki-kun?" Dominic said staring me down as if nothing had happened to him. I still couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "B-but I stabbed you in the heart¡­" I muttered my body being beyond exhausted that now even standing was a hard task for me. "I don''t understand."


    "Oh yes, you did successfully stab me, in two places," he said as he pulled the katana out of his chest and tossed it at me. Next, he started pulling out the scabbard from his skull. "But neither of the places was where my heart is."


    "Wh- but that is impossible," I said gulping and looking at the katana at my feet. None of this makes any sense to me. Next thing I knew Dominic tossed the scabbard at me too.


    "Ever heard of Dextrocardia Kazuki-kun?" Dominic asked me but I had no answer to give to him. I never heard of that word before. "Apparently it is a super rare condition that only happens to a few people. It is one where the heart is on the right side of the chest."


    Listening to this a sudden dread just took over me. I didn''t know what to do. What do you mean on the right side of the chest? But the heart is on the left side of the chest of a human. How is this even possible?


    "Don''t believe me?" he asked and I shook my head.


    STAB


    He plunged his hand into the right side of his chest and pulled it out. Though the wound was healing at a dangerously fast pace, I could see a moving beating heart in that hole. I quickly picked up my weapon and got in the stance. Oh no, my breathing was getting heavy and uneven. I don''t know how much longer I can keep this up.


    "I have been pursued and stabbed in my chest by multiple vampire hunters throughout my life," he said and pointed the tip of his sword at me. "I was not always this strong you see; my ability only gets useful if I kill another noble to take its ability. So, it took me some time to get to where I am. This little trick is the sole reason I have survived all those battles."


    "But how did no one have that information on you?" I asked and he appeared right before me with a big creepy smile on his face.


    "Those who found out were killed by my very hands," he said and plunged his sword aiming for my chest but I parried it only to be thrown to the other side of the room. Is it just me or is he a lot stronger now? "You notice it too Kazuki-kun? Just one more addition to my ability pool and I have gotten this stronger."


    Ugh, this is not going to end well for me. My feet started to tremble out of exhaustion and the pain in my right arm which I thought was over resurfaced. This is not good, not good at all.


    "Focus on the speaker," he said as he appeared before me again and kicked me in my stomach throwing me at the wall. I coughed out blood and fell face-first. Dominic picked me up by my hair and turned my head to look at the door. "If you don''t want to listen to me, then I will end you while you look at someone important to you." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What.


    "Kazu-kun!" I heard a very familiar voice before behind the door and it slammed open only to see Ai with blood all over her clothes. Her eyes widened in horror and I understood what Dominic said. Did he plan all this to happen?


    STAB


    Before I could make sense of it, I was stabbed right in my heart by Dominic''s sword. I looked at Ai and then at the sword and back at Ai.


    "ARGHH!!!!" I screamed as the burning feeling was back. He twisted the sword and the pain was beyond bearable. It was as if I was being branded by red hot iron but instead of just putting it on my skin I was stabbed with it. "ARRRGHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    "KAZU-KUN!!!" Ai screamed in horror and Dominic pulled out the sword as I fell down onto my feet. I stretched my hand out to reach Ai as she rushed at me but Dominic kicked me in my side and I flew through the glass window.


    My eyes locked with Ai as I could see her horrified face. Tears started falling down my eyes. Of happiness and sadness. Ai was okay, she was finally out but¡­maybe this is the last time I see her.


    I fell head-first on the floor which definitely cracked my skull.


    GROWL


    Before I knew it, I was surrounded by a bunch of critters. Ah yes, my blood is very potent. Fuck, is this how it all ends?


    I was then jumped at by every single one of them digging their teeth in my flesh violently starting to drink my blood. My flesh was being pierced and ripped over and over by these hungry monsters. It hurt like hell, more than I have ever felt.


    I was being eaten alive.


    I wanted to scream but my voice box was ripped out I wanted to fight back but they were pushed down to the ground and now ripped out of my torso. It hurts, it hurts like hell, this is not how I wanted it all to end. I had so much left to do. My vision started to get blurry and it went red right before me. They said when you die your vision is covered in white but that was a lie.


    I want to see her again, her face, smell, touch...I wanted to experience it all again... Ai¡­Ai¡­AI.


    AI!!


    "A-A¡­.."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 152 - 152: Loss of a beloved

    My face hit the floor and I quickly got myself to stand and before my eyes stood the man who was responsible for this nightmare. My brain was in a conflict of fear and rage. I didn''t know what to do.


    Right before my eyes, I saw that monster impale my Kazu-kun.


    GROWL


    The voice of multiple critters was heard where Kazu-kun had just fallen and my eyes widened in horror. Ignoring the trembling of my feet I rushed towards the window but then he appeared right before me. Without realizing I jumped back and tried my best not to meet eyes with him.


    "Oh my," his voice made me sick in my stomach. "What do I see? Not even trying to go save your lover now? That is no fun."


    My eyes slowly traced his figure and he looked more like a vampire than a human right now. Bright red eyes, fangs ready to tear flesh, and a sword that was nothing less than a torture device. My breathing started to get restless and I clenched my heart. It was beating too fast and adrenaline rushed through my body. No, this is not the time to panic.


    "Ugh!!" I fell to my knees starting to feel nauseous and the monster slowly approached me. That was right, I was just scared of it before but now, I was terrified more than anything. No matter how much I tell my body to run past him, it only wanted to go in one direction and that was away from this creature.


    "I have an idea," it said and grabbed me by my throat. His grip almost crushed my bones blocking the passage of air for me. I struggled to get out of his grip. I punched, kicked, stabbed, and scratched him but he seemed unfazed. Walking closer to the window he forced my head to look down and I saw a horrifying event unfolding right before me.


    Kazu-kun''s entire body was swarmed by at least a hundred critters. He raised his arms trying to grab anything for help but a critter pulled it out of his body.


    No¡­stop¡­stop¡­Stop¡­STOP


    "STOOOOOP!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs with the little air I had left in them. I started to cough loudly and the monster threw me back inside. My back hit the wall and I winced in pain.


    I struggled to get up but as soon as I looked up my eyes were met with those of the nightmare. "So, did you like what you see? It was quite the feast for the eyes. Don''t you think so too?"


    "I¡­" I wanted to scream at it but the voice didn''t come out of my throat. I still didn''t process everything. Moreover, I can''t accept the fact that Kazu-kun is dead, just like that. No, that is not possible, his blood is special. I have seen him change a lot physically recently so he will find a way to stay alive. Yes, the flood of The First will protect him. No matter what. That is exactly what will happen. There is no way he can die like that. Absolutely no way.


    "Shiba Kazuki is dead," it said in a stern tone. I looked up at him, tears now blurring my vision. "You think I didn''t notice? The little glimmer of hope in your eyes. You know that is now how I like to see you."


    "I¡­" I can''t, no matter what I do, the voice will not escape my mouth. Its hands closed in and gently stroked my hair. I shuddered from the touch and my heart was beating at a scary rate. I wanted to move and run away but my body froze under its gaze. I closed my eyes not wanting to meet that cold sadistic gaze.


    "That''s it, that is much better," he said in a crazed tone. "Now do you understand? This is what happens when you decide to go against me. Sigh, things would have been so much better if you just let me kill you the day, I slaughtered your parents."


    His words were sharp and cutting me like a blade reopening old wounds. The memories of that dreaded day rushed back at me and tears started falling down my eyes.


    "This is what happens when someone involves themselves with a halfling. Doesn''t have the immortality of a vampire nor the diet of a human. Truly what sorry creatures you are, freaks of nature like some say. You bring nothing but sorrow to the ones involved with you. Your parents and now even your lover. Looks like you don''t understand the first time I showed it to you."


    "N-no¡­" I finally let out a full word but that was all. I couldn''t do anymore. My eyes were still closed the monster''s cold touch left my face and I felt relieved. I opened my eyes to look and all I could see was its back. "Kazu-kun is not dead¡­" I muttered.


    "What did you say?" he said looking at me, his tone filled with anger and annoyance. "Hah, looks like I was too harsh with your treatment that you started living in the land of delusions."


    The next thing I knew, I was grabbed by my hair and thrown at the edge of the window. I looked back and what met my eyes was a foot that pushed me over. I fell on my back staring at the sky. The moon was shining bright in the dark night, looking so beautiful.


    "Kazu-kun¡­" I muttered and took a deep breath. With that man away from me I felt momentary peace but it was soon taken over by dread as I felt a very familiar smell. "Blood¡­"


    I turned around to see and where I last saw Kazu-kun all I saw was a splash of blood. My eyes quickly started darting around finding any more trance of him but the few traces I found for a moment were now all in the church and they were all¡­separated¡­


    "No¡­that''s not possible!" With the energy that came almost out of nowhere from me, I got on my feet and followed the scent. Breaking through the window, I entered a corridor and the faint traces of his blood were coming from a room at the end of the corridor


    I kicked the ground and started rushing towards the room. The only thing I could think of was about Kazu-kun. His scent, his touch, his voice, everything came rushing to me as I covered the distance between us to reach the room. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun.


    "KAZU-KUN!" I shouted slamming the door open and what I met with was nothing that resembled the one I love. It was a room filled with filthy critters, scurrying at the remanence of what was¡­a heart¡­


    That thing was what brought me here. I looked around and saw an arm that belonged to him being gobbled down by many critters and the others were eating up at his limbs. I fell to my knees seeing the scene right before me. Tears started falling down and my stomach started to churn. I had never been so disgusted or had the feeling to puke seeing a corpse but now that it belonged to him, I puked. What came out was no food but just blood, I clenched my stomach feeling nauseous and I couldn''t stop puking.


    He is dead¡­Kazu¡­kun¡­he is dead¡­


    He was the only reason I pushed this far, he saved me¡­back then, and even now¡­I am here and not trapped in that hell hole of a room by that monster. He saved me again and I can''t even do it myself. What have I been preparing for all this time? This is unfair, he wasn''t the one who was supposed to have died.


    "It''s all my fault," I muttered.


    GROWL


    Before I knew it, I was now swarmed by many critters looking at me as if I were their next prey. The look in their eyes disgusted me so much that I spat on the ground. I couldn''t save Kazu-kun, I am not worthy of calling myself his lover.


    So, I avenge his death and devote my life to it.


    "Just wait Kazu-kun, I will join you too," I muttered as tears started falling down my eyes. "Please be kind to me like always and accept me."


    They jumped at me and I used my ability stopping every single one of them in their track. "SLAUGHTER EACH OTHER!"


    I stood right there as I saw every single critter jumping at the other attacking them. Throats were ripped, hearts were crushed, necks were bitten, and flesh was torn apart but, in that chaos, I felt nothing but ecstasy. As if this was what I truly was, seeing those pests murdering each other brought me immense joy and I started feeling crazy.


    "I''m sorry Kazu-kun," I said digging my skin with my nails and tearing it. "I cannot be the lovely Ai that you wanted me to be."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 153 - 153: Vagabond

    "A¡­"


    "I¡­."


    "Ngh¡­" A frown formed on my face having to wake up this early. Eventually, I was able to open them fully, and right in front of me was his face.


    The frown quickly turned into a smile as ai nudged myself over to his lap. He didn''t complain or fight back but started to gently stroke my head with his gentle hands. Closing my eyes again I snuggled up with the blanket and got enveloped in the warmth. My heart fluttered as he giggled at the sigh softly and kept caressing my hair.


    I couldn''t ask for anything more. It was perfect. Life was perfect. Mornings like this when I don''t want to get out of bed until he picks me up from it were the best. Until then I kept on cuddling feeling him up, being close to his body getting comforted by the warmth of his touch. No matter how clingy I was, he never complained. No matter how many times I have threatened people under the feeling of jealousy and possessiveness, he kindly told me not to before showering me with affection. No matter how much I wanted to keep him in the dark for his safety, he still kept catching up only to stand by my side.


    Life was perfect.


    I felt a sweet kiss placed on my cheeks making my face heat up. Seeing my reaction, he giggled again and showered me with more, each one giving me the feeling of ecstasy. My heart was racing but I felt calm, at peace. My body was cold but I felt warm. My mind was thinking nothing but that didn''t bother me. His arms were not big but they made me feel safe. He is not as strong as me but I will always call him first to come save me.


    Life was perfect.


    "Someone is enjoying this a bit too much," he said in a soft tone caressing my cheek. I just nodded almost falling asleep again by the comfort. "Now, now, don''t fall asleep again. It is already the afternoon."


    "Five more minutes," I whined and hid myself under the blanket. Five more minutes? No, that is not enough. I need five, no ten hours at least of this feeling to start considering letting go of him.


    He didn''t complain and giggled again before pulling down the blanket off my face and caressing my hair again. I continued resting on his lap and closed my eyes feeling myself to fall asleep again but I didn''t care. As long as I am with him, nothing can bother me.


    Life was perfect.


    After some time, my eyes opened and I found myself still on his lap. His warm hand was on my cheek but his eyes closed. It looks like he fell asleep while tending to me. I slowly got off his lap not happy with the comfy feeling going away. Gently, I grabbed him and made him lay down before tucking him to the bed. I caressed his hair before kissing his forehead and left the sleeping beauty to rest some more.


    Coming out of the room, I walked towards the bathroom finding all the clothes that were supposed to be washed gone and water already heated. The timer had gone off for about half an hour now.


    "Is there anything he is not prepared about?" I chuckled to myself and feeling in a super good mood decided to cook something from him. Quickly brushing my teeth, I skipped to the kitchen and opened the fridge only to find that he had already prepared breakfast. How long was I sleeping?


    I pouted and looked around to find anything I could do before I noticed that the coffee was not made. I put on the apron and got ready to make the best coffee I could. We recently bought this coffee machine to make coffee but I was not going to use it.


    "I''ll make it with lots of love," I said feeling giddy, and started to make the coffee myself.


    Life was perfect.


    "This¡­has turned out to be a harder task than I expected," I said taking a sip from the coff- black amalgamation I just created. "Did I add too many coffee beans? It is not supposed to be this thick. I tried adding more milk to it but that doesn''t seem right."


    "Something smells nice," I heard a sweet familiar voice from behind as a pair of hands wrapped around my waist and a kiss was placed on my cheeks. "How lucky am I, to wake up to see my lovely girlfriend in an apron making me coffee."


    "K-Kazu-kun?" Happy, yet embarrassed to let him see the coffee, I quickly put it away and tried hiding it. "T-this is just¡­oh yea! I am so hungry, let''s eat breakfast!"


    "Not before I have the coffee you made," he said before snatching the cup and taking a sip from it. I tried taking it away from his hand but it was already too late. His face went blank for a second and I clenched my fist feeling incompetent facing the ground. The next thing I knew, I felt a kiss on my head and I looked up to meet his eyes. A kind smile was on his face and he gave me an approving nod. "It''s amazing."


    "Huh? But it''s too bitter¡­" I said and he just shrugged his shoulders.


    "I was up pretty late so I did need a strong caffeine rush before my day starts. Thank you so much Ai," he said. The smile didn''t waver even for a bit and he took another sip. "I know you prefer your coffee sweet."


    "If you made it, then it is already sweet enough to throw me on the hospital bed," he said jokingly but it eased me up. Doesn''t matter if it was his sarcasm or his teasing jokes, merely his voice was enough to calm me down and feel comfortable. No drug could ever beat him.


    Life was perfect.


    I gave him a hug and snuggled in his chest. We stayed like that for some time and I looked up to see his face but what I met with was not his kind eyes. Instead, there was nobody. I looked around me and no one else was in the kitchen. Instantly panicked, I frantically started searching around the house. The bedroom, the bathroom, the living room, and back to the kitchen but no one was there anymore.


    "Ai¡­" I heard him call my name and took a breath of relief. I turned around to meet him eye to eye ready to kiss his adorable face but what I saw shook me to my core. There he stood before me, hole in his chest, blood staining the clothes he was wearing and his eyes had lost the light in them.


    "Kazu-kun!" I shouted and rushed to him. Biting my hand, I drenched the wound with my blood but nothing happened. It was still open and I started panicking. I looked at him and his dead eyes locked in with me. He lifted his hand and caressed my cheek. "Kazu-kun¡­"


    "Why did you let me die?" he asked and grabbed my throat. Pushing me down on the floor, he straddled me and started to choke me. His eyes crying out blood and his face getting more and more distorted as the second passed by. "It''s all your fault!!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kazu-kun!!" I screamed and opened my eyes. I was covered in sweat and my breath was restless. I clenched my chest making my heart beat to slow down. Looking around I found myself in an empty room. The bodies of some humans painted the floor red with their blood and their bodies were covered in bite marks.


    "I''m sorry, Kazu-kun," I muttered and held my face in my hands with tears falling down my eyes. "I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you."


    Life was perfect. It felt almost like a dream, but that''s all it was now for me. Just a dream. I looked at myself having my clothes splattered in blood. It was still the same one I had on since I left that place. Going home was not an option because I knew once I stepped foot in that place, his presence that lingers there would make me stop from avenging him.


    "I might even be on the hit list at this point," I muttered to myself. Looking at the bodies of the humans with blood still flowing from them. I walked over and bit their neck. I don''t like already bitten prey but I just can''t bring myself to kill them. Every time I tried; his face stopped me. "Doesn''t even compare to his."


    I stood up and jumped out of the window landing on the rooftop of the adjacent building and looked at the bright city of Tokyo in the distance shining as bright as the moon in the night. Clenching the stake in my hand I looked down and saw another group of rouge pests running amok. Watching them, my blood started to boil and I activated my ability.


    "STOP AT YOUR TRACKS."


    They did as I commanded and looked up at me. I jumped before them and glared at them not even trying to hide my blood lust. Just another bunch of critters pissing their pants looking at me. I leaped at them and stabbed every one of them in their heart.


    They dropped dead in their place and I wiped their disgusting blood off my weapon before continuing to wander in the alleyway to find more.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 154 - 154: Monster

    "Y-you monster!!"


    "HELP!!"


    "Spare m- "


    No matter what they said, I cut down every single one, sparing no pests. One, two, three, four...twenty¡­thirty¡­fifty?


    "Not that I care," I muttered and walked towards the pest dragging its body away from me. Tears were falling down its eyes his face pleading to be spared but that was nothing but a farce for me. These pests were nothing but the reason I lost him. I jumped at it and dug my teeth down its neck drinking the foul-tasting blood. It made me want to throw but that was no reason for me to stop, I have felt worse.


    Drinking all the left-up blood, I stabbed it in the heart and saw as the being''s body started to break down and disappear before my eyes. Behind me, faint light started to shine and I turned around seeing that it was dawn now. Looking around in the alleyway now completely clean. No one would have imagined a slaughter to have happened here.


    I took a step and wince holding my stomach. Clicking my tongue, I sat next to the wall and closed my eyes focusing all the energy I had left in healing the wound. Just drinking vampire blood will not heal my wounds.


    "Bickering about me being a disgusting demi-human, you''re still the same on the inside you hypocrites," I muttered and took a deep breath.


    Once healed up, I stood up and started to be on the move. They will not come out during day time so trying to find where they are is a waste of my time. In the night it''s easier to track them. I can''t stay in the same spot for too long though, who knows when the VEO will find me? I know the only thing they will do is try to recruit me into their ranks again, if I say no, I will be hunted down like those pests now that I have made such a commotion.


    I started running down the alleyway and I found myself in front of the wall. Kicking the ground, I leaped over it to the roof and started to jump from one roof to another. It''s not even been too long since the church incident happened, just two days and I have already found myself to be followed.


    "How annoying," I muttered and ran across the building and jumped down, the ones who followed me did the same. Ugh, why do they have to be such a pain? I am not hunting down you people.


    Taking a right, I rushed straight to the wall quickly finding it in an attempt to have them off my trail. It did seem to have worked since they took the turn too and looked confused as to where I was. Turning around I was met with a black stick right in my face. As it touched my skin a big surge of electricity flowed through my body making me fall to my knees.


    My face hit the ground and my vision started to get blurry. My body was still feeling the tingle of electricity through my body, my fingertips shaking. Slowly, looking up at them, I noticed the signature black outfit the hunters all have. The other two jumped up the building right behind me and brought out handcuffs.


    "Aaah¡­ARGH!!" I yelled like a beast. My breathing was ragged and panic started to get to me. Two of them held me down to the floor and I started struggling.


    "Stop moving for the love of god," one exclaimed holding my arms behind my back. The other one is holding me by my head. Waiting for me to get done with those pests and ambush me when I am this week, they are one sly bunch of people.


    "I''m sorry but we have been ordered to bring you back," The one grabbing the cuffs said and put them on my wrists.


    "RAGH!!!" I screamed in pain, these fuckers¡­these handcuffs are made of special grade silver. The pain was unbearable but the more I struggled the more the intensity of the pain increased. I stopped moving around and felt the pain to stop. Aah, I see what it is in life.


    They all grabbed me making me stand up. I looked straight into their eyes finding their face somewhat recognisable.


    "We are just here to bring you back, it''s the boss''s order," one of them said. "Shiba Kazuki is alive."


    "Huh?"


    As the words hit me, I went silent and stood there staring at my feet. "Shiba Kazuki is alive." The line started playing on a loop in my head.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    How dare they.


    "Keep his name out of your mouth!!" I shouted throwing my head back right into the nose of the person holding me. He stumbled back with a now broken nose screaming in pain. "He is alive you say?! You liars!"


    The other two quickly charged at me, I jumped straightening my legs and letting my arms come to the front from under. Both of them had a black bat in their hands, the same thing that hit me before.


    "Shiba Kazuki is alive? Don''t fuck with me! If he, if Kazu-kun was actually alive, he would come get me directly! Do not tell me he sent you idiots here. Don''t lie to me using his name!" I screamed and rushed at them. One of them aimed the bat at my stomach and I slid under him only to see myself before the bat of the other hunter.


    Using my hand as a spring, I pushed myself over and jumped over her. Stretching my leg out, I kicked her in the face making her fall to the ground. Glaring at the other one I ran towards him. He hid the bat right behind probably wanting to surprise me so I charged faster and closed the distance between us.


    STAB


    "Huh?" I looked down at myself only to see a silver-bladed dagger stabbed into my guts. I looked at the expression on his face and it clearly showed that he thinks he won.


    "We were not told not to bring you back unharmed," he said and twisted the dagger in my guts and I winced in pain.


    "Pathetic," I said and grabbed his shoulders. "You think this much is enough to stop me?"


    "Hu- ARGH!" he screamed as I dug my teeth into his neck and started to drink his blood. One taste and I started to drink more; it was delicious, much better than the foul vampire blood. Give me all your blood, human!


    "Ai."


    My eyes widened hearing his soft voice in my ears. I stopped drinking the man''s blood and turned around in the direction of where Kazu-kun was but I found no one there. Looking back at the man I saw him squirming away from me, fear eminent in his eyes. I looked at my arms and touched my lips and saw blood. Looking at the other two humans I saw the fear in their eyes. I stopped for a monster and took a deep breath.


    Tears started falling down my eyes and I leaped away from the building running as fast as I could. Now that I consumed some human blood the wound healed much faster but I still felt some pain in my abdomen and looking down found the dagger still stuck to me. Soon, finding an old run-down shed, I decided to make that my den for the day.


    Sitting down, I found pieces of a broken mirror on the ground and picked it up to see my reflection, blood on my mouth, my eyes glowing bright, and my fangs protruding almost out of my mouth. Touching my face, I couldn''t see my old self in it, the one I was when I was with him.


    "Monster¡­" I said to the reflection in the mirror. Realizing what I just did, I threw it across the floor and hid my face in my knees. "That is what he kept calling me too¡­"


    That monster, calling me a monster.


    How ironic.


    I started tapping my feet on the floor, I was cold, I felt cold. It was weird, I had always been cold and I never found it to be a problem for me. I was used to it, it was how I lived but now, it was discomfort for me. He showed me what it felt like to feel warm. The warmth he gave me that was taken away from me once before has been stolen from me once again. All because of a monster.


    Falling to my side on the cold floor I shivered. Gripping the knees close to me I bit my lower lip and blood started pouring out of it. Monster...that is what their eyes were saying. I was used to that look, I was used to that word but coming from the people I didn''t mean to kill, the words hurt. I was doing them a favor but killing these pests, then why does it bother them?


    "Am I a monster¡­?" I muttered and turned around facing the wall. I tried my best to fit in human society, I was well aware that I was different from others but me. A monster? Those thoughts never came to me, maybe it was the kindness I was shown by everyone or the infatuation that some had just because of my looks. I don''t know, I was in a place I was wanted and needed and it made me feel normal.


    I found the one who made me feel normal even after seeing this disgusting side of mine and had him all to myself. Yet, now it feels all for nothing. I don''t know what to do anymore.


    "His voice¡­stopped me¡­" I said thinking about the moment when he called me out, or so I thought but that stopped me. I was about to kill a human; my human side was about to lose. "I''m scared¡­Kazu-kun¡­I am scared...of myself¡­"


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 155 - 155: Interrogation

    THUD


    "Hmmm?"


    CRASH


    I jumped back as two sets of hands plunged into the breaking it in a swift strike. Landing on my feet, I looked up to look at my attackers to find two pests right before me. They are probably just novices but they are stronger than a novice should be. Something is going on.


    Well, that doesn''t matter to me.


    Without any warning, they both jumped at me and I rushed at them. I put my stake aside and punched one of them in the gut throwing them out through the window. From the looks of it, it was already night. Looks like the exertion from the day before made me more tired than usual. The other one appeared behind me, grabbed my hand, and started crushing it.


    "You''re stronger than a normal novice," I said but looking at the eyes of the pest, I saw nothing but pure animalistic hunger for blood. Even for a vampire, this was a bit much. "What did you do?"


    Before I got to know the answers to my question, it pulled my hand and in a swift motion tore it off throwing me at the wall. I grit my teeth due to the pain but I had no time to think about anything since I was pounced at again by the animal. Moving to the side, I was able to dodge its blade-like nails and kicked the back of its skull. The sound of bones breaking filled the room and it fell down to its feet. Though not dead, it was enough to make it unconscious.


    RAWR


    The guttural sound put the entire neighborhood on alert as if it weren''t for the loud sounds these creatures were already making. I let out a sigh and my arm grew back to its original shape. It pounced at me and I stared at it directly in the eyes.


    "HALT."


    A surge of headache-like pain made me feel a little dizzy but I was able to get back on my feet. So, this is the issue with this ability. What an inconvenience.


    I grabbed the two animals and peeked out the window only to see many people gathered in front of the building trying to see who or what made the sound. I clicked my tongue and kicked the wall from behind making another loud sound and quickly jumped out of the building. Some people rushed into the building but I was already out of their sight. I decided to go towards the warehouse areas of the city and made a run for it. Jumping from one building to another, I ran as fast as I could.


    Looking down at the two animals in each of my arms, I spat in disgust. Even for novices, who are to resemble human behavior and control over their powers and desires, this makes no sense. Even in rage, they were more like a critter given the power close to a noble which is not how vampires are supposed to evolve. With time, one learns and understands how to both accept and control one''s powers, only then can one get stronger.


    "But, their faces, hmmm, I think I will ask them when they wake up," I said making my way to the warehouses. I was still on high alert because I could still be pursued by more VEO members or one of the pests themselves. These two weren''t that stealthy with their assassination. "But still, why come after me directly?"


    Finally reaching the destination, I found an empty one and entered it. It was pitch black here and I sensed there was not supposed to be anyone here. They threw them both on the ground. Not having the patience to wait for them to wake up, I kicked them in the stomach knocking the air out of them.


    "Cough, cough, where am I?" one of them said and laid its eyes on me and stared glaring at me. I looked at it with disgust and kicked it right in the face.


    "Who do you think you are, to look at me with those eyes?" I said and spat on its face. It tried to get up to attack me and the other one was still under the ability.


    "SIT AND ANSWER MY QUESTIONS TRUTHFULLY."


    "Ugh¡­" I said holding my head as the surging pain emerged again. Using this multiple times will take a huge toll on me. Getting my thoughts together I looked at the two of them and they both sat right before me respectfully. "Who sent you here?"


    "No one, we came at our own volition," one of them answered.


    "And why?" I asked raising my eyebrow.


    "You killed our friends," the other one said. Friends?


    I got closer to them and looked at their faces properly. My eyes widened realizing who they were. These two were the ones who were responsible for cleaning off the blood that I bled in that cage. Knowing this, my hand started to scratch wanting to rip both of their heads again. I still remember, the disgusted look they gave me every time they were asked to come and clean after that monster.


    In their eyes, I was nothing but an abomination.


    "These friends you speak of¡­are they working under Dominic?" I asked and they both nodded. "How did you get this strong?"


    "Um¡­" even if I ordered them to speak the truth, I could see the fear and hesitation on their faces. I don''t have time for this bullshit.


    I grabbed my stake and drove it through its heart making sure the other one saw it well. Even if I used my ability, outside of the order I gave them, they can very well feel emotions or even try to resist the order but their body will not let them. Watching them struggle is an amusing sight which I am guilty of enjoying.


    Killing the pest, I glared at the other one and I could see the terrified look on his face. He started to struggle and get away from me but too bad for him, I am not some run-of-the-mill vampire.


    "Now that you know what will happen to you if you don''t reply instantly, I will ask again, how did you get this strong?"


    "D-drug! It was a drug!" it exclaimed, sweat dropping from its forehead, its body trembling as I kept glaring at it letting my bloodlust release. Given it is one of those pests, it is quite easy for it to understand the clear difference between us.


    "And who gave you this?" I asked.


    "F-Fa-Father, it was Father..." it said and the name made my blood boil along with making my feet tremble. That monster¡­ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How did you know I was there?" I asked and it showed a little hesitation but I glared again making it talk.


    "H-he has informants, all around Tokyo, they all meet daily in Shinjuku to give intel about people Father told them to know about," it said and I walked close to it and kneeled. I placed my hand on his face and pulled it aside before biting its neck. "ARGH!!!"


    It yelled in pain but as I tasted the blood, I quickly let go of it and spat everything out. I felt a little dizzy all of a sudden and my mind started getting blank but I quickly took my finger and put it down my throat making me vomit everything out forcefully.


    Coughing and wiping my mouth I looked at it in anger and grabbed my stake. "No, no, no, no! Spare me please!"


    Not giving any heed to its pleading, I stuck my stake through its heart and the pest fell. I leaned against the wall next to me and sat down taking a deep breath. Looking back, I looked back at their body and saw them vanishing into nothingness. Filthy pests, even on death, no remains of them will be found after. Is this the life you want to live?


    I took a deep breath and slapped my face bringing me back to my senses. Whatever they were given by that monster must be why they felt so different, given how it was in their blood still may mean it is injectable.


    "Though it didn''t last for too long," I said and looked at them again, or the spot where the two were but found nothing. I was lucky this time for using my ability, the roar the other one gave out, I would have to kill it before I got anything out of it but that would also seem to be difficult. Something about her body felt different.


    "Well, time to head to Shinjuku," I muttered and got on my feet leaving the warehouse. I stumbled a little holding my head in pain as the pulsating feeling was much stronger now. I clicked my tongue and decided to stay there a little longer. Holding my face in my hands I started to rub my forehead, mom would do this whenever I had a headache.


    "Maybe not use this ability too often," I said and thought back about my engagement with the VEO hunters this morning. Even dead, that promise I gave you is stopping me from hurting humans.


    "It''s unfair¡­" I muttered and sat in a fetal position on the ground. "Really unfair¡­if anyone were to kill you, it should have been me. You were mine¡­"


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 156 - 156: Shinjuku slaughter

    I don''t know how true this information is but I am still here. My head is still mildly bussing but I did get something out of those two. But the problem is how will I find them out? Shinjuku is a very big place and I have no idea where they all will be.


    I closed my eyes and enhanced my senses to start tracking them.


    "There are more pests in here than I would have expected," I said and continued focusing on them narrowing it down to where they all are heading. Most of them are novices, giving critters a task like reconnaissance will be an idiotic plan to begin with. Those disgusting beings cannot even hold themselves back around one human, letting them out in a place full of them. It is a wonder a massive slaughter hasn''t been brought to light. "This is useless."


    I picked a group of pests heading down an alleyway so I decided to follow them. This path will be leading to the backstreets of the area so gathering there doesn''t sound like a bad place. But there are still many establishments here which are hidden from the main streets.


    I jumped onto a building making sure to be far away from them hiding my presence. It would have been much better to have the VEO suits on me but getting my hands on them, I would have to risk being exposed to them. The last thing I want is to get involved with them.


    They suddenly stopped in their tracks and I quickly hid myself completely. Slightly peaking over, I realized they were just a bunch of drunkards who took the alleyway to piss on the walls. I spat on the floor and got my stake ready. I jumped down in the middle of them and stabbed them all in the heart in one swift motion.


    Looking down at their decomposing bodies I couldn''t help but look down on them. Having nothing of them to be left behind once they are dead. These creatures were never meant to be created in this world. Freaks of nature. Even this world rejects to let you give a few moments to leave behind your mark, let alone have your body be of any use.


    "Though looking down on them is also looking down on Dad," I muttered and grabbed my head. The headache was starting to get worse. I closed my eyes and decided to start scanning the place again. Maybe I am overthinking it, going into an alleyway and what I would assume a lot of people, that would bring too much attention to them. They are not that dumb. "Hiding in plain sight, huh?"


    I walked out of the alleyway and looked around. Watching everyone there in the bright Shinjuku. I was sticking out like a sour thumb. Not to mention I think I am not in the street I am supposed to be. So many girl bars, host clubs, and drunk people coming in and out of them. Not to mention the weird looks I was getting from everyone around.


    "Excu- "someone tried calling out to me but I instantly glared at them stopping them in their tracks. Giving no heed to him, I quickly walked out of the place ignoring anyone who tried calling out to me.


    Once I was sure no one was around, I jumped up to another building and started scanning the area again. "Jackpot."


    A bar right in front of me was letting in some very peculiar creatures, I would not be wrong in saying that most of them there were pests. Not only that but now that I was closer to them, I could sense two, no, four very powerful ones. Getting in would be a bit of a problem though. I can''t do it without causing a ruckus for everyone around, what a pain.


    "As if I care anymore," I said and jumped down before the building. There were two bouncers outside who were guarding the door. "Stay put," I commanded and they stopped in their tracks. Using command right now will be much better.


    I entered the bar and looked around. The walls were colored wooden brown and green and the entire place was decorated as if it was a forest. Some vines were hanging from the ceiling and trunks-like structures in its corner.


    "I would have loved to come here with Kazu-kun," I said looking around the room with all eyes on me. Not a single person recognised me. Though it was no problem for the humans here but for the others.


    "Who let you in?" the bartender said its eyes glaring at me coldly. I paid no heed to them and found the place where the four nobles were seated, surrounded by a bunch of other pests. "Hey, are you even listening to me?"


    The bartender walked towards me getting out from behind the counter and a bunch of other pests decided to follow it. I had my eyes fixed on the nobles and it looked like they also had their attention driven towards me. I started walking towards them but was stopped by the other pests.


    "I need you to leave right now," the bartender said in a very aggressive voice. "Security, what the hell are you idiots doing?"


    The door busted open and the two bouncers entered the establishment. I had both my front and back cover. The rest of the crowd who were humans looked very confused as to what was happening. The bouncer placed its hand on my shoulder trying to pull me back but I drove my stake right through its heart.


    The pest fell down and started disintegrating into nothingness putting everyone in the room in panic. People started screaming in fear as to what just happened and the pests decided to rush at me to attack.


    "Halt," a voice commanded from the table of nobles, and everyone in the bar froze in their place. Sweat started falling down their foreheads and behind the crowd of the pests walked out a giant. It was at least taller than two meters. Its body was well built and its eyes were now glowing red. Those disgusting eyes look down on me. I scowled at the sight.


    "What do you wa- "Before the creature could utter another word, I charged at it and aimed my stake at its chest. It didn''t move from its place and before I knew it the stake made contact with its chest but, it broke into pieces. "You seriously think that primitive tool is enough to kill me?"


    A punch came right at me and jumped back only to have my leg held by a pest. I looked up to see the noble charging at me, it first changed color to a more metallic grey. I kicked the pest in the face and landed on the wall the noble first appeared right before my face but I quickly ducked it and pushed it away from me. I straightened out my fingers and forced my nails to grow sharper. If the stake is not enough, I will use my body to destroy it.


    I aimed for its chest but got caught by something wrapped around my waist. I looked to find another noble''s face right behind me. Its entire body was wrapped around me like rubber and its disgusting face gave me a smirk of superiority. I fell on the floor and proceeded to have myself tied up by the bastard.


    "Not very wise of you to just barge in and think you can bring us all down by yourself," the other two nobles walked before me. It grabbed my face and I glared straight into its eyes. "Well, that is quite the face you have on yourself. Not to mention it looks like I have seen you before."


    "What do you mean? Is she someone you know?" the other noble asked.


    "So, are you the one in charge here?" I asked the noble and it looked back at me bending over to face me. Just the look on its face was enough to piss me off but I decided to calm myself. Not yet.


    It took its nails and stabbed me right in my chest, just inches away from my heart. I grit my teeth from the pain but it was nothing unbearable. I could feel its filthy nails caressing my heart as if it were its plaything. Seeing that I didn''t give it the look it wanted to it decided to stab deeper now piercing my heart and I tried my best to not let my heart beat too fast. One wrong move and I was going to die.


    "I saw this little girl in at Father''s place, he said she was his little bait," it said and the name made me bite down on my lip. The shudder went through my body, I tried my best to remain calm and looked straight into its eyes.


    I can''t wait any longer.


    "KILL EVERYONE HERE."


    Giving the command, an unbearable pain went through my head and I yelled. My vision started to get blurry but I felt the nails being taken out of my chest. I suddenly got untied and my body fell back and I stared at the ceiling. My vision started to get blurry but a warm red liquid splattered on my face and it started painting the ceiling too.


    I could hear screams and panicked voices from all around the room. My head felt like it was being split open from the inside and I grabbed it screaming in pain. It was too much, memories started flashing right before my eyes and it felt like everyone I had ever known was starting to scream right in my ears. I saw his face flash before me, over and over, every single memory I had of him, including his demise.


    No, don''t show me this, I don''t want to relive that moment. "STOP!!!" I yelled; my voice completely drowned in the screams of everyone being slaughtered.


    The pain, the memories, the faces, the screaming, it was getting too much. My head felt like it would be torn open any time and my body also started to spasm. It was almost as if I was having a stroke.


    "Ai"


    "Ai"


    "Ai-san"


    "Tsubaki-san"


    "Ai"


    "Tsubaki"


    "Pest"


    "M-Monster!"


    "Ai" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, ?


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!!!" I yelled at the top of my voice and the pain suddenly stopped. My vision was still blurry. My body felt weak yet I stood up somehow. I looked around and all I could see was red, everyone in the room was just piles of corpses, the pests disintegrating and the human bodies lying around with their eyes lifeless.


    I slowly got up and looked at the perpetrator and, now nothing but a red silhouette was before me. I could see it, how the blood flowed through its veins, it looked tempting, I needed it. I need it. I¡­


    "ARGH!!!" before I realized my mouth was filled with a foul-tasting liquid but I kept drinking. I wanted more; this is not enough. I kept drinking until the body fell right before me and I reached out my hand into its chest pulling its heart out. I dug my fangs into it and kept drinking only for it now disintegrate. No, this is not enough.


    I smelled something sweet in front of me. Behind the wall, there was something sweet. I wanted it. I needed it.


    I punched down the wall and jumped out finding myself in a dark place but the sweet smell I smelt was coming from deeper into the place. My body moved as it pleased to the place where the sweet scent was coming and soon enough, I found the source.


    A red silhouette standing right there. Shining bright, I could see its blood. "Give it to me!" I growled and leaped at the thing and it didn''t move. I dug my fangs into its neck and started to drink. It was sweet, too sweet. Everything I tasted before was nothing against this. I wanted more. Lots and lots more.


    But it felt¡­familiar.


    A hand was placed on my head and I kept drinking the blood, not stopping for a bit. "There, there, I have plenty for you, Ai¡­"


    My vision started to come back to me and I stopped. That voice, there was no mistaking it. I looked at the person right under me and my eyes widened.


    "You went straight for my blood? What happened to Hi? Hello? How are you still alive you dummy?" he said in a weak but kind voice.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 157 - 157: Reunion

    Under the new moon night, the dark sky lit by the nightlife of Shinjuku, my eyes met with her. She looked confused, almost as if she had seen a ghost but it wasn''t too far off the mark. The pain in my neck was still immense and I tried my best to keep up a straight face.


    Blood on her mouth, the fangs of a predator, and her eyes glowing brightly in the darkness. She looked more vampire than human right before me. Honestly, that look did make me feel afraid but I couldn''t show that to her. I can''t really blame her for it either. She had been through a lot and right now, all she needs is a warm familiar feeling to cling onto.


    She looked confused; I could basically see the cogs in her brain turning trying to process what was going on. She wanted to say something but the words won''t come out of her mouth. Her face was flushed and her hands that were holding me down to feed upon me were not trembling and tracing my chest and face. I decided to help her and pull her cheek to which she gave me the cutest reaction.


    "Phew, good thing you are still giving me those reactions. I was worried you would get too used to it," I said and pulled her head down to my neck. "Welcome back Ai."


    "Ka..zu¡­mmmh¡­" she tried speaking but was still in shock so I held her tighter. She sunk into my embrace and kissed her head, some blood entering my mouth much to my disdain.


    "I know, you have a lot of questions, but rest for now. I am right here for you," I whispered in her ear and she wrapped her arms around me and I felt something wet falling on my healing wound.


    Ai broke down in my arms and I held onto her tight. I can only imagine what had pushed her this far to have her attack me in that state. I tasked Akira to find her whereabouts but when I came here and told her to watch from a distance, I was pounced at by her. The last thing I heard before that was the loud sound of a wall being punched through. I was happy to see her but the state she was in broke my heart. After everything she had to go through at Dominic''s place and then to live with the fact that I died must have been too much.


    I looked down at her still bawling her eyes out now crying out my name and I responded with her name in her ear. Patiently waiting for her to calm down, I just savored the moment as much as I could. Not the most ideal way to go about it but holding her cold body close to me was a much-needed feeling I needed. The warmth I felt from her was the best feeling ever.


    "Feeling better?" I asked her and she nodded her head still holding onto my body. I kissed her head again and was met with the taste of blood again but I didn''t complain. I needed to do everything in my power to calm her down.


    My wound finally healed and I felt a lot better but I decided to not move and let myself enjoy this reunion longer. Sometimes, words are not needed to be said to communicate between two individuals and this was more than enough to express the happiness we felt seeing each other again.


    I sat up a little and leaned against the wall getting myself comfortable and buried my face in her neck. She still smelled great. Her body was rubbing against mine and she sat there completely defenceless and vulnerable. She smelled amazing. Maybe a little, just a little is fine, right?


    I brought my mouth closer to her neck and slowly dug my teeth into her neck. I felt her body shudder at this and looked at me confused but I started drinking some of her blood. It tasted amazing, like I expected.


    "K-Kazu-kun?" she called out my name weak from exhaustion and it brought me back to my senses. I quickly let go of her neck and looked at her. Her eyes looked at me innocently completely confused as to what happened.


    "I-It''s a long story¡­" I said and averted my gaze from her embarrassed by the action. What was I thinking? This is not the time to have my instincts take over. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I felt her fingers grabbing my chin and pulling my face back to look at her. She locked eyes with me and she rested my head on her neck and caressed my hair. Her touch was gentle and enough to put me to sleep, I held her tighter and took a big breath in. It was Ai, it really was her.


    "Finally," I said snuggling up to her. "I have you back with me."


    She said nothing but we kept embracing each other for what felt like an eternity. At least it should have been because I wanted all clocks and watches in the world to break down so that time would stop and I could live in this moment indefinitely. Sadly, that wasn''t possible so I took another minute when I thought it would have been enough.


    When I finally felt somewhat satisfied, I looked at her but she had no intentions of letting go. Not that I expected her to though. "Akira," I called out and the brown-haired noble appeared before me. "Take us home."


    "As you say Kazuki-sama," she said, and before my eyes the scenery changed and I was no longer in the dark alleyway but in our living room. Ai stuck to me like a koala so I decided to not move. I looked at Akira and she nodded her head before disappearing into thin air.


    "Let''s get your cleaned up first hmmm?" I said and she nodded still not letting me go. I stood up holding her in my arms and walked to the bathroom. Good thing I kept the water to heat up already. "Okay Ai, get down now. You have to take these clothes off."


    "No," she sulkily said making me take a step back by just how cute she was in that state. If I ever die and not come back, I know who is the perpetrator. "You take them off."


    "Who said I was going to let you do it?" I teasingly said it and I could see her turning into a tomato by now. The clothes were already ready by the bath so I didn''t need to go to the bedroom to get a fresh pair. While I am at it, I should also get a bath.


    Somehow finally taking a good look at her, I grit my teeth. Her clothes were torn in multiple areas by a sharp blade. Not to mention, the blood that was splattered on them to the point that it was the only colour on them. Her mouth was completely covered in blood and her beautiful white hair were stained in the red too. The sight angered me but I decided to keep my cool and started to undress her but what I was met with was much worse.


    Scars, multiple, all over her body.


    "Tch, that bastard," I muttered and Ai looked at me worriedly but I quickly embraced her. I could feel her body tremble but I held her tighter. Ai looked at the to see her own reflection and the state she was in and moved her head to face me. Her eyes were almost screaming "I am disgusting".


    I locked my lips with hers and pulled her closer to me, if there were spaces of just atoms between us, we very might as well have closed that gap too. Words won''t be enough for Ai to understand that everything that happened to her was not her fault and that it doesn''t change the way I perceive her. I felt her tears on my hands so I broke the kiss and cupped her face.


    She was sad, terrified, disgusted and who knows what else but the negative feelings were evidently piling up on her.


    "I don''t want Kazu-kun to look at me in this state," she said in a weak voice. "I was supposed to be pretty and beautiful so he only has eyes on me. This¡­thi- "


    "Who said I am still not looking at you?" I interrupted her before she said anything worse. I tone was loud but it held nothing but pure affection behind it. My face softened as I took a good look at her face again and even though all the blood she had on her, she looked just as beautiful. And nothing could change that fact for me.


    "But I¡­"


    "There, there." I buried her face in my chest and gently caressed by back. "You are still as beautiful as the first time I lay my eyes on you. Or the time you broke into my house, or the time I did nothing but stare at you while you slept right next to me and even the times when I fought by your side. You have always been so beautiful and nothing will change that for me. Tsubaki Ai is still the cutest, prettiest and also the most beautiful person I know, okay?"


    "But these scars¡­the blood¡­"


    "The blood will be washed away in a second. And if it doesn''t I just have to rub harder with the soap and shampoo," I said and she looked up at me. "What? You think I''ll find you like this and not bathe you myself?"


    "I- "her face turned red and I kissed her forehead seeing the cute sight.


    "As for the scars, I am not that shallow of a person to be disgusted or be put off by them. This body is still yours; it is still you and as long as it is the Ai I know; nothing will ever make me think that she is not the most beautiful person ever. Okay?" I said and she nodded.


    "Okay, time to wash you down," I said picking her up and putting her down to pour some water over her. I grabbed the soap and started rubbing it all over her body, making sure she looked at nothing else but me. Seeing her embarrassed face was quite the sight.


    "I love you, Ai," I said kissing her gently.


    "I love you too Kazu-kun," she replied and we put our foreheads together.


    "Welcome back."


    "I''m home."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 158 - 158: A perfectly good night

    Blood stains are officially my least favourite stains and I never thought I would say that. Maybe because it was let out to dry that it is so stubborn but this is still too much. From her body, it was easier to wash them off but the hair, it is a pain.


    "Are you okay Ai?" I asked her and she looked confused and turned to look at me but I grabbed her head making her face forward. "I am still washing your hair you know, just reply like this."


    "I am, but why are you asking that?" she asked.


    "It''s just the hair are taking too long to wash so I thought you may start getting annoyed by it," I said washing her hair one last time. Please clean, I beg of you.


    "No, I am actually enjoying it a lot," she said and leaned back resting her head on my shoulder. Looking up she locked eyes with me and I held her close. "I missed you."


    "I missed you too," I said kissing her forehead. "Okay one last wash with water and it should be good to go."


    I took the bucket of lukewarm water and poured no her hair. She shook the remnant water off, are you a little puppy? Well, I am not complaining. I stood up and walked into the bathtub and proceeded to sit comfortably in it. Looking over I found Ai standing there looking at me like a deer in headlight. I chuckled a little and leaned forward grabbing her hand.


    "Mind joining me here Mademoiselle?" I said in a teasing tone pulling her into the bathtub and making her sit with me. I wrapped my arms around her and rested my chin on her shoulder.


    "Is it just me or Kazu-kun is a lot bolder recently?" Ai said looking a little shy from this sudden action by me. Ughhhh, how can someone be this cute? "It is a little embarrassing for me too, that you always tease me and I am don''t get the chance to do that."


    "If I remember correctly it was Ai in the very beginning who was super bold. I mean, not everyone just breaks into someone''s house through the window and sleep next to them," I said and she puffed her cheeks pouting. My heart will burst today, I am very sure about it.


    "If anyone is weird in it, it''s Kazu-kun for being so calm through it," she said and I chuckled. She does have a point.


    "You have a beautiful girl in your room and sleeping next to me. I should be worried about it?" I joked and she flicked my head a little.


    "Still have some sense of danger, what if I was someone who wanted to harm you?" she asked her cheeks still puffed. She looks like a squirrel hiding its food in its mouth.


    "If you wanted to cause any harm to me, you would have already done it," I said but she didn''t look convinced.


    "But you didn''t know that," Ai said and I nod my head. I don''t have any rebuttal to that. Even after everything that happened, my reaction surprised me the most on how I was able to keep that calm. Maybe its habit of being calm in dangerous situations, or my attraction to Ai prior to the events that made me think I was dreaming? sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have me beat there," I said and pulled her close to me. "But I knew for a fact that Ai was not there to hurt me. Let''s say it was my guts telling me that."


    "Mmmh¡­" she decided not to talk further about the subject and her mood suddenly dropped. It looks like this discussion might have brough some negative thoughts in her mind. I can''t allow that.


    I decided to use my ultimate weapon, the ultimate technique passed down the Shiba household over generations. It takes the masterful use of one''s fingers to the perfect precision to yield the best outcome. Being the receiver of the technique, I have also perfected it to a certain extent and it was time to use it Ai.


    Shiba special, ten fingers of death.


    I grabbed Ai''s waist and started tickling her sides. Taken aback by the sudden though she was first shock, Ai started to laugh and started kicking her legs in the water. She tried her best to get out of the grip but I was not going to let her go that easily.


    "Ahahahahaha K-Kaz-hahahahaha, stoop," she whined while laughing but I kept going. "Ahahahahahaha come on now!!"


    "Nope, Ai looks sad, Kazuki doesn''t want that, Kazuki tickles," I said and turned her around and grabbed her feet and started tickling them too. She tried pulling them back and laughing but I didn''t let go. Looking at her, a soft smile formed on my face and I let go. She grabbed her stomach and started catching her breath and I just looked at her amused. Looking back at me, she made a sulking face and I couldn''t hold myself back.


    "Come here," I said opening my arms and though she looked grumpy, Ai made herself comfortable in my arms and snuggled up to my chest. I held her tight and pat her back. "There, there, it''s alright now. I am right here."


    She didn''t reply and just sat in that position and I let her be. Her pale white skin was now glistening right before me and her hair smelled amazing. It wasn''t the smell of something delicious but more like a fragrant flower. I enjoyed the feeling and decided to stay like that a little longer in the bath. It wasn''t as if we have not spent a good amount of time in this place. Though before it was more of Ai forcing herself on me.


    Feeling peaceful, my eyes went back onto her scars and some thoughts started coming to my mind. Thoughts that I was not too proud of having. Though it wasn''t against Ai.


    Ai is not that strong.


    Ai is not that careful about her own body either.


    Ai needs to be protected.


    I had to be the one to do that.


    Even if it meant forsaking anything.


    What is the worse that could happen? I die? Well, I was dead for a few minutes if I do say so myself so it won''t make too much of a fuss. How selfish of me, to be thinking this but I couldn''t help but feel over protective of her.


    Ai is weak.


    Ai is not careful about her own body.


    I cannot rely on Ai to always protect me.


    I must be protected.


    I am the only one who can do that.


    "Kazu-kun¡­" Ai spoke softly and I looked at her only to see her tilting her head up with her eyes closed. I knew what this meant so I closed in the difference between us and kissed her. It was gentle, warm and sweet. For the first time in my life, Ai felt so frail and small in front of me. I could not let anything happen to her again.


    I caressed her cheek and deepened the kiss. She wrapped her hands around my neck and pressed her body against mine. Though it was exciting me but it wasn''t something I should push on her right now. Ai needs comfort and affection; my sexual desires were something that can only be allowed to be fulfilled after Ai''s needs are fulfilled.


    Breaking the kiss, I placed a kiss on her forehead and started to get out of the bath. Anymore and the heat will start making us dizzy and the last thing I want is to fall asleep in a bathtub, that is how some people die and I don''t want to go out in that way. Ai followed me and got out of the bath too and we started wiping ourselves down with towels. Putting on our clothes for the night, we proceeded to brush our teeth. I need to buy more toothpaste.


    We went to the bedroom and Ai was the first one to jump into the comfortable mattress. She tucks herself under the blanket and started sniffing it. This sight did bring back memories.


    "Ai, I am right here, why do you need a second-hand smell?" I said sitting on the bed.


    "But your smell mixed with mine and the fresh blankets is something else," she justified and chuckled before getting under the blanket myself. As soon as I did, Ai stuck to me glue and rest her head on my chest. I caress her silky hair and kissed her forehead.


    "Good night Kazu-kun," she said looking very tired. I thought she had more questions to ask but I think after all this sleeping on a familiar bed makes her sleepy instead. Not that I am complaining. It is quite the cute sight.


    "Good night Ai," I said kissing her. "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    She snuggled up to me a little more and I hugged her gently caressing her back. I looked down at her and found herself sleeping already. It must have been really tiring for you Ai.


    No need to worry now, I will never let anyone take you away from me again.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 159 - 159: SC: The servants admiration

    "Akira? Are you okay? Hey, wake up," I heard a familiar voice moving me from side to side. My body was exhausted from dealing with all the critters that tried to break in.


    Every bone in my body was crushed into pieces and after each iteration, my healing was somehow about to keep up with the damage caused to my body. Every time I was moved even the slightest, a surge of sharp pain would travel through all of my body. I slowly opened my eyes to look at the person calling out to me only to notice that it was Ai-sama. Oh no, I am in such an unpresentable form, I must get up immediately. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh¡­" even the slightest moment made my body scream in pain.


    "Hey, don''t move, you are too injured." You were the one who was shaking me before though. "What do I do?"


    I looked at her frantically looking around to find a way to help me. There is no need for it, I am merely just a servant. My healing capabilities are not that fast but nothing to be laughed about. These injuries only require some minutes to heal. There is no need to panic. I wanted to say it to her but even trying to speak was too much of a pain. I am an insult to servants. Putting my masters in worry because of me. Unacceptable.


    "Cough, cough." I coughed out some blood and a sharp pain hit my chest. Looks like even my lungs were crushed by this, it is a miracle I am even alive now.


    "Here, drink this," Ai-sama said grabbing a vail of red liquid. Looks like there was still one left. She opened the vail and the sweet scent filled the room. She brought the vail closer to my mouth but I moved away. "Don''t do that, it will help you heal quickly."


    I know that, but there is no way I can drink that. The vail was meant for Ai-sama moreover¡­that contained Kazuki-sama''s blood. I must stay as far as I can from it. The last time he made me drink it, I was almost ready to drink every last drop. I don''t know what would happen this time to me given my condition.


    "N-ngh¡­n-no¡­" I somehow got a word out of me as my body started to heal more. Just a little more time, and I will be fine.


    "Stop resisting and drink," she said holding my head in place and shoving the vail to my mouth but I kept it closed. Unfortunately, I wasn''t able to resist longer as she forced my mouth open making me scream in pain, and stuck the vail in my mouth letting the content pour down my throat.


    The moment the blood touched my tongue I stopped resisting; I could feel the warmth spreading in my body. It felt nice, but I wanted more. Though causing me great pain, I grabbed the vail myself and poured all of it in my mouth. Ahhh¡­this is it, that warm feeling I needed but along with it something predatory overcame me and I started licking the inside of the vail with my tongue making sure nothing was left in it. I wanted more, a little more, just one more vail. I want this blood, I need it.


    My body started to heal way faster than it was before and within a few seconds, all of my bones were back in their place. My blood vessels have taken their original shape, my organs have also been placed in their respective positions and my body was no longer in pain. Blood, blood, blood, Kazuki-sama''s blood. I want more of it.


    "Akira," I heard someone call me and I looked at her realizing the person in front of me was not supposed to see this side of me. I quickly stood up to get back to my presentable self but my feet stumbled making me fall down to my knees. "Hey take it slow, it''s fine."


    "I''m sorry Ai-sama, b- "


    Before I could finish my sentence, a terrible feeling of dread filled the room. I froze in my place and got so scared that even moving an inch felt like a death sentence to me. I know this feeling too well, in my entire life there is only one person who was able to make me feel like this. This terrible sense of fear, the perpetrator.


    Father.


    I looked at Ai-sama seeing her frozen in her place too but her body was trembling. It was as if fear completely took over her but her face was filled with expressions of being horrified and angry. Wait, if I feel him like this, that means.


    "Kazuki-sama¡­" I muttered his name terrified of the realization that hit me. "Ai-sama, forget about me, please make your way to where this is coming from. Kazuki-sama is with Father right now!"


    Not saying another word, as if Kazuki-sama''s name snapped something in her brain, she rushed out of the room quickly. I sat back on my feet and took a deep breath. I wanted to move, but I couldn''t do anything. This feeling, I was never able to overcome it. I remember the first time I felt this when I first met him. He stood there with a kind smile but the aura exuding from him was anything but kindness, those murderous intentions were enough to make the entire rebel force quiver in their places.


    I took another deep breath and focused on scanning out the entire place. Closing my eyes, I focused on feeling the air around me and conducting my senses through it. This place is really big and some of its rooms have already started to move around. Living here sounds like a real pain.


    Some critters nest, a quarter of some nobles, novices standing guard on the other end, the other hunters fighting with the critters. Given how much time has elapsed seeing that they are still able to keep up with it is impressive. I can feel Kazuki-sama, Ai-sama, and Father in the same room now but I was able to find Yuna-sama though.


    "KAZU-KUN!!" I heard a loud shriek coming from the direction where Ai-sama went. Wait, what is going on?


    I stood up to head to that place but then another voice was heard out of nowhere. "A¡­I¡­."


    It''s Kazu-sama, wait this is not coming from the same room. He is calling out of Ai-sama, this is not good.


    "A¡­khi¡­rha¡­"


    My eyes widened and like it was second nature I teleported to the place where I was called from. Standing there I was completely horrified with the state I found him in. Many critters have swarmed him and have been feasting on him like anything. The smell of his blood was so strong that I also started to get drawn to it but that was not the moment for that. I need to get him out. I saw what looked like his hand, I quickly grabbed it and pulled it out.


    "Wha- "


    What I found was just an arm but nobody attached to it. I quickly raised my hand pulling the air around me and making a javelin out of it and used it to throw all the critters off from him. What was left was just a torso with his head attached to it. I quickly rushed closer to him and teleported to the safest place I knew.


    "Kazuki-sama, hang in there," I said making sure he didn''t close his eyes, the moment he started to give in was when I was sure he was going to die. "No, no, no, don''t close your eyes!"


    I started panicking, I tried everything I could, I shook him, slit my wrist, and started pouring my blood. It was only able to somewhat stop the bleeding but I doubt my blood will be able to grow his arms back. What do I do?


    His neck had a big hole in it too. I am surprised he is still alive but I can''t let him die. As a servant, I have to make sure my master is safe. I poured some blood on his throat too which closed the wound. This much is not enough, I need more blood¡­


    I looked back at his face and his eyes looked half dead, his mouth was moving though, as if he was trying to say something. I brought my ear close to his mouth to hear properly. "Yes, Kazuki-sama? What do you need?"


    "B-B- "


    "B?"


    I leaned closer but before I knew it, I felt a sharp pain in my neck and I looked to see what it was only to find Kazuki-sama with his teeth¡­no¡­those are fangs¡­


    Is he a vampire now?


    He started drinking my blood and I grit my teeth holding back to shout in pain. Vampires normally use an aphrodisiac to numb the pain but Kazuki-sama is doing no such thing, he is drinking it like an animal. I didn''t move though. I don''t know what is happening to him but now that I look at his body, it was regenerating drinking from me.


    GROWL


    "That sound¡­Kazuki-sama¡­" I said and he stopped to look at me and a sense of fear overcame my body. He wasn''t looking at me like I was Akira, his servant but a prey he was feeding on. His limbs grew back to their original shape and he pushed me down. I tried to get out of it but he had suddenly gotten this unnatural strength. I looked at him and he was breathing heavily looking at me like a crazed beast. "K-Kazuki-sama¡­"


    The master who treated me like my first master ever with his kindness and easy-going nature was now looking at me as if I was nothing but just a bag of blood. Before I could say anything, he dug his teeth in my neck again and started drinking from it, I started getting a little dizzy but I didn''t move anymore. I am a servant; my life is dedicated to my master.


    If I have to die to save him, my life is his to take. My vision started getting blurry and I raised my arm and rested it on his back. The pain was getting too much to handle, he was not just drinking from my blood vessels but was also eating my flesh. If this is how I have to go, at least let me feel the warmth from my master.


    "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama, but let me be selfish this once," I said and closed my eyes. I have lived a long life, ever since the Edo period. I was the daughter of the head of the branch family of a famous samurai clan. I was raised to be nothing but a servant to the successor of the clan. He was a proud man. His strength was unmatched by anyone in the clan and his praises were sung by many. At the age of fifteen, he was already leading the clan to victory in many battles.


    I admired him, wanting to be prideful and strong like him, even though I was a servant of his, I harbored certain feelings towards him that I was not allowed to. But, everything came crashing down when we were attacked. It was just one man, a certain man who came from a foreign land. He single-handedly took down the clan''s forces.


    "Hide inside Akira," I was commanded by my master as he grabbed his katana and walked out to fight the intruder. I was so taken by the fear that I didn''t think of anything and followed his order. Still scared for his safety, I peeked at the hole and my eyes widened as I saw him drop dead right before me. His head fallen off from his shoulders.


    The door of my room was forced open and the intruder stood right before me. I saw a monster that day, the monster who made me one of his kind. Why did he do that? I have no idea but he made me do many horrible things under his command, even¡­devour the body of my master¡­


    Ah no¡­why am I remembering him now? The memories of standing next to him as he looked out at the garden. He always complimented and showed gratitude for every single thing a servant was supposed to do for him. Even I woke up in his lap once because I collapsed due to overwork, that was the first time there was a little bit of moisture in his eyes.


    "You fool," he said tending to me. "Don''t forget about your own well-being again, or next time you''ll be punished."


    His scolding was filled with harshness and worry, but over anything else, his kindness to even care about a simple servant such as me.


    "¡­ra¡­ki¡­" I think I hear him again. Maybe I can finally meet you again, my master. "Ak¡­"


    "Akira."


    My eyes opened and I found myself lying on the warm lap of my master, his eyes looking down at me filled with tears. His face was full of worry and his hands trembling but still tending to me. I felt something sweet in my mouth to see he cut his own wrist to feed me.


    "Oh my god, you are awake," he said worryingly. "I''m so sorry for that, I didn''t come back to my senses sooner and you were almost on the verge of passing away. I just¡­"


    My master is reckless.


    But that is his strength.


    "Anyways, are you okay now? Is this much blood enough? Do you need more?"


    My master is not aware of his own limits.


    But that is his strength.


    "Please, say something. I am getting worried here."


    My master is kind and worries about me.


    But that is his strength.


    "No, I am okay now Kazuki-sama," I said, my face curling on its own feeling the warm feeling of knowing he cares about me so much.


    My master may remind me of my first master.


    But my admiration for him will surpass even my first master.


    "You are really reckless Kazuki-sama, you shouldn''t just feed me your blood like this. I have warned you against it," I scolded him a little. "But¡­thank you, for doing that for me."


    "Of course, I will do that for you," he said, his wound not healed.


    I smiled yet again. "Of course you would, that is just how you are."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 160 - 160: New day, new start

    RING RING RING


    RING RING RING


    RING RING RING


    RIGN RI-


    "So annoying¡­" I grumbled still feeling super drowsy. I rubbed my eyes opening them only to find myself in a dimly lit room. The sunlight seeped through from behind the curtains.


    If the alarm had already rung, it did mean it was 9:00 AM but honestly, I don''t want to wake up just yet. Also, school started two days ago but we couldn''t really be there due to certain¡­issues. I think saying that would be more believable. That or I am faking being sick. I don''t know what to do yet. As long as I don''t have to deal with an angry Natsumi-san in teacher mode, I can continue to live a nice happy life. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I turned to the side seeing the cutest sight in the world. Ai had her eyes closed and was still sleeping, the alarm never wakes her up which is honestly a surprise given vampires are supposed to be having heightened senses. Though, I don''t mind waking up to see her like this.


    She was latched onto my arm and was caressing it with her cheek. Her breath was lightly tickling me but it was a nice feeling. Her body still felt cold which would be worrying to most people but then again, Ai isn''t most people. Well, neither am I, but that is not the problem.


    Hello, readers, I am Shiba Kazuki. If you have read the previous volume, I recently died. Well, kind of at least. I was supposed to be dead but my trusty companion, Akira pulled me out of the clutches of death so I now owe my life to her. I should probably do something for her since after I came back which was by almost killing her, I did fall unconscious for some days. Mostly it was because my body needed to adapt to the changes it had gone under.


    Something special about me is that I have the blood of The First, which is Ethan, in me. He also lives in my head rent-free and often acts as my schizophrenic mentor. He was the first vampire to ever be created and that raises the question. If I have the blood of a vampire in my veins, am I one as well?


    Frankly speaking, I have no idea what I am. The little demon of the realm of cuteness in front of me is a half-vampire, part human and part vampire. She drinks human blood and also can eat normal food to feed herself. She doesn''t really have an active urge to drink human blood and the same is for me.


    It''s just that the blood I drink isn''t of humans, but of vampires.


    If vampires considered half-vampires an abomination, I am nothing less of a monstrosity of vampire creation. Ethan said that what I am is a vampire since I drink blood which does make sense but if I am a vampire and drink vampire blood, aren''t I just a cannibal?


    So, calling me a half-human would make more sense. Also, unlike Ai and other vampires whose bodies are cold, mine, on the other hand, is hot.


    "Nngh¡­" Ai mumbled in her sleep and held me tighter. By the look on her face, it looked like she was having a nightmare. Her body was trembling and I could feel her wanting to hold onto me more. "Kazu-kun¡­"


    I pulled her closer and wrapped my arm around her. I rested her head on my chest and started caressing her back. "Shuuush, there, there," I comforted her to the best of my capabilities. "I am right here," I whispered.


    It took some time but she calmed down. I have no idea what horrible stuff she had gone through but I have seen the result of it. I don''t know what he did, but whatever weapon or torture device was used on her, left back scars. Something which is not something that is supposed to be left on the body of a vampire.


    Thinking about that vampire again made my vision go a little blurry and my head hurt. I took a deep breath to calm myself and looked at Ai''s calm face. Looking at it, I could get a hold of myself and I placed a kiss on her head. If you have forgotten, Dominic, code name; Father is a noble who is very old. So old in fact that he was the first vampire turned by the lord of the night also called Sarah.


    He is also the man who captured Ai and tortured her along with killing me by plunging his head through my chest.


    Luckily I was not all alone.


    "Akira," I said softly and the noble appeared beside me. Even though it was so early in the morning, she was well-dressed and ready to start the day. I really need to take some tips from her about this.


    "Are you feeling thirsty Kazuki-sama?" she asked and I nodded my head. Somehow making Ai let go of me I got out of the body. Akira loosened her collar to expose her neck.


    It looked so enticing that I couldn''t help myself, my instincts took over and I bit her neck. It was sweet, sweeter than Ai''s blood. Maybe it is because she is a full vampire and Ai is half vampire. Since I have just gained new powers, I am sort of a vampire baby who needs his daily dose of vampire blood but for some reason, there is a little catch.


    The only blood I crave right now will be of Akira. It''s similar with vampires when they are critters, nobles who turn them give them a human to drink from and they are supposed to go on with this for about two months. While other human blood will tempt them and make them want to drink it, getting blood from the first person you feed from once you are turned to makes them bound to that person.


    Critters are more so like hungry circus animals, though they can do anything to feed their hunger, if their master orders them something, they have to follow that no matter what. The more I got to find out about vampires, the more they were drifting away from how I expected them. So, one can say that right now what Akira is doing for me is equal to a mother breastfeeding her baby.


    Since I have a lot of self-control and am not a rabid beast, I make sure not to drink a lot from her. I did suggest to Akira instead of having to feed me directly like this, she could have her blood taken a little and store it so I wouldn''t have to ask her for it every day but she was against the idea.


    "Kazuki-sama is a newly awoken vampire and to make sure you are taking your daily required amount, I am to monitor it personally," she said almost sounding like a mother.


    I stopped and let go of her seeing the place I quickly healed and Akira tightened her collar again. I nodded my head then and Akira completely hid her presence. One other important task I had given to Akira was keeping a close eye on Ai now that she is back. I don''t know yet how bad it is but it won''t be a surprise that Ai''s mental state will be very unstable plus we are still in the same place where we lived before.


    "They already know where we are," I was told, and was suggested that Akira change places. Something like this also came to my mind but the fact that this place is something very dear to Ai given that it was a sort of last memory of her parents, I will make no decision until I discuss this with Ai first.


    Heading to the bathroom, I freshened up and started to brush my teeth, the water was put to heat up and I already had my clothes put where there are supposed to be by Akira. Maybe she is doing a bit too much now, I can do this by myself you know. I may be a new "vampire" but I don''t have to be babied like this. I am still very much capable of taking care of myself.


    I took off my t-shirt and looked at myself in the mirror, toned muscles and a very little amount of fat. I am surprised just how good and fit my body looks merely due to the fact that it had to adapt to keep up with my growing strength and speed. However, it still made me feel like an impostor because I didn''t really do anything to achieve this physique.


    "Then again, I don''t have any right to complain," I said and looked at my chest, touching the place where there should have been a gaping hole and even my lips were not supposed to be intact was quite a scary feat but I''d prefer to get out of all this unharmed.


    Now, my main concern. Since I have found Ai and brought her back, I have to report to VEO. I can already see James being very happy with me and not to mention Natsumi-san will be back.


    "Give this dead man a break, please."


    Stepped inside the bath poured some hot water over and started to clean myself with the soap. I do wonder if I just get showers instead of taking these baths, that way I may even save more water right?


    "Nope, I enjoy these baths too much," I came to this conclusion nodding and after I rinsed myself off again with water, I stepped into the warm bath and submerged myself up to my neck. This is the real thing I wake up every day for. The feeling nothing can ever beat.


    I looked up at the ceiling, I started to recall what other things I had to do at the VEO. I had to report to James, get checked up by Ama now that I am no longer just a human, meet Natsumi-san; if I find her in the VEO and¡­


    "I hope Meme-san and all also get out of there safely. I need to thank them for allowing me to join them."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 161 - 161: Suspension

    "As if today, both of you are suspended from the VEO for two whole months." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?"


    I was standing in the room with James as this bombshell of a statement was dropped on us. I did expect something like this but still, a two-month suspension is too severe of a punishment. Also, why was Ai given that suspension? I was the only one who disobeyed direct orders from James, Ai did nothing wrong.


    I clenched my fist and took a deep breath calming myself. My eyes fell on Ai seeing her hiding herself behind me from James. I don''t know if this was out of self-defence or fear but for some reason the entire time since the morning, she has gotten a lot clingier to me. It wasn''t something that bothered me but thinking that we made some progress with Ai to not just obsess over me and open up to even more people was all for nothing.


    "Wait here James, I understand you want to suspend me, but why Ai?" I asked and he glared at me. Yeah, he was very angry with me trying to put up a rebuttal. He let out a long sigh and rubbed his forehead. "She is lucky that she is not considered as a rogue and killed off."


    "What do you mean?" I asked worried about what actions might have been taken at Ai. She grabbed my t-shirt and I felt her breathing getting ragged. I moved my hand behind to place it on her back to keep her calm.


    "Well, if you don''t know, Tsubaki here was not only under the suspicion of abandoning her duties and running away, she also attacked some pursuers the VEO sent to bring her back who came back in an appalling state. To top it all, the little bar she entered, not to mention with multiple eyewitnesses present had some human casualties," he explained and I was taken aback by what he just told me. During this time, I was not conscious and the moment I got up, I asked Akira to find Ai and take me where she was but to think all that happened, it was beyond what I expected.


    "B-but I didn''t kill any of them¡­" Ai mumbled and we all looked at her which made her hide behind me again.


    "What is it that you said?" James asked in a more assertive tone.


    "She said she didn''t kill any of them," I repeated what she said.


    "She is lucky that she didn''t. The forensics department luckily didn''t find any tracks of her fingerprints or DNA in any of the victims which was why I was somehow able to get her off the hook," James explained. Wait, so he was defending her? "The other officials really wanted to expel her and treat her like a target to hunt her down which I can''t allow to happen."


    "James¡­"


    "Don''t get me wrong," he looked at me sternly, his voice still full of anger. "The only reason I defended her was because she was under my command and they didn''t have proper evidence against her. I like to treat my subordinates justly but that also means if there was any solid evidence against her, I would not have done what I did. Take this as a warning for next time."


    "I¡­see¡­"


    "And now you, Shiba Kazuki," he brought his attention back to me.


    "Wait, I thought we were done with my punishment," I said taking a step back not understanding what he was about to bring up.


    "I am repeating this because even after me saying this again and again about this, you went on a very dangerous mission where let''s be honest, you just survived due to mere luck," he scolded. "It is about time you understand that disobeying your superiors is taken and dealt with very seriously here. You could have very easily compromised the mission due to your incompetence."


    "But Meme was the one who invited me- "


    "He is dead."


    "What?!" I shouted banging my hands on the desk. James looked at me and I took my hands off the table. "Wait, but it doesn''t make any sense."


    "After you and Tsubaki had your encounter with Dominic, the other two teams also came face to face with them," he said and paused for a second. Wait, don''t tell me it gets worse. "Only the twins returned."


    "What¡­"


    He leaned back on his chair and rubbed his forehead again. I could clearly see the dark circles under his eyes so it is not wrong to believe he didn''t get much sleep lately. My eyes fell down to the floor and I clenched my fist. So, you are telling me out of the seven people who went on the mission to get Ai back only four of us returned? Not to mention two of them being S-rank hunters. Don''t mess with me, just how strong is this bastard?


    "Sigh, look here Kazuki," James called out to me and I looked up to see the look on his face being more relaxed. "Don''t blame yourself for this because of this. I got a full report from the twins and it looked like whatever transpired had none of your involvement to blame for."


    "Okay¡­" I mumbled.


    "Now, before you leave, submit your weapons over to Ama, but you have to come here once a week to get checked by her. That''s it, dismissed" he said and I turned around. I looked at Ai only to see a worried expression looming over her face, I forced a smile at her the best I could and stepped out of the room.


    I started walking down the hallway towards the elevator. No matter how hard I tried, nothing more hurt me than knowing that I just lost more people.


    Yuna, Meme and Hotori-san.


    Losing Yuna was already a big shock for me and it was kind of at the back of my mind this entire time mostly because I had to look for Ai but knowing about them too just reopened the wound. I started to feel compelled to go see Akito and Haruto and I just realized that I forgot to ask James where they were. I wanted to turn around and go back but I was left too confused. Nothing was making sense right now. No matter how hard I tried.


    I am currently suspended from the VEO along with Ai, the sister I thought was dead met me again and she died again before my eyes and now Meme and Hotori met the same fate. This is too messed up.


    "KAZU-KUN!!"


    "AAAAH!! Huh?" I turned back seeing a worried Ai holding onto me.


    "I was calling you so many times, why didn''t you respond earlier?" she said, some tears welling up in her eyes. Huh? Wait, why is she crying? "Please don''t do that again."


    "I''m sorry, Ai," I said and grabbed her hand. She looked a little more relaxed and clung to my arm. It is starting to worry me now seeing Ai getting like this. It was almost like she had become a little girl scared of anyone she was unfamiliar with.


    "Kazu-kun, who is Meme?" she asked. Oh right, she doesn''t even know them.


    "The mission for rescuing you was not something I was allowed by James to be in," I started to explain. "It was given to two S-rank teams. One of Meme and Hotori-san, and the other of two twins names Akito and Haruto."


    "Oh, okay," she said calmly and I looked at her not seeing a change in her expression.


    "Wait, Ai, does this now bother you?" I asked her and she looked at me confused. "Those two who passed away were there to come to rescue you."


    "Yes, but they were not the ones who rescued me," she replied as if it was something not to think about more and I was a bit shocked by her calmness. "I mean, they didn''t really rescue me, right? You and Akira did."


    "What? B- "


    Before I could say anything, the elevator door opened before us, and in front of us appeared Natsumi-san along with Iwaguchi-san. "Flirting in broad daylight, do you two don''t feel embarrassed?" she asked.


    "Welcome back Natsumi-san," I replied, relieved to see that she was okay. "How was the mission?"


    "It went well, did you cause any trouble when I was gone?" she asked and I froze in my place conflicted in what to say. I know if I told her the truth, I will face the wrath of the devil but if I lie and am found out by her later, I will face the wrath of Natsumi-san. It is better that I say the truth and not hide anything.


    "Well¡­things happened and Ai got captured by Dominic¡­" I started to explain everything. She stood there with Iwaguchi-san listening to me intently and I made sur not to lie anywhere or miss any detail. On the other hand, Ai was standing behind me having me shield her from Natsumi-san. I am worried seeing her act this way because this was the first that I am seeing if this went on, having her go to school and continue with her daily life will be hard.


    "And that brings us here," I said.


    SLAP


    As expected.


    "How dare you!" Ai shouted and jumped at Natsumi-san.


    Not expected!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 162 - 162: Sweet moments

    I stretched my hand to grab her, but Ai had already closed the distance between her and Natsumi-san. She stepped to the side and Iwaguchi-san grabbed her.


    "Let go of me!" she shouted.


    THWAK Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natsumi-san hit her on the back of her neck and Ai instantly fell unconscious. I rushed towards them and had Iwaguchi-san pass her to me. I quickly checked her face and pulse but luckily she was just knocked out. I looked at Natsumi-san and she scowled back at me.


    "Was that necessary?" I asked.


    "Lower your voice, just because there are some changes in your body doesn''t mean you have any right to talk to me in that tone," she replied and I clicked my tongue. "Plus, I found the most peaceful way to take care of this situation. Moreover, why is she so jumpy?"


    "She has been through a lot, Dominic didn''t really just keep her locked in," I said and she let out a sigh. I felt a hand placed on my head and ruffling my hair. I looked to see her being more relaxed than she was seconds ago. I know I acted on my own volition without much.


    Before I knew it, I was pulled into a hug and Iwaguchi-san gently grabbed Ai out of my arms giving the two of us some space. Now that I had her arms wrapped around me I could feel them being weaker than what I would expect. I wanted to look at what expressions she was making but I doubt she would let me see her like this.


    "I am glad that you are safe," she said in a softer tone. "I can understand how you feel, having someone close to you been taken away just like that by a vampire but that also doesn''t mean you behave so hastily. You are lucky you could even be back in one piece."


    "You understand?" I asked a stupid question.


    "Of course I do," she entertained it anyway. "Every single hunter in the VEO can understand. How do you think someone even turns out to be a vampire hunter? And that is excluding the descendants."


    Right, she has a point. Vampires are creatures about whom the general public don''t know anything about. So that leaves only one answer.


    "Vampires killed someone close to them," I replied and she kept stroking my hair.


    "Correct, I was the same, having my parents give up their life to save mine when we were attacked. I was around your age at that time," she explained. Wait, this was not something that I knew. I was told they died in a car crash. "Given how smart you try to show yourself, you really are dumb, aren''t you Kazuki?"


    "I''m¡­sorry."


    "No need to apologize for it, but that is just how it is," she explained. "But hey, that was how I met your father who introduced me to your mother so you can thank my parents'' sacrifice that you even know me."


    "I guess you are right," I said closing my eyes. Maybe it was the nostalgic feeling or just tiredness but I started to keep a lot more relaxed. My arms wrapped around her and I clung to her like a kid. I do say Natsumi-san is like an older sister to me but she is no less than a mother figure too.


    "It was important to hit you though. That really was the dumbest thing you could do," she said and I started feeling embarrassed. "Say Kazuki, how does someone become strong?"


    How does someone become strong? That is a strange question to ask. I looked at her and she looked serious asking the question.


    "By training?" I said but she shook her head.


    "Think about it a little longer," she said. "Don''t forget, you are still just a kid. There are a lot of things you cannot do and that is okay. You don''t have to shoulder everything on yourself because you have people around you can rely on. Or did I turn out to be such an unreliable adult?"


    "No, you didn''t," I immediately replied. "You are someone I have always relied on and you always made sure you would listen and help me through anything."


    "Then what forced you to do everything on your own?" she asked but I couldn''t give her an answer. She let go of me and grabbed my shoulder. I was taller than her so I had to look down to meet her eye to eye but Natsumi-san right now looked as big as I thought she was when I was five years old. "You are a good kid, but still a kid so don''t be so harsh on yourself."


    "Um¡­" we heard a voice and turned to see Iwaguchi-san looking a little worried holding Ai in a princess carry. "I know this is a very emotional and important moment, but Natsumi-san, we have to report to James or he will scold us again."


    "Iwaguchi-san¡­you need to read the room more," I said and all three of us chuckled. Well luckily I have not been too harshly scolded by James before but I can understand him being harsher on those two. Maybe not so much on Natsumi-san though. She is pretty scary as is.


    "Hey, you thought of something rude, didn''t you?" she asked sending chills down my spine. A woman''s instincts are scary.


    Iwaguchi-san handed Ai to me and both of them left for James''s office. I looked down at Ai and though I felt a lot better thanks to Natsumi-san, one thing still bothered me. The way reacted to when Natsumi-san slapped me. I mean, it wasn''t something life-threatening and it wasn''t that hard either but above all she is my guardian and a strict one at that.


    "Then why¡­" I said to Ai only to not get a reply back.


    I pressed the button of the elevator and it arrived after some waiting. I stepped in the pressed the floor of the medical department. Ama is probably going to pounce at me first thing when she sees me. Will I be again a lab rat to her? Give me a break already. At least I can have Ai rest on a bed while I get checked up.


    DING


    I looked ahead to see that I reached the floor and from behind the door emerged a figure jumping at me. I stepped aside dodging her and she looked at me with a pout on her face.


    "Kazu-chan, you meanie," she protested but I signaled at her to lower her voice. Seeing Ai in my arms she tilted her head confused why she was in this state.


    "Let''s say Natsumi-san doesn''t like to be interrupted," I said and though not sure of the entire situation, Ama understood what I meant. She started to walk beside me as I left the elevator. "So, you seem to be full of energy as always. Where is the serious Ama I saw the other day?"


    "Come on, that version of me isn''t attractive at all. Cheerfulness is something that suits me more," she said then grabbed my shoulder and started touching the muscle. She then moved her hand down my arm and then my back. "Oh my, looks like the little Kazu-chan has turned into such a man over a few days."


    "If muscles are what makes you a man then I''m scared of what makes an old man for you," I replied.


    "An old man is someone who is close to my age, not really my type," she said and I slowly turned to her a bit scared of her words. "Come on, I am just joking. I won''t commit a crime; I''ll still wait until you are eighteen."


    "Is it really necessary??" I shouted stepping away from her which made Ama let out a hearty laugh.


    We kept walking until we stood in front of a door, Ama scanned her card opened it and we entered. The room was filled with multiple plain white beds with sheets whiter than milk itself. I gently lay Ai down on one of them and continued to follow Ama.


    We entered another room, the oh-so-familiar room with all the scary equipment. Wait, am I blind or do I see straps now on the chair? I looked at Ama who was cheerful as always. I entered the room to change closing the door before Ama got in and quickly had myself into a white hospital gown.


    I entered the room and sat down in the chair. Honestly, it was quite a piece of machinery with just how many stuffs it can do. Thena gain, it was said it was the only machine like this in the world so makes sense why I have not seen this more. Honestly, if machines like this were given for public use, hospital bills would skyrocket way past the exosphere.


    "So, Kazu-chan, I heard that you were hurt pretty bad during the last mission," Ama said entering the room looking more like a doctor now.


    "Well, that is one way to put how I almost died," I joked it off.


    "But seriously, arms and legs ripped off and they look completely unscathed. Every one of your muscle fibers looks like it was never touched before and they are harder than rock," she exclaimed. So that was what she was looking for. "Anyways, never know until I see it for myself."


    "You know I would feel a lot safer if you would say this without that look on your face," I said, pointing at Ama''s big smile which she was clearly not even trying to hide.


    "Strip."


    Please someone save me from this woman.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 163 - 163: Ai is all that matters

    "Okay, that''s enough samples for now," Ama said and I let out a big sigh of relief. "But I am surprised just how much your body has changed now. I have never seen a case like this before. Plus, you say you have to feed on vampire blood? Some fantasy is that if I''ve heard any."


    "You know until now, vampires were also fantastical creatures," I replied and put the gown back on myself. "So, any idea why this is happening?"


    "Honestly speaking, I just want to keep you here for days," Ama said and I could hear the alarm bells ringing in my head. She was not even using her joking cheerful voice. She is serious about it. "This is the first time anyone has come across such a case. You have the abilities of what we would expect from a half vampire but instead of feeding on humans, you have to feed on vampires? Seriously what are you?"


    "If I knew, it would have made things a lot better," I said stretched my arms. There were no signs of any abnormality in my body on the surface. Though seeing that Ama had her entire focus on the giant screen before her means there was more stuff I am not too sure about.


    "So, who is your feeder right now?" she asked. "I doubt that Ai-chan would be doing that job."


    "It''s Akira," I replied.


    "That noble?" she asked surprised and I nod my head. Ama grabbed her chin and was lost in her thoughts for a bit and then fixed her eyes on me again. "I don''t know what to say Kazu-chan but Ai-chan will get jealous. You should be very careful about this."


    "You''re right," I said. Given how Ai is acting around everyone, I do need to be careful about it. It is almost as if I am dealing with a kid. A very possessive one at that.


    "That''s enough for today. I will look into it more so rest assure for now. See you next week~" Ama said and I shuddered knowing I have to be back here again next week.


    I walked out of the room to change into my normal cloths and luckily Ama didn''t try to break in. Looks like when needed, she is a very reliable doctor. Though, the reason is a pretty personal to her. I hope whatever she finds out would help cure her brother. If we are able to create something like an antidote, maybe then we might even be able to convert all vampires back to humans.


    "Though I doubt they will be alive," I told myself. Vampires are converted when a human is almost dead so it can very much be possible that when they turn back to be a human, they will lose their life. That''s a very cruel option.


    "Vampires are not a species that is supposed to exist," I remembered Ethan''s words. Well, I''ll think more about it when we have to cross that bridge.


    Once I was done changing, I walked out of the room and found Ai still laying comfortably on the bed. Walking closer to her, I caressed her cheek feeling her cold skin and a sad smile formed on my face. No matter what happens, I will make sure that never happens to you again.


    "Akira," I said and the noble appeared before me. I picked up AI in my arms and faced her. "Let''s go home."


    "As you wish, Kazuki-sama," she said and before we knew it, I was back at our place. I went to my room and lay Ai on our bed and sat next to her. Akira followed us to the bed room and watched from a distance as I stroked Ai''s hair gently. "Is there anything else you would like me to do Kazuki-sama?"


    "Come here," I said and she walked over to me. I stretched my hand out to reach her head but sitting down it was a little far for me. Noticing what I was trying to do, she bend over and I placed my hand on her head and start caressing it. "I know it was a little late but thank you for everything you had done for us Akira. I owe you."


    "Please don''t say such a thing Kazuki-sama," she retaliated and stepped back a little. "I am merely a servant of yours so it is my duty- "


    "You saved my life," I cut her mid-sentence. "That makes you my saviour."


    "But that is my job as your servant," she kept fighting back. "This is what a servant does for her master."


    "Even a servant who would change masters in a heartbeat because she realized the man she is fighting is stronger than her current master?" I said and she closed her mouth. She started looking at her feet. Her hands were clenching her dress and she looked very embarrassed. "I am not scolding you; you know? I am saying that it is about time that you acknowledge that you are not just a servant to me. You are a very reliable comrade, a friend."


    "But I am not worthy of calling myself your friend," she said grabbing her dress harder. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Says who?" I ask and lean against the head of the bed. "If it makes it better, it is an order from me."


    "You don''t understand¡­" she muttered but it was loud enough for me to hear.


    Yes, I don''t understand Akira, not even the slightest but I trust her. I am well aware that she had joined my side for her own welfare but that means nothing to me. She has already done so much for me and for the people I cared. I want to her to see me as a friend because I want to know Akira better, to understand her better.


    I feel a certain wall between me and Akira that is stopping us from understanding the other person more and I want to break that wall down. Though forcing it down will be very selfish of me.


    "Then make me understand," I replied and she looked at me, her eyes looking a little numb. I gave her a little smile in reply. "That is enough for today, you are free to do whatever you want."


    "As you wish, Kazuki-sama," she quickly recomposed herself and replied in her normal monotone voice.


    "Also, think about what I said a little more," I said still stroking Ai''s hair. "I would love to know more about you."


    "I-I will¡­consider it¡­" she said and vanished into thin air.


    I took off my shoes and socks and realized Ai didn''t do the same. Getting off the bed, I did the same for her and went out to put them where they are supposed to be before wearing my house footwear and entered the room again. I sat next to Ai and kept caressing her head.


    "She looks so peaceful," I muttered and lowered my face to give a kiss on her forehead. "I wish she would always look this peaceful."


    Now that I remember, I forgot to submit my and Ai''s weapons at the VEO. James is going to get angry with me. I''ll just go do it tomorrow, given how Ai is knocked out and all. Tending to her is way more important that anything else right now for me.


    I do have to think more about what to do in the future. A lot has changed and I don''t know how much longer we can keep things up as it is. Now that I am suspended from the VEO, that does mean I get more time to look after Ai. I can''t let her get out of my sight anymore too. I know Natsumi-san will get very angry if she finds out that we have not only done all that but have also missed classes. Have some mercy on me please, I am juggling too much on my own.


    My thoughts wandered to my conversation with Natsumi-san and everything she said gave so much more context to so many questions. I didn''t even stop to think how so many people turn to become vampire hunters but it makes sense. The only way you can be a vampire hunter is when you know they even exist, plus having to be given dosages that are nothing less than what most people would call steroids, they are putting their life on the line in any way.


    "Just how far can someone''s hatred towards vampires go to?" I wondered and poked Ai''s cheek. They were soft as ever.


    My only reason to join the VEO was because I could get stronger and learn more about my body and what is happening to it which is pretty selfish reason but I doubt there is anyone who joined it for a selfless reason. Over anything, I am here because of Ai. I want to find a way to turn Ai back from a half vampire to a normal human. A life span of twenty-five years is too little. You hardly even have lived long enough to learn everything about yourself. I wanted to be stronger before to just survive and not worry Ai but now it''s different.


    Who cares about survival if I am not able to protect those I hold dear? I can''t be selfish anymore about these things. I want to be stronger, way stronger. Strong enough that nothing can happen to Ai. That is what is important to me now. I don''t care about anything else.


    Ai is all that matters.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 164 - 164: Conflicting ideas

    "Ngh¡­"


    "Hmmm?"


    I looked down to see Ai was slowly waking up. Her eyes were trying to open but they were not able to get used to the light that quick. The room was not really well lit honestly. It was only the sunlight that was illuminating in the room. It was kept cool due to the air conditioning. A blanket was covering her body now since I was worried about her feeling too cold. I don''t know if vampires get sick but I don''t want to test that theory.


    "Rise and shine sleepy head," I said softly kissing her head. The little frown she had due to the light turned into a calm smile and she reached out her hand to grab my leg. She dragged her body sluggishly and rested it on my lap. I kept caressing her hair keeping her calm and I am pretty sure I heard her purr. "You very much look like a cat."


    "Mmmh¡­I don''t know," she said softly in a sleepy voice. It is better that she is in a jolly mood as she wakes up. Remembering how she was put in this state before would not be a wise choice. Though it is not a topic I can honestly ignore. Just, not right away at least. "You''re so warm¡­"


    "I''m glad to know that," I said and she wrapped her hands around my waist. "Now, now, I am not going anywhere you know."


    "Still," she replied and buried her face in my legs. "I want to be as close as I can to you."


    "I can''t really say anything much to that face now, can I?" I said amused by the scene. "How are you feeling?"


    "Lazy," she replied. "And a little dizzy¡­"


    "Want a snack?" I asked her and she nodded her head.


    I put my wrist before her and she looked at it for some second. Then she slowly got up and sat in my lap. Her arms were wrapped around my neck and I knew what she wanted. Looks like feeding in this position was the most comfortable for her. I pulled her closer to me and tilted my head to the side exposing my neck. She bit my neck gently and it didn''t hurt this time.


    Ai started gently sucking my blood taking as much time as she could. Before we realized it, rather than it being an intimate activity, it was more calming than anything else. I traced my fingers against her back. I never realized just how fragile she would have felt in my arms.


    My eyes examined her neck and though it looked so delicate and tasty, I wasn''t in the mood to feed on blood. The one I had from Akira in the morning was enough for now. Maybe the evening would be a good time to do that.


    Ai kept taking little sips of my blood clinging to me and I closed my eyes and pulled her close. I don''t know how long she was going to take but I will let her take her time. After all, it was something I also quite enjoyed. It felt more ticklish than anything now that I am used to it. Having blood sucked from you every day does make your body quite used to the feeling.


    After some more minutes, Ai was done but she rested her head on my shoulder. She didn''t really use her blood to close the wound because it healed the moment she took her teeth off of my neck.


    "So¡­how did I end up here?" she finally asked. "Last thing I remember, we were in the VEO, and then, Natsumi-san¡­"


    "Yes, about that, Ai. Why did you do that?" I asked her and I could feel her body tense up. "I am not scolding you here. I just want to know why you suddenly jumped at her."


    "It''s because¡­she hurt you," she said holding me tighter. "I can''t allow something like that to happen. No one has the right to hurt my Kazu-kun."


    "She is my guardian you know. I owe a lot to her," I tried explaining. "And over anything, she is my family. She is important to me."


    "And me?" Ai said facing me. Her eyes looked serious but I don''t understand why she is asking such a thing. "Am I not important to you?"


    "What are you asking? Of course, you are important to me," I said. "Ai is very important to me."


    "Then why am I the only one who gets told off by you when it is something between me and her?" she asked.


    "I am not telling you off Ai, I just wanted to know why you acted that way. You understand it too right that what she did was something normal for someone who cares for you to do when you make a mistake like that?" I tried my best to explain myself.


    She stared right at me and then raised her hand. Wait, there is no way, right? She swung her hand at me and I stared right at her but right before she could touch my face, she stopped her hand. I could see it trembling, I know, Ai needs to be reassured, I am trying my best but seeing her acting this was frustrating too. Natsumi-san is a mother figure to me, no matter how much I love Ai, I can''t have her say things against Natsumi-san.


    "Why did you not flinch?" she asked but I stared right at her. I raised my hand to grab her cheek but for the first time, she pulled away. "Why did you not flinch?"


    "Because I know you will never hurt me," I said leaning forward wanting to calm her down. I can hear it, more like feel it. Ai''s emotions were all over the place, her heart was beating so loudly and I could smell the scent of anger mixed with fear. Such a conflicting sight. "Ai, this isn''t you. Please calm down." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This isn''t me? What are you saying Kazu-kun?" she sounded somewhat offended by what I said. "I had always been like this; I tried my best to suppress these feelings because for once I thought I could trust more people other than you but I couldn''t."


    "What?" I asked confused by the words she was saying. "But what about your friends¡­you trust them right?"


    "Only to a certain extent, but if I had to choose I could leave them if it meant I had to be with you. Do you not understand? How do I truly feel?" she sounded frustrated. Her breath was ragged and I could feel her body trembling trying to remember something. "You¡­you¡­were dead, right before my eyes. I thought the people with you there would protect you, they would be able to do something about that and keep you safe while I was not around."


    "And they did, Akira pulled me out at the last moment and saved my life," I justified myself. "If not for her, I would actually be dead, eaten by those critters."


    No, this is getting out of hand. This was nothing but two teenagers ranting. It is not how I should be acting. Then why am I being so agitated by this?


    "Ai, what is all this about? Why are you acting like this?" I asked being lost by what was going on now. This all started with Natsumi-san and all and now we were talking about Akira for some reason.


    "It''s frustrating!" she ended up shouting. "It is so frustrating. You are too weak Kazu-kun!"


    The words from Ai pained me. I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist. I couldn''t deny it, that was how I felt all this time but being told this by Ai somehow hurt me even more.


    "You are too weak! You can''t protect yourself!" she went on. "And neither could I! I was lying there in that place helpless and you know what I did? I cried out your name. The person I wanted to protect is the one I am begging to be here to save me. How pathetic is that?!"


    "What is pathetic about it? Who said you have to be the one shouldering?" I contradicted my own resolve.


    "It is!" she continued. "I want to protect Kazu-kun because he cannot protect himself. He needs to be protected and not protect me all the time."


    She said it again and it hurt more. It was almost as if my weakness was a big burden to her and I thought I understood that. Ai had to work extra hard to make sure I was safe from the beginning but that doesn''t mean I can''t get stronger. Changes are happening to me and I am not as weak as I was before. Maybe it was the feeling and wanting to be acknowledged to be someone who has grown stronger in Ai''s eyes that made me so angry.


    "I need to be protected? What about you then? You are not that strong yourself?" I said raising my voice at her. Her eyes widened looking at me. I didn''t realize but tears were welling up in her eyes. "No¡­I- "


    "I don''t care about me!" she yelled at the top of her lungs. "Kazu-kun is all that matters to me. He is the only reason I am able to survive this long. Do you not understand how much I love you?"


    "Ai, but you cannot just justify all this with the fact that you love. What? You have no sense of self-preservation because you love me. I am the only one that matters. Seriously what are you saying?"


    "DO I NEED TO GIVE YOU REASON WHY I LOVE YOU?!" she shouted again, angrier than before, sadder than before. Tears started falling down her eyes and she grabbed my collar. "What? Do I even need to justify why I love you so much now?"


    "I didn''t say tha- "


    "I love you because I love you! Is that not enough of a reason?" she cut me off. "Is loving someone no matter the sacrifice I have to make really that bad? Is loving someone that much really that bad? Tell me Kazu-kun."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 165 - 165: Unintended words

    I don''t even understand how we came down to this topic. I stared at Ai who had her eyes full of tears staring me down. Normally, if she were like this, she would have already been falling on me and holding me tight but right now she wanted none of that. I myself had a hard time understanding how to even take care of this situation.


    I am not used to arguing with most people. Normally if I find it to be too bothersome I just let them ramble and agree with things but that wasn''t something I could do right now. Most of it boils down to that I care about Ai so much that I can''t just ignore things she is telling me. Every word of her was hitting me like a bullet but I couldn''t allow myself to be a mere bullet sponge here.


    "I never said that there is anything wrong in loving someone for no reason," I retaliated. "This wasn''t even the topic of the discussion! Why can''t you just stick to just one topic? Also, I am not asking you to justify why you love me so much. Whatever your reasons may be, or they may not be isn''t important in this context."


    "Then why is it not the same as me?" she asked, her voice still full of anger and pain. "Why do I not see you acting towards me the way I do to you? Treat other people how you want to be treated right, then where is my reward for that?!"


    "Because people are different!" I yelled. "And because they are, you and I are not the same. I will never be able to love you exactly how you love me. People are different you know? Moreover, the topic was about you acting that way toward Natsumi-san. Why are we even discussing this?"


    "Why are you trying to change the subject over and over? Just talk about what we are discussing right now. Or is it that you don''t have proper reasons to give me for my questions? Is that it?" she ordered.


    I wasn''t even the one who changed the subject in the first place.


    "You are the one who changed the subject in the first place. This wasn''t even the topic we started talking about," I tried to reason with her. "And if you want to stick to this topic, fine. Again, I never said there is anything wrong with loving someone without any good reasons. I am a living example of it!"


    "Then why don''t you understand?!" she said. "Why are you putting yourself in trouble and danger? It would have been a lot better if you stayed here safely and just let me protect you. That is my duty to do so."


    "Because I don''t want to be a sitting duck and let you do everything. I myself have some pride to just sit and have you protect me all this time. I don''t like to be weak either," I said leaning towards her. If I am close enough to give her a surprise hug, it may get better. Physical affection is the best way to calm Ai.


    "Yes and see what happened?! You are still not as strong as me in our training battle and I was even holding back," she said.


    "So, I should have just sat and waited for others to go and save you?! Well, I am sorry but I am not that patient when something like that happens to you. Moreover, you said in that state you begged for me to come save you so why are you even angry at me?!" I tried reasoning with her but it seemed that I was still yelling made matters worse. "Please Ai, why are you so agitated?" I spoke in a softer tone.


    "Because I am scared!" she yelled again holding herself. "I am scared of losing you. When¡­when I thought you were gone, I couldn''t think straight. Those few days I had without you were worse than hell! I don''t to feel like that again!"


    "Then say that," I said in a calmer voice seeing the argument coming to a much better conclusion. "It''s okay to be scared about it, I know how it felt. When you were taken away, my sleep was completely destroyed, every second felt like a minute. I know that feeling Ai." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just one more push and I will be able to calm her down. I need to keep this up. Don''t give in to her taunts anymore.


    "If you would have understood, you would just stay put and let me take care of it all," she spoke in a calmer voice but her words still stung me.


    I took a deep breath and rubbed my forehead. This argument was getting to me a bit. I need to calm down.


    "Rubbing your forehead? Is dealing with me that much of a headache to you?!" she shouted again and I internally groaned in frustration. Right at that moment something just snapped in my head.


    "Maybe it is!" I yelled back at her surprising the both of us. Immediately realizing what I just did I covered my mouth but it looked like the damage was already done. The look on Ai''s dropped and she leaned away from me before getting off the bed.


    "If that is the case, then I will just leave," she said and ran out of the room.


    I didn''t say anything, I couldn''t. I was frozen in the place. I and no idea what kind of face I was making but I knew there wasn''t something I did before. Getting suddenly back into my senses I ran after her but it was already too late. Ai was no longer around. The door was closed but the window in the living room was wide open. I peeped out of the window to see where she was even using my heightened senses but I couldn''t find her around.


    "Akira!" I shouted and the noble appeared right before me in an instant. She looked confused seeing me but didn''t ask what happened.


    "What do you require me to do Kazuki-sama?" she asked bowing but I didn''t have time for the formalities.


    "Find where Ai is, now!" I hastily ended up yelling at her which surprised her too but she closed her eyes and started sensing. I was tapping my feet on the floor impatiently. I hurt Ai with my words, she ran away and I don''t know where she is. I need to find her before dusk or I don''t know what might happen. We are not even sure if Dominic is still around so she can be an easy target. "It''s all my fault. I had to say those words. I''m such an idiot!"


    I looked at Akira and she was trying to concentrate but looks like my rambling was making it hard for her so I shut up. I would have wished that she would have said something about it herself though. That is not the time to worry right now. I have to find Ai as soon as I can.


    "Found her," Akira said opening her eyes. "She is- "


    "I don''t care, take me there right now," I cut her off, and the next moment we were in the middle of what looked like the streets of Shibuya. How did she even end up coming here this quick? Now is not the time to think about it. "Where is Ai?" I asked Akira.


    "She is somewhere around, I am sorry Kazuki-sama, since there are so many people around, I am unable to pinpoint her actual place. I shall conduct a search right away," she said closing her eyes and I did the same. I heightened my senses and started searching for her.


    People, people, people, ugh¡­why are there so many people here right now? It is not even time for the office job hours to end. I continued searching wanting to find Ai. Check every place, shops, streets, alleyways, roofs, and even the sewer system running below. Ai has to be somewhere here. I can hear their heartbeats, their conversation, and even the way they breathe. It''s all humans here, Ai''s heart beats differently, it is much faster than a normal human but slower than a vampire. I felt it before when she pounced at me.


    "There¡­" I muttered as I could finally pinpoint a signal of a heart beating faster than all of the other. I opened my eyes and looked at Akira and why the look on her face, it seemed like she also came to the same conclusion. I nodded at her and we jumped up onto the roof and started jumping, one building after another.


    She was close, but she started moving too. Even as a half-vampire, how can she move that fast? If this keeps up, we will not be able to catch up to her. I clicked my tongue and took a deep breath. I locked eyes with Akira one last time before I kicked the roof below me as hard as I could and jumped over three buildings at once. I looked to the side to realize I wasn''t really very discrete with it because some people saw me. Please handle this for me, Akira.


    Deciding to ignore it, I was gaining speed on her and she looked like she stopped. I sped up even more, my legs not being able to keep up too much and already hurting like hell but I will not let go of this.


    "Found her!" I exclaimed seeing her silhouette in the distance which I quickly closed in but I did forget to take into consideration one thing.


    How will I stop at this speed?


    "OUT OF THE WAY!!" I shouted at her before I found myself looking at a brick wall.


    THUD


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 166 - 166: Understanding

    Hello everyone, my name is Shiba Kazuki, I am sixteen years old and I am in a predicament right now. What is it you might ask? Well, I am right now stuck inside the wall. No, this is not a version of the tag, or is anything supernatural¡­Maybe a bit of the latter.


    Now the question arises, how do I even get out? Unlike last time, when I say I am stuck in the wall, I really mean it. It is really hard to get out myself without damaging property. I know Natsumi-san will kill me for sure.


    "K-Kazu-kun?" I heard a worried voice behind me and as much as I would love to see who it was, in this state, it was physically impossible for me.


    "Ghed meh auth, phes" I somehow said something in a muffled tone and luckily it was interpreted perfectly. I found myself falling on my back only to land on something cold and soft. My eyes were met with a ruby and emerald. I could see the marks of tears under them and though they shined beautifully right before me, I could see the pain that was hidden underneath. Before I knew it, those jewels were now filled with water yet again.


    "You idiot!" she said gently hitting my chest. "Idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot!"


    "Ouch, ouch, can you please go easy on me? I think I cracked some ribs," I said and she immediately stopped hitting me, though tears still fell down her eyes. I sat up and leaned against the wall I left my imprint on.


    Aah¡­Ai is sad. I wouldn''t say I like seeing her like this. Furthermore, she was hurt because of something I said. Will I be able to forgive myself for it? I don''t think I will but I want to change this mood of hers as soon as I can. It''s selfish, right? Wanting to do something like that when I am the one who caused the damage. Maybe it is but when have I not been selfish?


    I raised my hand and pulled her close to me. She showed a little resistance at first but soon gave in. Her arms wrapped around me and my nose was assaulted by her sweet smell. I could hear her heartbeat clearly. It was getting calmer by the second and her breath was now long and slow as if she was taking in my scent like I was doing with her. This may just be our first big fight and it left a horrible taste in my mouth. My heart felt like it was being clenched and squeezed hard by something foreign stopping it from beating how it does normally. The blood rushed to my head making me make rash decisions and those weren''t something I was proud of.


    I looked at the person holding me and while she was a crying angry mess before, she was nothing different from a baby clinging to her favorite soft toy. Just how big the difference between the two sides of her is something I couldn''t wait to find out more about.


    She held me tighter and I wince in pain because my bones hadn''t fully healed yet. Immediately she tried pulling away but I tanked through the pain and held her tighter than before. "B-but the pain."


    "Hurting you pains me more than this," I said and closed my eyes as I felt her getting closer to me. Maybe it has been some time since we couldn''t get to be like this I was a little agitated too. We did just find each other just yesterday. If I remember correctly, today is Thursday right? "Maybe waiting until Sunday won''t be that bad of an idea."


    "Bad idea for what?" Ai innocently asked and I held her tighter. Good thing my bones have healed up.


    "How about we skip school and go on a date?" I suggested to her and I didn''t need to open my eyes to know that hearing this made her face light up. She is nothing less of a cat sometimes when it comes to this stuff. Adopting her won''t be that bad of an idea.


    Okay, I need to calm down my train of thought.


    I opened my eyes to look in front of me only to find Akira standing there looking annoyed. I didn''t expect her to be so expressive recently but is a nice change of pace.


    "Ai, let''s go home," I said and she nodded her head. My eyes locked with Akira and she understood what to do.


    Before we knew it, the scenery around us changed and we were all in our living room. I fell on my back because I was not leaning against the wall anymore and Ai fell on top of me. Though, it Is not something I really dislike. The cold feeling enveloping me was very comforting.


    "Sorry for the trouble Akira," I said looking at her only to see a little pout on her face. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After telling me to rest for the day, I ordered around out of nowhere. You really have quite the life," she said and my eyes widened hearing this tone coming from her. Wait, so this means. "This the best I can do right now. I need time to get used to this."


    "Ahaha, that''s fine, thank you so much for today Akira. Now I owe you another," I said and she gave me a little smile.


    "Please don''t thank me Kazuki-sama. It was my duty," she said in her usual tone.


    "And we are back," I throw my hands up defeated. Well, I can see that she is trying her best. "Okay, rest up now. For real this time."


    "As you wish Kazuki-sama," she said and bowed one more time before disappearing in thin air. Now that it is taken care of, how do I broach the topic with Ai again? Leaving this untouched after all this will be a fatal mistake after all.


    I looked down seeing Ai still completely immersed in her own world. She was snuggling to me like a cat and I am pretty sure if I pat her, she will start purring too. Though it is a theory I want to test afterward. No, I cannot let myself get swayed like this. Focus on what is most important right now Kazuki.


    "Ai," I called out her name making her face me. Oh my god, when she looks at me like this I want to spoil her so much. "I¡­I''m sorry¡­for what I said before. You are not a headache to deal with."


    "N-No, I should be the one to apologize. I promised myself that I would keep you safe and not make you worried but here I am making trouble again¡­" she said sounding down. Stay strong Kazuki, don''t just dote on her but have a proper conversation.


    "Firstly, you will always make me worried, you dummy. As long as you are breathing and alive, I will worry about you no matter what," I said and tried looking into her eyes, she looked like she was going to cry again. Ugh¡­just a little more, please. "But that is only because I care about you too much. You mean a lot to me so I will worry about your wellbeing no matter what. Even if we were just a normal couple out of this entire vampire thing, I would still worry about every little thing. That is just how it is."


    "But- "


    "No buts, that is not something negotiable," I cut her off and she nodded her head agreeing with me.


    "At least let me say sorry for losing my cool," she continued. "I don''t know what took me over but I am not able to think of anything but you. I tried my best to keep my cool but when Natsumi-san did that, I lost it and leaped. I will be honest when I say that I don''t know when this behavior is fixed but I will try my best."


    "Okay," I said and kissed her. "So, we are back to normal?"


    "Yes we are," she said and rested her head on my chest. I guess we are going to lay on the floor for longer. Not that is much of a problem to me. The floor is cold and so is Ai so in this brutal summer, there is no better opportunity to keep cool than this. May as well savor it as much as I physically can.


    One thing this made me understand is that I have proceeded with things with a lot more care with Ai than I originally thought I had to do. She is far from recovering from what happened in the church which isn''t a surprise but the effect of it on her may have been bigger than I anticipated. Looking at her again, she looked as innocent as a harmless rabbit but I knew if needed she could be as fierce as a tiger. Having to take care of such a person won''t be an easy thing but I will not give up.


    Don''t worry Ai, you have me. I will do anything to keep you happy. This is my promise to you.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 167 - 167: Days of solace

    I don''t have a lot of things that bring me pleasure in life. Maybe it is the time that I spent on this earth that made most of it mundane to me. It might even be the fact that most things that would be very important to many people are foreign concepts to me.


    But I am way past worrying about such stuff. Now my days are spent in this little apartment with a nice fridge to keep the blood cold, a bed for when I want to lay down and rest, and a window facing the apartment of Kazuki-sama. I do not have any intentions of peeping in on his private life but I do know very well that someone has to keep an eye on the place from outside. The nights are when I need to be the most active so I do prefer taking some time to rest in the day.


    I rubbed the part of my neck where he bit and felt the sensation of his teeth sinking into my skin still there. There was something different about how he drank blood. He is still young so he doesn''t know how to numb the pain I do still feel a sting but when he does drink the blood it feels pleasant. There is a certain warmth to it. Maybe it is related to his body still being warm like a human even when he is partly a vampire but I wouldn''t lie when I say that him drinking my blood wasn''t something I hated.


    However, I need to drink more blood to recover from it. He does drink a lot more than he thinks he does. Since he is a baby he doesn''t understand how much blood he would need normally so he greedily sucks away as much as he can in a specific amount of time.


    "I do need to give him a lesson on this now," I said and opened the fridge. The bags of blood were perfectly stored inside and picked out the one labeled "AB negative". Vampires, as they grow old, start to get very picky about the kind of blood they would like to drink. This change mostly happens when they turn into a novice and refines only when they turn into a noble. Though a critter will even drink blood from a deer if it feels like it needs to.


    We really are just animals trying to imitate humans as we keep on living.


    I stuck my straw into the bag and started drinking from it slowly. It was a very small apartment, something that was perfect for me. I didn''t have to move around much, there was one bed in the entire place with a bathroom and kitchen attached to it. For the price I am renting this for, I am at quite the advantage here.


    Sitting down on the hard bed, I leaned my head against the wall and stared out the window right at Kazuki-sama''s apartment. I don''t even remember when the last time I felt such peace was when I was doing watch duty. Most missions that were given to me were of the vanguard in infiltrations. I would be the first one to charge at the enemies and clear up a path. Given that back then I had no feeling of self-preservation, my masters always found it advantageous for me to be in that position. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Back then?" I thought out loud. Now that I think about it, back then I was quite different to how I am now. Maybe it is because of the change of masters from a vampire to a human but that also doesn''t seem like it. As much as both factions would love to disagree, humans and vampires can be very similar.


    There are kind vampires in this world and there are cruel humans too. Labeling one as a single stereotype is an insult to the said stereotype.


    Putting all my reasoning for this change onto Kazuki-sama is also quite irresponsible and selfish of me. He never asked me to change things about myself¡­at least not before but I slowly felt more and more alive as each day passed by in this place. No, it was not just him who was the reason but maybe one of them.


    The landlady is a very kind woman who constantly visits me. I tried using command on her to stop her from coming to this place but she would visit me the next week again. I started wondering if she was somehow a vampire but looking into it, I found out that she was just an old lady who had Alzheimer''s.


    She is the landlady of this place on paper but it is constantly being taken care of by her son and his wife along with their kids. Though she was close to her family constantly, the poor woman forgot the face of her own son and started calling her big brother. A big brother who had long passed away.


    He was not the only dead person she mistook someone in her life for, the same could be said about her daughter. The person she mistook as her daughter, every single time, was me.


    I always found it weird how every time she saw me, her face lit up but it all made sense. She would come by every other day and talk to me about old times. Her family was worried and at first started sending the kids with her but now she comes all by herself.


    Her soft and fragile hands would stroke my head and she would offer to make tea for me every time she came. Maybe it was her kindness that made me want to live again. I don''t even remember the face of my own mother but somehow the gestures she showed toward me felt oh too familiar.


    "Yuriko"


    The name of her dead daughter she lost was the name she always called me by.


    The me back then was different, she couldn''t remember what comfort was. She had to fight for her food and she was kept in constant fear of abandonment by the ones who became her master. The fear got so bad that at a point, I broke and stopped caring about things altogether.


    TIP


    TAP


    TAP


    TIP


    TAP


    TAP


    It had started raining now. The window before me started getting more and more hazy as some droplets stuck to it while some slid down its surface. It was quite a peaceful feeling. I looked down and found that the blood bag was empty now. I moved the straw away from my lips and placed the bag on the table next to the bed.


    I could hear it all, everything that I wanted or didn''t want to hear. The pattering of the rain on the roof of the house, the shuffling of the people on the road, the engines of cars roaring, and people inside brewing themselves warm beverages.


    Warm beverage¡­


    "A tea won''t sound too bad right now," I said to myself and as if my mind was read I started hearing the steps of the old woman walking up the flight of stairs making her way to my place.


    She stopped in front of the door and didn''t move. She didn''t knock, nor did she try to ring the bell. She just stood there patiently. I got off my bed and made my way to the door. Opening it, she stood there, looking up towards me as far as her fragile neck could allow. The same big and sweet smile was plastered on her face and her eyes were filled with joy.


    "Yuriko!" she exclaimed happily and handed me warm jug. I looked at it and back at her, the smile not wavering. "It was raining so I made some tea, I thought you would like some too."


    The same weird thing happened with me. The corner of my mouth lifted and my face twisted into an expression I didn''t often have. "Thank you, ma''am. It was very thoughtful."


    "Oh, come on now," she scoffed holding my elbow. "Ma''am? Why are you being so formal with me. I''m your mother."


    "Yes¡­mother, I will drink some. Thank you," I hesitantly said and she gave me another bright smile and started shuffling her feet.


    "Okay, now I have to go, your father will come home soon so I have to prepare food."


    Her husband died a decade ago.


    She made her way back not looking back and I stood watching her little head disappear under the top of the stairs. I looked at the beverage in my hand and closed the door. Going to the kitchen, I put it down. I looked out the window at Kazuki-sama''s apartment.


    I am curious what he and Ai-sama are doing in this weather. I closed my eyes and focused on listening to only a certain sounds and pin pointed it to their voice.


    "Ahn¡­Kazu-kun¡­it feel so g- "


    It seems like I have walked in on something I was not supposed to. Give that both of them are quite young doing such things in this weather like this would make sense. I am just a mere servant and shall not talk about this topic further.


    And thus, this day of solace continued.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 168 - 168: Conference

    "I am so tired," Iwaguchi said stretching his back. "Seriously why are most of the missions we are given involving flying out to a different country? At this point just station us to somewhere to high vampire activities and let us just carry out our missions from there. At least we don''t have to use the plane that often."


    "Are you sure you are feeling better?" I asked and he turned his head to me with his eyes¡­watering a little.


    "Natsumi-san¡­are worried about me?" he said with his voice almost breaking. There he goes again.


    I hit the back of his head knocking some sense back to him. He always tends to get overly emotional sometimes. Good thing he doesn''t do this in front of the kids, very sure to save his own image but no one else knows this side of his better than me. A smack on the head is enough to bring him back to the real world.


    "Seriously when will you stop doing it?" I said rubbing my temple. "You''re lucky that I put up with this and not just plunge my scythe through your heart."


    "Killing me like a vampire? Come on that is too brutal Natsumi-san," he said. "Moreover the reason you are not doing that is because you know you enjoy being in the team with me."


    Though enjoying is a stretch when needed, I would have no one else but Iwaguchi by my side. He is very reliable and his prowess in battle shows every single time. If not for him, I doubt I alone would be able to make our team the strongest.


    "Yea, yea," I said and kept walking feeling a smile form on his face. Also having someone to rely on sometimes isn''t too bad. Though mostly it is him relying on me.


    RING RING RING


    My phone made a noise and I picked it up. It looked like it was a call from James. I wonder what he wants from me now.


    "Not going to pick it up?" Iwaguchi asked.


    "Can you give me a minute to think first?" I complained and picked up the phone putting it to my ear. "Yes, James? What do you need me for this time?"


    "Attend the meeting with me, you will be needed," he said and cut the call. Always straight to the point with me. I looked at Iwaguchi and he looked confused.


    "Go on without me. I have some work to take care of," I said and he nodded his head. He knew better than to further question me and started making his way to the exit of the building.


    I turned around and made my way to the elevator. As I walked and looked around, the way before me was just made by the people around me. It seems like having me around is still an issue for many people. I won''t really blame it though. That is just how things have been since that day. Merely having the thought of it started ruining my mood so I quickly shook away the thought and entered the elevator.


    Pressing the button for James''s floor. A meeting at such a time? I think I have an idea of what it would be about. After the blunder that happened in the church with the death of two S-rank hunters, it was only natural something like this would happen. The information was not yet leaked to most people so only the people involved and the higher-ups know about this.


    "Give me a break already, I just came back from a mission," I said as the elevator door opened before me to the designated floor. I got off and made my way to the conference room. It would have made a lot more commotion if the other members of the board had been here physically. I guess it is a call after all.


    Standing before the door, it opened automatically and I stepped into the room. Before me at the end of the long table sat James rubbing his forehead. Desk jobs like this really don''t suit the poor guy.


    "I heard you called for me," I spoke up attracting his attention.


    He didn''t even bother looking and signaled me to sit down at the seat next to his. I did as he instructed and looked at him. He seemed very troubled by what happened and I can understand him a little. At least the part of justifying the actions that have to be taken, outside that dealing with the board members with diplomacy is something I can''t do too well. It is much easier for me to just threaten them to get what I want done.


    We both just sat there not uttering a single word. This was no place or time for small talk nor were the both of us too good with it. I stared at the screen before me waiting for it to turn on to see the faces of those cowards.


    "You know what I called for here right?" to my surprise, James spoke up.


    "I do," I replied.


    "In this meeting, please be the guardian of the kids instead of a vampire hunter," he said and my eyes widened.


    I slammed the desk and stood up. There is no way those people would suggest something. No, if James is saying something like this there is a high possibility that is what they are going to suggest. "These posh cowards hiding behind their stacks of cash. Do they even understand what they are trying to suggest?"


    "Try to stay calm Kawazuki," James said and I slammed the desk again.


    "How do you expect me to stay calm when they are trying to suggest to hurt my family?!" I ended up shouting. He looked at me with an unwavering look on his face and I clicked my tongue and sat down.


    "I know he is important to you; this is why I asked you to attend the conference with me," he said calmly and I clenched my fists.


    "You know that knowing this just made them my biggest enemy," I said and he nodded his head.


    "That is exactly why I asked you to act like a guardian more than a hunter. Make them your enemy if you have to but do not let them come to vote in the majority of his execution," he said and I looked back at him. I remember the look in his eyes. He is worried about them too.


    I took a deep breath and calmed my temper but started tapping the floor with my foot. As much as I try to calm my anger I am still very annoyed now.


    "So what? Am I allowed to threaten them too?" I asked he nodded again. He is serious about this proposal.


    James always had a soft spot for kids even when he was a vampire hunter. It did get him into some trouble but he was lucky Amantha was with him during then but he still hasn''t changed that part of it yet. Something I am very thankful about right now.


    "Do you have a plan in mind?" I asked and he shrugged his shoulders. "What, so you let me just open my mouth wildly?"


    "If needed, yes," he said. "But otherwise, don''t speak up until I tell you to. And remember, do not interrupt anyone else speaking until that happens. You know how cruel these people are so you have to keep your calm. No outbursts like the one you just had. Am I clear?"


    "Okay," I agreed with and clenched my fists tightly.


    Though I don''t know much about them I have had some interactions with them given my position but I swear these people are the most insufferable haughty assholes I have ever dealt with. Merely the fact that they have a huge share in the organization and are all S-rank vampire hunters makes them feel like they can do literally anything. If I ever get the chance, I will not mind punching each one of them in the face and watching them wither in pain.


    I took another deep breath to calm myself and looked straight at the screen. I will not let these people even touch Kazuki. I''ll make sure their dirty hands never fall on him. I know what these people are capable of first hand but things are way different now.


    "James, if they rule in favor of harming Kazuki in any shape or form, I will leave the VEO right that moment," I said and a little smile formed on his face.


    "That is exactly how I need you to be Kawazuki. You are our biggest and the best bet at making sure this goes our way," he said and I nodded. I don''t care who comes at me, nothing will be allowed to harm Kazuki.


    BEEP BEEP BEEP S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    The beeping stopped and the screens before us lit up along with the cameras and I saw the faces of the other board members. The moment they looked at the screen, all of them frowned and I knew exactly why that was the case.


    "James, this was supposed to be a confidential meeting. Why is she here?" said one of them and I opened my mouth to say something but instantly got kicked in the shin. I looked at James and he glared at me. Sigh, so it is his way after all.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 169 - 169: Threat

    "Given the agenda of the meeting, I thought it was best fit that this would be discussed in the presence of the guardian of Shiba Kazuki," James started speaking and the board members looked visibly dissatisfied.


    "If you cannot agree to the code of conduct here, then I doubt we can have this meeting," said one of them. I tried my best to keep my calm and put my faith in James.


    He stared blankly at the screen in silence for some seconds and I tried my best to keep my cool. It is clear if I come off as too aggressive from the get-go, they will not even agree to discuss this. The board members, though on their own aren''t of too much importance but they are what made VEO what it is right now. Investing huge amounts of money into the research of special grade silver and mass production of weapons through it. Even the drugs that the hunters have injected in them would not have been made or used if not for them and their connection.


    I too, am a living example of their achievements and power.


    "Then we can have it that way," James said putting his hands together and sitting back on his chair. "Just remember that with that logic, I believe you will be taking the decision on your own excluding me and Shiba Kazuki''s guardian."


    "This is what happens when you don''t follow the protocol," the man said and I clenched my fist harder.


    "Then that means you will be taking the decision regarding a vampire hunter who is currently active in the region that comes under my jurisdiction," James continued and suddenly commotion started to break out. Every member wanted to have a say in what just James said that each voice was being overlapped by the other.


    Some sounded agitated, some sounded intimidated, some were revolted by what James just said but some decided to remain silent. I know the ones who did remain silent, Renner, Ishikawa, and Mei. Those three and James make the four pillars that are holding up the VEO in its place right now. Also, the four who have the most influence in any decision made by the board.


    "Enough," said Renner, and instantly dead silence was what followed his order. His coarse voice filled with command could instantly be felt by every person in this meeting. "By what you are suggesting here James, that means you are ready to make the majority of the VEO your enemy."


    "Think what you want of it Renner but I will not change what I said," James said. "The decision made here is regarding a vampire hunter who is active in the region under my jurisdiction so I will take whatever steps I see fit during this. Are there any issues with that?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Mei spoke up, "It looks like you have your mind made. In that case, we can''t do anything about it. We can proceed with the meeting."


    "The agenda of the meeting is regarding the previous incident that occurred at an abandoned church outside the Tokyo prefecture. A total of two S-rank teams carried out the operation of rescuing another vampire hunter, Tsubaki Ai who is also a half-vampire. The mission was deemed a failure as the squad was not able to complete their objective and even lost hunters, Hoshino Meme and Honozawa Hotori. The vampire who is deemed responsible for this action is a noble who goes by the name Dominic. It was later found out that along with the two S-rank teams, someone else also joined the operation, Shiba Kazuki. The boy who has the blood of the first in his body and has recently had an awakening," Ishikawa read out in an almost robotic voice.


    "Can you explain why Shiba Kazuki was there on the day of the mission?" Mei asked James. "Not only this is him disobeying direct orders that were given to him, but we have lost two of our best hunters. You know that by the look of this, all the responsibility of this falls on the head of Shiba Kazuki."


    "It would indeed look that way but that is not the truth. From the footage that was retrieved when this happened, Shiba Kazuki was not around so putting the blame on his head doesn''t seem fair," James said and leaned forward towards the camera. "I will cut all the boring parts and pointless discussion. You know the only reason this is being pushed on the Shiba Kazuki is because you don''t want to admit some noble bested not just one, but two of our S-rank hunters."


    As he said that, yet again, chaos broke in the meeting but this time, it was James who was not going to let that deter away from what he just said. "I am not done talking," he commanded and the meeting was instantly filled with silence again. "I know all of you have taken much time out of your busy schedule to be here so respecting that, I will keep this as short as I can. Shiba Kazuki will not be handed over and not be executed under any circumstances."


    "You do not get to decide that all by yourself James," Renner spoke up.


    "You are right, I don''t but I think worrying about some kids is less important than analyzing the threat that is Dominic," James said calmly not losing face in the slightest.


    I stared at the screen examining the looks on everyone''s faces and it was as if, some were slowly convinced that worrying about Kazuki right now wasn''t that important. I saw puzzled expressions; I saw not convinced expressions and I saw faces that agreed with what James was saying. Maybe my stepping wouldn''t be needed.


    "That is not just some kids James. That boy has the blood of the first in him, we don''t know yet how strong he can turn out," Ishikawa explained putting everyone''s attention back to the given agenda. "If not handled properly right now, he may turn out to be even a greater threat than the noble. He would rise to the levels we can''t even fathom to compete against and if at that point he turns against us, a lot of blood would be shed. Are you ready to handle that responsibility?"


    James went quiet for a few seconds and I honestly wanted to jump through the screens and punch Ishikawa in the face. He was the wealthiest among all of the members and had some of the largest shares in the organization. He is also known to use underhand tricks and make other regions merge with his so he could have the largest region under his jurisdiction. That would help a lot when he wants to run to be the owner of the organization taking after Renner.


    "Yes, I am ready to take that responsibility," James said before his words brought about chaos only silence was heard throughout the call. It took time to process for some why he was even agreeing to something like this. If things didn''t go his way, not only he would be stripped of his title but also prosecuted as the culprit.


    He seriously never changes.


    "Okay I''ve had enough," I said scratching my head. James kicked my leg asking me to calm but I kicked back harder this time. He tried his best not to react to the pain and I focused back on the meeting.


    "Kawazuki, you are a hunter. First of all, this is no place for you to b- "


    "First of all, you shut your cowardly mouth and listen to me," I cut Ishikawa off. "I am not going to sit here and watch you deciding the fate of my nephew. He is my family and I am his. So, take a threat you want, if you want to come after Shiba Kazuki, you have to go through me first."


    "What are you doing?" James said in a frustrated tone.


    "You shut your mouth too," I said. "I am doing what I should have done from the start of this meeting. Watching you running tap is more interesting than hearing you blabber on and on."


    I know what I have done. The tone I spoke, the way I was being disrespectful towards my superior I could have been very much stripped of my title as a hunter and thrown in the dumps but don''t take me for an idiot. I know the importance I hold for this organization. You don''t just become the strongest and always act humble with everyone.


    "You can be stripped of the title of a hunter," Ishikawa tried threatening me but I already knew the stakes. "This is inexcusable behavior. We are your superiors Kawazuki."


    "Oh, is that so? I''ll throw you one better then," I said and slammed the table standing up. "If this board today decides to do anything to Kazuki, I will leave the VEO for good and hunt down every single one of you. Don''t test my patience." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 170 - 170: Win

    "Do you have any idea what you are saying Kawazuki?" Renner asked me and I scoffed. "Making the entire VEO your enemy will also put everyone close to you on a hit list. You are aware of that, right? That is what we do to abandoners." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The only person close to me I care about was apparently about to be held here for a trial. I''m sorry, calling this a trial would be too much. This was a damn execution you were about to decide so yes, I know what I am saying and am being serious here. So, if anyone doubts these words, you know where to find me. This meeting ends here," I said and logged out of the meeting.


    I looked at James but he was still in the meeting. Yeah, higher-ups have more stuff to discuss too. I''ll leave that to him.


    I walked out of my chair and made my way out of the room. Leaning against the wall in front of me I let out a big sigh. That was quite the stunt I ended up performing there. It''s not like I care. If anyone wants to touch Kazuki, I will cut them down before they can even get within the radius.


    "Even if I say that, the idiot jumped right into the mouth of death himself," I said rubbing my forehead. No matter how much he shows, he is still a scared little kid inside. I wouldn''t blame him for it but it is about time he realizes that his actions have much bigger consequences than he thinks they do. He is no longer just any other teenager after all¡­


    "Why did your kid have to be such a pain in the ass Masumi? Could you not have given birth to someone with more sense of self-preservation?" I talked to myself and ran my fingers against the pen in my hand. "I did promise I will protect him but at least give me a little break here. The kid is a magnet for danger."


    Not only the vampires but even the VEO had eyes on Kazuki''s life. Before they wanted to take him away to confinement and run experiments on him but of course there was no way I would have let that happen. This "execution" is just an excuse, they are still trying to get him as a test subject. That''s all he is in their eyes right now. Those bastards.


    Ruining my life wasn''t enough for them so now they even go after my family. I swear the only thing stopping me from cutting down every single one of them is Kazuki. I know even if he saw me like that, he would find an excuse to hold down his true feelings and accept me no matter what. Stupid Masumi, putting all your worst parts in your kids.


    Kids¡­


    From the report, it also looked like someone who went by the name Shiba Yuna joined the rescue team. A vampire¡­named Shiba Yuna¡­


    I grit my teeth and slammed my hand against the wall next to me. What is so special about these kids that everyone has someone to do with them? I don''t even know the whole thing about Yuna so this is becoming more annoying as the story unfolds. I wanted to ask Kazuki about it but right now is not the right time for it. He needs time to recover from everything that has happened. I need to keep a closer eye on him. I cannot trust any one of the VEO hunters after the meeting that just took place.


    My train of thought was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the automatic door opening. I looked up to see James standing right before me staring at the wall.


    "That will be taken out of your paycheck," he said pointing at the place where I hit the wall which was now replaced by a big and deep dent.


    "Do what you want, as if it would make any difference," I said in an annoying tone and straightened my posture. "So, did it work?"


    "By work if you mean, did every single one of the board members vote against the execution of Kazuki because they are terrified of you? Yes, it did work. A little too barbaric for me but I guess that got the job done," he said letting out a sigh.


    "You told me to do it that way. Now don''t complain. This is the best way of persuasion anyway. All the other stuff takes too much time," I said crossing my arm. "Diplomatic persuasion, discussion, coming down to the common conclusion, blackmail, nothing that is to my liking."


    "Well, it had to be done anyway. I doubted that they would have listened to me. The only reason we are one of the big four regions is because of the recent high vampiric activities and the you," he explained. Okay I know I am a big deal but now he is just saying too much. "They are just kids. I couldn''t allow that."


    He always his a soft spot for children.


    "How is she nowadays?" I asked James and saw his face immediately soften. "I heard she had a recital some days ago."


    "She did and her performance was amazing," he said with a hint of softness in his voice. Talking about his daughter always brings out the father in him.


    "I hope you rewarded her for this," I said and he let out a chuckle.


    "Who do you think I am?" he said. "Of course I rewarded her. She wanted to go to this fast-food place and have lunch there so we did."


    "Sometimes I wonder who the boss is in your two''s relationship," I said and he let out another chuckle.


    "Her of course. The other day I was forced to be a model and got put makeup on my face- "


    He stopped mid-sentence and looked at me with a stern look on his face. "You are not allowed to tell this to anyone. This is a direct order."


    "Yes, yes, the oh-so-great James is just a makeup model for his daughter. People around would love that information. That way they can be more relaxed around you. Especially the newbies."


    He let out a sigh and genuinely pondered over it a little. That is true though. Given his appearance and the serious look on his face, though respected James is also feared a little by so many people here which was a big issue for him. That got even worse when he was chosen as the head of this branch of VEO.


    "You know if you don''t want. You can always stop being the leader," I suggested knowing his answer all too well.


    "You out of all people know that I cannot do that. This branch needs me to be its head so that is what I must do. Plus, maybe a desk job isn''t that bad," he said but I knew that what he was saying was a lie.


    I leaned back and aimed a kick to his face which he immediately blocked. "What are you- "


    "If you don''t want your daughter to see your face disfigured then dodge," I said jumping and rotating my body aiming my other leg at him again which he leaned back and dodged by mere millimetres. "Good to see you still got it."


    He took a step back and fixed his tie. His eyes then looked at me with a cocky look. That is the James I remember. "I train every single day. Just because I have a desk job doesn''t mean I will just be a sitting duck."


    "Great to see you are still that way," I said and started walking towards the elevator. "I will be leaving now. If you have any other work, don''t bother calling me. I will not pick up."


    With that, I entered the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor.


    There is so much more work that needs to be done. I have to go get myself some rest in actual comfortable rests in some good beds and also see the place where I have to ask Kazuki and Ai to move. I know asking just one would be impossible and seeing how they are, they are just one entity. I don''t know if I am annoyed or just jealous of that fact.


    The place they were currently living in means a lot to them but staying there would be far from safe. Plus, the new places are way closer to where I live so it would be convenient keeping an eye on both of them. Having me in their proximity will also make sure no VEO hunters are sent after them. I don''t think I will go as far as planting a camera at their place. What they do inside is none of my business and I have no interest in seeing tha either.


    The elevator door opened and I stepped out only to find Iwaguchi still standing there with a big smile on his face. This idiot never listens, does he?


    "I thought I told you to head on without me," I said looking at him unamused.


    "Yes but you never said that I cannot wait for you," he said and started walking. "Anyways now that you are here, I was thinking we eat something first. I''m so hungry."


    "No."


    "Oh, come on!"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 171 - 171: Unresolved thoughts

    I lay there with Ai still on top of me snuggling her head against my chest. The feeling was a little ticklish but very welcomed. I don''t know how long it has been since we are in this state but honestly, I am not complaining. I had to like for almost a week being away from her and this does not compare to being away from her for a day. That is because, at that time, her life was not in danger.


    I held her closer but soon the hard floor started showing its colours and I felt my body getting a little stiff. Yeah, long cuddles are best in beds. I got up still having Ai in my arms and she looked up at me confused as to what I was doing. I kissed her forehead and grabbed her before getting up awards with her still clung to me. Archimedes was not lying when he created the theory about the center of mass. This is hard when you don''t know how to balance yourself.


    Ai though, seemed mostly unbothered by it. She clung to me and wrapped her legs around me hugging me like a little koala. I could feel all her coldness enveloping me and it was like hugging a cold soft toy. To think she has so much strength in her yet her body is mostly so soft all around is a wonder on how it works. I am in some ways like her too but I still have held onto the sturdiness of my muscles more.


    "Ai, does it feel worse to hug me now that I am more muscular?" I asked her and she still had her head buried in my neck. I pat her back to get an answer. "Earth to Shiba Ai."


    "Shiba¡­..?!" Ai ended up yelling. I saw her face turn into a tomato and also a steam engine. Steam was practically coming out of her head because of how much I felt her face heat up. "Yes I would love to marry you!" she yelled again.


    "There are still some years we have to gain before legally getting married Ai," I said and she puffed her cheeks sulking. "But Shiba Ai does have a nice ring to it. I would love to hear that."


    "Yea!" she cheered and I kissed her head. Looks like my original question was just drowned in the conversation but I didn''t mind. Ai got all of her body glued to me again so it seems like she doesn''t mind this new build.


    I walked us to the bedroom and gently placed her on the bed first but she refused to let go. Defeated, I ended up going with her flow and lay down on top of her having my head rest on her collarbone. She started gently tracing my hair with her fingers and even the slightest touch by her was so reassuring I could fall asleep. Actually, my eyes did start feeling a bit droopy.


    "I missed caressing your hair like this," Ai whispered to me and I nodded my head. Right now, in this moment. I had everything I needed. The world could end in a moment and I wouldn''t care at all. I was with the person I love resting on her while she was tending to me. What more can a guy ask for?


    "Tsubaki Kazu-kun¡­" she muttered but I could hear it loud and clear. "I like that name a lot too."


    "We can go with any name you''d like Ai," I whispered back. "As long as you are with me. What name I am being called by means nothing to me."


    "I feel the same way," she said and kept caressing my hair.


    If I said that my eyes were droopy before, now they were just practically at the closing time. Give me a few more seconds and I would be floating on a cloud while eating grapes. Dreams are amazing sometimes.


    "I''m sorry Kazu-kun," Ai said waking me up from my trance. I looked at her and saw a sad expression plastered on her face. Why is Ai sad? What is going on? Huh?


    "Wait¡­sorry for what?" I asked. My brain wasn''t able to work fast enough to find out the reason myself but all Ai did was place a kiss on my head.


    "I''m sorry for making things difficult for you," she said, tears slowly welling up in her eyes. "I was supposed to be by your side and fight with you. Not fight against you but still¡­still¡­"


    "Ai¡­hey Ai look at me," I quickly got up and cupped her face. I turned over and let her rest on my chest. From as much as I remember about Ai''s past and present. There isn''t something that she should have done that would make her feel like this. Am I missing something? "There, there, no need to be sorry Ai. It''s okay. We are a couple, two different people and there are some times when we have our differences in opinions. Quarrels are very common among couples. Even the best ones out there."


    "I thought we were the best one," she diverted from the topic a little and I reassured her.


    "Yes we are and that''s why I am saying. Fights, and arguments, are all common amongst couples, and having them sometimes means you two are not hiding your honest opinions just for the sake of the other all the time. Transparency is important you know."


    "But still¡­" I continued, I wanted to cut her there and keep reassuring her but right now getting these thoughts out of her mind is more important. "I promised myself that I will protect you every time you will need me to but I have failed in that. Again and again, to the point, it was you who had to come save me¡­This isn''t what I wanted."


    "Ai," I gently called out her name and she looked at me. Tears slowly falling down her eyes. I wiped her tears gently and rested her head on my chest again. "You know when I was first ever attacked by a vampire? I thought that day I would lose my life. Surprisingly I didn''t and you know why?"


    "Because I was there?" Ai asked and I nodded my head.


    "Exactly, I am here right now with you because you were there for me. You protected me and saved my life. If you hadn''t I would have not been able to experience this amazing feeling of being with you. And even after that, the time I got kidnapped. I had nothing to fear. Because I know you have my back," I explained and she looked up unconvinced by my reasoning.


    "But after that, I was- "


    "Ai, as much as I love you," I cupped her face and brought it close. "You are strong, very strong but you are not invincible. I know me saying that might hurt but you need to understand that."


    The irony.


    "Then I have to be the strongest for Kazu-kun," she sounded even more unconvinced.


    "Exactly, you have to, it''s in the future tense. And not just you, I too have to grow stronger," I said and she looked at me worryingly. "I know I am a target but after seeing what happened, you are also a target Ai. And I cannot just let you be taken away from me again. Also, I can''t be a sitting duck and do nothing to protect myself. We will grow stronger, not you. Not me, but we will grow stronger and that too together."


    She looked at me still a little reluctant and unconvinced by my reasoning. No matter how much I would love to reason with her I know how she feels and getting that feeling to leave is not an easy task to do.


    Sigh, this is such an annoying situation.


    Ai looked like she wanted to say something but before she could I planted my lips on hers. Surprised but still welcoming the gesture, she let me lead the way. There is no place to talk about ideals and all right now. We both are not in the correct place mentally to have that discussion just yet. At least, not by ourselves so if I have to, I''ll distract us from those emotions through physical stimulus.


    I pushed her down on the bed deepening the kiss and she wrapped her arms around me pulling me close. Both of our hands were shuffling around each other''s body not feeling close enough with the clothes coming between us. I grabbed Ai''s t-shirt and she grabbed mine as we took off each other''s clothes. We wanted each other. Really bad.


    I didn''t need a reason as to why there was this sudden shift between us. Maybe it was because we were deprived of each other''s touch. Maybe it was our desperation wanting to be close. Whatever it was, didn''t matter to me. What I started as a means to distract Ai turned into a carnal desire for her body. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had no sense of reasoning anymore. All I knew was staring at the person under me covering her naked body out of shyness made me lose my mind and give in to my instincts. It didn''t feel like that was needed. It was understood.


    Whatever we did then, just felt right.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 172 - 172: Promoted

    We stood in the room, shivering at our place. Though we were supposed to be in the hottest time of the year, right now, none of that mattered due to the coldness we felt from his stare. A big smile plastered on his face but merely meeting eyes with him felt like an inevitable death looming over our heads.


    "So, what is the report?" he asked us and we all got stuck in our place. "Please, don''t make me repeat children."


    "Y-yes Father," I mustered up the courage to speak up. "Shiba Kazuki and Tsubaki Ai have gone back to their apartment but we couldn''t get too close. We could feel the presence of another vampire around, someone we couldn''t deal with by ourselves."


    "Anything else?" he asked and I shook my head. "And why could you not get closer? She is just one noble; I don''t think you are incompetent enough to not be able to take care of just one noble."


    Each word he spoke had such weight behind it that we could feel ourselves being crushed by them. We know we could take care of that one noble but our job as scouts was merely to observe from a distance.


    "There was something weird about the air there," I continued explaining. "The moment we got closer, it felt like something razor-sharp was aimed right at our necks and heart but we didn''t know where it was coming from. Most of our abilities are either for reconnaissance purposes or close-range combat so we couldn''t do anything about it."


    He continued blankly staring at us as if hoping for some good news. "B-but we were able to confirm that the place where this was coming from. It was from the apartment complex right in front of the residence of Shiba Kazuki and Tsubaki Ai. It is most likely the noble who accompanies them everywhere who has laid down these traps."


    "Anything else?" he asked and I shook my head. "Good, I am very pleased by your hard work and dedication," he said and our faces started to light up. Getting praised by him was something every vampire here years for and we finally got his recognition. Our hearts were beating at an uncontrollable pace.


    "Thank you so much Father," we all said in unison bowing our heads. We then looked up only to see his massive stature right before us. If there was one thing I can say about how I felt at that time¡­dread. That was probably what I felt the most. We didn''t know what he was thinking. He always felt like a foreign entity, someone we just could not understand. So, in that moment he was right before us, and I still couldn''t understand what he was thinking.


    He raised his hand and placed it on my head. Cold, extremely cold. If I was to find out then that his body was kept under the glaciers for preservation and he just came out of them fresh, I would not be surprised. The longer a vampire lives, the colder they start to get as the amount of blood they need to drink to keep up their appetite decreases and they feel extremely cold from an outsider''s point of view. Just the difference in the temperature of our bodies was enough to explain the difference between him and mere nobles like us.


    He was a true noble, someone who served our creators.


    "I am so glad in fact that I would like to promote you," he said and I could feel overjoyed. My heart felt like it was going to burst out of my chest with happiness and I couldn''t stop myself from wanting to jump in the air out of joy. His presence was the only thing that was keeping me dignified. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you so much, Father. Your words are too kind," I replied. "Which squad are we promoted to?"


    "We?" he raised his eyebrow and asked.


    Silence. Absolute silence was what followed after what he said. Did he mean only I am the one who is promoted to a stronger squad? Wait if it is just me then what about the others? I wanted to look behind to see how everyone else was looking but I could not take my eyes off of Father. His figure loomed over me and I was too stunned to say anything.


    "You are the only one who has performed excellently thus far so you are the one who gets promoted. How is that such a surprise?" he asked in a confused tone but I did not have the guts to question his decision.


    There were so many questions and complaints we wanted to voice but being able to say that before this man was equal to a death sentence. I kept my head down and closed my eyes completely isolating myself from anything that I could be thinking in the protest. I am the one who got promoted so I probably did something better. Yeah, there is only one reason for me to be promoted and it is that. It should make complete sense.


    "Walk with me," he said and I quickly stood up following him. I looked back to see the faces of my comrades and I could see nothing but envious glares from them. "Don''t look back now. Once you start moving forward, focusing on the ones who can''t perform well is just a waste of time."


    "Y-Yes!" I said and followed his figure. Now that I was standing behind him, he didn''t look that big but it would be only an idiot who would mistake him for someone weak.


    We entered a hallway and I looked out the window at the moon. Aaah¡­a crescent today. It still looks as beautiful as always. We are a lucky species who are able to look at and take in all the beauty of the moon. It''s reflected images we see thousands of kilometres from us. It truly is the perfect art of nature.


    "You like to look at the moon?" Father asked me and I quickly focused back at him.


    "Yes Father, I do," I replied and continued walking.


    "I was like you once too. So young and full of energy being intrigued by so many insignificant things. Especially an imposter such as that," he said and I looked confused. An imposter? Why would he call it that?


    "It looks like you have questions of your own. I allow you to speak up," he said and I felt a little relieved. Never in my life did I think I would be able to hold a proper conversation with him.


    "Why would you call the moon an imposter?" I asked him and he kept walking, not saying anything for some time until he started again.


    "The moon is weak. It doesn''t have the light of its own and when standing next to the sun, it is often hidden by its brightness. The only time it is able to stand out is when the sun is gone but still, to stand out then, it has to do so by borrowing the light of the sun itself to shine as bright as it can in the night sky. Hiding stars around it sometimes, stars that are much larger than the sun itself, but so far away we can''t even comprehend it. Don''t you think someone like that is an imposter? Someone who only gives the illusion of being the greatest?" he asked me and I could not say anything back. Looking at it that way, I peeped out the window again looking at the moon, now looking at it in a different light.


    "You can be strong with borrowed strength only for some time my child," he continued. "The truly strong either have the strength of their own or make the strength of others completely their own. One way is often better than the other."


    "I¡­never looked at it like that," I said and he let out a little chuckle.


    "You must be still wondering why I only promoted you. Even though you are not the strongest one in the squad?" his question hit me like a stake and I was taken aback by it a little. My mouth was wide agape not able to process what he just said.


    "Wh-why was I the only one who was promoted, Father?" I asked him.


    "Because out of the entire squad, you were the only one who replied to me. Others were too scared," he explained but the answer was still not able to satisfy me. "I am the leader of this base; I don''t want to be feared by my subordinates but respected. I asked a question and they didn''t answer. Don''t you think that is quite disrespectful?"


    I couldn''t give an answer because I didn''t understand that point of view. Before I could say anything, he entered the room and I followed him. The moment I entered; my feet stopped in their tracks. Before me sat four vampires on their feet with a black bag covering their faces. Wait no, these are not just any vampires. These¡­


    "Your old squad mates, who disrespected me," Father said. I was taken aback by the image but he kept the same look he had on his face. I looked at him and back to him.


    "Are you truly dedicated towards me?" he asked me and I could feel his presence started to grow and engulf the entire room. I nod my head quickly out of fear. He handed me a wooden stake and pointed at my old quad mates. "Then show me and give justice to the traitors."


    Huh?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 173 - 173: Natsumi san

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 174 - 174: Do I really have to?

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­? S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 175 - 175: Should we really

    "And now, Ai is captured by Dominic. I don''t know where she is and her entire presence is gone. It was as if Dominic just erased both their presences," I explained to the two and they nod their head.


    "We are in a predicament. Letting Ai get into Dominic''s hands is not a good idea. He did say he wants to use her as the vessel for the lord of the night and if he did get what he wanted, we would be in big trouble," James said and I clenched my fist under the table.


    Of course, their reason to save Ai is different from mine but it also annoys me a lot. Well, I did join the VEO and did not get executed because I was of some value to them so if Ai is of some value to them, only then they will help me. I really don''t like this organization. But they are my best bet to get Ai out of there so I have to bear with it.


    "So, do you think you can track him down?" I asked James and he held his chin thinking a little and nodded.


    "Does Ai-chan still have her weapon?" Ama asked me and I nodded. She gave a big smile to that response and stood up enthusiastically. "Then it''s all fine. Every weapon that we make in the VEO for our hunters has a tracker in it. If we know where the weapon is, we will know where Ai is."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I asked her baffled by knowing this information and looked at my keychain.


    "Yes, we can track you from your katana. That was the reason for giving it to you. We thought there might be times when Ai will not be with you and we won''t really know where and what she is doing so we decided to give her the weapon," Ama explained and I clenched my fist again. "Annoying, I know but that is the "rule" here. Even for hunters who have worked for the VEO for a decade, this rule still applies. I can even tell you right now where Natsumi-chan is."


    "You guys truly are disgusting," I spit out my thoughts and James chuckled.


    "Well know this, Kazuki. We are going against supernatural beings like vampires. Of course, we will be like this. We take our countermeasures to make sure none of this information is disclosed to most people," James said.


    "Then why tell me this?" I asked James and he lets out a sigh.


    "Because you are well trusted by Kawazuki Natsumi," he said in a monotone. "She is someone who can easily make the entire board change their decision all on her own and we have to comply. Even if we know where she is all the time, we cannot do anything against her. If vampires are monsters, Kawazuki Natsumi is the monster among monsters. She is the best bet we have against some of these beings and letting go of our trump card just like this isn''t something we are stupid enough to do," James said and I laughed a little.


    "Natsumi-san really a different breed of humans," I said and stood up from my chair. "So, when will we know where Ai is?"


    "Give me five minutes. I will ping her weapon and it see where her location is," James said and started to type on his keyboard.


    I let out a sigh and stretched my arms up in the air. This day has sure drained me. I looked over at Akira and went into a mode of deep thought. I had to decide at that moment between the two choices from the beginning which was honestly very hard to choose from.


    For one choice, I sounded pretty level-headed.


    And the other, I should probably be in the psych ward.


    "I have decided then," I muttered under my breath and looked at James.


    He kept fiddling on the keyboard for some minutes and then stopped. He took his hands off the board and let out a big sigh which was not giving me a good signal. "Where did you come from Kazuki?"


    "Hmm? What are you asking?" I asked him a bit confused.


    "Let me rephrase my question, when did you decide to come here?" he asked me again and I couldn''t quite get what he was asking.


    "12:37 Am, why?"


    "As I thought," James said and stood up from his seat. "Tsubaki Ai''s tracker is still at the same place since you left there and even now, that tracker is there. Which means¡­"


    "He took out the tracker," I muttered and James nodded.


    "This would take a lot longer than I expected. I will inform the S rank hunters to start searching around the place for her I cannot tell you how long it will take. It can take from some days to even weeks. Months even if Dominic is someone who is constantly on the move," he said and I clenched my fists and clicked my tongue. "Look here Kazuki, we are just as worried about Ai as y- "


    "I respect you James but don''t lie to me now. The only reason you want to find Ai is that she is useful to you and I get it. That is how the VEO works," I said to him in a spiteful voice. "I hate it but I get it. You said it yourself if you need to beat a formidable force like the vampires."


    "As you say, but even though I know you won''t listen to me. Don''t go out searching for Ai all by yourself. Remember, Dominic''s objective is also your blood so having you being out there vulnerable to his attacks would just be a disadvantage to us," he said and I got up from my seat. James let out a sigh and leaned forward on the desk. "At the very least, don''t just head into all this. If you do plan on doing that, ask for help right away. As ruthless as this organization looks to you, we all still deeply care about each other."


    "That is true," Ama said placing her hand on my shoulder. "I know you are feeling absolutely awful and frustrated Kazuki-kun but you need to understand that going against Dominic all by yourself won''t do any good either. Let us handle all this and we will inform you what to do with this later." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm," I blankly stared at them, and then my eyes drifted towards Akira who immediately understood what she was supposed to do.


    I stepped away from the two along with Akira and we teleported back to the place where Ai and Dominic were fighting against us. "Look for that tracker," I ordered Akira and we both started looking for that tracker.


    I leaned down towards the ground and started searching. Since it was pretty dark it was getting hard to notice so I whipped out my phone and turned on the flashlight to get better visibility of the floor. I had to find that tracker no matter what.


    Why was I doing this?


    Well, I wanted to make something sure. I don''t remember seeing Dominic taking out the tracker from Ai''s weapon. Even though when I encountered him, he already had that in his hands but something about this didn''t feel right. I have times when I have just stared at my sword after training and just look at every single side of that blade. Glancing at every inch of that silver that ran out of the sheath. Its handle, I was not someone who specialized in blades or knew much about them but it truly is a beautiful weapon. So was Ai''s.


    Moreover, the chip was made by the VEO, so it won''t be in a place you can easily take it out of. Meaning¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, I found it," I heard Akira''s voice and I stood up straight and looked right behind me. She walked right over to me with two pieces of silver glistening in her hands. "These¡­"


    "As I thought, he didn''t take the daggers with him," I muttered and ran my fingers across the blunt end of the blades. "He knew this was a way for them to track us. How much information does this guy have on us?"


    I sighed and took the blades from Akira''s hands as they turned back to hairpins and I gripped them tighter in my hands. Akira changed the place to my apartment and I walked over and sat down on the couch. I leaned my head back wondering what to do now but¡­I honestly have no idea. Any way of knowing where Ai is right now is something I have no clue about. Heck, I don''t even know even if I do find her, how would I get her out of there? I can have the S rank hunters help me with that but still, I don''t know how strong they actually are against Dominic.


    "Akira, you are done for the day," I told the noble standing behind the couch.


    "But Ka- "


    "Please¡­" I said in a begging tone to her with eyes filled with tears. "I need some alone time¡­"


    She quickly nodded her head and teleported to her place and my head fell forward with my arms starting to shake.


    I will lose my mind like this.


    "I will not forgive him," I muttered to myself in a murderous tone. "Dominic will pay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 176 - 176: Okay that took a weird turn

    Well the fried rice turned out to be great. Not my first time making it but it was something I made way before so did think that it would have not turned out this great. Well, can''t really complain, can I?


    I looked down at Yoshi finishing his food too and running towards the couch. Yuna was sitting before me and I was just talking about things that she did when she was with Dominic. From what she said, it wasn''t all that bad staying with Dominic for her. The vampires there treated her nicely, though she was not allowed to go outside alone, she did have people whom she can be chatting with if she wanted to.


    "I see, well seems like you did live a nice life when you were with Dominic," I said to her and she nod her head. "Sorry if this is not as luxurious and populated as the places you have been."


    "No, no, don''t say sorry Nii-chan, this place you have here is very nice and comfy. It has a home like feel to it, with Father, there were times when he had to go somewhere with everyone, the place was very empty and I was lonely for some days even. That''s when I snuck out and met my friend who was a human¡­" she said the last part in a sad tone. "But I like it here a lot, even when you were gone, Akira-san was playing hide and seek with me. But the moment I thought I saw her, she disappeared from there and just appeared somewhere way different so in the end, I was just running around the house hehe."


    "I''m happy to know that you are having fun here," I said and finished my food. I took the plate and spoon to the sink to wash it before putting all the extra rice that I accidentally made for two people.


    I started to wash the dishes and Yuna calls out to me, "Say, Nii-chan, why did you scream in the bathroom?" As the words escaped her mouth, my hands paused momentarily but I continued to clean the utensils.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," I tried to feign ignorance.


    "Even I could hear you very well Nii-chan, you shouted¡­something?" she said and my face started heating up remembering Ethan''s words.


    "I-It was nothing, really, I don''t know what you are talking about," I said again and luckily Yuna didn''t press on the subject and went to play with Yoshi.


    I let out a sigh and looked at the two. The smile on Yuna''s face as she was playing with Yoshi and scratching his hair and him happily purring whilst she was doing that. It made me smile a little and I continued doing the dishes. Yes, I cannot let those smiles go away, I''ll protect them at all cost. But there is still one smile I couldn''t protect, all because I was too weak to do anything about it. I need to get her back, no matter what, this burning feeling in my heart won''t stop and I took a deep breath. Even though I did, I was not at peace, my entire body was slowly heating up.


    "Careful boy, get a hold on your emotions," I heard Ethan''s voice and I quickly put the plates down and grabbed my left wrist with my right as I clenched it. It meant nothing much, but it was something that helped me calm down if I ever needed to. "I know you are burning with the emotions to get revenge for your lover but this is not the palce to let those emotions take over. You must fight them to your full extent as your body is still not fully ready to completely accept me."


    "I know," I muttered and I said and clenched my hand more almost cutting off the supply to my left hand but I didn''t care. I closed my eyes and just thought of something to calm me down.


    Only one thing came to my mind at that point, Ai. That''s all I could think and see. I could see her face come in front of me, her arms gently embracing me, her letting me use her as a pillow to rest and her hand gently caressing my hair. It felt nice, the feeling I longed for. The image of the person I had to save was saving me from myself at this very moment.


    Thanks to her, I could finally calm down and I felt a pat on my shoulder. I turned around and saw Yuna standing behind me looking worried about me. I let out a sigh and let go of my arm.


    "Are you okay Nii-chan? Is everything fine? Anything I can do for you?" Yuna asked me and I just pat her head which made her sulk a little. "I asked can I do anything, not for you to pat my head!"


    "This is all I need to do Yuna," I said with a gentle smile on my face as I continued patting her head. "You can say that taking care of people close to me makes me feel better. So can you let me do that a little more?"


    "If you say so¡­" she said while pouting and looking up at me. "Are you sure everything is alright?"


    "Yes, it is," I lied.


    "Anything on your mind worrying you?" she asked again. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I know the VEO will take care of getting Ai so I feel a little at ease," I lied again.


    "Your hand is so warm," Yuna said happily and I stopped patting her head after a little while. She then hugged me tight and buried her face in my chest. "You are really sure right? Nothing is wrong?"


    "Nothing is wrong Yuna," I lied as I pat her head. "I think you should go sleep with Yoshi hmmm?"


    "What about you Nii-chan?" she asked me.


    "I just have something to do, then I''ll sleep too."


    With that, I let her go and she went to the guest room. I went to the couch and sat down before breaking a promise.


    "Akira," I called the noble and she appeared right before me. "Sorry for calling you again after I said I won''t but this is very important."


    "Please don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama, I am at your service whenever you need me," Akira replied. "So what do you want to talk with me about."


    "Not here," I said and stood up. "Take me somewhere secluded and far from here."


    "As you wish," Akira said bowing down her head and in the blink of an eye. We were both in a dark place. I could feel the wall pressing against me and I Akira was standing right in front very close.


    "Um¡­Akira, I know I said secluded but this, can we go to someplace more spacious but no one is there?" I asked her and she nod her head.


    Next thing I knew, I was standing in an empty park. The time was twenty past ten already so I doubt anyone would be crossing this place anytime soon. I let out a sigh and sat down on the bench. I looked at Akira and she was still standing before me.


    "Not sitting?" I asked her and she shook her head. "Okay, well what I want to tell you that in some days, more like two days, there will be a mission for S class hunters and¡­one of them asked me to tag along."


    "Kazuki-sama, are you trying to say that you are going back to the church?" Akira asked and I nod my head. I saw the expression on her face changing and her clenching her fist. "Then I''ll come with you too. It already looks like you have made up your mind and you will not listen to any reasoning, so I will be your shield and come with you."


    "No need for that Akira, that is not what I brought you here for," I said and stood up. I walked closer to her and placed both my hands on her shoulders. "I want you to look after Yuna, I don''t want her to know about this mission even a little. If she does, she will follow me no matter what and that will put her in a great danger."


    "But Kazuki-sama, your safety is also very important," Akira said with her expression getting worried and scared too. "You have the blood of the first in you, if you were to be captured by F-Father god knows what he will be using you to bring back The lord of the night and that will put everyone you ever cared about in great danger."


    "Well I have to go and save Ai, that is something I know I have to do no matter what," I replied in a low tone and let go of Akira. "All I asked you to do is take care of Yuna, I don''t want to hear anything else outside that. Do I make myself clear?"


    "But Kazuk-"


    "THAT is an order!" I said looking at her with rage on my face. My voice got lower and I growled. "You have been asked only one thing to do and you will only do that. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes¡­Kazuki-sama¡­" Akira said and lower her head.


    "Good, let''s go back now, I have to train with Ama tomorrow."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 177 - 177: A new character?

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 178 - 178: Significance

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 179 - 179: Why do I need to babysit?

    I kept staring at Ama and she had the same smile on her face. Instinctively from what I have learned from all the horror and murder mystery I have seen; this is what I should be doing.


    "Ama, what is all this?" I spoke with extreme caution. There should be a proper reason for this Ama but if there is, it will also be an extremely sensitive topic for her.


    "Kazu-chan, why are you taking a step back?" Ama said with the same smile on her face and I was being a bit wary. What is she even doing with this boy here? Is he somehow related to her?


    "Who is this, Ama?" I changed the question and decided to stand my ground. Ama is strong, yes, but something in me told me she is not going to be attacking me though I believe better to stay cautious than dead.


    "I didn''t mean for it to come to this," she said and started walking towards me. "But I guess now that you have seen it, I can''t do much about it."


    She walked past me and towards the glass container where the boy was. Her hand placed on the surface as if caressing the body through the glass she looked at me with a sad smile on her face. I could see her lips trembling a little before her mouth opened. It closed again and she closed her eyes before shaking her head. I quickly walked over to her and wrapped my arms around her. She let herself go into the warmth as she hugged me back and rested her head on my neck. Ama was weeping, not crying, maybe she didn''t want me to see or hear her that way so she hit her face in my neck and just wept quietly with her body trembling. This person in the container was someone close to Ama, I could understand that much but I still didn''t under the relationship between the though. Well, I''ll only ask if Ama feels like talking about this to me, until then, I''ll just be standing there holding her.


    "I guess this is repayment for some days ago," I joked and Ama chuckled a little and quickly took her head off me. She let go and stood with her usual demeanor.


    "I''m sorry for that embarrassing display I just did. I didn''t expect that I could react that way but knowing I had to open up about it, just the mere thoughts of it makes me weak," she said and I nodded my head.


    "Is he your brother?" I asked and Ama nodded. "What happened? If you don''t mind me asking."


    Ama turned around and looked at the container before placing her hand on it and looking back at me. "Yes, he is my brother, Thomas Heilberg. Tom for short or at least what I called him. He is¡­a vampire." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing what Ama just said, I couldn''t believe my ears for once. The person in the container was¡­a vampire? I looked at Ama asking for more explanation but she seemed like she needed her time to put her thoughts together. That strong, cheeky, and confident Ama who always knew what to say to get a reaction out of anyone was trying to think over and over for her next words.


    "You see the Heilberg family comes from a long line of vampire hunters, the best in their class you know. So were my parents, both of them. The reason my father married my mother was because he deemed her strong and genetically well enough to give a good heir to the next generations of the Heilberg family. There was no love whatsoever between them, my father needed an heir and my mother wanted money. They were present during most of my childhood but I never saw both of them in one room. When I was born, right from the time I learned how to walk, I was put into training to be the next genius Heilberg," Ama said and clenched her fists. "But I was no genius, whatever I am right now, as an S class hunter, none of it was my talent, yes maybe my speed and agility but my battle skills were not good enough, not good enough to be called a Heilberg."


    I just stood there and listened to Ama''s story and just kept listening. The last thing I wanted to do right now was to interrupt her at any cost. I could slowly see the tears welling up in her eyes yet again, I guess everyone is a bit of a cry-baby when it comes to certain topics. For Ama, it was most probably her brother.


    "Being a Heilberg also comes with backlashes given how high the expectations are from me. I was called the "best genetic baby" the family could have but my skills were only subpar for their standards. As a result, they made the training even more difficult even with the dozes, my oldest memories were being put into a room and being injected by enhancement drugs to make me stronger. The more I failed, the larger was the dosage and¡­I hated every moment of it. My body was in pain, so much pain but I couldn''t do anything because I was strapped down to a chair left all alone in a white room." Ama started to rub her shoulders and I quickly stepped in and hugged her again.


    "Ama, you don''t have to tell me more right now," I said in a gentle tone.


    "Isn''t that wild coming from someone like you¡­" Ama said while trying to keep a strong voice. "Weren''t you someone who is curious about thing."


    "Yes, and I''m more caring than curious here," I replied. "You don''t have to tell me everything about yourself if it hurts so much to talk about. So you can s- "


    "No," Ama plead. "Don''t make me stop Kazu-chan. I have kept all this to myself all my life and never told it to anyone. Maybe all that is weighing upon me now but please¡­I need to do this. Otherwise these feelings, these emotions will crush me."


    Someone once told me, emotions are destructive. They are the greatest gift and the definition of a human but they are also the greatest weapon against the humans. But seriously now, to a kid? In his teenage. Ama must really trust me a lot for opening up about this. It is all because of a coincidence that I even found this door but now that it has all happened, we were put into this impossible situation.


    "Okay then, we can keep going," I said and Ama''s face lit up. "But not in this room. I think Tom wouldn''t like seeing his sister like this."


    Ama looked back at the body of tom and nod his head. I looked back and since he was naked in the bathroom, I got a sight of it. Not bad for his age.


    Ama took me to another room which more like looked it was for her since it had lots of things laying around on the bed. Lots and lots of clothes and somewhere under it a not set blanket. For an adult sometimes I wonder how she functions like this. I went and pulled a chair close to the bed right in front of Ama and sat down. She sat on the bed and looked me straight in the eyes.


    "Firstly, I''m sorry Kazu-chan, I am acting this way. I shouldn''t be talking to you about all this and acting this way so please forgive me for it. If it is too much for you, you can stop any time," she said and I let out a sigh. "What''s wrong?"


    "After everything you have done with me, you really find this moment to talk so formally?" I said while rubbing my head. "Seriously now, you weren''t even this formal the first time we ever met so no need to talk like this. Be your usual self Ama."


    She pats my head and started playing with me hair. "Look at you, acting like an adult," Ama said and I shrug my shoulders. I have my moments you know. "So, many experiments happened on me and I was going through a lot of experiments and trails. When it was time for me to come to become a vampire hunter, my father insisted that I went to hunt with other S class hunters. Due to his status, he was able to make that happen and I went on the mission. It¡­didn''t come out to be as they expected. The mission was a failure with not only the vampire running away, but every hunter except for me were killed. I didn''t survive that day because of my skills of anything Heilberg related. I survived it, merely by chance. You can say I got lucky. Or unlucky given what was to follow."


    I think I already had an idea of what was going to happen to her but just hearing about it brings a different pain.


    "I was a disappointment, to both my parents. They both took their turns to "discipline" me which was just physical torture in the name of training. I was belittled, abused, insulted, called unworthy to carry the name of the Heilberg name," Ama explained and clenched her fists again. "After that day, my parents had given up on me and kept sending me on suicide missions. One after other, yet I came back alive. Under those situations, my speed helped me either escape death or I just started using others as my shield. Sacrificing their lives to save mine, I did anything to live. I don''t know why but even after the hell I know I was gong to go through after these missions, I couldn''t bring myself to just be killed like that."


    She took a pause and took a deep breath, having all those memories come back to her must be taking a toll on Ama. I know hearing all this coming from her mouth made me a bit wary of her but from what I have seen, maybe this is also why she took a step back as a hunter.


    "And then, my parents decided to have another child, someone who would be worthy of the name of the Heilberg," Ama continued.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 180 - 180: Okay, this change of events is too much!!

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 181 - 181: I do not want to do this, seriously

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 182 - 182: Cant leave

    I unsheathed my katana and stood before Ama and I rushed at her head first. She stood in her place ready to take me on and I jumped and threw the scabbard at her. She was easily able to parry that aside and had her eyes on me yet again but I was already in the range. I slashed my katana at her and instead of blocking, Ama had to dodge which she did so elegantly to the side and kicked at my side but ducked the moment my feet hit the ground and slashed the blade upward which Ama could block with the sword. I kicked at her feet to mess up her stance which she dodged by jumping high.


    I ran back to where my scabbard was and as she landed on the ground, I was able to close in the distance between us. I thrust the scabbard at her chest. She pushed it away spinning me and I landed a kick at her back pushing her to the side. I didn''t put enough strength in that because I used the momentum to slash at her horizontally. Ama quickly ducked that faster than I have ever seen her do it and kicked my leg making me fall off balance. I landed on my back and probably got a concussion due to that.


    "Ouch," I said and stood up but my face was met by the tip of Ama''s blade. "That should be enough for today Kazu-chan, you have gotten a bit better."


    "Oh yea?" I said happy by the comment and let out my hand which Ama pulled to help me get up. "Any pointers I should be focusing on?"


    The blonde held her chin thinking about an answer to my question and then looked back at me. "Well you have gotten better thanks to you trapping me in this training room for way too long but you still have yet to get full control of your weapon. Yes, your thoughts during battles are getting more complex but your body is yet to make the weapons listen to you completely. Be one with the sword, as some people say."


    "And how do I do that?" I asked her and she patted my head.


    "Experience and more practice, this is something you have to understand on your own. It isn''t something we can teach you, at least me, I can''t. I can use many weapons and styles but that also means that I am a jack of all trades and master of nothing. Which doesn''t help too well against very strong enemies. A reason why I was not the strongest S-class hunter¡­ever."


    So¡­is she saying that¡­


    "I am probably one of the weakest S-class hunters," Ama filled in my train of thoughts which left me baffled. I have been training with Ama for not too long but I know she is by no means weak. If she is one of the weakest¡­what kind of monsters are the other S-class hunters? Moreso, what kind of monster is Natsumi-san if she is deemed the strongest?


    "I¡­see¡­" I said still baffled by the information relayed to me. While I was stuck in my train of thought, I felt Ama''s arms hold me in a gentle hug and rest my head on her chest. Okay seriously, what is this reoccurring way of comforting in this story? "Ama?"


    "I know Kazu-chan, what will you be doing tonight," Ama gently spoke and my body had a chill run through it. Does she know about the mission?


    "Please don''t try to stop me, Ama. I- "


    "Stop? I was going to cheer you on for this mission," she said and I looked up seeing a kind smile formed on her face. "I understand how you are feeling Kazu-chan, I really do. I too had someone I held dear stripped away from me and I couldn''t do anything to protect him. That thought still haunts me to this day and I am not the only one."


    "I¡­"


    Completely taken aback by the words from Ama''s mouth I was at a loss of words. I didn''t know what I should say or how I should react. Should I comfort her in this situation? Should I grow weak in those arms or do I just do nothing and enjoy the embrace while it still lasts? The calm before the storm¡­


    "Do you plan on going back to your home before the mission?" Ama asked me and I shook my head. I couldn''t go home today because I knew if I looked at Yuna''s face, I might say something unnecessary. I might do something unnecessary and I didn''t want to let that happen. "Good, you are coming to my place then."


    "Huh?" I looked at Ama confused but she didn''t let me say anything and started dragging me with her. "What? Kazu-chan won''t be going home tonight and I have the perfect chance to call him to my home. Now I am not someone who would miss out on the chance."


    The old Ama is back.


    "But I can''t trou- "


    "Just try you are troubling me and you will lose an arm today Kazu-chan," Ama said with a big smile on her face. Scary. "You are not troubling me in the slightest, I myself am making sure that you get plenty of rest at my place which otherwise you would not get or need to go to a hotel room for which are just unnecessary expenses a high schooler shouldn''t be making."


    Not even giving me time to say yes or no, Ama went out of the training room to change her clothes. I looked at my katana and scabbard and let out a sigh. Today was the day, for me to go on the mission. This has to be the most dangerous thing I have done and still, I wasn''t in the slightest bit nervous, I was too taken by the wanting to get Ai out of that place that all fear had lost meaning to me at that moment. My want to save the person I most care about has taken over my fear of death. I don''t have any intention of dying but the mission was by no means not deadly. I could die today, but did I care? Honestly, no.


    I looked around the room at the remnants of the little destruction we had made to it. Ama''s kicks even though she said she is not as powerful, well, to put in normal words¡­are devastating. There were craters in the wall and even the floor from her kicks and if they were to have connected, I know my fate won''t have been pretty.


    "I guess I did push her to use her true speed," I said while remembering the last move she had pulled off. I had never seen her move this quickly or duck this fast. I felt it too, she didn''t just disappear from that position, it was like she never existed there. "I''m still nowhere as strong as her."


    I looked at the katana and my reflection in it. This was Dad''s weapon and I have in a way inherited it. I''ll not put his name to shame. From how everyone talks about him around here, it was evident that he was no joking matter when it came to vampire hunting. This also begs me to ask another question.


    Then, how did he die that easily?


    Given he was Natsumi-san''s mentor before she was the strongest ever, that did mean that Dad was by no means any weak. If not the strongest. Then how did he die then? He came to save me and Mom, I remember that. I also remember how he got killed right before my eyes. He¡­


    "Ugh¡­" I grabbed my head as it hurt a little. My memories¡­ seem to have been causing me more pain than I ever had. Well probably also because I never let them resurface out of fear of what it will do to me.


    "Kazu-chan? Is something wrong?" Ama asked with a worried expression on her face. "Don''t tell me it''s because of you hitting your head. Oh I''m so so- "


    "Ama, it''s not because of that. It''s just a little headache, some rest and I''ll be fine," I said to her but she didn''t seem to be convinced with that. Well can''t lie to a doctor such as Ama. "It''s just whenever I try to remember about my parents and how they¡­died it gives me this weird headache. It''s all because of that."


    "I see¡­it might be too traumatic an expression for you that''s why it would be causing that," Ama said as she placed her hand on my head and started caressing it. "Don''t worry, if something like this happens again, come to me at once and we will get it patched up, okay?"


    "Okay. Thank you, Ama," I said to her, and she giggled.


    "Now don''t say thank you to me for something I want to do on my own. It''s my dear Kazu-chan after all, it is only natural I will take good care of him," she said as she continued to caress my hair. "So, ready to leave?"


    "Yeah," I said and started to follow Ama outside the training room and we made our way to the elevator. "By the way Ama, how will we go to your place?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll drive Kazu-chan there, of course," she said to me and smiled. "Why? Not feeling safe to be driven by a woman?"


    "Huh? I never said that," I replied. "I was just curious."


    "Okay then."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 183 - 183: Physical means

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 184 - 184: I cant live like this anymore

    "And now, Ai is captured by Dominic. I don''t know where she is and her entire presence is gone. It was as if Dominic just erased both their presences," I explained to the two and they nod their head.


    "We are in a predicament. Letting Ai get into Dominic''s hands is not a good idea. He did say he wants to use her as the vessel for the lord of the night and if he did get what he wanted, we would be in big trouble," James said and I clenched my fist under the table.


    Of course, their reason to save Ai is different from mine but it also annoys me a lot. Well, I did join the VEO and did not get executed because I was of some value to them so if Ai is of some value to them, only then they will help me. I really don''t like this organization. But they are my best bet to get Ai out of there so I have to bear with it.


    "So, do you think you can track him down?" I asked James and he held his chin thinking a little and nodded.


    "Does Ai-chan still have her weapon?" Ama asked me and I nodded. She gave a big smile to that response and stood up enthusiastically. "Then it''s all fine. Every weapon that we make in the VEO for our hunters has a tracker in it. If we know where the weapon is, we will know where Ai is."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I asked her baffled by knowing this information and looked at my keychain.


    "Yes, we can track you from your katana. That was the reason for giving it to you. We thought there might be times when Ai will not be with you and we won''t really know where and what she is doing so we decided to give her the weapon," Ama explained and I clenched my fist again. "Annoying, I know but that is the "rule" here. Even for hunters who have worked for the VEO for a decade, this rule still applies. I can even tell you right now where Natsumi-chan is."


    "You guys truly are disgusting," I spit out my thoughts and James chuckled.


    "Well know this, Kazuki. We are going against supernatural beings like vampires. Of course, we will be like this. We take our countermeasures to make sure none of this information is disclosed to most people," James said.


    "Then why tell me this?" I asked James and he lets out a sigh.


    "Because you are well trusted by Kawazuki Natsumi," he said in a monotone. "She is someone who can easily make the entire board change their decision all on her own and we have to comply. Even if we know where she is all the time, we cannot do anything against her. If vampires are monsters, Kawazuki Natsumi is the monster among monsters. She is the best bet we have against some of these beings and letting go of our trump card just like this isn''t something we are stupid enough to do," James said and I laughed a little.


    "Natsumi-san really a different breed of humans," I said and stood up from my chair. "So, when will we know where Ai is?"


    "Give me five minutes. I will ping her weapon and it see where her location is," James said and started to type on his keyboard.


    I let out a sigh and stretched my arms up in the air. This day has sure drained me. I looked over at Akira and went into a mode of deep thought. I had to decide at that moment between the two choices from the beginning which was honestly very hard to choose from.


    For one choice, I sounded pretty level-headed.


    And the other, I should probably be in the psych ward.


    "I have decided then," I muttered under my breath and looked at James.


    He kept fiddling on the keyboard for some minutes and then stopped. He took his hands off the board and let out a big sigh which was not giving me a good signal. "Where did you come from Kazuki?"


    "Hmm? What are you asking?" I asked him a bit confused.


    "Let me rephrase my question, when did you decide to come here?" he asked me again and I couldn''t quite get what he was asking.


    "12:37 Am, why?"


    "As I thought," James said and stood up from his seat. "Tsubaki Ai''s tracker is still at the same place since you left there and even now, that tracker is there. Which means¡­"


    "He took out the tracker," I muttered and James nodded.


    "This would take a lot longer than I expected. I will inform the S rank hunters to start searching around the place for her I cannot tell you how long it will take. It can take from some days to even weeks. Months even if Dominic is someone who is constantly on the move," he said and I clenched my fists and clicked my tongue. "Look here Kazuki, we are just as worried about Ai as y- "


    "I respect you James but don''t lie to me now. The only reason you want to find Ai is that she is useful to you and I get it. That is how the VEO works," I said to him in a spiteful voice. "I hate it but I get it. You said it yourself if you need to beat a formidable force like the vampires."


    "As you say, but even though I know you won''t listen to me. Don''t go out searching for Ai all by yourself. Remember, Dominic''s objective is also your blood so having you being out there vulnerable to his attacks would just be a disadvantage to us," he said and I got up from my seat. James let out a sigh and leaned forward on the desk. "At the very least, don''t just head into all this. If you do plan on doing that, ask for help right away. As ruthless as this organization looks to you, we all still deeply care about each other."


    "That is true," Ama said placing her hand on my shoulder. "I know you are feeling absolutely awful and frustrated Kazuki-kun but you need to understand that going against Dominic all by yourself won''t do any good either. Let us handle all this and we will inform you what to do with this later."


    "Hmmm," I blankly stared at them, and then my eyes drifted towards Akira who immediately understood what she was supposed to do.


    I stepped away from the two along with Akira and we teleported back to the place where Ai and Dominic were fighting against us. "Look for that tracker," I ordered Akira and we both started looking for that tracker.


    I leaned down towards the ground and started searching. Since it was pretty dark it was getting hard to notice so I whipped out my phone and turned on the flashlight to get better visibility of the floor. I had to find that tracker no matter what.


    Why was I doing this?


    Well, I wanted to make something sure. I don''t remember seeing Dominic taking out the tracker from Ai''s weapon. Even though when I encountered him, he already had that in his hands but something about this didn''t feel right. I have times when I have just stared at my sword after training and just look at every single side of that blade. Glancing at every inch of that silver that ran out of the sheath. Its handle, I was not someone who specialized in blades or knew much about them but it truly is a beautiful weapon. So was Ai''s.


    Moreover, the chip was made by the VEO, so it won''t be in a place you can easily take it out of. Meaning¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, I found it," I heard Akira''s voice and I stood up straight and looked right behind me. She walked right over to me with two pieces of silver glistening in her hands. "These¡­"


    "As I thought, he didn''t take the daggers with him," I muttered and ran my fingers across the blunt end of the blades. "He knew this was a way for them to track us. How much information does this guy have on us?"


    I sighed and took the blades from Akira''s hands as they turned back to hairpins and I gripped them tighter in my hands. Akira changed the place to my apartment and I walked over and sat down on the couch. I leaned my head back wondering what to do now but¡­I honestly have no idea. Any way of knowing where Ai is right now is something I have no clue about. Heck, I don''t even know even if I do find her, how would I get her out of there? I can have the S rank hunters help me with that but still, I don''t know how strong they actually are against Dominic.


    "Akira, you are done for the day," I told the noble standing behind the couch.


    "But Ka- "


    "Please¡­" I said in a begging tone to her with eyes filled with tears. "I need some alone time¡­"


    She quickly nodded her head and teleported to her place and my head fell forward with my arms starting to shake. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I will lose my mind like this.


    "I will not forgive him," I muttered to myself in a murderous tone. "Dominic will pay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 185 - 185: I killed...

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 186 - 186: Somethings never change

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 187 - 187: Mistakes were made

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 188 - 188: A peaceful night

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 189 - 189: Breakout

    "And now, Ai is captured by Dominic. I don''t know where she is and her entire presence is gone. It was as if Dominic just erased both their presences," I explained to the two and they nod their head.


    "We are in a predicament. Letting Ai get into Dominic''s hands is not a good idea. He did say he wants to use her as the vessel for the lord of the night and if he did get what he wanted, we would be in big trouble," James said and I clenched my fist under the table.


    Of course, their reason to save Ai is different from mine but it also annoys me a lot. Well, I did join the VEO and did not get executed because I was of some value to them so if Ai is of some value to them, only then they will help me. I really don''t like this organization. But they are my best bet to get Ai out of there so I have to bear with it.


    "So, do you think you can track him down?" I asked James and he held his chin thinking a little and nodded.


    "Does Ai-chan still have her weapon?" Ama asked me and I nodded. She gave a big smile to that response and stood up enthusiastically. "Then it''s all fine. Every weapon that we make in the VEO for our hunters has a tracker in it. If we know where the weapon is, we will know where Ai is."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I asked her baffled by knowing this information and looked at my keychain.


    "Yes, we can track you from your katana. That was the reason for giving it to you. We thought there might be times when Ai will not be with you and we won''t really know where and what she is doing so we decided to give her the weapon," Ama explained and I clenched my fist again. "Annoying, I know but that is the "rule" here. Even for hunters who have worked for the VEO for a decade, this rule still applies. I can even tell you right now where Natsumi-chan is."


    "You guys truly are disgusting," I spit out my thoughts and James chuckled.


    "Well know this, Kazuki. We are going against supernatural beings like vampires. Of course, we will be like this. We take our countermeasures to make sure none of this information is disclosed to most people," James said.


    "Then why tell me this?" I asked James and he lets out a sigh.


    "Because you are well trusted by Kawazuki Natsumi," he said in a monotone. "She is someone who can easily make the entire board change their decision all on her own and we have to comply. Even if we know where she is all the time, we cannot do anything against her. If vampires are monsters, Kawazuki Natsumi is the monster among monsters. She is the best bet we have against some of these beings and letting go of our trump card just like this isn''t something we are stupid enough to do," James said and I laughed a little.


    "Natsumi-san really a different breed of humans," I said and stood up from my chair. "So, when will we know where Ai is?"


    "Give me five minutes. I will ping her weapon and it see where her location is," James said and started to type on his keyboard.


    I let out a sigh and stretched my arms up in the air. This day has sure drained me. I looked over at Akira and went into a mode of deep thought. I had to decide at that moment between the two choices from the beginning which was honestly very hard to choose from.


    For one choice, I sounded pretty level-headed.


    And the other, I should probably be in the psych ward.


    "I have decided then," I muttered under my breath and looked at James.


    He kept fiddling on the keyboard for some minutes and then stopped. He took his hands off the board and let out a big sigh which was not giving me a good signal. "Where did you come from Kazuki?"


    "Hmm? What are you asking?" I asked him a bit confused.


    "Let me rephrase my question, when did you decide to come here?" he asked me again and I couldn''t quite get what he was asking.


    "12:37 Am, why?"


    "As I thought," James said and stood up from his seat. "Tsubaki Ai''s tracker is still at the same place since you left there and even now, that tracker is there. Which means¡­"


    "He took out the tracker," I muttered and James nodded.


    "This would take a lot longer than I expected. I will inform the S rank hunters to start searching around the place for her I cannot tell you how long it will take. It can take from some days to even weeks. Months even if Dominic is someone who is constantly on the move," he said and I clenched my fists and clicked my tongue. "Look here Kazuki, we are just as worried about Ai as y- "


    "I respect you James but don''t lie to me now. The only reason you want to find Ai is that she is useful to you and I get it. That is how the VEO works," I said to him in a spiteful voice. "I hate it but I get it. You said it yourself if you need to beat a formidable force like the vampires."


    "As you say, but even though I know you won''t listen to me. Don''t go out searching for Ai all by yourself. Remember, Dominic''s objective is also your blood so having you being out there vulnerable to his attacks would just be a disadvantage to us," he said and I got up from my seat. James let out a sigh and leaned forward on the desk. "At the very least, don''t just head into all this. If you do plan on doing that, ask for help right away. As ruthless as this organization looks to you, we all still deeply care about each other." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That is true," Ama said placing her hand on my shoulder. "I know you are feeling absolutely awful and frustrated Kazuki-kun but you need to understand that going against Dominic all by yourself won''t do any good either. Let us handle all this and we will inform you what to do with this later."


    "Hmmm," I blankly stared at them, and then my eyes drifted towards Akira who immediately understood what she was supposed to do.


    I stepped away from the two along with Akira and we teleported back to the place where Ai and Dominic were fighting against us. "Look for that tracker," I ordered Akira and we both started looking for that tracker.


    I leaned down towards the ground and started searching. Since it was pretty dark it was getting hard to notice so I whipped out my phone and turned on the flashlight to get better visibility of the floor. I had to find that tracker no matter what.


    Why was I doing this?


    Well, I wanted to make something sure. I don''t remember seeing Dominic taking out the tracker from Ai''s weapon. Even though when I encountered him, he already had that in his hands but something about this didn''t feel right. I have times when I have just stared at my sword after training and just look at every single side of that blade. Glancing at every inch of that silver that ran out of the sheath. Its handle, I was not someone who specialized in blades or knew much about them but it truly is a beautiful weapon. So was Ai''s.


    Moreover, the chip was made by the VEO, so it won''t be in a place you can easily take it out of. Meaning¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, I found it," I heard Akira''s voice and I stood up straight and looked right behind me. She walked right over to me with two pieces of silver glistening in her hands. "These¡­"


    "As I thought, he didn''t take the daggers with him," I muttered and ran my fingers across the blunt end of the blades. "He knew this was a way for them to track us. How much information does this guy have on us?"


    I sighed and took the blades from Akira''s hands as they turned back to hairpins and I gripped them tighter in my hands. Akira changed the place to my apartment and I walked over and sat down on the couch. I leaned my head back wondering what to do now but¡­I honestly have no idea. Any way of knowing where Ai is right now is something I have no clue about. Heck, I don''t even know even if I do find her, how would I get her out of there? I can have the S rank hunters help me with that but still, I don''t know how strong they actually are against Dominic.


    "Akira, you are done for the day," I told the noble standing behind the couch.


    "But Ka- "


    "Please¡­" I said in a begging tone to her with eyes filled with tears. "I need some alone time¡­"


    She quickly nodded her head and teleported to her place and my head fell forward with my arms starting to shake.


    I will lose my mind like this.


    "I will not forgive him," I muttered to myself in a murderous tone. "Dominic will pay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 190 - 190: Chase

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 191 - 191: Important data

    I unsheathed my katana and stood before Ama and I rushed at her head first. She stood in her place ready to take me on and I jumped and threw the scabbard at her. She was easily able to parry that aside and had her eyes on me yet again but I was already in the range. I slashed my katana at her and instead of blocking, Ama had to dodge which she did so elegantly to the side and kicked at my side but ducked the moment my feet hit the ground and slashed the blade upward which Ama could block with the sword. I kicked at her feet to mess up her stance which she dodged by jumping high.


    I ran back to where my scabbard was and as she landed on the ground, I was able to close in the distance between us. I thrust the scabbard at her chest. She pushed it away spinning me and I landed a kick at her back pushing her to the side. I didn''t put enough strength in that because I used the momentum to slash at her horizontally. Ama quickly ducked that faster than I have ever seen her do it and kicked my leg making me fall off balance. I landed on my back and probably got a concussion due to that.


    "Ouch," I said and stood up but my face was met by the tip of Ama''s blade. "That should be enough for today Kazu-chan, you have gotten a bit better."


    "Oh yea?" I said happy by the comment and let out my hand which Ama pulled to help me get up. "Any pointers I should be focusing on?"


    The blonde held her chin thinking about an answer to my question and then looked back at me. "Well you have gotten better thanks to you trapping me in this training room for way too long but you still have yet to get full control of your weapon. Yes, your thoughts during battles are getting more complex but your body is yet to make the weapons listen to you completely. Be one with the sword, as some people say."


    "And how do I do that?" I asked her and she patted my head.


    "Experience and more practice, this is something you have to understand on your own. It isn''t something we can teach you, at least me, I can''t. I can use many weapons and styles but that also means that I am a jack of all trades and master of nothing. Which doesn''t help too well against very strong enemies. A reason why I was not the strongest S-class hunter¡­ever."


    So¡­is she saying that¡­


    "I am probably one of the weakest S-class hunters," Ama filled in my train of thoughts which left me baffled. I have been training with Ama for not too long but I know she is by no means weak. If she is one of the weakest¡­what kind of monsters are the other S-class hunters? Moreso, what kind of monster is Natsumi-san if she is deemed the strongest?


    "I¡­see¡­" I said still baffled by the information relayed to me. While I was stuck in my train of thought, I felt Ama''s arms hold me in a gentle hug and rest my head on her chest. Okay seriously, what is this reoccurring way of comforting in this story? "Ama?"


    "I know Kazu-chan, what will you be doing tonight," Ama gently spoke and my body had a chill run through it. Does she know about the mission?


    "Please don''t try to stop me, Ama. I- "


    "Stop? I was going to cheer you on for this mission," she said and I looked up seeing a kind smile formed on her face. "I understand how you are feeling Kazu-chan, I really do. I too had someone I held dear stripped away from me and I couldn''t do anything to protect him. That thought still haunts me to this day and I am not the only one."


    "I¡­" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Completely taken aback by the words from Ama''s mouth I was at a loss of words. I didn''t know what I should say or how I should react. Should I comfort her in this situation? Should I grow weak in those arms or do I just do nothing and enjoy the embrace while it still lasts? The calm before the storm¡­


    "Do you plan on going back to your home before the mission?" Ama asked me and I shook my head. I couldn''t go home today because I knew if I looked at Yuna''s face, I might say something unnecessary. I might do something unnecessary and I didn''t want to let that happen. "Good, you are coming to my place then."


    "Huh?" I looked at Ama confused but she didn''t let me say anything and started dragging me with her. "What? Kazu-chan won''t be going home tonight and I have the perfect chance to call him to my home. Now I am not someone who would miss out on the chance."


    The old Ama is back.


    "But I can''t trou- "


    "Just try you are troubling me and you will lose an arm today Kazu-chan," Ama said with a big smile on her face. Scary. "You are not troubling me in the slightest, I myself am making sure that you get plenty of rest at my place which otherwise you would not get or need to go to a hotel room for which are just unnecessary expenses a high schooler shouldn''t be making."


    Not even giving me time to say yes or no, Ama went out of the training room to change her clothes. I looked at my katana and scabbard and let out a sigh. Today was the day, for me to go on the mission. This has to be the most dangerous thing I have done and still, I wasn''t in the slightest bit nervous, I was too taken by the wanting to get Ai out of that place that all fear had lost meaning to me at that moment. My want to save the person I most care about has taken over my fear of death. I don''t have any intention of dying but the mission was by no means not deadly. I could die today, but did I care? Honestly, no.


    I looked around the room at the remnants of the little destruction we had made to it. Ama''s kicks even though she said she is not as powerful, well, to put in normal words¡­are devastating. There were craters in the wall and even the floor from her kicks and if they were to have connected, I know my fate won''t have been pretty.


    "I guess I did push her to use her true speed," I said while remembering the last move she had pulled off. I had never seen her move this quickly or duck this fast. I felt it too, she didn''t just disappear from that position, it was like she never existed there. "I''m still nowhere as strong as her."


    I looked at the katana and my reflection in it. This was Dad''s weapon and I have in a way inherited it. I''ll not put his name to shame. From how everyone talks about him around here, it was evident that he was no joking matter when it came to vampire hunting. This also begs me to ask another question.


    Then, how did he die that easily?


    Given he was Natsumi-san''s mentor before she was the strongest ever, that did mean that Dad was by no means any weak. If not the strongest. Then how did he die then? He came to save me and Mom, I remember that. I also remember how he got killed right before my eyes. He¡­


    "Ugh¡­" I grabbed my head as it hurt a little. My memories¡­ seem to have been causing me more pain than I ever had. Well probably also because I never let them resurface out of fear of what it will do to me.


    "Kazu-chan? Is something wrong?" Ama asked with a worried expression on her face. "Don''t tell me it''s because of you hitting your head. Oh I''m so so- "


    "Ama, it''s not because of that. It''s just a little headache, some rest and I''ll be fine," I said to her but she didn''t seem to be convinced with that. Well can''t lie to a doctor such as Ama. "It''s just whenever I try to remember about my parents and how they¡­died it gives me this weird headache. It''s all because of that."


    "I see¡­it might be too traumatic an expression for you that''s why it would be causing that," Ama said as she placed her hand on my head and started caressing it. "Don''t worry, if something like this happens again, come to me at once and we will get it patched up, okay?"


    "Okay. Thank you, Ama," I said to her, and she giggled.


    "Now don''t say thank you to me for something I want to do on my own. It''s my dear Kazu-chan after all, it is only natural I will take good care of him," she said as she continued to caress my hair. "So, ready to leave?"


    "Yeah," I said and started to follow Ama outside the training room and we made our way to the elevator. "By the way Ama, how will we go to your place?"


    "I''ll drive Kazu-chan there, of course," she said to me and smiled. "Why? Not feeling safe to be driven by a woman?"


    "Huh? I never said that," I replied. "I was just curious."


    "Okay then."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 192 - 192: Conflict

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 193 - 193: I hate you

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 194 - 194: Loathing

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 195 - 195: Well that explained nothing

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 196 - 196: What am I even worth

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 197 - 197: At what cost

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 198 - 198: Mocked

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 199 - 199: Is revenge even worth it?

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 200 - 200: Is killing necessary?

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 201 - 201: A lost cause

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 202 - 202: Something to look forward for

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 203 - 203: A night date

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 204 - 204: Night walk

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 205 - 205: The lost pieces

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 206 - 206: Irreversible

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 207 - 207: Note to self: No intrusive thoughts again

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 208 - 208: The church

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 209 - 209: Training with Ethan

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 210 - 210: I might just die in my dream

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 211 - 211: Undeads

    "That was a great meal," I said leaning back on my chair and patting my belly. I haven''t had a German meal before so I was worried about how it was but honestly, it was great. Ama''s cooking really impressed me. "You have to teach me how to make this food."


    "I will, but that is after you come back from the mission," Ama said leaning forward on the table having a gentle smile on her face. She was really happy that I was enjoying the meal given that it was the first time that she ever cooked for me.


    I let out a little burp and instantly covered it with my hands. Looks like I have eaten a little too much tha I had expected. Seeing this, Ama chuckled and I started laughing with her. The time for the mission was going to be soon and now that the moment was going to come this close, I started feeling a bit nervous. I started shaking my leg and placed my hand on my knee to calm it down but I couldn''t I was not going out of control but I was nervous.


    "It''s finally getting to you hmmm?" Ama said as she noticed me shaking my legs. "It''s common when you know you are going on a very dangerous mission like this one. I know you joined just recently and are not as strong as everyone else on your team but remember why you are going there Kazu-chan."


    "Yea, it''s not to kill Dominic. As much as I want to, my main focus is on to first get Ai out of there. Then if I have the chance, to give Dominic the most torturous death ever," I said while clutching my fist. Okay, I need to calm down first. Looks like taking control of your emotions is way harder than one thinks.


    Okay enough thinking about Dominic, I should think about Ai right now. I need to get her out of there as soon as I can. With every second that passes, Ai was suffering and I couldn''t bear it anymore. Yes, I could somehow push away the thought to the back of my mind and focus on training but the thought was never gone, just at the back of my mind. That''s all¡­


    "I think I''ll rest up a little before leaving," I proposed and Ama seemed delighted by what I said.


    "Good to hear that! You can rest in my room and I''ll join you later~" she said and winked at me. Yep, the old Ama is back.


    "I''ll just rest in the room where you told me to take a shower. Also, did the clothes dry yet?"


    "They will still take some time but you will be back in them before you leave. Don''t worry about that," Ama replied. "Now go and rest up plenty."


    She pushed me out of the living room and I started making my way up the stairs and went to the room. I put myself on the bed and stared at the white ceiling above me. Man, why do so many rich people want the ceiling of their rooms to look like that of a hospital? I guess it is the level of standard they put on themselves. I don''t really know what standard I am talking about.


    "Ethan," I called the First''s name. "As a vampire, is there something you had trouble with dealing?"


    "Oh, my? What is this I am seeing? Someone seems to be interested in knowing more about the almighty," Ethan replied in a proud and haughty voice.


    "I just want to make some small talk to pass the time," I said and stretched my body on the bed. "This mattress is too soft for my liking and I don''t think I will be able to sleep anyways given my nerves are slowly starting to creep up on me."


    "So what? I am supposed to entertain you?" he asked in an amused voice and well that won''t be far from the truth. "Well being all quiet by myself isn''t the most fun so I will entertain your request. There were many issues I had right after conversion. That is when I got Sarah out of town with me. My senses were heightened and I didn''t know how to control them that well back then. I could hear and smell everything. The beating of a human''s heart, the smell of the blood from within the flesh meters away, and the never-ending lust for blood. Being a human prior to this, I stopped myself from consuming human blood for quite some time actually."


    "So how long were you able to hold in your blood lust?" I asked and Ethan chuckled.


    "Boy, blood lust isn''t something a vampire can easily control. Especially a newly made one. I gave into the urge for blood but not for humans. I fed from the blood of animals. Not the domesticable ones though. I''ve tasted the blood of wolves, coyotes, crocodiles, bears, and even at a time that of a lion," he said and my body shivered just hearing him count down all the great predators of the land from the smallest to largest. He killed all of those just for their blood. Civilized, not really but it sure wasn''t something new to humankind. The entire world lives off of killing the living.


    So it did mean if I was going to convert to a vampire, I could still substitute human blood for animal blood. That seems a lot better option than drinking human blood because I feel like Ethan, I''ll be in denial from the start. Though I wonder how I will completely turn into a vampire. Do I have to die to turn into one or just one day I wake up and I am lusting for blood? That thought did go around my head for pretty long.


    "How long did it work for you?" I asked Ethan curious about the story.


    "Well, not for long actually. Soon we were attacked again by the followers of the church and were surrounded. At that time in self-defense, we had to retaliate and kill our pursuers. At that time, when I saw the blood on my hands and on the ground, blood everywhere as far as the eye could see from the slaughtered body of the humans, the stench was too much. So, both me and Sarah gave into the desire and I tell you, that was the best meal we have ever had in our entire eyes. It tasted so good that tears started running down our eyes. We didn''t have any guilt in killing the humans because they tasted so good. Our senses had complete control over us and we could stop ourselves from enjoying the sweet blood."


    "I see," I muttered and kept on chatting randomly with Ethan and time just ran as I saw.


    Soon, it was time for me to leave and I heard a knock on the door. I jumped out of the bed and grabbed my keychain and phone. Ama entered the room with a pair of clothing. I know what these were. I looked at her and she gave me a sweet smile. She really did prepare for everything beforehand. As expected of her honestly.


    "I had a little chat with Meme-kun before he even went to invite you," Ama said and winked at me. She handed me the clothes and walked out of the room. Seriously this woman. But I am pretty grateful to her for this.


    I quickly changed into my clothes and got out of the room. Ama was standing right there with a big smile on her face. "Let me guess, you''re driving?" Ama nodded and I let out a sigh. "Did you plan all this Ama?"


    "Not really~ I just pulled some strings from behind to make sure Kazu-chan can go on this mission," Ama said and started walking in front of me. "I know how much saving Ai-chan is important to Kazu-chan so I had to at least make sure he gets the chance."


    "Isn''t this also a bit immature sending me into the lion''s den like that?" I reasoned with her curious as to why she was even doing this.


    "I trust the hunters a lot. Meme-kun and everyone are very skilled hunters and I won''t be wrong saying that they are more than enough for this mission," Ama explained. "But let''s just say given I have found myself getting close to you, I wanted to help you. I won''t think of sending you on a suicide mission you know." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Though you are still gambling with luck here," I said and she nodded. "Thank you, Ama, for everything you did."


    "Oh, I did nothing. All I did was to make sure Kazu=chan will be okay," she said and turned around. Her lips were trembling a little. "But please Kazu-chan, don''t die out there. This is the one thing I am betting on more than anything else. Come back with Ai-chan safely."


    "I- "


    "He will."


    As Ama opened the door, right before we stood the figure of Akira, and behind her stood Yuna with an angry pout on her face. I looked at Akira and she shook her head.


    "Why?"


    "I will accept any punishment you have for me later, but as your servant, I cannot just let you go on this mission like that," Akira said with a worried look on her face. "I know you told me not to follow you into this but I just cannot follow your order."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 212 - 212: A normal school day

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 213 - 213: What is the meaning of this?

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 214 - 214: Could this get any worse?

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 215 - 215: Illusion

    "That was a great meal," I said leaning back on my chair and patting my belly. I haven''t had a German meal before so I was worried about how it was but honestly, it was great. Ama''s cooking really impressed me. "You have to teach me how to make this food."


    "I will, but that is after you come back from the mission," Ama said leaning forward on the table having a gentle smile on her face. She was really happy that I was enjoying the meal given that it was the first time that she ever cooked for me.


    I let out a little burp and instantly covered it with my hands. Looks like I have eaten a little too much tha I had expected. Seeing this, Ama chuckled and I started laughing with her. The time for the mission was going to be soon and now that the moment was going to come this close, I started feeling a bit nervous. I started shaking my leg and placed my hand on my knee to calm it down but I couldn''t I was not going out of control but I was nervous.


    "It''s finally getting to you hmmm?" Ama said as she noticed me shaking my legs. "It''s common when you know you are going on a very dangerous mission like this one. I know you joined just recently and are not as strong as everyone else on your team but remember why you are going there Kazu-chan."


    "Yea, it''s not to kill Dominic. As much as I want to, my main focus is on to first get Ai out of there. Then if I have the chance, to give Dominic the most torturous death ever," I said while clutching my fist. Okay, I need to calm down first. Looks like taking control of your emotions is way harder than one thinks.


    Okay enough thinking about Dominic, I should think about Ai right now. I need to get her out of there as soon as I can. With every second that passes, Ai was suffering and I couldn''t bear it anymore. Yes, I could somehow push away the thought to the back of my mind and focus on training but the thought was never gone, just at the back of my mind. That''s all¡­


    "I think I''ll rest up a little before leaving," I proposed and Ama seemed delighted by what I said.


    "Good to hear that! You can rest in my room and I''ll join you later~" she said and winked at me. Yep, the old Ama is back.


    "I''ll just rest in the room where you told me to take a shower. Also, did the clothes dry yet?"


    "They will still take some time but you will be back in them before you leave. Don''t worry about that," Ama replied. "Now go and rest up plenty."


    She pushed me out of the living room and I started making my way up the stairs and went to the room. I put myself on the bed and stared at the white ceiling above me. Man, why do so many rich people want the ceiling of their rooms to look like that of a hospital? I guess it is the level of standard they put on themselves. I don''t really know what standard I am talking about.


    "Ethan," I called the First''s name. "As a vampire, is there something you had trouble with dealing?"


    "Oh, my? What is this I am seeing? Someone seems to be interested in knowing more about the almighty," Ethan replied in a proud and haughty voice.


    "I just want to make some small talk to pass the time," I said and stretched my body on the bed. "This mattress is too soft for my liking and I don''t think I will be able to sleep anyways given my nerves are slowly starting to creep up on me."


    "So what? I am supposed to entertain you?" he asked in an amused voice and well that won''t be far from the truth. "Well being all quiet by myself isn''t the most fun so I will entertain your request. There were many issues I had right after conversion. That is when I got Sarah out of town with me. My senses were heightened and I didn''t know how to control them that well back then. I could hear and smell everything. The beating of a human''s heart, the smell of the blood from within the flesh meters away, and the never-ending lust for blood. Being a human prior to this, I stopped myself from consuming human blood for quite some time actually."


    "So how long were you able to hold in your blood lust?" I asked and Ethan chuckled.


    "Boy, blood lust isn''t something a vampire can easily control. Especially a newly made one. I gave into the urge for blood but not for humans. I fed from the blood of animals. Not the domesticable ones though. I''ve tasted the blood of wolves, coyotes, crocodiles, bears, and even at a time that of a lion," he said and my body shivered just hearing him count down all the great predators of the land from the smallest to largest. He killed all of those just for their blood. Civilized, not really but it sure wasn''t something new to humankind. The entire world lives off of killing the living.


    So it did mean if I was going to convert to a vampire, I could still substitute human blood for animal blood. That seems a lot better option than drinking human blood because I feel like Ethan, I''ll be in denial from the start. Though I wonder how I will completely turn into a vampire. Do I have to die to turn into one or just one day I wake up and I am lusting for blood? That thought did go around my head for pretty long. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How long did it work for you?" I asked Ethan curious about the story.


    "Well, not for long actually. Soon we were attacked again by the followers of the church and were surrounded. At that time in self-defense, we had to retaliate and kill our pursuers. At that time, when I saw the blood on my hands and on the ground, blood everywhere as far as the eye could see from the slaughtered body of the humans, the stench was too much. So, both me and Sarah gave into the desire and I tell you, that was the best meal we have ever had in our entire eyes. It tasted so good that tears started running down our eyes. We didn''t have any guilt in killing the humans because they tasted so good. Our senses had complete control over us and we could stop ourselves from enjoying the sweet blood."


    "I see," I muttered and kept on chatting randomly with Ethan and time just ran as I saw.


    Soon, it was time for me to leave and I heard a knock on the door. I jumped out of the bed and grabbed my keychain and phone. Ama entered the room with a pair of clothing. I know what these were. I looked at her and she gave me a sweet smile. She really did prepare for everything beforehand. As expected of her honestly.


    "I had a little chat with Meme-kun before he even went to invite you," Ama said and winked at me. She handed me the clothes and walked out of the room. Seriously this woman. But I am pretty grateful to her for this.


    I quickly changed into my clothes and got out of the room. Ama was standing right there with a big smile on her face. "Let me guess, you''re driving?" Ama nodded and I let out a sigh. "Did you plan all this Ama?"


    "Not really~ I just pulled some strings from behind to make sure Kazu-chan can go on this mission," Ama said and started walking in front of me. "I know how much saving Ai-chan is important to Kazu-chan so I had to at least make sure he gets the chance."


    "Isn''t this also a bit immature sending me into the lion''s den like that?" I reasoned with her curious as to why she was even doing this.


    "I trust the hunters a lot. Meme-kun and everyone are very skilled hunters and I won''t be wrong saying that they are more than enough for this mission," Ama explained. "But let''s just say given I have found myself getting close to you, I wanted to help you. I won''t think of sending you on a suicide mission you know."


    "Though you are still gambling with luck here," I said and she nodded. "Thank you, Ama, for everything you did."


    "Oh, I did nothing. All I did was to make sure Kazu=chan will be okay," she said and turned around. Her lips were trembling a little. "But please Kazu-chan, don''t die out there. This is the one thing I am betting on more than anything else. Come back with Ai-chan safely."


    "I- "


    "He will."


    As Ama opened the door, right before we stood the figure of Akira, and behind her stood Yuna with an angry pout on her face. I looked at Akira and she shook her head.


    "Why?"


    "I will accept any punishment you have for me later, but as your servant, I cannot just let you go on this mission like that," Akira said with a worried look on her face. "I know you told me not to follow you into this but I just cannot follow your order."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 216 - 216: Solice

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 217 - 217: No crying

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 218 - 218: Couldnt back down

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 219 - 219: Just stop

    "That was a great meal," I said leaning back on my chair and patting my belly. I haven''t had a German meal before so I was worried about how it was but honestly, it was great. Ama''s cooking really impressed me. "You have to teach me how to make this food."


    "I will, but that is after you come back from the mission," Ama said leaning forward on the table having a gentle smile on her face. She was really happy that I was enjoying the meal given that it was the first time that she ever cooked for me.


    I let out a little burp and instantly covered it with my hands. Looks like I have eaten a little too much tha I had expected. Seeing this, Ama chuckled and I started laughing with her. The time for the mission was going to be soon and now that the moment was going to come this close, I started feeling a bit nervous. I started shaking my leg and placed my hand on my knee to calm it down but I couldn''t I was not going out of control but I was nervous.


    "It''s finally getting to you hmmm?" Ama said as she noticed me shaking my legs. "It''s common when you know you are going on a very dangerous mission like this one. I know you joined just recently and are not as strong as everyone else on your team but remember why you are going there Kazu-chan."


    "Yea, it''s not to kill Dominic. As much as I want to, my main focus is on to first get Ai out of there. Then if I have the chance, to give Dominic the most torturous death ever," I said while clutching my fist. Okay, I need to calm down first. Looks like taking control of your emotions is way harder than one thinks.


    Okay enough thinking about Dominic, I should think about Ai right now. I need to get her out of there as soon as I can. With every second that passes, Ai was suffering and I couldn''t bear it anymore. Yes, I could somehow push away the thought to the back of my mind and focus on training but the thought was never gone, just at the back of my mind. That''s all¡­


    "I think I''ll rest up a little before leaving," I proposed and Ama seemed delighted by what I said. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good to hear that! You can rest in my room and I''ll join you later~" she said and winked at me. Yep, the old Ama is back.


    "I''ll just rest in the room where you told me to take a shower. Also, did the clothes dry yet?"


    "They will still take some time but you will be back in them before you leave. Don''t worry about that," Ama replied. "Now go and rest up plenty."


    She pushed me out of the living room and I started making my way up the stairs and went to the room. I put myself on the bed and stared at the white ceiling above me. Man, why do so many rich people want the ceiling of their rooms to look like that of a hospital? I guess it is the level of standard they put on themselves. I don''t really know what standard I am talking about.


    "Ethan," I called the First''s name. "As a vampire, is there something you had trouble with dealing?"


    "Oh, my? What is this I am seeing? Someone seems to be interested in knowing more about the almighty," Ethan replied in a proud and haughty voice.


    "I just want to make some small talk to pass the time," I said and stretched my body on the bed. "This mattress is too soft for my liking and I don''t think I will be able to sleep anyways given my nerves are slowly starting to creep up on me."


    "So what? I am supposed to entertain you?" he asked in an amused voice and well that won''t be far from the truth. "Well being all quiet by myself isn''t the most fun so I will entertain your request. There were many issues I had right after conversion. That is when I got Sarah out of town with me. My senses were heightened and I didn''t know how to control them that well back then. I could hear and smell everything. The beating of a human''s heart, the smell of the blood from within the flesh meters away, and the never-ending lust for blood. Being a human prior to this, I stopped myself from consuming human blood for quite some time actually."


    "So how long were you able to hold in your blood lust?" I asked and Ethan chuckled.


    "Boy, blood lust isn''t something a vampire can easily control. Especially a newly made one. I gave into the urge for blood but not for humans. I fed from the blood of animals. Not the domesticable ones though. I''ve tasted the blood of wolves, coyotes, crocodiles, bears, and even at a time that of a lion," he said and my body shivered just hearing him count down all the great predators of the land from the smallest to largest. He killed all of those just for their blood. Civilized, not really but it sure wasn''t something new to humankind. The entire world lives off of killing the living.


    So it did mean if I was going to convert to a vampire, I could still substitute human blood for animal blood. That seems a lot better option than drinking human blood because I feel like Ethan, I''ll be in denial from the start. Though I wonder how I will completely turn into a vampire. Do I have to die to turn into one or just one day I wake up and I am lusting for blood? That thought did go around my head for pretty long.


    "How long did it work for you?" I asked Ethan curious about the story.


    "Well, not for long actually. Soon we were attacked again by the followers of the church and were surrounded. At that time in self-defense, we had to retaliate and kill our pursuers. At that time, when I saw the blood on my hands and on the ground, blood everywhere as far as the eye could see from the slaughtered body of the humans, the stench was too much. So, both me and Sarah gave into the desire and I tell you, that was the best meal we have ever had in our entire eyes. It tasted so good that tears started running down our eyes. We didn''t have any guilt in killing the humans because they tasted so good. Our senses had complete control over us and we could stop ourselves from enjoying the sweet blood."


    "I see," I muttered and kept on chatting randomly with Ethan and time just ran as I saw.


    Soon, it was time for me to leave and I heard a knock on the door. I jumped out of the bed and grabbed my keychain and phone. Ama entered the room with a pair of clothing. I know what these were. I looked at her and she gave me a sweet smile. She really did prepare for everything beforehand. As expected of her honestly.


    "I had a little chat with Meme-kun before he even went to invite you," Ama said and winked at me. She handed me the clothes and walked out of the room. Seriously this woman. But I am pretty grateful to her for this.


    I quickly changed into my clothes and got out of the room. Ama was standing right there with a big smile on her face. "Let me guess, you''re driving?" Ama nodded and I let out a sigh. "Did you plan all this Ama?"


    "Not really~ I just pulled some strings from behind to make sure Kazu-chan can go on this mission," Ama said and started walking in front of me. "I know how much saving Ai-chan is important to Kazu-chan so I had to at least make sure he gets the chance."


    "Isn''t this also a bit immature sending me into the lion''s den like that?" I reasoned with her curious as to why she was even doing this.


    "I trust the hunters a lot. Meme-kun and everyone are very skilled hunters and I won''t be wrong saying that they are more than enough for this mission," Ama explained. "But let''s just say given I have found myself getting close to you, I wanted to help you. I won''t think of sending you on a suicide mission you know."


    "Though you are still gambling with luck here," I said and she nodded. "Thank you, Ama, for everything you did."


    "Oh, I did nothing. All I did was to make sure Kazu=chan will be okay," she said and turned around. Her lips were trembling a little. "But please Kazu-chan, don''t die out there. This is the one thing I am betting on more than anything else. Come back with Ai-chan safely."


    "I- "


    "He will."


    As Ama opened the door, right before we stood the figure of Akira, and behind her stood Yuna with an angry pout on her face. I looked at Akira and she shook her head.


    "Why?"


    "I will accept any punishment you have for me later, but as your servant, I cannot just let you go on this mission like that," Akira said with a worried look on her face. "I know you told me not to follow you into this but I just cannot follow your order."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 220 - 220: Broken Trust

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 221 - 221: Hatered

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 222 - 222: Something to protect

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 223 - 223: We will not falter

    "That was a great meal," I said leaning back on my chair and patting my belly. I haven''t had a German meal before so I was worried about how it was but honestly, it was great. Ama''s cooking really impressed me. "You have to teach me how to make this food."


    "I will, but that is after you come back from the mission," Ama said leaning forward on the table having a gentle smile on her face. She was really happy that I was enjoying the meal given that it was the first time that she ever cooked for me.


    I let out a little burp and instantly covered it with my hands. Looks like I have eaten a little too much tha I had expected. Seeing this, Ama chuckled and I started laughing with her. The time for the mission was going to be soon and now that the moment was going to come this close, I started feeling a bit nervous. I started shaking my leg and placed my hand on my knee to calm it down but I couldn''t I was not going out of control but I was nervous.


    "It''s finally getting to you hmmm?" Ama said as she noticed me shaking my legs. "It''s common when you know you are going on a very dangerous mission like this one. I know you joined just recently and are not as strong as everyone else on your team but remember why you are going there Kazu-chan."


    "Yea, it''s not to kill Dominic. As much as I want to, my main focus is on to first get Ai out of there. Then if I have the chance, to give Dominic the most torturous death ever," I said while clutching my fist. Okay, I need to calm down first. Looks like taking control of your emotions is way harder than one thinks.


    Okay enough thinking about Dominic, I should think about Ai right now. I need to get her out of there as soon as I can. With every second that passes, Ai was suffering and I couldn''t bear it anymore. Yes, I could somehow push away the thought to the back of my mind and focus on training but the thought was never gone, just at the back of my mind. That''s all¡­


    "I think I''ll rest up a little before leaving," I proposed and Ama seemed delighted by what I said.


    "Good to hear that! You can rest in my room and I''ll join you later~" she said and winked at me. Yep, the old Ama is back.


    "I''ll just rest in the room where you told me to take a shower. Also, did the clothes dry yet?"


    "They will still take some time but you will be back in them before you leave. Don''t worry about that," Ama replied. "Now go and rest up plenty."


    She pushed me out of the living room and I started making my way up the stairs and went to the room. I put myself on the bed and stared at the white ceiling above me. Man, why do so many rich people want the ceiling of their rooms to look like that of a hospital? I guess it is the level of standard they put on themselves. I don''t really know what standard I am talking about.


    "Ethan," I called the First''s name. "As a vampire, is there something you had trouble with dealing?"


    "Oh, my? What is this I am seeing? Someone seems to be interested in knowing more about the almighty," Ethan replied in a proud and haughty voice.


    "I just want to make some small talk to pass the time," I said and stretched my body on the bed. "This mattress is too soft for my liking and I don''t think I will be able to sleep anyways given my nerves are slowly starting to creep up on me."


    "So what? I am supposed to entertain you?" he asked in an amused voice and well that won''t be far from the truth. "Well being all quiet by myself isn''t the most fun so I will entertain your request. There were many issues I had right after conversion. That is when I got Sarah out of town with me. My senses were heightened and I didn''t know how to control them that well back then. I could hear and smell everything. The beating of a human''s heart, the smell of the blood from within the flesh meters away, and the never-ending lust for blood. Being a human prior to this, I stopped myself from consuming human blood for quite some time actually." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So how long were you able to hold in your blood lust?" I asked and Ethan chuckled.


    "Boy, blood lust isn''t something a vampire can easily control. Especially a newly made one. I gave into the urge for blood but not for humans. I fed from the blood of animals. Not the domesticable ones though. I''ve tasted the blood of wolves, coyotes, crocodiles, bears, and even at a time that of a lion," he said and my body shivered just hearing him count down all the great predators of the land from the smallest to largest. He killed all of those just for their blood. Civilized, not really but it sure wasn''t something new to humankind. The entire world lives off of killing the living.


    So it did mean if I was going to convert to a vampire, I could still substitute human blood for animal blood. That seems a lot better option than drinking human blood because I feel like Ethan, I''ll be in denial from the start. Though I wonder how I will completely turn into a vampire. Do I have to die to turn into one or just one day I wake up and I am lusting for blood? That thought did go around my head for pretty long.


    "How long did it work for you?" I asked Ethan curious about the story.


    "Well, not for long actually. Soon we were attacked again by the followers of the church and were surrounded. At that time in self-defense, we had to retaliate and kill our pursuers. At that time, when I saw the blood on my hands and on the ground, blood everywhere as far as the eye could see from the slaughtered body of the humans, the stench was too much. So, both me and Sarah gave into the desire and I tell you, that was the best meal we have ever had in our entire eyes. It tasted so good that tears started running down our eyes. We didn''t have any guilt in killing the humans because they tasted so good. Our senses had complete control over us and we could stop ourselves from enjoying the sweet blood."


    "I see," I muttered and kept on chatting randomly with Ethan and time just ran as I saw.


    Soon, it was time for me to leave and I heard a knock on the door. I jumped out of the bed and grabbed my keychain and phone. Ama entered the room with a pair of clothing. I know what these were. I looked at her and she gave me a sweet smile. She really did prepare for everything beforehand. As expected of her honestly.


    "I had a little chat with Meme-kun before he even went to invite you," Ama said and winked at me. She handed me the clothes and walked out of the room. Seriously this woman. But I am pretty grateful to her for this.


    I quickly changed into my clothes and got out of the room. Ama was standing right there with a big smile on her face. "Let me guess, you''re driving?" Ama nodded and I let out a sigh. "Did you plan all this Ama?"


    "Not really~ I just pulled some strings from behind to make sure Kazu-chan can go on this mission," Ama said and started walking in front of me. "I know how much saving Ai-chan is important to Kazu-chan so I had to at least make sure he gets the chance."


    "Isn''t this also a bit immature sending me into the lion''s den like that?" I reasoned with her curious as to why she was even doing this.


    "I trust the hunters a lot. Meme-kun and everyone are very skilled hunters and I won''t be wrong saying that they are more than enough for this mission," Ama explained. "But let''s just say given I have found myself getting close to you, I wanted to help you. I won''t think of sending you on a suicide mission you know."


    "Though you are still gambling with luck here," I said and she nodded. "Thank you, Ama, for everything you did."


    "Oh, I did nothing. All I did was to make sure Kazu=chan will be okay," she said and turned around. Her lips were trembling a little. "But please Kazu-chan, don''t die out there. This is the one thing I am betting on more than anything else. Come back with Ai-chan safely."


    "I- "


    "He will."


    As Ama opened the door, right before we stood the figure of Akira, and behind her stood Yuna with an angry pout on her face. I looked at Akira and she shook her head.


    "Why?"


    "I will accept any punishment you have for me later, but as your servant, I cannot just let you go on this mission like that," Akira said with a worried look on her face. "I know you told me not to follow you into this but I just cannot follow your order."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 224 - 224: Nothing else

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord: S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 225 - 225: Value

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 226 - 226: Left behind

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 227 - 227: What to do?

    "That was a great meal," I said leaning back on my chair and patting my belly. I haven''t had a German meal before so I was worried about how it was but honestly, it was great. Ama''s cooking really impressed me. "You have to teach me how to make this food."


    "I will, but that is after you come back from the mission," Ama said leaning forward on the table having a gentle smile on her face. She was really happy that I was enjoying the meal given that it was the first time that she ever cooked for me.


    I let out a little burp and instantly covered it with my hands. Looks like I have eaten a little too much tha I had expected. Seeing this, Ama chuckled and I started laughing with her. The time for the mission was going to be soon and now that the moment was going to come this close, I started feeling a bit nervous. I started shaking my leg and placed my hand on my knee to calm it down but I couldn''t I was not going out of control but I was nervous.


    "It''s finally getting to you hmmm?" Ama said as she noticed me shaking my legs. "It''s common when you know you are going on a very dangerous mission like this one. I know you joined just recently and are not as strong as everyone else on your team but remember why you are going there Kazu-chan."


    "Yea, it''s not to kill Dominic. As much as I want to, my main focus is on to first get Ai out of there. Then if I have the chance, to give Dominic the most torturous death ever," I said while clutching my fist. Okay, I need to calm down first. Looks like taking control of your emotions is way harder than one thinks.


    Okay enough thinking about Dominic, I should think about Ai right now. I need to get her out of there as soon as I can. With every second that passes, Ai was suffering and I couldn''t bear it anymore. Yes, I could somehow push away the thought to the back of my mind and focus on training but the thought was never gone, just at the back of my mind. That''s all¡­


    "I think I''ll rest up a little before leaving," I proposed and Ama seemed delighted by what I said.


    "Good to hear that! You can rest in my room and I''ll join you later~" she said and winked at me. Yep, the old Ama is back.


    "I''ll just rest in the room where you told me to take a shower. Also, did the clothes dry yet?"


    "They will still take some time but you will be back in them before you leave. Don''t worry about that," Ama replied. "Now go and rest up plenty."


    She pushed me out of the living room and I started making my way up the stairs and went to the room. I put myself on the bed and stared at the white ceiling above me. Man, why do so many rich people want the ceiling of their rooms to look like that of a hospital? I guess it is the level of standard they put on themselves. I don''t really know what standard I am talking about.


    "Ethan," I called the First''s name. "As a vampire, is there something you had trouble with dealing?"


    "Oh, my? What is this I am seeing? Someone seems to be interested in knowing more about the almighty," Ethan replied in a proud and haughty voice.


    "I just want to make some small talk to pass the time," I said and stretched my body on the bed. "This mattress is too soft for my liking and I don''t think I will be able to sleep anyways given my nerves are slowly starting to creep up on me."


    "So what? I am supposed to entertain you?" he asked in an amused voice and well that won''t be far from the truth. "Well being all quiet by myself isn''t the most fun so I will entertain your request. There were many issues I had right after conversion. That is when I got Sarah out of town with me. My senses were heightened and I didn''t know how to control them that well back then. I could hear and smell everything. The beating of a human''s heart, the smell of the blood from within the flesh meters away, and the never-ending lust for blood. Being a human prior to this, I stopped myself from consuming human blood for quite some time actually." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So how long were you able to hold in your blood lust?" I asked and Ethan chuckled.


    "Boy, blood lust isn''t something a vampire can easily control. Especially a newly made one. I gave into the urge for blood but not for humans. I fed from the blood of animals. Not the domesticable ones though. I''ve tasted the blood of wolves, coyotes, crocodiles, bears, and even at a time that of a lion," he said and my body shivered just hearing him count down all the great predators of the land from the smallest to largest. He killed all of those just for their blood. Civilized, not really but it sure wasn''t something new to humankind. The entire world lives off of killing the living.


    So it did mean if I was going to convert to a vampire, I could still substitute human blood for animal blood. That seems a lot better option than drinking human blood because I feel like Ethan, I''ll be in denial from the start. Though I wonder how I will completely turn into a vampire. Do I have to die to turn into one or just one day I wake up and I am lusting for blood? That thought did go around my head for pretty long.


    "How long did it work for you?" I asked Ethan curious about the story.


    "Well, not for long actually. Soon we were attacked again by the followers of the church and were surrounded. At that time in self-defense, we had to retaliate and kill our pursuers. At that time, when I saw the blood on my hands and on the ground, blood everywhere as far as the eye could see from the slaughtered body of the humans, the stench was too much. So, both me and Sarah gave into the desire and I tell you, that was the best meal we have ever had in our entire eyes. It tasted so good that tears started running down our eyes. We didn''t have any guilt in killing the humans because they tasted so good. Our senses had complete control over us and we could stop ourselves from enjoying the sweet blood."


    "I see," I muttered and kept on chatting randomly with Ethan and time just ran as I saw.


    Soon, it was time for me to leave and I heard a knock on the door. I jumped out of the bed and grabbed my keychain and phone. Ama entered the room with a pair of clothing. I know what these were. I looked at her and she gave me a sweet smile. She really did prepare for everything beforehand. As expected of her honestly.


    "I had a little chat with Meme-kun before he even went to invite you," Ama said and winked at me. She handed me the clothes and walked out of the room. Seriously this woman. But I am pretty grateful to her for this.


    I quickly changed into my clothes and got out of the room. Ama was standing right there with a big smile on her face. "Let me guess, you''re driving?" Ama nodded and I let out a sigh. "Did you plan all this Ama?"


    "Not really~ I just pulled some strings from behind to make sure Kazu-chan can go on this mission," Ama said and started walking in front of me. "I know how much saving Ai-chan is important to Kazu-chan so I had to at least make sure he gets the chance."


    "Isn''t this also a bit immature sending me into the lion''s den like that?" I reasoned with her curious as to why she was even doing this.


    "I trust the hunters a lot. Meme-kun and everyone are very skilled hunters and I won''t be wrong saying that they are more than enough for this mission," Ama explained. "But let''s just say given I have found myself getting close to you, I wanted to help you. I won''t think of sending you on a suicide mission you know."


    "Though you are still gambling with luck here," I said and she nodded. "Thank you, Ama, for everything you did."


    "Oh, I did nothing. All I did was to make sure Kazu=chan will be okay," she said and turned around. Her lips were trembling a little. "But please Kazu-chan, don''t die out there. This is the one thing I am betting on more than anything else. Come back with Ai-chan safely."


    "I- "


    "He will."


    As Ama opened the door, right before we stood the figure of Akira, and behind her stood Yuna with an angry pout on her face. I looked at Akira and she shook her head.


    "Why?"


    "I will accept any punishment you have for me later, but as your servant, I cannot just let you go on this mission like that," Akira said with a worried look on her face. "I know you told me not to follow you into this but I just cannot follow your order."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 228 - 228: Lets leave

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 229 - 229: Another way

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 230 - 230: Somethings wrong

    "You seem strangely excited about this I must say," I commented and Meme laughed while patting my back hard. Wow, he is really strong.


    "Ahahaha, you will understand once you get more into vampire hunting Kazuki. I can speak for myself at least by saying that I enjoy a good battle with a strong enemy. Being an S-rank hunter means I far surpass many of the normal vampires that you find here so fighting them is kind of a bore even when there are tons of them," he said. "It''s just as fun as crushing a big heap of ants under your feet."


    "I think I understand what you are trying to say," I said though not getting to understand his message but I understood one thing. Meme loves a good battle.


    We started to walk towards the entrance, it was dimly lit and Meme was the one to enter first with Hotori-sa. Hiroto and Akito were behind us and Yuna along with Akira were standing next to me. It was more like a defence squad that we had surrounding ourselves which did make it a lot safer. As we kept walking down, the stairs felt never-ending going deeper and deeper into the ground spiralling over and over.


    "These are a lot of stairs I must say," Akito said and we all nodded our heads in agreement. "Do you vampires love their stairs? Or is this a Dominic thing?"


    "Well¡­not really, the sole reason why Father made so many stairs is I guess to slow down any pursuit of any vampire hunter. Otherwise, we normally get moved to our rooms with the help of the guards," Yuna explained. "They all have abilities similar to Akirra-san."


    "So, vampires can have the same abilities too?" I asked and Akira nodded her head.


    "Yes Kazuki-sama, it is solely dependent on which vampire''s blood is used to convert you. The abilities are all carried in our blood," she explained.


    "Interesting," Hotori-san exclaimed and we continued walking downstairs.


    Finally, the stairs spiralling downwards ended and right before us was something even worse. Another step of stairs, but this time, spirally upwards.


    "Okay this has to be a joke," Hiroto exclaimed in frustration. "Why do there have to be so many stairs?"


    I let out a sigh and looked at Akira, she immediately understood what I was getting at and nodded her head. Thus, in the blink of an eye, we were already at the top of the stairs. Everybody looked surprised as they couldn''t wrap their head around what just transpired as all eyes fell on us. I just shrug my shoulders and let Akira explain what just happened.


    "This is part of my ability," Akira said in a monotonous voice.


    "Could you have not done it earlier?" Meme said looking amused.


    "I wasn''t ordered to by Kazuki-sama," Akira explained and Meme chuckled.


    We then looked right ahead of us as a giant door stood before us. Meme started cracking his knuckles and made a fist out of his hand. He charged right at the door at full speed and right before his hand could make contact with the door, it opened up making him stumble a little but he was able to get back on his feet quickly. He drew out his great sword again which I still wonder how he can even hold with just one hand but the muscularity of this man gives me all the answers I need.


    On the other side of the door was an open room, an open one honestly. It was empty with nothing in it except the many ominous doors right before us. I could feel the presence of a large number of vampires behind each door but couldn''t quite get the entire count. One thing I knew for sure was that the vampires were too many for my liking.


    "I see you have great stamina," we heard the same voice Dominic right behind us. He stood at the edge o closed histh his cold eyes stright into our souls. "Or should I be saying, great help from your allies? Right, Akira?"


    I looked at Akira and she held her head down with a scared frown on her face. Just the look of his face was enough to make me want to jump at him with full force and rip his heart out but I knew it would be suicidal.


    "Well then, let''s begin the actual show," Dominic said.


    SNAP


    THUD


    CREAK


    The loud sounds of the doors beginning to open right behind us showed hundreds of red eyes peering from behind it hiding in the shadow of the dark room. The little windows that were somewhat giving some light into the rooms were covered completely leaving pitch black the only thing we saw in the room. Thanks to my slowly turning into a vampire, the dark wasn''t too much of a problem for me.


    But I couldn''t say the same for the others¡­.


    "Put on your night vision goggles everyone," Meme said.


    BANG


    BANG


    I heard gunshots behind me only to see the twins trying to shoot at Dominic but he still stood there unscathed. He had the same annoying, calm expression on his face with his eyes closed.


    "No way, how did they not hit you?" the twins said in surprise. "We are sure we hit you right in the heart."


    Dominic just stood there listening to them and opened his eyes. "Yes, you certainly did. You are very skilled in craft I must say but you forgot to account for one thing."


    I felt a cold hand holding my head. "I may be faster than the bullets you shoot at me."


    "Wha- "


    Before I could finish even a word, I felt a heavy force pulling me along with it towards one of the doors. Below me, all the vampires looked over jumping to get a bite out of me but they were instantly pushed down by something. The hand holding my head gripped it harder and I screamed in the pain feeling my head getting crushed. We entered a different room and I was thrown with full force at the wall. It all happened so quickly that I couldn''t process the severity of the situation right now. I quickly held both my hands before me and braced for impact.


    "ARGH!" I yelled as I could hear some of the bones in my body break due to the force I was throwing towards the wall. Right over me, I could see the face of Dominic looking down at me. His eyes were as if analysing me in my sorry state on the ground.


    I tried to get up but my bones were repairing but only slowly so I was still in a lot of pain. I grit my teeth in wince in pain as I slowly get up. But all my efforts would be futile as Dominic pushed me down on the floor breaking some more of my ribs. I coughed some blood out and looked at Dominic whose calm expression started getting wicked. I could see a creepy smile form on his face as if he was enjoying putting me through this pain.


    "I should commemorate your bravery Kazuki-kun, after what happened the last time you stepped into this place, you have a lot of courage to come back," he said pressing further on my chest as I heard more of my ribs crack.


    "AARGH!!" I yelled in pain.


    "Yes, that''s it Kazuki-kun, suffer more for me," he said in a voice filled with pure malice. "Show me more of this wicked pained expression of yours."


    "FUCK YOU!" I shouted and got hit right in the face with Dominic''s heel breaking my nose instantly. "UGH!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, we don''t talk to our elders that way do we Kazuki-kun? Didn''t your parents teach you that?" he asked in a mocking tone.


    I wanted to say something but my face was blocked by Domini''s foot. "Go on, say something!" he said stomping on my face again. Then again, and again, and again, and again. He kept stomping my face over and over and I didn''t even have the chance to wince or shout in pain because the force making an absolute mess out of every part of my face. My jaw got broken, there were cracks in my skull and my nose broke over and over. The rest of my body finally healed but I didn''t get the time to slip out of the place to avoid the barrage of his attacks.


    Finally, he stopped and moved away shaking my blood off his feet. He crouched down and moved his hand over my cheek getting my blood on his fingers and he licked it. An ecstatic expression got on his face. "You see now Kazuk-kun? This is where we both stand. Me right here on my own two feet and you laying there for nothing but to be tortured by me. So why then? Why do I still see that glare in your eyes never leaving?"


    I pulled myself away from him and rested my back against the wall. I grabbed my jaw and put it back in place as it slowly started healing. All the cuts and the broken bones were healing as time went on. But my eyes never stopped glaring at Dominic.


    "Good," he said and stood up looking amused. "Oh, that''s very good. Finally, something that can keep me amused. Hahahahaha."


    He started laughing like a maniac.


    "Finally!" he shouted and looked at me. "Come at me Shiba Kazuki, with everything you got!"


    "DOMINIC!!" I yelled the moment my face finally healed and charged at him.

 Chapter 231 - 231: Rescue

    "This is getting bad," Akira-san said as she shielded me from all the attacks from the critters. "We need to find Kazuki-sama too"


    "Tch, it''s my fault for letting my mind off him even for a second," Meme-san said as he cut down four vampires right behind him in two halves.


    I just sat there not believing what just happened in front of me. Nii-chan was just taken away by Father in the blink of an eye and no one could do anything. It all happened so fast that I didn''t even realize it until he was not there anymore. I looked around me and everyone was fighting the vampires that were attacking them. Akira-san stayed close to me taking on twice as many as she would have taken.


    I looked down at my hands and they were trembling. The place was filled with nothing but silence. No one heard it before but I remember the words Father said to me right before he left with Nii-chan and those words sent a chill down my spine. Fear took over me since that moment and my body came to freeze in its place.


    "Ugh this isn''t going to work," Akira-san said as she wiped down an entire hoard with one giant lance she created from the air. "Can I leave them to you all?"


    "Huh? What are you planning to do?" Hiroto-san said as he kept shooting at the vampires. "They have no end to their numbers, no matter how many we shoot, they don''t stop coming"


    "At this rate, we may run out of ammo," Akito-san expressed his worries.


    "Leave it to us," Meme-san said as if understanding what Akira-san''s intentions were. As soon as she got the green light, Akira-san grabbed me by my waist and leaped high into the sky then before we knew it, we were in another room. This was more like a bedroom of sorts.


    She let go of me and I stood in place still in a daze. My eyes looked around the room and I could recognize it. I remember sleeping in this room. It wasn''t my main room but sometimes the entire place gets so confusing to navigate inside, that I just sleep in one of the empty bedrooms. There was still my blanket in the room and the little vials of blood that Father gave me. The ones that had Nii-chan''s blood in. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I held on to those," I said with my eyes pointing at the vails. Akira-san looked at them with a confused expression on her face. As for someone who is normally monotonous, she does have a lot of expressions to show I must say. "They were Nii-chan''s."


    "Yuna-sama, what are you talking about?" Akira-san asked. She got closer to the vails and picked it up. Opening them, she could instantly recognize merely the smell that was left in them and what I was talking about. Nii-chan''s blood is so potent to the vampires that even a slight remembrance of it would be noticed by vampires having them get drawn closer to it. "Kazuki-sama¡­"


    "I failed, Akira-san," I said as tears started growing in my eyes. Holding my face in my arms, I started sobbing as the crushing realization of the depth of the situation dawned upon me. "I failed horribly."


    "What are you saying Yuna-sama?" Akira asked placing her hand on my shoulder.


    I have failed. Everything that I set my mind on doing, I failed to achieve it all. I mean, how wouldn''t I? I was always so na?ve and oblivious to what was and was not possible. I had my mind set on one thing and only one thing which made me fail to see if what I hoped was even possible or not. I just lived in denial and my fake fantasies.


    Like a little kid.


    "I didn''t want this to turn out like this Akira-san, this was not what I thought would happen," I exclaimed with my hands still trembling.


    "Yuna-sama¡­"


    "Nii-chan will be killed!" I shouted at the top of my lungs. The room was filled with silence for some seconds but was filled with the sound of my sobs again. "He will k-k-killed¡­all because of me¡­Father told me t-t-that¡­"


    "Father did?" Akira asked and I nodded my head. She grabbed both my shoulders and shook me. I looked up at her and I could see the worry clearly in her eyes. "What did Father say exactly? And when? We heard nothing at all."


    "H-he¡­ can send his thoughts to any subordinate he wants¡­" I explained as remembered those words and my body shivered in fear yet again. "He said¡­Shiba Kazuki will be killed tonight¡­all thanks to me¡­"


    "What¡­"


    The words left nothing but dread in the room and there was complete silence. I broke into tears yet again and Akira-san just stared at me with disbelief in her eyes. The scary thing was that because Father was the one who said it, it did mean that it was the truth. No one would be able to stop him from making this a lie.


    "I just wanted to help Nii-chan find his partner¡­and that''s all. I thought if I would go there, Father would maybe listen to me for a bit and not kill him but it was too dumb of an idea," I said with my head held down. "I don''t want any of them to die, and I certainly don''t want Father to kill Nii-chan."


    "I''m sorry Yuna-sama but that was really na?ve and dumb of you to think that it was even a possibility," Akira-san said breaking her usual character and patting my shoulder. "But now what''s done is done. We can''t change what our thoughts were before entering this place or what our intentions were too. Right now, Kazuki-sama is caught up in a fight with Father and we have no idea where he is. I tried to sense for him but it is as if his entire presence has vanished along with Father. If we don''t find him, his death is inevitable."


    "I¡­see¡­" I said still trembling at my place. Akira-san placed her hand on my shoulder and I looked at her.


    "No need to be scared, I''ll protect you. You are Kazuki-sama''s sister and I have sworn my life to serve and protect him and I will do the same for you because that is what Kazuki-sama has asked me to do," she said trying to fill my heart with a little determination. I looked at my hands and clenched them into a fist.


    "Okay, let''s go then¡­" I said and we exited the room. I looked back to look at it one last time knowing once I leave out of here, I won''t be able to ever come back.


    Nii-chan is my blood-related family and Father took me in and took care of me for as long as I can remember so I can''t hold anything against him either. There is a saying I heard once that blood is thicker than water but never understood what it meant even if I asked for an explanation of it from Father. All I was given were hypothetical situations with open-ended questions about what I would have to choose if there were ever a need.


    "Which is it the Yuna-chan?" Father would ask but I could never give a wholehearted answer.


    "Water, if they have spent longer together and created a very strong bond," I would always reply but still at one side of my mind was a question lingering is that the truth for me?


    "Hey, Akira-san," I said out loud and Akira-san turned to look at me. "Is blood really thicker than water?"


    "Obviously, it is, the density of blood is gr- "


    "I think I got my answer, thank you," I said cutting her mid-sentence.


    We left the place and started running down the hallway. I had a very familiar feel just moving around in them yet a very unfamiliar one too. Where this place was leading us was not known to us. Everything in this place was random and there was no way to predict where things would be. There are so many places here that I haven''t even seen them all so I don''t even know where Father could have taken Nii-chan. We could have used the same route that he took as he took Nii-chan away but since Akira-san teleported us here, there is no knowing where we have to go.


    "Akira-san, why did we not just follow the route that Father took?" I asked her.


    "I tried but I couldn''t pinpoint where he exactly is, so I just moved us to the closest place that I could feel his presence," she explained.


    "Wait, his presence? But how? Even I couldn''t sense his presence," I said completely confused.


    "Since I have the ability to manipulate air, however, I want to, my ability to smell is greatly heightened than anyone else," she explained. "Moreover, the smell or more accurately the presence I felt was not exactly of Father¡­it was Kazuki-sama¡­"


    "So, are we running in a random direction just hoping that we find him?" I complained.


    "Absolutely not, that will waste too much of our energy for no real reason. I am scanning the place as we speak for Kazuki-sama''s presence," Akira-san explained. "And it''s easier for me since I¡­drank his blood¡­"


    "I see, well then, let''s hurry," I said to Akira-san and she nodded. Before I knew it, we both were standing before standing before a large silver door. We both looked at each other and then looked back at the door. "Now what do we do?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 232 - 232: What is it?

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 233 - 233: Another way

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 234 - 234: Something wrong

    I got out of the VEO and it was slowly getting dark. I could have asked Akira to take me home but I wanted to walk all the way back for once. Yes, it was a very long way back my "walking" isn''t actually what one would call walking. One building after another, I leaped and ran at my true top speed. The wind breezed across my face as I made my way through the alleys, buildings, and streets trying not to gather much attention.


    "Sigh, I need to get stronger," I muttered to myself but the only option I had was something I didn''t want to consider. I trusted the VEO and the hunters there in being able to carry out the mission as smoothly as possible but I still couldn''t get over the fact that I couldn''t be a part of it. Thinking that I would not be the one who got Ai back, something felt wrong with it. Call it selfishness or stupidity but I wanted to save Ai. The emphasis is on "I". But to actually make that I reality I need to find a way to best Dominic, a way to look through his plans and get AI back.


    "But I am still clueless," I muttered again and kept moving.


    "My you really seem in a sadder mood than before boy," Ethan said and I lightly nodded to the comment. "So obsessed with the idea of being the knight in shining armor?"


    "It''s not even that, I am not trying to save her because I want to be her hero," I replied and stopped on top of a supermarket building. I walked over to the corner and sat down.


    "Then is it more like repayment?" Ethan asked but I didn''t reply. "I would say that is rather foolish of you to think that way. Your lover hadn''t saved you expecting for you to save her one day. She did it because she knew it was her duty to be the stronger one amongst you two and save you from your death."


    "So maybe I am just so agitated because it''s my turn to save her but I am able to do anything about it," I said in a low voice and curled up. "And here I sound like I''m whining all curled up on top of a random supermarket roof talking to the voice in my head which actually has a different personality and identity. It sounds like I''m going insane when I say it that way."


    "Still haven''t lost your sense of humor I see," Ethan said. "If we can even call that humor."


    "Ouch, thank you Ehtan, Now I have to think if I''m even funny or not," I said holding onto my knees. "I wonder what Ai would do if she saw me in this situation. Probably just run up to me, pull me up, and bury my face in her chest comforting me."


    "I can say for sure she would do that," Ethan joked with me and we got a little laugh out. After that, there was silence, complete silence. Something that I wanted right now, I just wanted silence with no one else around in a place where no one would expect to find me. It wasn''t to recollect my thoughts or formulate a plan. No, this was something different. I couldn''t tell at the moment but it just felt right.


    Sitting there for over half an hour, I heard footsteps approaching me. I looked up and it was the scary-looking guy from before. I saw him in the VEO last time. Wait, he is an S-class hunter, isn''t he? I gulped and quickly got completely unaware of his intentions with me. He had two big shopping bags in both his hands. Did he come to this place to get some groceries? Even so, why is he here?


    "So this is where you are. I was looking forward to meeting you," I said walking closer to me and I took some steps back. My eyes looked back at the ledge of the roof. Even if I jump down from here, I won''t be getting too injured if it is a free fall¡­I hope¡­


    "What do you want from me?" I asked him being aware of every move he made. I had the keychain clenched in my fist ready to defend myself.


    "You don''t need to be scared of me. I have no intentions of hurting you," he said yet I still didn''t let my guard down. He let out a sigh and raised the shopping bags in his hands. "Look, the only reason I came here was to get some groceries to cook some food. Moreover, I have these bags in my hands. There is no way I can attack you."


    "You are an S-class hunter so I would think rather the opposite. You can still kick me out of existence if you want, can''t you?" I told him and he let out a sigh.


    "What kind of monsters do you think we are?" He said and scratched his head, lifting the groceries so easily. Is he a monster? What is that strength? "Though you would not be wrong. Listen, I am not here to harm you or anything. I just wanted to talk with you, that is all. Nothing more, nothing less, just two men talking."


    Men¡­so he thinks I am a man? I don''t know why but that made me a little happy.


    "What did you want to talk about?" I asked him and he walked closer to me.


    "We have been assigned a mission-" he began speaking.


    "You didn''t give me your name," I asked him and he came to the realization and let out a little laugh. "My name is Meme."


    "Meme¡­"


    "Just Meme," he said. "Well, what I wanted to say was that we have been given a mission for the S class hunters¡­"


    "If this is something about you trying to flex or something, I am not interested. I may have seen me looking at you guys in the hallway but I am no fan of yours," I replied sternly. I don''t have any time for some bullshit.


    "Oh I know who you are, Shiba Kazuki, the bearer of the blood of the first. Well, the mission is something you would be interested in because it is similar to your rendezvous yesterday," he said and my eyes widened. Wait, don''t tell me he is one of the pair that was sent to keep a watch on me.


    "So why are you telling me this?" I asked wary of his intentions.


    "Well, if you want in on the mission, meet me in front of the church three days from now," he said and started walking away.


    Hmmm? What just happened? I am so confused right now. What did he mean by "if you want to in on the mission"? But James already said I am dismissed from any pursuit of Ai. Then why is he acting this way?


    "Wait!" I called out to Meme and he looked at me. "Why are you doing this? James already said I am not allowed to go after Ai." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked at me and gave me a little smile before walking away. In one strong leap, he was already on the opposite building''s roof and started making his way back. I was left all alone on the rooftop petrified in my place. I could not process what just happened to me even if what he was saying was the truth. Is he trying to mess with me? Does he have any other objective? What should I do?


    "I¡­should be heading back," I said to myself and turned around the other way jumped off the roof to another, and started making my way back home. Even if what he said made no sense to me as to why he was doing that. He was an S-class hunter and that added some credibility to his words but that was all. In the end, I am still clueless about his intentions. Is it a trap of some sort?


    I think I should be feeling lucky. That I am able to be on a mission to get Ai back. I know Ai is a very important asset to the VEO. I don''t know why but given that James is sending S-class hunters to go after her to save her, there would be more importance to her than what one would have expected. However, that reason is still unknown to me. So¡­what should I even do? Should I blindly believe his words and go after them or is there something else I should be doing? Like¡­leaving it to their hands¡­and not being selfish¡­?


    I can trust them with Ai''s safety, right? They are S-class hunters after all. They know what to do.


    Yea¡­I might just be deadweight to them. I couldn''t even hold up against Dominic myself. I can take up the small fries but if we were all going up against Dominic, I would be someone they would have to protect too given I have the blood of the first and that would put them in a very unfavorable position.


    "Doubting yourself boy?" Ethan said and I didn''t reply. Of course, I was doubting myself. Even if I decided to go with them, how would I even be strong enough in three days to help them against Dominic?


    Moreover taking Akira and Yuna with me on the mission is another headache altogether. I don''t want to put their life at risk again due to my selfishness. Sure I could go on and try sneaking out from there but Akira will know at all times where I am. Even now, I am very sure Akira knows exactly where I am and the only reason she is not showing herself is out of the respect of my desire to be all alone at the current moment. Sigh, this is seriously getting more and more confusing


    What should I do?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 235 - 235: Nothing

    "That was a great meal," I said leaning back on my chair and patting my belly. I haven''t had a German meal before so I was worried about how it was but honestly, it was great. Ama''s cooking really impressed me. "You have to teach me how to make this food."


    "I will, but that is after you come back from the mission," Ama said leaning forward on the table having a gentle smile on her face. She was really happy that I was enjoying the meal given that it was the first time that she ever cooked for me.


    I let out a little burp and instantly covered it with my hands. Looks like I have eaten a little too much tha I had expected. Seeing this, Ama chuckled and I started laughing with her. The time for the mission was going to be soon and now that the moment was going to come this close, I started feeling a bit nervous. I started shaking my leg and placed my hand on my knee to calm it down but I couldn''t I was not going out of control but I was nervous.


    "It''s finally getting to you hmmm?" Ama said as she noticed me shaking my legs. "It''s common when you know you are going on a very dangerous mission like this one. I know you joined just recently and are not as strong as everyone else on your team but remember why you are going there Kazu-chan."


    "Yea, it''s not to kill Dominic. As much as I want to, my main focus is on to first get Ai out of there. Then if I have the chance, to give Dominic the most torturous death ever," I said while clutching my fist. Okay, I need to calm down first. Looks like taking control of your emotions is way harder than one thinks.


    Okay enough thinking about Dominic, I should think about Ai right now. I need to get her out of there as soon as I can. With every second that passes, Ai was suffering and I couldn''t bear it anymore. Yes, I could somehow push away the thought to the back of my mind and focus on training but the thought was never gone, just at the back of my mind. That''s all¡­


    "I think I''ll rest up a little before leaving," I proposed and Ama seemed delighted by what I said.


    "Good to hear that! You can rest in my room and I''ll join you later~" she said and winked at me. Yep, the old Ama is back.


    "I''ll just rest in the room where you told me to take a shower. Also, did the clothes dry yet?"


    "They will still take some time but you will be back in them before you leave. Don''t worry about that," Ama replied. "Now go and rest up plenty."


    She pushed me out of the living room and I started making my way up the stairs and went to the room. I put myself on the bed and stared at the white ceiling above me. Man, why do so many rich people want the ceiling of their rooms to look like that of a hospital? I guess it is the level of standard they put on themselves. I don''t really know what standard I am talking about.


    "Ethan," I called the First''s name. "As a vampire, is there something you had trouble with dealing?"


    "Oh, my? What is this I am seeing? Someone seems to be interested in knowing more about the almighty," Ethan replied in a proud and haughty voice.


    "I just want to make some small talk to pass the time," I said and stretched my body on the bed. "This mattress is too soft for my liking and I don''t think I will be able to sleep anyways given my nerves are slowly starting to creep up on me."


    "So what? I am supposed to entertain you?" he asked in an amused voice and well that won''t be far from the truth. "Well being all quiet by myself isn''t the most fun so I will entertain your request. There were many issues I had right after conversion. That is when I got Sarah out of town with me. My senses were heightened and I didn''t know how to control them that well back then. I could hear and smell everything. The beating of a human''s heart, the smell of the blood from within the flesh meters away, and the never-ending lust for blood. Being a human prior to this, I stopped myself from consuming human blood for quite some time actually."


    "So how long were you able to hold in your blood lust?" I asked and Ethan chuckled.


    "Boy, blood lust isn''t something a vampire can easily control. Especially a newly made one. I gave into the urge for blood but not for humans. I fed from the blood of animals. Not the domesticable ones though. I''ve tasted the blood of wolves, coyotes, crocodiles, bears, and even at a time that of a lion," he said and my body shivered just hearing him count down all the great predators of the land from the smallest to largest. He killed all of those just for their blood. Civilized, not really but it sure wasn''t something new to humankind. The entire world lives off of killing the living.


    So it did mean if I was going to convert to a vampire, I could still substitute human blood for animal blood. That seems a lot better option than drinking human blood because I feel like Ethan, I''ll be in denial from the start. Though I wonder how I will completely turn into a vampire. Do I have to die to turn into one or just one day I wake up and I am lusting for blood? That thought did go around my head for pretty long.


    "How long did it work for you?" I asked Ethan curious about the story.


    "Well, not for long actually. Soon we were attacked again by the followers of the church and were surrounded. At that time in self-defense, we had to retaliate and kill our pursuers. At that time, when I saw the blood on my hands and on the ground, blood everywhere as far as the eye could see from the slaughtered body of the humans, the stench was too much. So, both me and Sarah gave into the desire and I tell you, that was the best meal we have ever had in our entire eyes. It tasted so good that tears started running down our eyes. We didn''t have any guilt in killing the humans because they tasted so good. Our senses had complete control over us and we could stop ourselves from enjoying the sweet blood."


    "I see," I muttered and kept on chatting randomly with Ethan and time just ran as I saw.


    Soon, it was time for me to leave and I heard a knock on the door. I jumped out of the bed and grabbed my keychain and phone. Ama entered the room with a pair of clothing. I know what these were. I looked at her and she gave me a sweet smile. She really did prepare for everything beforehand. As expected of her honestly.


    "I had a little chat with Meme-kun before he even went to invite you," Ama said and winked at me. She handed me the clothes and walked out of the room. Seriously this woman. But I am pretty grateful to her for this.


    I quickly changed into my clothes and got out of the room. Ama was standing right there with a big smile on her face. "Let me guess, you''re driving?" Ama nodded and I let out a sigh. "Did you plan all this Ama?"


    "Not really~ I just pulled some strings from behind to make sure Kazu-chan can go on this mission," Ama said and started walking in front of me. "I know how much saving Ai-chan is important to Kazu-chan so I had to at least make sure he gets the chance."


    "Isn''t this also a bit immature sending me into the lion''s den like that?" I reasoned with her curious as to why she was even doing this.


    "I trust the hunters a lot. Meme-kun and everyone are very skilled hunters and I won''t be wrong saying that they are more than enough for this mission," Ama explained. "But let''s just say given I have found myself getting close to you, I wanted to help you. I won''t think of sending you on a suicide mission you know."


    "Though you are still gambling with luck here," I said and she nodded. "Thank you, Ama, for everything you did."


    "Oh, I did nothing. All I did was to make sure Kazu=chan will be okay," she said and turned around. Her lips were trembling a little. "But please Kazu-chan, don''t die out there. This is the one thing I am betting on more than anything else. Come back with Ai-chan safely."


    "I- "


    "He will."


    As Ama opened the door, right before we stood the figure of Akira, and behind her stood Yuna with an angry pout on her face. I looked at Akira and she shook her head.


    "Why?"


    "I will accept any punishment you have for me later, but as your servant, I cannot just let you go on this mission like that," Akira said with a worried look on her face. "I know you told me not to follow you into this but I just cannot follow your order." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 236 - 236: What

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 237 - 237: Something to fight for

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 238 - 238: Something weird

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 239 - 239: You and I

    "This is getting bad," Akira-san said as she shielded me from all the attacks from the critters. "We need to find Kazuki-sama too"


    "Tch, it''s my fault for letting my mind off him even for a second," Meme-san said as he cut down four vampires right behind him in two halves.


    I just sat there not believing what just happened in front of me. Nii-chan was just taken away by Father in the blink of an eye and no one could do anything. It all happened so fast that I didn''t even realize it until he was not there anymore. I looked around me and everyone was fighting the vampires that were attacking them. Akira-san stayed close to me taking on twice as many as she would have taken.


    I looked down at my hands and they were trembling. The place was filled with nothing but silence. No one heard it before but I remember the words Father said to me right before he left with Nii-chan and those words sent a chill down my spine. Fear took over me since that moment and my body came to freeze in its place.


    "Ugh this isn''t going to work," Akira-san said as she wiped down an entire hoard with one giant lance she created from the air. "Can I leave them to you all?"


    "Huh? What are you planning to do?" Hiroto-san said as he kept shooting at the vampires. "They have no end to their numbers, no matter how many we shoot, they don''t stop coming"


    "At this rate, we may run out of ammo," Akito-san expressed his worries.


    "Leave it to us," Meme-san said as if understanding what Akira-san''s intentions were. As soon as she got the green light, Akira-san grabbed me by my waist and leaped high into the sky then before we knew it, we were in another room. This was more like a bedroom of sorts.


    She let go of me and I stood in place still in a daze. My eyes looked around the room and I could recognize it. I remember sleeping in this room. It wasn''t my main room but sometimes the entire place gets so confusing to navigate inside, that I just sleep in one of the empty bedrooms. There was still my blanket in the room and the little vials of blood that Father gave me. The ones that had Nii-chan''s blood in.


    "I held on to those," I said with my eyes pointing at the vails. Akira-san looked at them with a confused expression on her face. As for someone who is normally monotonous, she does have a lot of expressions to show I must say. "They were Nii-chan''s." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yuna-sama, what are you talking about?" Akira-san asked. She got closer to the vails and picked it up. Opening them, she could instantly recognize merely the smell that was left in them and what I was talking about. Nii-chan''s blood is so potent to the vampires that even a slight remembrance of it would be noticed by vampires having them get drawn closer to it. "Kazuki-sama¡­"


    "I failed, Akira-san," I said as tears started growing in my eyes. Holding my face in my arms, I started sobbing as the crushing realization of the depth of the situation dawned upon me. "I failed horribly."


    "What are you saying Yuna-sama?" Akira asked placing her hand on my shoulder.


    I have failed. Everything that I set my mind on doing, I failed to achieve it all. I mean, how wouldn''t I? I was always so na?ve and oblivious to what was and was not possible. I had my mind set on one thing and only one thing which made me fail to see if what I hoped was even possible or not. I just lived in denial and my fake fantasies.


    Like a little kid.


    "I didn''t want this to turn out like this Akira-san, this was not what I thought would happen," I exclaimed with my hands still trembling.


    "Yuna-sama¡­"


    "Nii-chan will be killed!" I shouted at the top of my lungs. The room was filled with silence for some seconds but was filled with the sound of my sobs again. "He will k-k-killed¡­all because of me¡­Father told me t-t-that¡­"


    "Father did?" Akira asked and I nodded my head. She grabbed both my shoulders and shook me. I looked up at her and I could see the worry clearly in her eyes. "What did Father say exactly? And when? We heard nothing at all."


    "H-he¡­ can send his thoughts to any subordinate he wants¡­" I explained as remembered those words and my body shivered in fear yet again. "He said¡­Shiba Kazuki will be killed tonight¡­all thanks to me¡­"


    "What¡­"


    The words left nothing but dread in the room and there was complete silence. I broke into tears yet again and Akira-san just stared at me with disbelief in her eyes. The scary thing was that because Father was the one who said it, it did mean that it was the truth. No one would be able to stop him from making this a lie.


    "I just wanted to help Nii-chan find his partner¡­and that''s all. I thought if I would go there, Father would maybe listen to me for a bit and not kill him but it was too dumb of an idea," I said with my head held down. "I don''t want any of them to die, and I certainly don''t want Father to kill Nii-chan."


    "I''m sorry Yuna-sama but that was really na?ve and dumb of you to think that it was even a possibility," Akira-san said breaking her usual character and patting my shoulder. "But now what''s done is done. We can''t change what our thoughts were before entering this place or what our intentions were too. Right now, Kazuki-sama is caught up in a fight with Father and we have no idea where he is. I tried to sense for him but it is as if his entire presence has vanished along with Father. If we don''t find him, his death is inevitable."


    "I¡­see¡­" I said still trembling at my place. Akira-san placed her hand on my shoulder and I looked at her.


    "No need to be scared, I''ll protect you. You are Kazuki-sama''s sister and I have sworn my life to serve and protect him and I will do the same for you because that is what Kazuki-sama has asked me to do," she said trying to fill my heart with a little determination. I looked at my hands and clenched them into a fist.


    "Okay, let''s go then¡­" I said and we exited the room. I looked back to look at it one last time knowing once I leave out of here, I won''t be able to ever come back.


    Nii-chan is my blood-related family and Father took me in and took care of me for as long as I can remember so I can''t hold anything against him either. There is a saying I heard once that blood is thicker than water but never understood what it meant even if I asked for an explanation of it from Father. All I was given were hypothetical situations with open-ended questions about what I would have to choose if there were ever a need.


    "Which is it the Yuna-chan?" Father would ask but I could never give a wholehearted answer.


    "Water, if they have spent longer together and created a very strong bond," I would always reply but still at one side of my mind was a question lingering is that the truth for me?


    "Hey, Akira-san," I said out loud and Akira-san turned to look at me. "Is blood really thicker than water?"


    "Obviously, it is, the density of blood is gr- "


    "I think I got my answer, thank you," I said cutting her mid-sentence.


    We left the place and started running down the hallway. I had a very familiar feel just moving around in them yet a very unfamiliar one too. Where this place was leading us was not known to us. Everything in this place was random and there was no way to predict where things would be. There are so many places here that I haven''t even seen them all so I don''t even know where Father could have taken Nii-chan. We could have used the same route that he took as he took Nii-chan away but since Akira-san teleported us here, there is no knowing where we have to go.


    "Akira-san, why did we not just follow the route that Father took?" I asked her.


    "I tried but I couldn''t pinpoint where he exactly is, so I just moved us to the closest place that I could feel his presence," she explained.


    "Wait, his presence? But how? Even I couldn''t sense his presence," I said completely confused.


    "Since I have the ability to manipulate air, however, I want to, my ability to smell is greatly heightened than anyone else," she explained. "Moreover, the smell or more accurately the presence I felt was not exactly of Father¡­it was Kazuki-sama¡­"


    "So, are we running in a random direction just hoping that we find him?" I complained.


    "Absolutely not, that will waste too much of our energy for no real reason. I am scanning the place as we speak for Kazuki-sama''s presence," Akira-san explained. "And it''s easier for me since I¡­drank his blood¡­"


    "I see, well then, let''s hurry," I said to Akira-san and she nodded. Before I knew it, we both were standing before standing before a large silver door. We both looked at each other and then looked back at the door. "Now what do we do?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 240 - 240: A weird cave

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 241 - 241: The lord of the night

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 242 - 242: Oh no

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 243 - 243: Resurgence

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 244 - 244: Worries

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 245 - 245: A labyrinth of horror

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 246 - 246: Beyond the door

    Akira-san looked at me and motioned me to step back. I did as she said and she raised her hand in the air. Suddenly I started feeling the air around me feel weird and changing almost like it was moving to one spot. I looked at Akira-san again and she had made a gain spear. As if my instincts kicked in, I jumped back knowing the force of this spear against the door won''t be pretty.


    Akira-san threw the spear right at the door and I covered my face as it made an impact with the door. I looked back and saw with my eyes widened the big dent she had made at the door. But there was an issue, it was just a dent. We were not able to open the door or even budge it, it just bent weirdly.


    "Akira-san, what do we do now?" I asked her worried. If Nii-chan is behind that door and this only made a dent in the door, it must have alerted him and Father and I can''t even imagine what Father would be doing to him. I latched onto Akira-san''s arm shaking it. "What do we do now?"


    "Fear not Yuna-sama, my goal wasn''t to break open this door. No matter how hard I try, I cannot do anything to this door," she said and I started getting restless. It can be very much possible that Nii-chan is behind this door and if we can''t break it open, how do we even get in?


    I looked at the door yet again seeing that the bend on the door was slowly starting to move back into its place. It was as if it was restoring to its original state which started to make me panic. I looked at Akira-san with worried eyes but she seemed to have already guessed this would have happened. I grabbed her shoulder and shook it.


    "Then what do we do? If we can''t break it open then how do we get in? Nii-chan can be behind this door!" I said with my heart beating fast. I looked back at the door and it was back to its original shape and I felt hopeless. Without even realizing I was panicking yet again, a little more intense this time.


    My breathing was ragged, my heart beat faster than it ever had, and everything around me started to get fainter. I didn''t know what I should do. I knew this was a bad idea to let Nii-chan come here but no matter what I said, nothing was going to stop him. I have already lost my family once; I didn''t want to be away from them again. Nii-chan is all that I have left of my original family and I didn''t want to lose him. If I find him, I can find Father, make him understand, beg him for his life.


    "-sama"


    Oh no, it''s happening again. I fell to my knees holding my heart, the blood pumping inside my veins and with great pain. I clenched my heart ripping into my chest and grabbing it. Wincing from the pain, but it was nothing compared to what the pain I could go through if I didn''t stop it. Forcefully making my heart stop, clenching it harder and harder was the only thing I could do right now.


    "Yu- "


    "Argh!!" I screamed in pain clenching my heart tighter. Stop beating, stop beating, stop beating, stop beating. "STOP BEATING"


    "Yuna-sama!"


    It stopped, even for a second, it did but that was enough. I fell back onto the cold floor of the hallway and my eyes could trace the design on the ceiling. Phew, I stopped that in time, or that would have gone horribly. Suddenly, my vision was not filled with the face of the concerned Akira-san. Though she had a monotonous expression, I could feel in her actions that she was worried.


    I coughed some blood spit it on the side and took a deep breath.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch," I whine as I feel a stabbing pain in my chest. "Ugh, right my hand."


    I pulled out my hand from my chest and gave some time for the wound to heal. Akira-san looked at this situation with horror which I can''t blame her for. Not many vampires are insane enough to impale themselves and try to stop their hearts from beating. Still, I do this she owes an explanation for that. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ouch." Okay, maybe after some seconds. I raised my hand and gave her a thumbs up but she still seemed too confused as to what had just transpired.


    "Yuna-sama, are you alright?" she asked.


    After some time when I felt I could talk, I sat up straight. Looking into her eyes I gave her a big smile. "Everything is OK," I said in a cheerful voice.


    "Pardon my rudeness but nothing was okay moments ago, Yuna-sama," Akira-san replied. "I could hear your heart beating faster; way faster than I have ever felt from any living creature. I could rule it off as a panic attack but this was something way worse. What was that?"


    "It¡­was just my ability triggering," I explained to her. "Whenever I feel in danger, anxious, or even start to panic, it activates. Sadly, I don''t have much control over my ability just yet. Father said it was a very special ability that I had and that I should feel lucky that I had this. It''s just my body is not strong enough to handle it yet so it puts me in terrible pain. Which is why, I have to calm down my heart from beating this fast. Normally Father does this from a strange aroma that he makes me smell. It calms me and, I didn''t have any of that with me. So, this is the other thing I can do."


    "I¡­see¡­" Akira-san said not wanting to get too deep into this conversation. Well, I am not the most comfortable when talking about this so I can only thank her for not asking further questions. "As for the door, I know who is behind that."


    "Who is then?" I asked now completely healed from my injuries and pain.


    "Do you want to know the good news or the bad news?" she asked which put me in worry.


    "Tell both please, don''t make me decide this Akira-san."


    "Well, behind this door, isn''t Kazuki-sama. Even though I could feel a faint bit of his presence," she said which made me let out a big sigh of relief. Okay, so saying he is dead is out of the options. "But, behind the door is the person we all came here for."


    "So, you mean¡­" I said with my eyes widened and Akira-san nodded. "But¡­how did you know?"


    "The room is sealed completely. Air tight I must say. But something about the air right in front of the room had a faint hint that someone who had Kazuki-sama''s blood in their body was inside. If it is air, I cannot directly contact with through any means, I cannot go there, nor can I map out that place," she explained and I slowly understood what she was getting to. "So, to know who is inside and also build a pathway for us, I hit the door with everything I had. The air molecules are too small and far apart so any way it finds to get in or out, it quickly gets to it. Which means¡­"


    The next thing I knew, the scenery around us changed and we were both inside the chambers behind the silver door. I looked around me and could see the light coming in from the windows but they too seemed tightly placed. This room was airtight. No wonder Akira-san couldn''t get in or out. My eyes then fell onto a cage, with silver bars. There was dried-out blood inside the cage everywhere, whatever happened in this cage was far from anything humane.


    My eyes then traced the blood trail and as I looked at the wall behind the cage, my eyes widened in horror. What I saw, I would never be able to forget.


    "That''s¡­" I muttered seeing the body of a woman with pale skin and luscious white hair stained with blood. Her arms were pinned to the walls on either side of her. Those nails, no they weren''t just nails. Blade¡­swords¡­I covered my mouth in fear. "That''s Ai-san?"


    I looked at Akira-san and she looked just as mortified as me but instead of me just sitting in my place. Akira-san jumped and quickly pulled out both of the swords and grabbed the body of Ai-san. I got closer to them and inspected her body only to see horrifying signs of torture. Everywhere on her body, there were cuts and scars. Her entire back looked like she was hit by a whiplash over and over. Her face, though beautiful has lost all the charm it should be having.


    "Father did this¡­?" I muttered and took a step back. This is Father''s doing? No, that can''t be. He''ll never do something like that.


    Before I could get my thoughts together, I saw the body move. Akira-san looked happy and for the first time, I saw her expression change but that soon turned into dread. Ai-san stretched out her neck bit Akira-san''s neck and started viscously drinking her blood.


    "ARGH!!" Akira-san screamed in pain. I couldn''t believe my eyes, a vampire, drinking the blood of another vampire. I rushed into to help her and tried getting Ai-san''s body off of Akira-san but it was no use. She was too strong; her body didn''t budge. She grabbed my hand and let go of Akira-san''s neck and bit me. Her fangs reached deep into my flesh. I felt a pain like never before jolt in my body as the blood was getting sucked out of it.


    My heart started beating faster, I couldn''t help it but my ability was activating. Stop, no, not now. Please, I can''t do this right now. Stop¡­STOP!! My vision went red.


    "STOP!" I shouted and bit into the vampire''s flesh. I pulled on it and ripped its neck open. The thing shouted in pain and jumped at me. It brought forth its arm and I bit into it and pulled it apart ripping off the arm. The thing fell against the cage with the bars burning its back. I looked at the flesh of meat before I started to devour it. Every single bit of it was disgusting, I wanted to vomit with each bite but my body didn''t stop. All I wanted right now was to consume flesh and nothing was stopping me.


    Once I ate the monster''s arm, I looked at it and it was ready to pounce at me. I jumped at it too and before we could make contact I was thrown against the wall by a weird force. The hit on my head somehow made my vision come back and all I saw was Akira-san standing in the middle of the room. Blood still streaming from her neck with her arms stretched out.


    "It was the right call to put me in charge of you," she said and my eyes shut.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 247 - 247: A weird cave

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 248 - 248: Im confused

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"

 Chapter 249 - 249: Dominic??

    I charged at Dominic with my mind filled with rage. He raised his hands up in the air and just as I got in the range for attacking, I sliced at him. He brought down his hands and caught the blade of my katana with his bare hands.


    "Wha- "


    I looked at his hands and could see his fingers burning from just touching the blade but his face looked unfazed whatsoever. I don''t really understand how that was possible because this was supposed to hurt vampires even on contact right? Why is it that he is able to hold them?


    "How na?ve are you Kazuki-kun?" he asked and kicked me in the stomach pushing me back. I looked at him and realized because of this, I let go of the katana by mistake. Dominic kept holding onto it with his fingers with a little disgusting smug on his face. "Yes, silver is used to kill vampires and its wounds are quite hard to heal from but did you forget Kazuki-kun just how long have I been stayed alive? Pain like this is nothing to me. You can''t even imagine the amount of physical pain I have endured in my life."


    He flipped the katana in his hands and tossed it up in the air. It fell down and he grabbed it by it''s handle and pointed the tip at me. He swayed it in his hands as if checking for the alignment of the blade and testing it. He is basically just toying with me!


    I gripped harder on my scabbard and leaped at him. My feet touch the roof and I used them to throw myself at Dominic at great speed. Thanks to training with Ama, I have been able to get myself to this point that this weas nothing for me. Even when kicking, I was moving way faster than I was before and Dominic got in range in milliseconds and I plunge my scabbard in his arm.


    "Well, isn''t that adorable," Dominic said calmly.


    "Huh? UGH!" I said looking at him and a punch got aimed right at my face knocking me off my feet. I fell down on my butt and looked up seeing Dominic looking down at me. The look in his eyes was pissing me off so much.


    "Do you seriously think this is enough to get to me Kazuki-kun?" Dominic said as he walked closer to me. The amused look in his eyes turned to pity. "Maybe I have overestimated you. Sigh, this won''t work you know."


    "What are you blabbering about?" I growled at him. "And you talked about amusement? Is all this a little game to you?!"


    "What else is it then?" he asked me with a confused look on his face. Don''t give me that asshole. "You are seeing where you and I stand right? The only hit you are able to get on me is the one that I let you do. I was half hoping that you would have pinned me down on the ground with the scabbard with enough force but yet all you could achieve was this. Just a quarter of it in the arm."


    What he was saying was right though. I did plan on stabbing my scabbard halfway in and rip out his arm so I could give him a handicap but that failed horribly. I got up on my feet and put myself in martial arts stance.


    "Fighting a vampire bare hand? Well, isn''t this interesting," he said and dropped the katana on the floor and the sound of the metal hitting the concrete floor echoed in the room. As soon as the sound stopped echoing, I took a deep breath.


    I need to calm down first. Remember what Ama taught you, don''t let your emotions get the best of you. Just fight him with a cool mind, even though just looking at his face makes me want to rip it off, I can''t go on like this. All Dominic is doing is provoking me and getting in my head. I can''t let him do that anymore. I need to think before I do something. I looked at his disgusting face and shook my head. Ugh, just looking at him and what he has done is just making my blood again. Calm down Kazuki, for Ai.


    "Ka¡­zu¡­kun¡­" I heard Ai''s voice in my head again and


    "Ai¡­" I muttered. "¡­I''m almost there."


    I kicked off the ground and rushed towards Dominic. I aimed a punch at his face but he just tilted his head sidewards dodging it. I twisted my hips and aimed my forearm at his face but he just jumped back dodging it. I pursued him and kicked his stomach. He grabbed my foot and pushed me back making me stumble and Dominic appeared right befor me with a chop aiming for my neck. I ducked quickly only to see a kick coming at my face. I moved my arms before it and it threw me at the wall. Luckily it was just enough to push me back. I stabilized myself and reached out my hand.


    "Nice," I said as I grabbed the katana. My legs hit the wall and I used all my might to kick the wall sending me faster than before towards Dominic. I plunged my katana aiming at his heart but he simply dodged it.


    My eyes were now facing the opposite wall so I adjusted my body to turn and have my legs land on the other wall. I kicked it as soon as I was able to come in contact with it. I threw myself at Dominic again aiming for his arm. I sliced vertically but Dominic dodged again. For a split second, something red just went past me. I looked at my sword and saw blood on it. Did my blade make contact?


    I turned my body again and looked back at Dominic but before I could kick the wall, he appeared right before me.


    "To think all it took was to calm down to land a hit on me," Dominic said and grabbed me by my head. Next thing I knew the back of my head was crushed against the wall. "I think I was going too easy on you."


    "Ugh¡­" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was easy? Don''t joke with me now.


    I gripped on my katan and slashed at his arm to try cut it off but my hand was way to slow on it. No, calling it slow is also an understatement. It was pathetic the amount of damage I was able to do. The edge of the blade just brushing against Dominic''s arm.


    "You still wish to fight?" Dominic asked as he let go off my head.


    I fell down on the floor and rubbed the back of my head as it slowly started to heal. Too much of my energy is being taken up just to heal me that I am not able to channel it properly when I need to fight. I have to do something about it.


    "Why do you still struggle Kazuki-kun? You know that you can''t beat me, yet you struggle, is there something really wrong with the composition of your brain?" Dominic asked while looking down at me. "And still, you have the same glare in your eyes. I must say, you fascinate me Kazuki-kun, with your body and your mind."


    He bent down and grabbed my chin making me look at him eye to eye. His gaze as if scanning me and trying to find out what is going on with me. It annoys me.


    "Is your only reason to push yourself this hard is just for that girl?" he asked me. "Yes, I can understand why you would have an attraction towards her given she is quite attractive but outside that, I never expected you to go this far for her. Coming here to save her and throwing away your life in process. You are aware of how important your blood is right?"


    "I am aware," I said with my head still not completely healed.


    "And here you are, right in the hands of the people who need your blood for their won needs. Really irresponsible of the adults who even let you come here," Dominic said in a mocking tone and I grit my teeth. "You really need to make better life decisions than that if don''t want to die."


    "Not die? As if there is any reason for you to keep me alive," I said and chuckled a little to myself. I''ll buy a little time. "All you need is my blood so you can just drain that out of me and use it for whatever purpose you have. I bet you have multiple."


    I sit up against the wall, eyes still staring right at Dominic. My body was shaking though, every cell in my body was running to just get away from this man but I can''t back down just yet. I don''t know where Ai is and what exactly Dominic needs, if luck is on my side, one of the S-rank hunters may just find their way here.


    "Stalling won''t win you anything Kazuki-kun," Dominic said as if reading my thoughts. "But I will entertain this, though no one will be coming to save you. This town did have a ton of people living here."


    "Wait, you don''t mean¡­"


    "Every single vampire they are fighting down there were former residences of this nice town."

 Chapter 250 - 250: A pact

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 251 - 251: pACT

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 252 - 252: Ethans mission

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 253 - 253: Finding Ama

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 254 - 254: Kidnapped

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 255 - 255: Oh no

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 256 - 256: Thoughts of the captured

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so long?


    "Ai¡­" his voice rang in my head and it caused more pain than pleasure. "Why are you just in my head?" I thought laying on the cold floor, my body not being able to move again. "Come to me," I pleaded. "Just come to me."


    As if my pleads were heard, I started to feel a very familiar taste in my mouth. The taste¡­of him! Suddenly my eyes opened and whatever was giving this taste me, I grabbed hold of it and drank. Drank until every last drop was out of the thing but it was not enough. Not after all this. I wanted more, I needed more. I looked in front of me and a familiar figure held onto something that had more of his presence.


    She rolled all the things to me and I quickly scurried it and started to drink. It was him, there was no doubt about this. It was¡­him¡­but not fresh¡­


    "Ai-sama¡­?" I heard a careful tone coming from the person and suddenly the dread hit me.


    No.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 257 - 257: Some things never change

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so long?

 Chapter 258 - 258: Monologue

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 259 - 259: Blades hurt more than bullets

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "

 Chapter 260 - 260: Oh no

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 261 - 261: Welcome back

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so long?

 Chapter 262 - 262: A reunion too good

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 263 - 263: What are we even doing

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "

 Chapter 264 - 264: Bullet of sins

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so long?


    ________________________________________

 Chapter 265 - 265: No

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 266 - 266: Nice

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 267 - 267: Missing

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "

 Chapter 268 - 268: No issue

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so long?


    ________________________________________

 Chapter 269 - 269: Excalibur

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so long?


    ________________________________________

 Chapter 270 - 270: Missing

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes? sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "

 Chapter 271 - 271: Missing

    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes? sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "

 Chapter 272 - 272: The ultimate weapon

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo


    ________________________________________

 Chapter 273 - 273: Nothing happened

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so long?


    ________________________________________

 Chapter 274 - 274: Natsumi-san is in danger?

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so long?


    ________________________________________


    Join the discord

 Chapter 275 - 275: Nothing happened

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so long?


    ________________________________________


    Joi

 Chapter 276 - 276: Huh?

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo


    ________________________________________


    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 277 - 277: Something to hold on

    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "

 Chapter 278 - 278: A lucid dream

    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 279 - 279: The end is not near

    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have

 Chapter 280 - 280: Where

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo


    ________________________________________


    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.

 Chapter 281 - 281: Slave

    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "

 Chapter 282 - 282: Slave

    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on he

 Chapter 283 - 283: Silent night

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo


    ________________________________________


    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.

 Chapter 284 - 284: Park

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo


    ________________________________________


    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.

 Chapter 285 - 285: Down and dusted

    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "

 Chapter 286 - 286: Another time

    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on he

 Chapter 287 - 287: Under the starnight

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo


    ________________________________________


    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.

 Chapter 288 - 288: A shuddering symphony

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo


    ________________________________________


    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.

 Chapter 289 - 289: A dreadful sonata

    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "

 Chapter 290 - 290: Solidity

    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on he

 Chapter 291 - 291: Seth

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ________________________________________


    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­

 Chapter 292 - 292: Truth

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo


    ________________________________________


    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.

 Chapter 293 - 293: A word

    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest.""But I can do i- "

 Chapter 294 - 294: Other side

    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up."Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes.""Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?""Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face."Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered."Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.He was just toying with me this entire time.Do I believe Yuna is dead though?No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna."The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked.""How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me."Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow.""I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head."No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done."I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?""No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me.""Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job.""Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on he

 Chapter 295 - 295: None to recover

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo


    ________________________________________


    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­

 Chapter 296 - 296: Data

    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.


    "Ai¡­" I hear his voice, calling me from a distance. A distance so far, my frail body cannot even fathom to cover. Even if I use all the energy left within me, I cannot hold onto anything.


    "Come to me," I thought lying in my original state, not being able to move. "I need you," I wanted to shout but my voice couldn''t escape my mouth.


    I just lay there, weak, helpless, and not being able to be close to my beloved. At least, if it is time for me to die, I don''t want to be alone during that time. I want him to be there with me, at least then I can allow sweet death to embrace me. How much time has it been? I don''t know, I have lost count. Even if it would have been a day, it felt like the longest day I have ever lived through.


    Cuts, bruises, stabs, and whatnot. I endured through it all. I know why he did this, so I endured through it all. My arms were cut off and I screamed. I screamed so loud that my tongue was next. The worst part was, they grew back, and he got his chance again. So, he repeated that routine, all over again. Every time he makes a wound, it heals, so he opens the same wound again. And again, and again, and again, and again.


    All I could do was just shout and scream, my voice calling out to him. Not for help, but wanting to keep him away. I saw what this man is capable of doing to a pseudo-immortal. If he, if he did something like this to him. He¡­he will die. No matter how tough he tries to show himself, he is still a mere human and that man will exploit him till his final breath. I knew it.


    I knew it.


    Yet, I cried for help. To be saved.


    My mind begged my body not to think for its own survival only to realize my mind betrayed itself. Instincts took over and my own will had no right of command anymore. I swayed with what my instincts told my body to do. It didn''t want to die. Yet, it didn''t want to suffer. It held onto anything that would keep me from drifting into the abyss and it all circled back to him.


    Time passed, and the wounds started to take longer to heal. Though it left me weaker it was a blessing in disguise. The man didn''t intend to kill me, so he slowed and calmed with his sadistic torture. The time for him to come back and repeat the same things took longer. Though I now had time to catch my breath. I just dreaded for the time I saw him again. "It won''t take too long", the man told me and the words sent shivers down my body.


    He didn''t leave though, he just waited, eyes darting up and down my body. I couldn''t catch my breath. His mere presence urged me to get as far as I could from him. But I couldn''t. Run? Where to though? I was trapped in this seemingly never-ending loop of breaking and healing.


    The man broke me, and I healed. But only physically.


    "Ai¡­" he called out my name, now closer than he was before. My body was not able to move, but a little smile crept on my face.


    "Just a little closer," I thought lying in my original state. My body slowly moved just so I could I get closer to him. "I need you," I mouthed but the voice didn''t come out again. "I miss you," I wanted to cry. Not out of pain or fear but out of sadness. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not being able to see his face for this long brought a great deal of sadness to me. I wanted to see him, hear his voice, feel his touch and want to be close to him. If I heard him only say once "Hold on a little longer" I would endure everything and wait, not because I have no choice but out of sheer willpower. Doesn''t matter how much time that would have been. It could be minutes or days, weeks even and I will patiently wait for him knowing that he is out there fighting to get to me.


    "I did well, right?" I whispered wanting to be praised by him. His hand gently stroking my dirtied hair and him smiling at me was the only thing I wanted to see now. But not every wish is fulfilled.


    I got no response.


    At least not from him.


    "That''s¡­" I heard a feminine voice in front of him. It didn''t match the voice of any of the subordinates who would bring more and more torture weapons for that man. This was a different one. The voice sounded horrified. "That''s Ai-san?"


    This person knew my name¡­somehow. I wanted to open my eyes and look at who it was but my body didn''t support me yet again. Before I knew it, the tools of agony from my limbs were pulled out and I fell into the cold embrace of someone. The feel was unfamiliar but not the smell. I knew this person. I wanted to cry out of joy but it also broke my heart. This person wasn''t him.


    "Father did this¡­?" I heard a voice and my body somehow calmed back to its senses. The person referred to that man by that name. There was no reason for this to be a good situation for me. But I was free, the only thing now was to get out. To him.


    I let my instincts take over and I quickly bit into the neck of the one holding me. I don''t care anymore. I started drinking the foul-tasting blood but the taste was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to vomit from the taste but I kept going.


    "ARGH!!" shouted the person but I didn''t pay heed. I need more, this is not enough. Give me everything that you have.


    Someone pulled at me but I didn''t move, I kept going until the taste was unbearable. I indulged myself with the blood of the other person but this one tasted better than the one before. I drank and drank wanting to suck every last drop of blood from her.


    "STOP!!" the person shouted and I felt a jolting pain in my neck as flesh was ripped out of it. I knew it. These people were not here for any good. I jumped at the person and they got my arm and ripped it off. Then they threw me with great strength and my back felt as if it was being struck by hot boiling iron and I screamed in pain. They were bad news and I needed to end this quickly. My body was in pain again but this time it did nothing to me. I felt pain far worse and this was nothing compared to that. I was ready to pounce at them but something pushed me back and knocked me unconscious.


    I looked in front to see a familiar figure. I stretched out my hand wanting to be helped. She knew the person I wanted to get to. She can be of use to me. Please¡­


    "¡­take me to Kazu¡­kun¡­" I murmured before my vision faded to black yet again.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. I was slowly starting to lose hope. I wanted to run away. I wanted to be close to him but I failed. I tried but I failed and my body was starting to lose strength again. I''m scared¡­I''m so scared Kazu-kun¡­I don''t know where you are, I don''t know how you are but you feel so close and it hurts even more. I want to be with you, I don''t want to be all alone. I am scared here; I don''t want to be here. I don''t know what to do anymore. Run? I tried but I failed. The one chance I found, I failed. I don''t know how long I can go on, why don''t you just come to me? Why is it taking you so lo


    ________________________________________


    My body felt heavy and weak, I didn''t understand what was going on around me. I tried to open my eyes but fatigue stopped them from even moving. I was tired, really, really tired. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. All this time, I tried my best, I endured everything thrown at me, but I don''t know how much longer can I keep going. I need something to hold onto. I need¡­someone.

 Chapter 297 - 297: A servers request

    "Here, keep these with you," he said handing me some vials with red liquid in them. I didn''t need to analyze it because I had already tasted it before, and my eyes widened.


    "Kazuki-sama, this is¡­" I looked at him and all he had was a reassuring smile. "But why give this to me?"


    "Just in case you find Ai before me," he replied with the same smile he had. "Now can you please put this back where you got it from?"


    I nodded my head and changed places to the laboratory where I picked up the locker. Placing it back, I looked around the very brightly lit white room filled with other such lockers with samples of blood from all sorts of people, humans and vampires alike. No matter the species, this place didn''t differentiate them at all. All of it is put in one room with each box labelled with the name of the owner of the samples. Before leaving for the mission, Kazuki-sama pulled me aside to bring some of his samples with me and I see why. It all made sense.


    Though the person before me had the body of someone whom I respected and served under, I didn''t know the animal inside at all. It was hungry, ferocious, reckless, and attacking with no seeming plan in mind. It slashed and bit the air randomly hoping to get a hit on me but I will not repeat the same mistake. Had it been the one I served I wouldn''t have lasted so long but against this wild beast, it would have been harder to find a defenseless human in the night hours to prey upon.


    The animal scurried at every last vial that I gave it and drank the contents all in one go. Just how much was she put through to be put into this state? Its mouth was covered in crimson red with eyes glowing looking at me as if I was its prey.


    Unacceptable.


    "Forgive me Ai-sama," I muttered and finally switched to the offense. I lunged at the animal and let it bite into my arm, though I could feel the pain, it was next to nothing. It ripped off my arm and I let it as I concentrated the wind in my left fist and hit the animal''s chest throwing it on the ground. A big gaping bent was evident where I punched but that should not be able to kill a vampire especially someone as special as her.


    As expected, she stopped moving and I let out a sigh of relief. I stood next to her motionless body and before I knew it, the bent in her chest was back to its original shape. Half-bloods really are terrifying. She is only around the age of sixteen but her power to heal physical wounds easily surpasses that of a six-hundred-year-old noble.


    "Now I wait for a bit," I said looking at the open door behind me. In the midst of this confrontation, I forgot to realize that Yuna-sama fled leaving the room open. I looked at the blood spilled on the ground and back at the door. "Oh no¡­"


    I started hearing the footsteps of a hundred, no way more vampires rushing towards the room. The blood of Kazuki-sama has attracted them here. This is not good news. I looked at the unconscious body of Ai-sama and took a defensive stance.


    "As a servant of Shiba Kazuki-sama¡­" I said and brought my palms together. The air around me started to concentrate around us and I looked in front as I saw multiple critters and novices jumped at me and I knew this would be difficult for me to take on. But I had no choice. I have already sworn my life to Kazuki-sama, if I cannot defend his loved ones then I am worthless. "¡­I, Tatara Shiba Akira will be your end."


    I created a barrier pushing all the vampires behind. They all fell on their backs and more charged at me. Each and every single one attacking was pushing me to use more of my power. If I were to attack right now, I know I would not be able to defend Ai-sama and take them out at the same time. I have to think of something else.


    So, I held on.


    GROWL


    Their shrieks were enough to burst one''s ear drums but it didn''t phase me. All they were just a bunch of little ants trying to make their way through. They had no coordination whatsoever. They just attacked wildly, just as how Ai-sama attacked before. To think I had witnessed her in such a state¡­it''s better that way. At least Kazuki-sama would not have to bear the pain of witnessing her like that.


    "Ugh¡­" I bit my tongue and pushed my hands together more. Stopping them was going to take more than just this. Even if ants, their sheer number is still overwhelming. But giving up is not an option. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a step forward and pushed myself further toward them. Sadly, all I could do was push them back, their number was not lowering, on the contrary, it was only increasing. Just how many critters was Father breeding in this place? They were stronger than normal critters so that means that most of them were pure-blooded. There is no way he would have been preparing them for this moment, these were easily a few decades old. Then what was his plan?


    "Ugh!" I grit my teeth as one bit into my arm. I lost my concentration for a moment. I lifted my arm up and bit into his head. My fangs dug past his skull and I threw him off of me. I cannot lose my concentration anymore.


    These were not normal critters; they were far stronger than I expected and different too. That bite should not cause any pain to me, then why? Why did it hurt so much? I had no time to worry about that. I focused back fully on the barrier but it was harder to put up. I looked at my arm and something strange was happening. I could not heal. Why was that the case?


    "Disgusting experiments," I muttered. "What is Father trying to do?"


    I cannot just defend forever like this if this is how things will be going. I will be overrun by them in mere hours. I twisted my palm turning some of the wind in the barrier into sharp blades. I started cutting off their limbs and heads one by one. Though this was going to be a temporary solution. I slowed them down a little.


    "I will not let you get past me!" I screamed and pushed my hands closer to strengthen the barrier. I was slowly getting closer to my limit. Looks like healing the wounds from Ai-sama and the blood I lost was going to be a big disadvantage to me. I have to do something about it.


    I closed my eyes and started making the barrier bigger pushing the vampires back. I started to suck more air from the place around me and pull it into the barrier. If I do it well enough, I will be able to create a tiny vacuum in the room outside the barrier. But first.


    I stopped making the barrier and jumped back to get closer to Ai-sama. I extended my hand and closed the door behind the vampires. If I can temporarily stop them from entering, I can manage it better. Just in time, I put up the barrier again and started pulling all the air inside it. I could start feeling the pressure of the air squeezing my body from all directions. My skin started to get pushed inwards and my organs started to feel it too.


    "Ai-sama," I looked back at her and realized what I was doing was going to affect her too. I directed some of the air from the barrier and formed one around her making the one I was in thinner.


    As a result, the bloodthirsty monsters started pressing closer to me. It''s fine, this is what my purpose is. I continued pulling the air into my barrier and kept making it denser. Just a little more, I am there.


    "ARGH!" I screamed as some of my organs started to be slowly crushing. The pain was excruciating but I can manage it. I looked in front of me and the critters started to bloat, from everywhere.


    Just a little more.


    My bones started to break.


    Almost there.


    I lost my footing but somehow put up the barrier.


    "GROWL!!!" I let out a shriek and before I knew it, every single critter in the room exploded into nothing but a mush of blood and flesh. I quickly put down the barrier and let the air fill the room. I fell on my back and my eyes could not move. My skull had multiple cracks in it but somehow my brain was intact, as for my organs, they were quick on healing. This was it. I could eliminate these monsters this way.


    A smile formed on my face but then I looked at my current state and the dread came over that this was only the first time I had to do this.


    "Bring it on," I muttered and slowly stood up. My body was in a lot of pain but all my vital organs had healed. I put a barrier around Ai-sama and opened the door with the wind and more critters came rushing in. "Blew up into bits. You disgusting experiments.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 298 - 298: The bomb

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 299 - 299: Worse than imagined

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 300 - 300: Breakthrough

    "Here, keep these with you," he said handing me some vials with red liquid in them. I didn''t need to analyze it because I had already tasted it before, and my eyes widened.


    "Kazuki-sama, this is¡­" I looked at him and all he had was a reassuring smile. "But why give this to me?"


    "Just in case you find Ai before me," he replied with the same smile he had. "Now can you please put this back where you got it from?"


    I nodded my head and changed places to the laboratory where I picked up the locker. Placing it back, I looked around the very brightly lit white room filled with other such lockers with samples of blood from all sorts of people, humans and vampires alike. No matter the species, this place didn''t differentiate them at all. All of it is put in one room with each box labelled with the name of the owner of the samples. Before leaving for the mission, Kazuki-sama pulled me aside to bring some of his samples with me and I see why. It all made sense.


    Though the person before me had the body of someone whom I respected and served under, I didn''t know the animal inside at all. It was hungry, ferocious, reckless, and attacking with no seeming plan in mind. It slashed and bit the air randomly hoping to get a hit on me but I will not repeat the same mistake. Had it been the one I served I wouldn''t have lasted so long but against this wild beast, it would have been harder to find a defenseless human in the night hours to prey upon.


    The animal scurried at every last vial that I gave it and drank the contents all in one go. Just how much was she put through to be put into this state? Its mouth was covered in crimson red with eyes glowing looking at me as if I was its prey.


    Unacceptable. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Forgive me Ai-sama," I muttered and finally switched to the offense. I lunged at the animal and let it bite into my arm, though I could feel the pain, it was next to nothing. It ripped off my arm and I let it as I concentrated the wind in my left fist and hit the animal''s chest throwing it on the ground. A big gaping bent was evident where I punched but that should not be able to kill a vampire especially someone as special as her.


    As expected, she stopped moving and I let out a sigh of relief. I stood next to her motionless body and before I knew it, the bent in her chest was back to its original shape. Half-bloods really are terrifying. She is only around the age of sixteen but her power to heal physical wounds easily surpasses that of a six-hundred-year-old noble.


    "Now I wait for a bit," I said looking at the open door behind me. In the midst of this confrontation, I forgot to realize that Yuna-sama fled leaving the room open. I looked at the blood spilled on the ground and back at the door. "Oh no¡­"


    I started hearing the footsteps of a hundred, no way more vampires rushing towards the room. The blood of Kazuki-sama has attracted them here. This is not good news. I looked at the unconscious body of Ai-sama and took a defensive stance.


    "As a servant of Shiba Kazuki-sama¡­" I said and brought my palms together. The air around me started to concentrate around us and I looked in front as I saw multiple critters and novices jumped at me and I knew this would be difficult for me to take on. But I had no choice. I have already sworn my life to Kazuki-sama, if I cannot defend his loved ones then I am worthless. "¡­I, Tatara Shiba Akira will be your end."


    I created a barrier pushing all the vampires behind. They all fell on their backs and more charged at me. Each and every single one attacking was pushing me to use more of my power. If I were to attack right now, I know I would not be able to defend Ai-sama and take them out at the same time. I have to think of something else.


    So, I held on.


    GROWL


    Their shrieks were enough to burst one''s ear drums but it didn''t phase me. All they were just a bunch of little ants trying to make their way through. They had no coordination whatsoever. They just attacked wildly, just as how Ai-sama attacked before. To think I had witnessed her in such a state¡­it''s better that way. At least Kazuki-sama would not have to bear the pain of witnessing her like that.


    "Ugh¡­" I bit my tongue and pushed my hands together more. Stopping them was going to take more than just this. Even if ants, their sheer number is still overwhelming. But giving up is not an option.


    I took a step forward and pushed myself further toward them. Sadly, all I could do was push them back, their number was not lowering, on the contrary, it was only increasing. Just how many critters was Father breeding in this place? They were stronger than normal critters so that means that most of them were pure-blooded. There is no way he would have been preparing them for this moment, these were easily a few decades old. Then what was his plan?


    "Ugh!" I grit my teeth as one bit into my arm. I lost my concentration for a moment. I lifted my arm up and bit into his head. My fangs dug past his skull and I threw him off of me. I cannot lose my concentration anymore.


    These were not normal critters; they were far stronger than I expected and different too. That bite should not cause any pain to me, then why? Why did it hurt so much? I had no time to worry about that. I focused back fully on the barrier but it was harder to put up. I looked at my arm and something strange was happening. I could not heal. Why was that the case?


    "Disgusting experiments," I muttered. "What is Father trying to do?"


    I cannot just defend forever like this if this is how things will be going. I will be overrun by them in mere hours. I twisted my palm turning some of the wind in the barrier into sharp blades. I started cutting off their limbs and heads one by one. Though this was going to be a temporary solution. I slowed them down a little.


    "I will not let you get past me!" I screamed and pushed my hands closer to strengthen the barrier. I was slowly getting closer to my limit. Looks like healing the wounds from Ai-sama and the blood I lost was going to be a big disadvantage to me. I have to do something about it.


    I closed my eyes and started making the barrier bigger pushing the vampires back. I started to suck more air from the place around me and pull it into the barrier. If I do it well enough, I will be able to create a tiny vacuum in the room outside the barrier. But first.


    I stopped making the barrier and jumped back to get closer to Ai-sama. I extended my hand and closed the door behind the vampires. If I can temporarily stop them from entering, I can manage it better. Just in time, I put up the barrier again and started pulling all the air inside it. I could start feeling the pressure of the air squeezing my body from all directions. My skin started to get pushed inwards and my organs started to feel it too.


    "Ai-sama," I looked back at her and realized what I was doing was going to affect her too. I directed some of the air from the barrier and formed one around her making the one I was in thinner.


    As a result, the bloodthirsty monsters started pressing closer to me. It''s fine, this is what my purpose is. I continued pulling the air into my barrier and kept making it denser. Just a little more, I am there.


    "ARGH!" I screamed as some of my organs started to be slowly crushing. The pain was excruciating but I can manage it. I looked in front of me and the critters started to bloat, from everywhere.


    Just a little more.


    My bones started to break.


    Almost there.


    I lost my footing but somehow put up the barrier.


    "GROWL!!!" I let out a shriek and before I knew it, every single critter in the room exploded into nothing but a mush of blood and flesh. I quickly put down the barrier and let the air fill the room. I fell on my back and my eyes could not move. My skull had multiple cracks in it but somehow my brain was intact, as for my organs, they were quick on healing. This was it. I could eliminate these monsters this way.


    A smile formed on my face but then I looked at my current state and the dread came over that this was only the first time I had to do this.


    "Bring it on," I muttered and slowly stood up. My body was in a lot of pain but all my vital organs had healed. I put a barrier around Ai-sama and opened the door with the wind and more critters came rushing in. "Blew up into bits. You disgusting experiments.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 301 - 301: Ethans plan

    Beat up and battered but not ready to give up. This boy either has the will of a warrior or the idiocy of a clown. It is not too fun to see him being beaten like that.


    "Sigh, did I make the wrong decision in choosing him as my successor?" I said sipping some wine from my glass. It doesn''t taste like the ones I have had when my body was still alive but given its substance, texture, smell, and even the taste is all conjured from memory, I wouldn''t expect anything more than that. "A mere copy can never surpass the original. Oh well."


    I saw Dominic''s blade move towards his neck and the boy jumped back dodging it. His breath was getting uneven again and he was letting his fears slowly take over. Though the resolve of a soldier he still had the heart of a child.


    "He should have parried it with his blade," I commented taking another sip. "Would have given him much of an opening. Then again, I am saying this from my own experience. The boy is not ready for that yet."


    Okay, that''s enough.


    I stood up from my chair and extended my arms closing my eyes. I don''t really like doing this but given how things are going. The boy will get himself killed. Either by Dominic or through mere exhaustion. Even if my blood is able to strengthen and make him more agile, a human can only go so far without any real fighting experience.


    I envisioned the boy right before me and as I knew, there he was holding my hands. I opened my eyes and he looked a bit confused and panicked. His mental projection of himself also showed how exhausted he was. His clothes were torn, his shoulders slouching, and his breathing heavy. Not just his physical self but his mental was also taking a huge toll.


    "Quite a pathetic show you put up there," I commented as he fell to his knees. My eyes locked with his and then I closed them again. "Take some rest boy, let me see how well my servant is being put."


    The boy was too exhausted to even utter a word and I took his place. My eyes opened and I found myself in the grasp of Dominic almost burying his teeth in my neck.


    "How insolent," I muttered and punched his chest. Getting up, I looked at myself and moved the boy''s arms and legs a little. "It will take some time before I get used to this body."


    "My Kazuki-kun, who knew you had such strength- "


    "Silence," I said glaring at the feeble being and he immediately shut his mouth up. "Has all these years of not being around me dulled your senses of my presence Dominic?"


    The vampire couldn''t utter a word but his eyes started to widen and all he did was stare at me. "I asked you something. Did I not, Dominic?"


    "Y-yes, my lord," he said falling to one knee and lowering his head. Now that is a familiar sight. "But, my lord, h-how did you¡­"


    "You think a mere human body is enough to hold me back from taking control of it? Don''t forget who was the one who chose this body," I said in a stern tone. Though it was the voice of the boy Dominic knew it would be wiser to listen to me.


    "You, chose?"


    I let out a sigh seeing the naiveness of the man before me. I walked closer to him and he lowered his head again. I am no tyrant but I know better than to let my subjects doubt my intentions.


    "Dominic, I was and will always be a man of practicality. No sane person would just let any random human child inherit his blood. You know better than anyone that I don''t trust randomness or probability," I said and Dominic nodded his head. "Then why did I hear doubts in your tone?"


    His body trembled in fear and I saw him holding the hilt of his blade tighter. The holy weapon Trinity, the sword of divine judgment. A tool made to kill me. But alas, even if the sword was crafted by the greatest bladesmiths to have ever walked on this earth, the weapon was too powerful for its time. Humanity never learned how to use it efficiently.


    How can they, it was made by a vampire after all.


    "Use your blade, Dominic," I said and the vampire looked at me in shock. "I must see for myself what the sword that was supposed to be my murder weapon is capable of."


    "B- "


    "Did you forget Dominic?" I gave him a sharp glare. "My word is absolute. Do you want to make the mistake of going against it?"


    Then before I knew it, I saw the blade coming at me. It was made from bathing the silver used for forging the blade in the holy water specially prepared by the Pope for this very purpose. The blade is light but very durable. A blade that doesn''t corrode or get eaten away and even can survive the harshest of environments.


    I blocked the blade with the hilt of my sword but I found it hard to push back the blade. I see, even if I have the experience of all my existence I still have to move and act in accordance to the limits of his body.


    "Interesting," I said and twisted the hilting changing the direction of the blade making Dominic lose his footing for a second. I tried to rush in but before I could get in range he was back to his stance and aimed a backhand at my ribs. Looks like he was able to notice that too.


    "Don''t get cocky," I said and locked his fist between my knee and elbow and twisted it. I used the momentum to let go and unsheathe my blade and in a quick sweep cut off his ear.


    I turned to look at him but he was already charging at me. He was getting more serious, now that is what I wanted. I stood in my place and saw him plunging the blade at my heart so I twisted my body and ducked as he slashed the blade horizontally and kicked him in his shin. He took a step back and shook his leg a little. Even if he was not as strong as I was in my days, the kid''s body still had a good amount of strength in it.


    "Dominic, you are getting too hasty with your moves. I thought I taught you better," I said shaking my head. "Just because this body isn''t mine doesn''t mean am not able to kill you."


    "Pardon my rudeness my lord but that boy''s body is very weak," he said and I saw a little smug form on his face. He was looking down on him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And with that body right now I was able to slice your ear off easily. Now, don''t tell me you were holding back with me like you did with him," I said putting the sword down.


    "Oh no my lord, I would not dare do to do such a thing. Holding back against you is a death sentence," he said but I could feel the lack of honesty in his voice. He was not just looking down at the boy''s body, he was looking down at me.


    "Your insolence has reached a new high today, Dominic. I must commend you for that," I said to him and he let out a little laugh.


    "My lord I in no shape or form looked down at you," he said and in a blink of an eye, he appeared before me hand right before my eyes. "I just merely don''t have as much respect for this form of you."


    Trying to grab my face?


    "Imbecile," I muttered and grabbed his arm. Just because the body has its limitations doesn''t mean I have to follow them. This is my blood after all.


    I crushed his arm and twisted it. His body went along with it and I kicked his back throwing him to the ground and I pulled his arm off.


    "H- "


    "I will take this arm as compensation for your actions," I said before stomping on his head. "Now stay there while I feast."


    I looked at his arm and it was everything far from a delicacy but I couldn''t do anything about it. I bit into the arm and started to drink, it tasted foul, but that was not much of an issue to me. The first sip always tastes this way and as I kept drinking, it started getting sweeter. I looked at Dominic and saw him look at me with horror. He finally realized.


    "What kind of monster have you chosen my lord?" he said still in shock. "I have seen vampires feed on human blood, I have seen vampires feed on vampire blood but this¡­a human? Feeding on vampire blood? W-what is this my lord?"


    "The fruit of my labor," I replied and stomped his head cracking his skull. "And you know how much I hate being disturbed while I eat, don''t you?"


    "A-apologies, sire."


    The boy doesn''t realize it yet but the time has come for him to know. I said he would be turned into a vampire, a being with a constant thirst for blood. But little does he know; it isn''t human blood he will be thirsting for.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 302 - 302: Another Issue

    "Where am I?" I said and looked around but the only thing that was there to greet me was never-ending darkness. "How did I get in here?"


    I looked around me and saw a little window in the distance. I tried standing up but my feet were not listening to what I wanted to do. I stumbled a little bit and was somehow able to stand up in the end. Walking up to the window, I was greeted with the view of Dominic, under my foot. Wait, what is going on?


    "What is going on?" I said and kept looking and saw me crushing him under my foot. Then I stomped his head and the sound was loud enough for me to tell that his head definitely cracked. Any more I am sure his brain would turn into floor soup.


    Suddenly the window went black and I couldn''t see anything else. But I was now greeted with the presence of someone in my mindscape.


    "Phew, that was fun," I heard the voice of Ethan behind me and I turned around to see him stretching his arms. "Ugh, maybe my body is getting very old."


    "You know it is not even your actual body," I commented and his eyes fell on me and he looked amused. "I''m sorry but what just happened?"


    "Nothing much," he said and summoned a chair to sit on and poured himself a glass of wine. I kept staring at him and he let out a little chuckle. "Just took over your body for some time."


    "You what?!" I shouted.


    "Hey now, that is no way you are supposed to be talking to your savior," he said and I tilted my head in confusion. "What you think you would survive that battle with Dominic if I hadn''t taken over?"


    "But¡­what¡­?" I was still surprised by this little revelation. "But how did you¡­wait does that mean that you ca- "


    "When you have your moments with your little lover, I tend to just shut myself off," he said and I blushed a little with just how simply he said that. "I have no interest in your relationship with her. Moreover, I much prefer a much more mature woman."


    I just stood there with my jaw on the floor still trying to grasp the situation. Wait, so Ethan can just take over my body whenever he wants or decides? So that means me that was fighting and crushing Dominic wasn''t me but Ethan? Okay, this has gotten too weird.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you could do that before?" I asked him as he sipped his wine.


    "I have two reasons," he said holding up his index and middle finger. "First, you never asked me, second I never found a reason to tell you."


    "I- what just¡­sigh¡­um¡­" I was at a loss for words. I held my face in my hands and took a deep breath trying to calm myself. But wait, if both of us are here then that means that I am unconscious out there? With Dominic there.


    "Don''t overthink it," Ethan said breaking my train of thought. "This is not the time to have a nice chat, I warned Dominic against touching your body but knowing him, I don''t know how long he will hold back. So just get going."


    "But huh- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA"


    Without being able to finish my sentence I was suddenly pulled by a weird force and I found myself heading to the light. Right, this is no time to worry about all these things. I have to find Ai, next time I see Ethan, I''ll thank him too.


    Cold and numb, that was what I felt when I slowly came back to my senses. I slowly opened my eyes and suddenly a jolt of excruciating pain hit my right hand. I looked at it and all my veins were almost popping out of my skin and my muscles had almost swelled to twice their size. Just what did Ethan do in my body?


    My eyes scanned the room to find a familiar face and there he was standing in front of me holding his sword tightly. His face looked like he had just witnessed a ghost. His eyes fell on me and I could feel a true murderous intent coming from him and I started to trembly by just locking eyes with him. They were no longer relaxed or amused but cold and the smug had been wiped off his face.


    "To think The First had such plans," he said taking a step forward. "Looks like you have a much bigger role than just being a host body, Shiba Kazuki."


    "What do you mean?" I said out loud standing up in my place. My right hand was still in a lot of pain but surprisingly it was the only part of my body in pain. I didn''t feel any pain anywhere else. It was as if it was miraculously healed.


    Dominic took another step forward and I gripped my katana hard. The pain doesn''t matter, I had been through much worse things. I grabbed the hilt of my sword and took my stance. He on the other hand kept approaching me, one step at a time. I didn''t know what he was going to do but I can''t be careless now. If I try to attack him first, I am sure he will come up with some counter for it so this time I have to be smarter about how I fight.


    Dominic kept walking towards me and my heart was starting to beat fast. I was scared, more than I have ever been before by this man but I didn''t let my fear take over. I allow myself to be taken over like this.


    "To be bound by words and orders," he said raising his sword. "I don''t remember when was the last time I had to do that."


    "Order? From w- "


    "Nii-chan!! Father!!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly hearing a familiar voice both our eyes moved to the source of the sound and there stood Yuna with blood on his body and clothes. Her mouth was fully covered in it and her breath was ragged. She rushed at us and though I stayed in my stance, Dominic lowered his sword. Yuna stood right between us extending her hands out prompting us to stop.


    "Why are you doing this?" she said with tears in her eyes. The pain and panic in her voice was evident. I stared as she turned to Dominic covering for me. "Father, please stop. Why do you have to kill my brother? You never said anything about this?"


    "What are you doing idiot? Get out of the way!" I shouted at her but she didn''t budge and kept staring at Dominic. "That person isn''t the kind of man you think you know. I don''t know what kind of relationship you had with him but you were being lied to."


    "No, that is not true Nii-chan!" she shouted back to me. Tears falling down her face she still stood there. "I said I would take your side and I do but I still can''t just give up on Father. He is like my family too!"


    The look on Dominic''s face softened and he smiled. It was supposed to be a kind smile but I could tell he had other intentions. There was no way a guy such as himself would have any pure intentions.


    "You''re right Yuna," he said and walked towards her. "We are a family after all."


    Yuna''s shoulders relaxed and she ran towards Dominic and hugged him. I gave chase for her. She is still a na?ve kid; she doesn''t realize what is going on.


    "And as a family, help me," he said caressing her head. I grabbed Yuna''s hand and promptly pulled her away from his arms. Pushing her behind me, I looked back at Dominic but something felt wrong. Yuna didn''t move from his arms.


    "Wha- "


    Don''t tell me it was another one of Dominic''s tricks. I stood as I saw him raise his hand and plunge it into Yuna''s back.


    "Huh?" Yuna looked up at Dominic as her body twitched and he pulled out what looked like her beating heart. Her eyes looked back at me and I could see tears falling down from them again.


    "YUNA!!" I shouted and rushed at them. I pulled out my sword and plunged it into Dominic''s chest but he jumped back letting go of Yuna. Her body fell to the ground and I quickly picked her up. Her eyes looked in a daze and though the front of her body looked unscathed I could feel the gaping hole in her back.


    "N-nii-chan¡­" she mumbled grabbing my hand. Her cold body slowly started to decay first before my eyes. I looked at Dominic and he stood there with the same twisted smile he had on his face all the time. He opened his mouth and swallowed Yuna''s heart and I just watched in horror. "I''m¡­sorry¡­"


    "Shut up! Don''t talk," I said grabbing her hand tight. I tried to rack my head for any ideas of what to do for Yuna but nothing came to my mind. The more time I spent thinking, Yuna''s body kept crumbling.


    I started to panic and look around to find anything, or anyone who could help but no matter where I looked or tried to hear, no one was around. I couldn''t shout for help because I could tell no one would come to help. I looked helplessly as Yuna''s body kept decaying.


    "I-I should have listened¡­" she said holding my hand tighter and before I realized I started crying a river. The sister I thought was dead for long was back and now she was dying in my arms again.


    So, what did I do?


    What I couldn''t for so many years.


    "I''m sorry Yuna, I am so sorry," I profusely started to apologize to her. I wanted to help her, I wanted to save her but there was nothing I could do. I thought I pulled her away from Dominic but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Don''t¡­apologize¡­" she said and as I cried and watched, only her face head was left to go away. "Thank¡­you¡­"


    And so, she disappeared. Yet again.


    I could do nothing but just sit there crying loudly. I grabbed my head in my arms and started hitting it over and over. Why am I so useless?


    "Poor thing," Dominic spoke and I looked up at him, his stature blurry due to the tears. "But at least she was useful at the end. She served her purpose."


    Purpose? Was this her purpose? To just die? Are you fucking kidding me? Does this bastard see everyone as nothing but pawns to serve him? Who does he think he is????


    I wiped my tears to see Dominic looking different than before. It wasn''t his physical appearance except for his eyes glowing brighter than ever but I could feel a slightly different aura exuding from him.


    "Now, allow me to show you, my ability," he said. "The ability to be able to use every ability that can ever exist, given I consume the heart of the wielder. I must say she was amongst the tastier ones."


    "What," I said standing up and pulling out my sword from its katana. I glared at him and he had the same annoying smug on his disgusting face. I''ll kill him. I''ll kill him.


    I WILL FUCKING KILL THIS SON OF A BITCH!!


    "Now, let me show you how an actual Noble fight," he said charging at me.


    "DOMINIC YOU BASTARD!!" I shouted charging at him too.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:


    1

 Chapter 303 - 303: Underhand

    Beat up and battered but not ready to give up. This boy either has the will of a warrior or the idiocy of a clown. It is not too fun to see him being beaten like that.


    "Sigh, did I make the wrong decision in choosing him as my successor?" I said sipping some wine from my glass. It doesn''t taste like the ones I have had when my body was still alive but given its substance, texture, smell, and even the taste is all conjured from memory, I wouldn''t expect anything more than that. "A mere copy can never surpass the original. Oh well."


    I saw Dominic''s blade move towards his neck and the boy jumped back dodging it. His breath was getting uneven again and he was letting his fears slowly take over. Though the resolve of a soldier he still had the heart of a child.


    "He should have parried it with his blade," I commented taking another sip. "Would have given him much of an opening. Then again, I am saying this from my own experience. The boy is not ready for that yet."


    Okay, that''s enough.


    I stood up from my chair and extended my arms closing my eyes. I don''t really like doing this but given how things are going. The boy will get himself killed. Either by Dominic or through mere exhaustion. Even if my blood is able to strengthen and make him more agile, a human can only go so far without any real fighting experience.


    I envisioned the boy right before me and as I knew, there he was holding my hands. I opened my eyes and he looked a bit confused and panicked. His mental projection of himself also showed how exhausted he was. His clothes were torn, his shoulders slouching, and his breathing heavy. Not just his physical self but his mental was also taking a huge toll.


    "Quite a pathetic show you put up there," I commented as he fell to his knees. My eyes locked with his and then I closed them again. "Take some rest boy, let me see how well my servant is being put."


    The boy was too exhausted to even utter a word and I took his place. My eyes opened and I found myself in the grasp of Dominic almost burying his teeth in my neck.


    "How insolent," I muttered and punched his chest. Getting up, I looked at myself and moved the boy''s arms and legs a little. "It will take some time before I get used to this body."


    "My Kazuki-kun, who knew you had such strength- "


    "Silence," I said glaring at the feeble being and he immediately shut his mouth up. "Has all these years of not being around me dulled your senses of my presence Dominic?"


    The vampire couldn''t utter a word but his eyes started to widen and all he did was stare at me. "I asked you something. Did I not, Dominic?"


    "Y-yes, my lord," he said falling to one knee and lowering his head. Now that is a familiar sight. "But, my lord, h-how did you¡­"


    "You think a mere human body is enough to hold me back from taking control of it? Don''t forget who was the one who chose this body," I said in a stern tone. Though it was the voice of the boy Dominic knew it would be wiser to listen to me.


    "You, chose?"


    I let out a sigh seeing the naiveness of the man before me. I walked closer to him and he lowered his head again. I am no tyrant but I know better than to let my subjects doubt my intentions.


    "Dominic, I was and will always be a man of practicality. No sane person would just let any random human child inherit his blood. You know better than anyone that I don''t trust randomness or probability," I said and Dominic nodded his head. "Then why did I hear doubts in your tone?"


    His body trembled in fear and I saw him holding the hilt of his blade tighter. The holy weapon Trinity, the sword of divine judgment. A tool made to kill me. But alas, even if the sword was crafted by the greatest bladesmiths to have ever walked on this earth, the weapon was too powerful for its time. Humanity never learned how to use it efficiently.


    How can they, it was made by a vampire after all.


    "Use your blade, Dominic," I said and the vampire looked at me in shock. "I must see for myself what the sword that was supposed to be my murder weapon is capable of."


    "B- " S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you forget Dominic?" I gave him a sharp glare. "My word is absolute. Do you want to make the mistake of going against it?"


    Then before I knew it, I saw the blade coming at me. It was made from bathing the silver used for forging the blade in the holy water specially prepared by the Pope for this very purpose. The blade is light but very durable. A blade that doesn''t corrode or get eaten away and even can survive the harshest of environments.


    I blocked the blade with the hilt of my sword but I found it hard to push back the blade. I see, even if I have the experience of all my existence I still have to move and act in accordance to the limits of his body.


    "Interesting," I said and twisted the hilting changing the direction of the blade making Dominic lose his footing for a second. I tried to rush in but before I could get in range he was back to his stance and aimed a backhand at my ribs. Looks like he was able to notice that too.


    "Don''t get cocky," I said and locked his fist between my knee and elbow and twisted it. I used the momentum to let go and unsheathe my blade and in a quick sweep cut off his ear.


    I turned to look at him but he was already charging at me. He was getting more serious, now that is what I wanted. I stood in my place and saw him plunging the blade at my heart so I twisted my body and ducked as he slashed the blade horizontally and kicked him in his shin. He took a step back and shook his leg a little. Even if he was not as strong as I was in my days, the kid''s body still had a good amount of strength in it.


    "Dominic, you are getting too hasty with your moves. I thought I taught you better," I said shaking my head. "Just because this body isn''t mine doesn''t mean am not able to kill you."


    "Pardon my rudeness my lord but that boy''s body is very weak," he said and I saw a little smug form on his face. He was looking down on him.


    "And with that body right now I was able to slice your ear off easily. Now, don''t tell me you were holding back with me like you did with him," I said putting the sword down.


    "Oh no my lord, I would not dare do to do such a thing. Holding back against you is a death sentence," he said but I could feel the lack of honesty in his voice. He was not just looking down at the boy''s body, he was looking down at me.


    "Your insolence has reached a new high today, Dominic. I must commend you for that," I said to him and he let out a little laugh.


    "My lord I in no shape or form looked down at you," he said and in a blink of an eye, he appeared before me hand right before my eyes. "I just merely don''t have as much respect for this form of you."


    Trying to grab my face?


    "Imbecile," I muttered and grabbed his arm. Just because the body has its limitations doesn''t mean I have to follow them. This is my blood after all.


    I crushed his arm and twisted it. His body went along with it and I kicked his back throwing him to the ground and I pulled his arm off.


    "H- "


    "I will take this arm as compensation for your actions," I said before stomping on his head. "Now stay there while I feast."


    I looked at his arm and it was everything far from a delicacy but I couldn''t do anything about it. I bit into the arm and started to drink, it tasted foul, but that was not much of an issue to me. The first sip always tastes this way and as I kept drinking, it started getting sweeter. I looked at Dominic and saw him look at me with horror. He finally realized.


    "What kind of monster have you chosen my lord?" he said still in shock. "I have seen vampires feed on human blood, I have seen vampires feed on vampire blood but this¡­a human? Feeding on vampire blood? W-what is this my lord?"


    "The fruit of my labor," I replied and stomped his head cracking his skull. "And you know how much I hate being disturbed while I eat, don''t you?"


    "A-apologies, sire."


    The boy doesn''t realize it yet but the time has come for him to know. I said he would be turned into a vampire, a being with a constant thirst for blood. But little does he know; it isn''t human blood he will be thirsting for.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 304 - 304: Akira

    "Here, keep these with you," he said handing me some vials with red liquid in them. I didn''t need to analyze it because I had already tasted it before, and my eyes widened.


    "Kazuki-sama, this is¡­" I looked at him and all he had was a reassuring smile. "But why give this to me?"


    "Just in case you find Ai before me," he replied with the same smile he had. "Now can you please put this back where you got it from?"


    I nodded my head and changed places to the laboratory where I picked up the locker. Placing it back, I looked around the very brightly lit white room filled with other such lockers with samples of blood from all sorts of people, humans and vampires alike. No matter the species, this place didn''t differentiate them at all. All of it is put in one room with each box labelled with the name of the owner of the samples. Before leaving for the mission, Kazuki-sama pulled me aside to bring some of his samples with me and I see why. It all made sense.


    Though the person before me had the body of someone whom I respected and served under, I didn''t know the animal inside at all. It was hungry, ferocious, reckless, and attacking with no seeming plan in mind. It slashed and bit the air randomly hoping to get a hit on me but I will not repeat the same mistake. Had it been the one I served I wouldn''t have lasted so long but against this wild beast, it would have been harder to find a defenseless human in the night hours to prey upon.


    The animal scurried at every last vial that I gave it and drank the contents all in one go. Just how much was she put through to be put into this state? Its mouth was covered in crimson red with eyes glowing looking at me as if I was its prey.


    Unacceptable.


    "Forgive me Ai-sama," I muttered and finally switched to the offense. I lunged at the animal and let it bite into my arm, though I could feel the pain, it was next to nothing. It ripped off my arm and I let it as I concentrated the wind in my left fist and hit the animal''s chest throwing it on the ground. A big gaping bent was evident where I punched but that should not be able to kill a vampire especially someone as special as her.


    As expected, she stopped moving and I let out a sigh of relief. I stood next to her motionless body and before I knew it, the bent in her chest was back to its original shape. Half-bloods really are terrifying. She is only around the age of sixteen but her power to heal physical wounds easily surpasses that of a six-hundred-year-old noble.


    "Now I wait for a bit," I said looking at the open door behind me. In the midst of this confrontation, I forgot to realize that Yuna-sama fled leaving the room open. I looked at the blood spilled on the ground and back at the door. "Oh no¡­"


    I started hearing the footsteps of a hundred, no way more vampires rushing towards the room. The blood of Kazuki-sama has attracted them here. This is not good news. I looked at the unconscious body of Ai-sama and took a defensive stance.


    "As a servant of Shiba Kazuki-sama¡­" I said and brought my palms together. The air around me started to concentrate around us and I looked in front as I saw multiple critters and novices jumped at me and I knew this would be difficult for me to take on. But I had no choice. I have already sworn my life to Kazuki-sama, if I cannot defend his loved ones then I am worthless. "¡­I, Tatara Shiba Akira will be your end."


    I created a barrier pushing all the vampires behind. They all fell on their backs and more charged at me. Each and every single one attacking was pushing me to use more of my power. If I were to attack right now, I know I would not be able to defend Ai-sama and take them out at the same time. I have to think of something else.


    So, I held on.


    GROWL


    Their shrieks were enough to burst one''s ear drums but it didn''t phase me. All they were just a bunch of little ants trying to make their way through. They had no coordination whatsoever. They just attacked wildly, just as how Ai-sama attacked before. To think I had witnessed her in such a state¡­it''s better that way. At least Kazuki-sama would not have to bear the pain of witnessing her like that.


    "Ugh¡­" I bit my tongue and pushed my hands together more. Stopping them was going to take more than just this. Even if ants, their sheer number is still overwhelming. But giving up is not an option.


    I took a step forward and pushed myself further toward them. Sadly, all I could do was push them back, their number was not lowering, on the contrary, it was only increasing. Just how many critters was Father breeding in this place? They were stronger than normal critters so that means that most of them were pure-blooded. There is no way he would have been preparing them for this moment, these were easily a few decades old. Then what was his plan?


    "Ugh!" I grit my teeth as one bit into my arm. I lost my concentration for a moment. I lifted my arm up and bit into his head. My fangs dug past his skull and I threw him off of me. I cannot lose my concentration anymore.


    These were not normal critters; they were far stronger than I expected and different too. That bite should not cause any pain to me, then why? Why did it hurt so much? I had no time to worry about that. I focused back fully on the barrier but it was harder to put up. I looked at my arm and something strange was happening. I could not heal. Why was that the case?


    "Disgusting experiments," I muttered. "What is Father trying to do?"


    I cannot just defend forever like this if this is how things will be going. I will be overrun by them in mere hours. I twisted my palm turning some of the wind in the barrier into sharp blades. I started cutting off their limbs and heads one by one. Though this was going to be a temporary solution. I slowed them down a little.


    "I will not let you get past me!" I screamed and pushed my hands closer to strengthen the barrier. I was slowly getting closer to my limit. Looks like healing the wounds from Ai-sama and the blood I lost was going to be a big disadvantage to me. I have to do something about it.


    I closed my eyes and started making the barrier bigger pushing the vampires back. I started to suck more air from the place around me and pull it into the barrier. If I do it well enough, I will be able to create a tiny vacuum in the room outside the barrier. But first.


    I stopped making the barrier and jumped back to get closer to Ai-sama. I extended my hand and closed the door behind the vampires. If I can temporarily stop them from entering, I can manage it better. Just in time, I put up the barrier again and started pulling all the air inside it. I could start feeling the pressure of the air squeezing my body from all directions. My skin started to get pushed inwards and my organs started to feel it too.


    "Ai-sama," I looked back at her and realized what I was doing was going to affect her too. I directed some of the air from the barrier and formed one around her making the one I was in thinner.


    As a result, the bloodthirsty monsters started pressing closer to me. It''s fine, this is what my purpose is. I continued pulling the air into my barrier and kept making it denser. Just a little more, I am there.


    "ARGH!" I screamed as some of my organs started to be slowly crushing. The pain was excruciating but I can manage it. I looked in front of me and the critters started to bloat, from everywhere.


    Just a little more.


    My bones started to break.


    Almost there.


    I lost my footing but somehow put up the barrier.


    "GROWL!!!" I let out a shriek and before I knew it, every single critter in the room exploded into nothing but a mush of blood and flesh. I quickly put down the barrier and let the air fill the room. I fell on my back and my eyes could not move. My skull had multiple cracks in it but somehow my brain was intact, as for my organs, they were quick on healing. This was it. I could eliminate these monsters this way.


    A smile formed on my face but then I looked at my current state and the dread came over that this was only the first time I had to do this.


    "Bring it on," I muttered and slowly stood up. My body was in a lot of pain but all my vital organs had healed. I put a barrier around Ai-sama and opened the door with the wind and more critters came rushing in. "Blew up into bits. You disgusting experiments.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:


    Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 305 - 305: Empathy

    Sitting in the bed, I heard a knock on the door and I saw Yuna enter the room with Yoshi. As soon as he saw me, he jumped off of Yuna''s hands, landed on the bed, and ran straight to me. He came close and start snuggling my legs. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuna walked closer to the bed and sat at the edge of it. I did look very sad knowing how things went in the church and they didn''t go at all. Now she would probably even be in a dilemma on who to support through this battle because both me and Dominic seem important to Yuna. Cruel, but that was how the reality was her and standing with one would mean making the enemy of the other. Something Yuna wouldn''t want to be doing. She is too young to understand and do all this. Well, I am also too young to even be involved with all the shit that I have to but unlike Yuna, I have no choice for a neutral role.


    "You''re worried about what happened at the church?" I asked her taking Yoshi in my arms and petting him as he happily purred.


    Yuna nodded and spoke out her mind, "I''m confused¡­Nii-chan. I don''t know what to do right now. I did come all the way from Father''s place to your house with you while escaping him but I cannot still see Father in the bad light. He hurt Nii-chan but that was for his own causes. He wants to save the vampires from being hunted down by humans by reviving the lord of the night."


    What?


    "Wait, what are you talking about Yuna? What did he tell you about his goals," I asked the girl and she leaned a bit closer. Yoshi wasn''t too happy about it but Yuna didn''t really seem to be minding that.


    "Father said that the vampires are an endangered species who have to feed off of humans for their own survival. Yes, I can understand that from the perspective of the humans, they pose a threat to the survival of humanity but that is not really the case. To feed, vampires do need blood but it is not really that much that it would kill a human, yes, it will get them little weak due to the sudden lack of it but it won''t be anything dangerous. Yet, humans could never come to terms with it and have been ruthlessly exterminating vampires like pests on this earth. I¡­have seen one such event taking place right before my eyes when I was with Father while he was ambushed by hunters and the humans had nothing but pure murderous intent in their actions," Yuna explained going completely off track from what I originally asked. "And Father said that by reviving the lord of the night, a being so powerful that even the hunters would fear before them, humans can be brought to the point of negotiation because humans themselves know the bloodshed a war against the vampire queen would be. Something that would have been irreparable."


    "And that''s why he needs my blood, to offer to the lord of the night so she could become even stronger than her prime so that humans would have to come to the terms of negotiation?" I asked Yuna and she nodded. Hmmm, thinking about it, it does sound like a very plausible reason but knowing Dominic, I can only imagine the different layers of lies he has stranded he has in this story. "Yuna, you do know that there is a third option that you can take, right?"


    "A third option¡­?" she repeated meekly. "What woul that be Nii-chan."


    "The option of doing nothing," I said bluntly. There was silence in the room for some time except for the little purrs Yoshi made from time to time and Yuna''s expressions darkened. "You can do that too, do nothing, don''t join any side and be a by stander to this event. Let it play out as it is and not get yourself involved with this."


    I gave Yuna some moments to think about that option. No matter how tempting it may sound to some people, this would also be the greediest and the cruellest out of the other two options. Feigning ignorance even though you have a choice is the cruellest decision one can make. Because the person didn''t want to bear the burden of feeling that their choice killed someone they decide to step back and not put dirt on their hand by choosing so there is no guilty conscious, or so they think at least. No matter what decision Yuna makes at this moment will be very crucial for her and me.


    I have seen a face of Dominic that I believe Yuna hasn''t or even if she had, she had decided to ignore it as it is normal but she couldn''t really feel that this time because the one facing this side of Dominic is someone close to her.


    "I¡­" she tried to word out something but, in the end, nothing came out of her mouth. She shut it back gulping her own words in her throat still not knowing what answer she should give or rather, she should choose.


    "It''s fine Yuna, you don''t have to choose just yet," I said patting her head and pulling her in a hug. "It is a cruel choice yes, a necessary one, absolutely but it is not a choice you have to make right now. You have time for it."


    "Mhm¡­"


    I pat her head gently calming her down a little with Yoshi climbing up to shoulder and purring slowly. Yuna hugged me tight and held onto me that entire night. She fell asleep in that position so I rolled her over to the side next to Yoshi who was also asleep. They both must be pretty tired due to today and so was I. But I couldn''t bring myself to sleep.


    I walked out in the living room wanting to not wake up either of the two and sat down on my couch.


    "He seemed to have overpowered you really quick," Ethan said and I stayed silent. "Though he is not match to me even in this state but to you Kazuki, you need to do something about it."


    "I know," I said softly.


    "I know you know kid, anybody woul at this time but that''s not what is important. Have any plan on what to do next?" he asked and I sighed.


    I turned over to my side as if Ethan was just sitting there and started to talk. "Since when did you take this keen interest in my activities and what I will be doing with this situation? As far as I know, you are more to stay quiet until something happens."


    "You do hear yourself, right? I am doing exactly the same right now. You got completely overpowered by your enemy and you are in a state of dismay and helplessness so I decide to intervene," Ethan spoke in a superior tone.


    "No I''m- "I stopped mid-sentence of denying that I was not helpless but that was exactly true. I didn''t know what to do now. Knowing from what Ama said, James probably already know that I went in chase for Ai and that would not really work in my favour given I was asked not to do something that reckless.


    I¡­didn''t know what to do. There was no way I could magically be strong enough to take Dominic on and save Ai and going in would be a suicide mission¡­as if I haven''t done that already but knowing just the difference in our powers, I could tell that I am in big danger because I am the one who is in a big disadvantage. Not just physically but also that I have to be the one infiltrating into Dominic''s territory because he has Ai with him.


    "So, what will you do? Shiba Kazuki," Ethan repeated his question and I closed my eyes starting to ponder over the question.


    "Hey Ethan," I started speaking. "Say, if I wanted to be really powerful very quick, faster than I already do, thanks to your blood in my body. Is there a way?"


    "Be a vampire," Ethan said bluntly and my eyes widened. "I know you value your existence as human greatly but if you want to be strong really quick, that is the fastest way to do that kid. Become a vampire and my blood will reach it''s full potential. Use it well enough and you will be unstoppable."


    "Is that so?" I muttered I said clenching my fist.


    "But you do need to know, there is a high possibility that during the conversion, you can die," Ethan warned. "Converting to a vampire is quite a painful process may I tell you, every cell in your body will change in many ways to make you into a blood thirsty vampire and the process of it is not pretty. Even so there are plenty vampires in the world, there is also a big amount whose bodies just couldn''t take the change that was going in them and with you having my blood which will start to react way faster than any one else''s blood. All it need is a catalyst and that is just a little amount of vampire blood in your veins so my blood could consume it and unleash."


    I gulped a little thinking of the outcomes of that transformation because having Ethan describe something like this means it really isn''t something I can go around taking lightly. If he says the conversion can be deadly, I believe that it is.


    "Is there any other way?" I asked him and I could imagine Ethan shaking his head. "I see¡­well," I opened my eyes and clenched my fists. "I''ve made my decision."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 306 - 306: Legitimate

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 307 - 307: Unimportant

    I was standing right next to Ama as she was running her tests on Yuna. As expected, it wasn''t anything too extravagant or painful. Yuna just had to stay at her place and the rest was done by Ama and the machines that were stationed in the infirmary. I think calling it an infirmary is more of an understatement. It is an entire lab and nothing less.


    "And we are done, thank you for helping Yuna-chan," Ama said taking off her gloves. "These tests will prove to be very helpful in the future of our research to understand more about vampires."


    "But don''t you already know plenty about them?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "That is the thing Kazu-chan, I only know plenty and not all. Vampires are very fascinating creatures with how their bodies function and are able to perform just a feat of strength without their bodies gaining any more muscle mass. Otherwise, if a human had to do all this, they had to be at least a muscle monster along with the reflexes of an F1 driver. Not to mention then their big bodies are also supposed to be moving as quickly as vampires do. I think you know what I am trying to say, right?" she asked and I nodded. "And your sister here, is quite an interesting sample, a vampire who is the age of a brand-new critter but still with the looks and body composition of a noble. I mean, given her age, I wouldn''t be surprised if her eyes just randomly wet bright red and she started to cause havoc in the infirmary and if that were to happen, I might have to take matters into my own hands."


    "I see¡­"


    "Moreover, let''s not forget you are standing here. We tried some tests on critters on how they would react to even a drop of your blood and they seem to be really violent and get drawn to those few drops but Yuna-chan still being so close to you is not showing any such symptoms. Truly fascinating," Ama said getting close to Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly moved away from her and hid behind my back peeking from the side again. I didn''t expect her to be this uncomfortable around people. Well, I don''t really know about the situations she was living in at Dominic''s place so I can''t tell.


    I did ask the question to Ama about being a vampire because I was still hesitant to go and try to become a vampire. I realized just how weak I am against someone like Dominic so I had to grow strong and I am desperate too. Even so, I am thinking about it in a more reasonable way too. The offset of the blood killing me through the conversion and me not being able to control myself in time will only cause a lot of problems as if I hadn''t done that already.


    "Okay now, time for training!" Ama said cheerfully. Wait what?


    "What training are we talking about here Ama?" I asked and she winked at me. "Combat training of course, what is it Kazu-chan? Were you expecting some other sort of training you naughty boy?"


    "Combat training it is!" I shouted and rushed out of the room. Someone, please stop this woman. For once I thought she had stopped with these comments but I guess I was wrong. I mean, she did start calling me Kazu-chan again so that should have explained that.


    We all went to the training room and I stood on one corner of the room with my katana activated and firmly placed in my waist. Ama was standing in front of me out of her lab coat in a sports bra and leggings. Also, why was she wearing that under her clothes?


    "Oh my Kazu-chan, don''t look at me like that. I will start to feel embarrassed~" Ama said teasingly and turned to her side and I turned my face too.


    "If anyone will not be embarrassed by wearing this, it would certainly be you Ama," I said still not looking at her.


    "That is the plan," I heard her voice in my left ear and I turned around to take out my katana but Ama''s hand grabbed mine stopping me from drawing my weapon. "I''m pretty sure Natsumi-chan taught you this, right? To not take your eyes off your target, no matter what? Don''t tell me you are not a good learner."


    "I-I am," I said jumping back and making some distance between us. Yuna was standing right next to Akira looking at the event unfolding from a distance. "It''s dumb of me to not expect you of all people do something sneaky like that."


    I drew out my katana and fixed my eyes on Ama. She let out a little smile and reached for her back before pulling out a double-barrel shotgun?! Wait, we are training, right?


    "A-Ama-san I-I understand you are not Japanese but can we stick to weapons that do not require g-gunpowder?! Moreover, didn''t you use another weapon before?!" I shouted with a drop of sweat falling down my forehead. "Are you sure you are not trying to kill me?"


    "Who knows," she said and charged at me and I started making more distance between us. The problem is that she is using a shotgun which is a highly powerful close ranged weapon so closing in on her would not be a wise choice. Since I have a katana myself, I can''t really be going against her even at a longer range. What do I do then?


    "What is this Kazu-chan? Something wrong?" Ama said all the while closing in the distance between us. She aimed the barrel at me.


    BANG


    She shot at me and I quickly tried to dodge it but still, some pellet hit me and I felt the pain in my side. I quickly looked down checking for blood but surprisingly, there was none.


    "Yes, rubber pellets. Did you seriously think I will hurt Kazu-chan like that?"


    "Still, the mere fact that you are pointing a gun at me is very intimidating," I said putting the distance between us again. The one place where the katana has its forte was the close range but even that would be overpowered by the effects of a shotgun. Given the speed at which Ama is able to move and her reflexes, I would really need to be faster than Koto to even have a chance at attacking her.


    Sigh, I shouldn''t have brought a sword in a gunfight. Or I wouldn''t if I WAS TOLD IT WAS A GUN FIGHT.


    "Come on Kazu-chan, you know you can go faster. Moreover, you are using a lighter weapon than me so moving around is easier for you," Ama said kicking the ground and jumping above me dropping straight at me. The barrel pointed at me to shoot.


    BANG


    As if her words motivated me, I quickly stepped aside dodging the shot, and sheath my blade. The moment Ama got into range; I drew my blade slashing at her horizontally but she dodged it mid-air like it was nothing and kicked my legs making me lose balance and fall to the ground. Just as my head was about to hit the ground, I felt two hands grabbing me and holding me up.


    The next thing I know my face was buried in two soft pillows and a feeling of warmth overcame me. Having no longer any energy mentally for this, I held onto the person and buried my face deeper. At this very moment, I was weak, physically and mentally. Losing Ai, meeting Yuna again, having to realize just how powerless I am against Dominic, and feeling completly helplessness with the only option being to turn into a vampire.


    I just can''t¡­I am not as mentally strong as anyone would believe me to be and I will not pretend. Ai was someone who was giving me some stability to my mind and stopping me from having such thoughts. Before even meeting her, I felt miserable day in and night. I would feel bored in everything I did with my only escape being works of other writers that would take up most of my time so I could block away all these thoughts. The mere presence of Ai in my life stopped that but with her just suddenly taken away from me¡­and Natsumi-san being so far away¡­I don''t know what to do.


    I felt a gentle hand on ruffling my hair and I melted under the touch. I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "It must be hard, coming to terms with all the recent events. No matter how you try to even hide what is going on, you are still just a little boy who has to deal with all this," Ama said in a gentle voice while caressing my hair. "Now, now, it''s alright. I know whatever you did was out of emotions and many times they take over. Trust me, I know that better than anyone else. So if you ever need comfort from me, you can pass by anytime. It is the least I can do for my little Kazu-chan."


    Her words filled with such kindness and her voice putting my mind to ease just made me lean more into her embrace. I don''t even know if I should be doing this but I didn''t care. I just wanted something or someone to hold on to. Like always, may it be anyone. I don''t want to lose that last thread that I hold onto for my dear life. I stay calm in dangerous situations not just because I have faced them before in my life. No, that doesn''t change anything. Every time the body will command me to run away or go in a panic. What truly calms me is my trust in the few people I hold dear in my life. I rely on them way more than I thought myself to be.


    I really¡­need this¡­ S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 308 - 308: Nothing to feel

    Beat up and battered but not ready to give up. This boy either has the will of a warrior or the idiocy of a clown. It is not too fun to see him being beaten like that.


    "Sigh, did I make the wrong decision in choosing him as my successor?" I said sipping some wine from my glass. It doesn''t taste like the ones I have had when my body was still alive but given its substance, texture, smell, and even the taste is all conjured from memory, I wouldn''t expect anything more than that. "A mere copy can never surpass the original. Oh well."


    I saw Dominic''s blade move towards his neck and the boy jumped back dodging it. His breath was getting uneven again and he was letting his fears slowly take over. Though the resolve of a soldier he still had the heart of a child.


    "He should have parried it with his blade," I commented taking another sip. "Would have given him much of an opening. Then again, I am saying this from my own experience. The boy is not ready for that yet."


    Okay, that''s enough. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stood up from my chair and extended my arms closing my eyes. I don''t really like doing this but given how things are going. The boy will get himself killed. Either by Dominic or through mere exhaustion. Even if my blood is able to strengthen and make him more agile, a human can only go so far without any real fighting experience.


    I envisioned the boy right before me and as I knew, there he was holding my hands. I opened my eyes and he looked a bit confused and panicked. His mental projection of himself also showed how exhausted he was. His clothes were torn, his shoulders slouching, and his breathing heavy. Not just his physical self but his mental was also taking a huge toll.


    "Quite a pathetic show you put up there," I commented as he fell to his knees. My eyes locked with his and then I closed them again. "Take some rest boy, let me see how well my servant is being put."


    The boy was too exhausted to even utter a word and I took his place. My eyes opened and I found myself in the grasp of Dominic almost burying his teeth in my neck.


    "How insolent," I muttered and punched his chest. Getting up, I looked at myself and moved the boy''s arms and legs a little. "It will take some time before I get used to this body."


    "My Kazuki-kun, who knew you had such strength- "


    "Silence," I said glaring at the feeble being and he immediately shut his mouth up. "Has all these years of not being around me dulled your senses of my presence Dominic?"


    The vampire couldn''t utter a word but his eyes started to widen and all he did was stare at me. "I asked you something. Did I not, Dominic?"


    "Y-yes, my lord," he said falling to one knee and lowering his head. Now that is a familiar sight. "But, my lord, h-how did you¡­"


    "You think a mere human body is enough to hold me back from taking control of it? Don''t forget who was the one who chose this body," I said in a stern tone. Though it was the voice of the boy Dominic knew it would be wiser to listen to me.


    "You, chose?"


    I let out a sigh seeing the naiveness of the man before me. I walked closer to him and he lowered his head again. I am no tyrant but I know better than to let my subjects doubt my intentions.


    "Dominic, I was and will always be a man of practicality. No sane person would just let any random human child inherit his blood. You know better than anyone that I don''t trust randomness or probability," I said and Dominic nodded his head. "Then why did I hear doubts in your tone?"


    His body trembled in fear and I saw him holding the hilt of his blade tighter. The holy weapon Trinity, the sword of divine judgment. A tool made to kill me. But alas, even if the sword was crafted by the greatest bladesmiths to have ever walked on this earth, the weapon was too powerful for its time. Humanity never learned how to use it efficiently.


    How can they, it was made by a vampire after all.


    "Use your blade, Dominic," I said and the vampire looked at me in shock. "I must see for myself what the sword that was supposed to be my murder weapon is capable of."


    "B- "


    "Did you forget Dominic?" I gave him a sharp glare. "My word is absolute. Do you want to make the mistake of going against it?"


    Then before I knew it, I saw the blade coming at me. It was made from bathing the silver used for forging the blade in the holy water specially prepared by the Pope for this very purpose. The blade is light but very durable. A blade that doesn''t corrode or get eaten away and even can survive the harshest of environments.


    I blocked the blade with the hilt of my sword but I found it hard to push back the blade. I see, even if I have the experience of all my existence I still have to move and act in accordance to the limits of his body.


    "Interesting," I said and twisted the hilting changing the direction of the blade making Dominic lose his footing for a second. I tried to rush in but before I could get in range he was back to his stance and aimed a backhand at my ribs. Looks like he was able to notice that too.


    "Don''t get cocky," I said and locked his fist between my knee and elbow and twisted it. I used the momentum to let go and unsheathe my blade and in a quick sweep cut off his ear.


    I turned to look at him but he was already charging at me. He was getting more serious, now that is what I wanted. I stood in my place and saw him plunging the blade at my heart so I twisted my body and ducked as he slashed the blade horizontally and kicked him in his shin. He took a step back and shook his leg a little. Even if he was not as strong as I was in my days, the kid''s body still had a good amount of strength in it.


    "Dominic, you are getting too hasty with your moves. I thought I taught you better," I said shaking my head. "Just because this body isn''t mine doesn''t mean am not able to kill you."


    "Pardon my rudeness my lord but that boy''s body is very weak," he said and I saw a little smug form on his face. He was looking down on him.


    "And with that body right now I was able to slice your ear off easily. Now, don''t tell me you were holding back with me like you did with him," I said putting the sword down.


    "Oh no my lord, I would not dare do to do such a thing. Holding back against you is a death sentence," he said but I could feel the lack of honesty in his voice. He was not just looking down at the boy''s body, he was looking down at me.


    "Your insolence has reached a new high today, Dominic. I must commend you for that," I said to him and he let out a little laugh.


    "My lord I in no shape or form looked down at you," he said and in a blink of an eye, he appeared before me hand right before my eyes. "I just merely don''t have as much respect for this form of you."


    Trying to grab my face?


    "Imbecile," I muttered and grabbed his arm. Just because the body has its limitations doesn''t mean I have to follow them. This is my blood after all.


    I crushed his arm and twisted it. His body went along with it and I kicked his back throwing him to the ground and I pulled his arm off.


    "H- "


    "I will take this arm as compensation for your actions," I said before stomping on his head. "Now stay there while I feast."


    I looked at his arm and it was everything far from a delicacy but I couldn''t do anything about it. I bit into the arm and started to drink, it tasted foul, but that was not much of an issue to me. The first sip always tastes this way and as I kept drinking, it started getting sweeter. I looked at Dominic and saw him look at me with horror. He finally realized.


    "What kind of monster have you chosen my lord?" he said still in shock. "I have seen vampires feed on human blood, I have seen vampires feed on vampire blood but this¡­a human? Feeding on vampire blood? W-what is this my lord?"


    "The fruit of my labor," I replied and stomped his head cracking his skull. "And you know how much I hate being disturbed while I eat, don''t you?"


    "A-apologies, sire."


    The boy doesn''t realize it yet but the time has come for him to know. I said he would be turned into a vampire, a being with a constant thirst for blood. But little does he know; it isn''t human blood he will be thirsting for.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 309 - 309: Consequences

    "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" I shouted and right before my eyes, Dominic''s expression changed. Instead of a calm look, he looked at me with a lot more blood thirst but that didn''t make me falter anymore. I am not going to be scared of his bastard in my life. I will take my revenge for what he has done. To me, to Ai and my sister!


    I rushed at Dominic and I was moving way better than before. Dominic''s face appeared before me and he aimed a punch at my stomach but I deflected it with the scabbard and stabbed it in his shoulder. He shrugged it off as if it was nothing and opened his mouth grabbing me.


    Leaving the scabbard where it was, I pulled out my katana and stabbed it in his mouth making him jump back. I didn''t just heal; I feel lighter and stronger. Just what did Ethan do with my body?


    Looking at Dominic I saw nothing but a crazed monster thirsty for blood. I don''t know whose ability this is but right now the Dominic before me who uses strategy aiming for precise tactics to beat his enemies was nowhere seen. He lunged at me again with a crazed look on his face. I am not fighting a vampire anymore, just a ravenous animal.


    The scabbard was still stuck in his shoulder which he is paying no heed to. Instead of attacking me with his sword, Dominic had his claws out ready to rip my flesh. Crazy bastard, what is he thinking attacking me like this? I jumped back as he landed and he lunged at me again, he was full of opening but I couldn''t get a slight chance to land a hit on him.


    "Ugh fuck this!" I grunted and landed my feet on the wall kicking it with my full force instantly closing in the distance between us. Before I could do anything, he grabbed me by my neck and started choking me with strength enough to break it in a second. He opened his mouth and dug his teeth into my shoulder. I bit my tongue in pain as he started sucking my blood and grunting like an animal. Looking at him he was completely open to any and all attack. He even didn''t have the sword with him. I used this opportunity to stab him right through his chest. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "RAGHH!!" Dominic screamed in pain and it was nothing but music to my ears. The adrenaline had numbed me to any pain but I could still feel his teeth strengthening around my shoulder.


    "Can''t you just DIE ALREADY?!!" I shouted and pulled out my scabbard and stabbed it through his skull. He finally let go and fell down to his knees. I looked at his now lifeless eyes and let out a big sigh of relief.


    Looking at my shoulder I made a disgusted face. This asshole didn''t just bite in to take my blood but took along some muscle tissues with him. I looked away as it started to heal. I fell to my back and covered my face with my hand.


    "Ahahahahaha," I started to laugh. "Hahahahahaha."


    Finally, this is over, I killed him. I rubbed my face a little and stared at the ceiling which had many cracks in it. I am sure any more of them and it will come crashing down on me. I took a deep breath and let it out feeling my body getting better. Even though I was now not wounded, I was still tired beyond belief. Maybe it wasn''t Ethan doing anything that made me move better but it was just my rage.


    "I did it Yuna," I muttered. "Now you can rest in peace forever, my sister."


    I finally used all my power to sit up straight but what I saw wasn''t just my katana and scabbard but bright red eyes staring right into mine.


    "Looks like that ability was little Yuna was not much help," Dominic said in a calm tone. His sword almost touched my neck.


    "Wha-how?" I said with my eyes widened. I jumped back and looked at the view of Dominic standing before me with my katana in his chest and the scabbard in his skull but he looked anything but dead. I know for a fact that I aimed for the heart, how can he still move?


    "Surprised are we Kazuki-kun?" Dominic said staring me down as if nothing had happened to him. I still couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "B-but I stabbed you in the heart¡­" I muttered my body being beyond exhausted that now even standing was a hard task for me. "I don''t understand."


    "Oh yes, you did successfully stab me, in two places," he said as he pulled the katana out of his chest and tossed it at me. Next, he started pulling out the scabbard from his skull. "But neither of the places was where my heart is."


    "Wh- but that is impossible," I said gulping and looking at the katana at my feet. None of this makes any sense to me. Next thing I knew Dominic tossed the scabbard at me too.


    "Ever heard of Dextrocardia Kazuki-kun?" Dominic asked me but I had no answer to give to him. I never heard of that word before. "Apparently it is a super rare condition that only happens to a few people. It is one where the heart is on the right side of the chest."


    Listening to this a sudden dread just took over me. I didn''t know what to do. What do you mean on the right side of the chest? But the heart is on the left side of the chest of a human. How is this even possible?


    "Don''t believe me?" he asked and I shook my head.


    STAB


    He plunged his hand into the right side of his chest and pulled it out. Though the wound was healing at a dangerously fast pace, I could see a moving beating heart in that hole. I quickly picked up my weapon and got in the stance. Oh no, my breathing was getting heavy and uneven. I don''t know how much longer I can keep this up.


    "I have been pursued and stabbed in my chest by multiple vampire hunters throughout my life," he said and pointed the tip of his sword at me. "I was not always this strong you see; my ability only gets useful if I kill another noble to take its ability. So, it took me some time to get to where I am. This little trick is the sole reason I have survived all those battles."


    "But how did no one have that information on you?" I asked and he appeared right before me with a big creepy smile on his face.


    "Those who found out were killed by my very hands," he said and plunged his sword aiming for my chest but I parried it only to be thrown to the other side of the room. Is it just me or is he a lot stronger now? "You notice it too Kazuki-kun? Just one more addition to my ability pool and I have gotten this stronger."


    Ugh, this is not going to end well for me. My feet started to tremble out of exhaustion and the pain in my right arm which I thought was over resurfaced. This is not good, not good at all.


    "Focus on the speaker," he said as he appeared before me again and kicked me in my stomach throwing me at the wall. I coughed out blood and fell face-first. Dominic picked me up by my hair and turned my head to look at the door. "If you don''t want to listen to me, then I will end you while you look at someone important to you."


    What.


    "Kazu-kun!" I heard a very familiar voice before behind the door and it slammed open only to see Ai with blood all over her clothes. Her eyes widened in horror and I understood what Dominic said. Did he plan all this to happen?


    STAB


    Before I could make sense of it, I was stabbed right in my heart by Dominic''s sword. I looked at Ai and then at the sword and back at Ai.


    "ARGHH!!!!" I screamed as the burning feeling was back. He twisted the sword and the pain was beyond bearable. It was as if I was being branded by red hot iron but instead of just putting it on my skin I was stabbed with it. "ARRRGHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    "KAZU-KUN!!!" Ai screamed in horror and Dominic pulled out the sword as I fell down onto my feet. I stretched my hand out to reach Ai as she rushed at me but Dominic kicked me in my side and I flew through the glass window.


    My eyes locked with Ai as I could see her horrified face. Tears started falling down my eyes. Of happiness and sadness. Ai was okay, she was finally out but¡­maybe this is the last time I see her.


    I fell head-first on the floor which definitely cracked my skull.


    GROWL


    Before I knew it, I was surrounded by a bunch of critters. Ah yes, my blood is very potent. Fuck, is this how it all ends?


    I was then jumped at by every single one of them digging their teeth in my flesh violently starting to drink my blood. My flesh was being pierced and ripped over and over by these hungry monsters. It hurt like hell, more than I have ever felt.


    I was being eaten alive.


    I wanted to scream but my voice box was ripped out I wanted to fight back but they were pushed down to the ground and now ripped out of my torso. It hurts, it hurts like hell, this is not how I wanted it all to end. I had so much left to do. My vision started to get blurry and it went red right before me. They said when you die your vision is covered in white but that was a lie.


    I want to see her again, her face, smell, touch...I wanted to experience it all again... Ai¡­Ai¡­AI.


    AI!!


    "A-A¡­.."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 310 - 310: Timeline

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 311 - 311: Pervert

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 312 - 312: Adventure?

    "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" I shouted and right before my eyes, Dominic''s expression changed. Instead of a calm look, he looked at me with a lot more blood thirst but that didn''t make me falter anymore. I am not going to be scared of his bastard in my life. I will take my revenge for what he has done. To me, to Ai and my sister!


    I rushed at Dominic and I was moving way better than before. Dominic''s face appeared before me and he aimed a punch at my stomach but I deflected it with the scabbard and stabbed it in his shoulder. He shrugged it off as if it was nothing and opened his mouth grabbing me.


    Leaving the scabbard where it was, I pulled out my katana and stabbed it in his mouth making him jump back. I didn''t just heal; I feel lighter and stronger. Just what did Ethan do with my body?


    Looking at Dominic I saw nothing but a crazed monster thirsty for blood. I don''t know whose ability this is but right now the Dominic before me who uses strategy aiming for precise tactics to beat his enemies was nowhere seen. He lunged at me again with a crazed look on his face. I am not fighting a vampire anymore, just a ravenous animal.


    The scabbard was still stuck in his shoulder which he is paying no heed to. Instead of attacking me with his sword, Dominic had his claws out ready to rip my flesh. Crazy bastard, what is he thinking attacking me like this? I jumped back as he landed and he lunged at me again, he was full of opening but I couldn''t get a slight chance to land a hit on him.


    "Ugh fuck this!" I grunted and landed my feet on the wall kicking it with my full force instantly closing in the distance between us. Before I could do anything, he grabbed me by my neck and started choking me with strength enough to break it in a second. He opened his mouth and dug his teeth into my shoulder. I bit my tongue in pain as he started sucking my blood and grunting like an animal. Looking at him he was completely open to any and all attack. He even didn''t have the sword with him. I used this opportunity to stab him right through his chest.


    "RAGHH!!" Dominic screamed in pain and it was nothing but music to my ears. The adrenaline had numbed me to any pain but I could still feel his teeth strengthening around my shoulder.


    "Can''t you just DIE ALREADY?!!" I shouted and pulled out my scabbard and stabbed it through his skull. He finally let go and fell down to his knees. I looked at his now lifeless eyes and let out a big sigh of relief.


    Looking at my shoulder I made a disgusted face. This asshole didn''t just bite in to take my blood but took along some muscle tissues with him. I looked away as it started to heal. I fell to my back and covered my face with my hand.


    "Ahahahahaha," I started to laugh. "Hahahahahaha."


    Finally, this is over, I killed him. I rubbed my face a little and stared at the ceiling which had many cracks in it. I am sure any more of them and it will come crashing down on me. I took a deep breath and let it out feeling my body getting better. Even though I was now not wounded, I was still tired beyond belief. Maybe it wasn''t Ethan doing anything that made me move better but it was just my rage.


    "I did it Yuna," I muttered. "Now you can rest in peace forever, my sister."


    I finally used all my power to sit up straight but what I saw wasn''t just my katana and scabbard but bright red eyes staring right into mine.


    "Looks like that ability was little Yuna was not much help," Dominic said in a calm tone. His sword almost touched my neck.


    "Wha-how?" I said with my eyes widened. I jumped back and looked at the view of Dominic standing before me with my katana in his chest and the scabbard in his skull but he looked anything but dead. I know for a fact that I aimed for the heart, how can he still move?


    "Surprised are we Kazuki-kun?" Dominic said staring me down as if nothing had happened to him. I still couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "B-but I stabbed you in the heart¡­" I muttered my body being beyond exhausted that now even standing was a hard task for me. "I don''t understand."


    "Oh yes, you did successfully stab me, in two places," he said as he pulled the katana out of his chest and tossed it at me. Next, he started pulling out the scabbard from his skull. "But neither of the places was where my heart is."


    "Wh- but that is impossible," I said gulping and looking at the katana at my feet. None of this makes any sense to me. Next thing I knew Dominic tossed the scabbard at me too.


    "Ever heard of Dextrocardia Kazuki-kun?" Dominic asked me but I had no answer to give to him. I never heard of that word before. "Apparently it is a super rare condition that only happens to a few people. It is one where the heart is on the right side of the chest."


    Listening to this a sudden dread just took over me. I didn''t know what to do. What do you mean on the right side of the chest? But the heart is on the left side of the chest of a human. How is this even possible?


    "Don''t believe me?" he asked and I shook my head.


    STAB


    He plunged his hand into the right side of his chest and pulled it out. Though the wound was healing at a dangerously fast pace, I could see a moving beating heart in that hole. I quickly picked up my weapon and got in the stance. Oh no, my breathing was getting heavy and uneven. I don''t know how much longer I can keep this up.


    "I have been pursued and stabbed in my chest by multiple vampire hunters throughout my life," he said and pointed the tip of his sword at me. "I was not always this strong you see; my ability only gets useful if I kill another noble to take its ability. So, it took me some time to get to where I am. This little trick is the sole reason I have survived all those battles."


    "But how did no one have that information on you?" I asked and he appeared right before me with a big creepy smile on his face.


    "Those who found out were killed by my very hands," he said and plunged his sword aiming for my chest but I parried it only to be thrown to the other side of the room. Is it just me or is he a lot stronger now? "You notice it too Kazuki-kun? Just one more addition to my ability pool and I have gotten this stronger."


    Ugh, this is not going to end well for me. My feet started to tremble out of exhaustion and the pain in my right arm which I thought was over resurfaced. This is not good, not good at all.


    "Focus on the speaker," he said as he appeared before me again and kicked me in my stomach throwing me at the wall. I coughed out blood and fell face-first. Dominic picked me up by my hair and turned my head to look at the door. "If you don''t want to listen to me, then I will end you while you look at someone important to you."


    What.


    "Kazu-kun!" I heard a very familiar voice before behind the door and it slammed open only to see Ai with blood all over her clothes. Her eyes widened in horror and I understood what Dominic said. Did he plan all this to happen?


    STAB S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I could make sense of it, I was stabbed right in my heart by Dominic''s sword. I looked at Ai and then at the sword and back at Ai.


    "ARGHH!!!!" I screamed as the burning feeling was back. He twisted the sword and the pain was beyond bearable. It was as if I was being branded by red hot iron but instead of just putting it on my skin I was stabbed with it. "ARRRGHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    "KAZU-KUN!!!" Ai screamed in horror and Dominic pulled out the sword as I fell down onto my feet. I stretched my hand out to reach Ai as she rushed at me but Dominic kicked me in my side and I flew through the glass window.


    My eyes locked with Ai as I could see her horrified face. Tears started falling down my eyes. Of happiness and sadness. Ai was okay, she was finally out but¡­maybe this is the last time I see her.


    I fell head-first on the floor which definitely cracked my skull.


    GROWL


    Before I knew it, I was surrounded by a bunch of critters. Ah yes, my blood is very potent. Fuck, is this how it all ends?


    I was then jumped at by every single one of them digging their teeth in my flesh violently starting to drink my blood. My flesh was being pierced and ripped over and over by these hungry monsters. It hurt like hell, more than I have ever felt.


    I was being eaten alive.


    I wanted to scream but my voice box was ripped out I wanted to fight back but they were pushed down to the ground and now ripped out of my torso. It hurts, it hurts like hell, this is not how I wanted it all to end. I had so much left to do. My vision started to get blurry and it went red right before me. They said when you die your vision is covered in white but that was a lie.


    I want to see her again, her face, smell, touch...I wanted to experience it all again... Ai¡­Ai¡­AI.


    AI!!


    "A-A¡­.."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 313 - 313: Paste

    Beat up and battered but not ready to give up. This boy either has the will of a warrior or the idiocy of a clown. It is not too fun to see him being beaten like that. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sigh, did I make the wrong decision in choosing him as my successor?" I said sipping some wine from my glass. It doesn''t taste like the ones I have had when my body was still alive but given its substance, texture, smell, and even the taste is all conjured from memory, I wouldn''t expect anything more than that. "A mere copy can never surpass the original. Oh well."


    I saw Dominic''s blade move towards his neck and the boy jumped back dodging it. His breath was getting uneven again and he was letting his fears slowly take over. Though the resolve of a soldier he still had the heart of a child.


    "He should have parried it with his blade," I commented taking another sip. "Would have given him much of an opening. Then again, I am saying this from my own experience. The boy is not ready for that yet."


    Okay, that''s enough.


    I stood up from my chair and extended my arms closing my eyes. I don''t really like doing this but given how things are going. The boy will get himself killed. Either by Dominic or through mere exhaustion. Even if my blood is able to strengthen and make him more agile, a human can only go so far without any real fighting experience.


    I envisioned the boy right before me and as I knew, there he was holding my hands. I opened my eyes and he looked a bit confused and panicked. His mental projection of himself also showed how exhausted he was. His clothes were torn, his shoulders slouching, and his breathing heavy. Not just his physical self but his mental was also taking a huge toll.


    "Quite a pathetic show you put up there," I commented as he fell to his knees. My eyes locked with his and then I closed them again. "Take some rest boy, let me see how well my servant is being put."


    The boy was too exhausted to even utter a word and I took his place. My eyes opened and I found myself in the grasp of Dominic almost burying his teeth in my neck.


    "How insolent," I muttered and punched his chest. Getting up, I looked at myself and moved the boy''s arms and legs a little. "It will take some time before I get used to this body."


    "My Kazuki-kun, who knew you had such strength- "


    "Silence," I said glaring at the feeble being and he immediately shut his mouth up. "Has all these years of not being around me dulled your senses of my presence Dominic?"


    The vampire couldn''t utter a word but his eyes started to widen and all he did was stare at me. "I asked you something. Did I not, Dominic?"


    "Y-yes, my lord," he said falling to one knee and lowering his head. Now that is a familiar sight. "But, my lord, h-how did you¡­"


    "You think a mere human body is enough to hold me back from taking control of it? Don''t forget who was the one who chose this body," I said in a stern tone. Though it was the voice of the boy Dominic knew it would be wiser to listen to me.


    "You, chose?"


    I let out a sigh seeing the naiveness of the man before me. I walked closer to him and he lowered his head again. I am no tyrant but I know better than to let my subjects doubt my intentions.


    "Dominic, I was and will always be a man of practicality. No sane person would just let any random human child inherit his blood. You know better than anyone that I don''t trust randomness or probability," I said and Dominic nodded his head. "Then why did I hear doubts in your tone?"


    His body trembled in fear and I saw him holding the hilt of his blade tighter. The holy weapon Trinity, the sword of divine judgment. A tool made to kill me. But alas, even if the sword was crafted by the greatest bladesmiths to have ever walked on this earth, the weapon was too powerful for its time. Humanity never learned how to use it efficiently.


    How can they, it was made by a vampire after all.


    "Use your blade, Dominic," I said and the vampire looked at me in shock. "I must see for myself what the sword that was supposed to be my murder weapon is capable of."


    "B- "


    "Did you forget Dominic?" I gave him a sharp glare. "My word is absolute. Do you want to make the mistake of going against it?"


    Then before I knew it, I saw the blade coming at me. It was made from bathing the silver used for forging the blade in the holy water specially prepared by the Pope for this very purpose. The blade is light but very durable. A blade that doesn''t corrode or get eaten away and even can survive the harshest of environments.


    I blocked the blade with the hilt of my sword but I found it hard to push back the blade. I see, even if I have the experience of all my existence I still have to move and act in accordance to the limits of his body.


    "Interesting," I said and twisted the hilting changing the direction of the blade making Dominic lose his footing for a second. I tried to rush in but before I could get in range he was back to his stance and aimed a backhand at my ribs. Looks like he was able to notice that too.


    "Don''t get cocky," I said and locked his fist between my knee and elbow and twisted it. I used the momentum to let go and unsheathe my blade and in a quick sweep cut off his ear.


    I turned to look at him but he was already charging at me. He was getting more serious, now that is what I wanted. I stood in my place and saw him plunging the blade at my heart so I twisted my body and ducked as he slashed the blade horizontally and kicked him in his shin. He took a step back and shook his leg a little. Even if he was not as strong as I was in my days, the kid''s body still had a good amount of strength in it.


    "Dominic, you are getting too hasty with your moves. I thought I taught you better," I said shaking my head. "Just because this body isn''t mine doesn''t mean am not able to kill you."


    "Pardon my rudeness my lord but that boy''s body is very weak," he said and I saw a little smug form on his face. He was looking down on him.


    "And with that body right now I was able to slice your ear off easily. Now, don''t tell me you were holding back with me like you did with him," I said putting the sword down.


    "Oh no my lord, I would not dare do to do such a thing. Holding back against you is a death sentence," he said but I could feel the lack of honesty in his voice. He was not just looking down at the boy''s body, he was looking down at me.


    "Your insolence has reached a new high today, Dominic. I must commend you for that," I said to him and he let out a little laugh.


    "My lord I in no shape or form looked down at you," he said and in a blink of an eye, he appeared before me hand right before my eyes. "I just merely don''t have as much respect for this form of you."


    Trying to grab my face?


    "Imbecile," I muttered and grabbed his arm. Just because the body has its limitations doesn''t mean I have to follow them. This is my blood after all.


    I crushed his arm and twisted it. His body went along with it and I kicked his back throwing him to the ground and I pulled his arm off.


    "H- "


    "I will take this arm as compensation for your actions," I said before stomping on his head. "Now stay there while I feast."


    I looked at his arm and it was everything far from a delicacy but I couldn''t do anything about it. I bit into the arm and started to drink, it tasted foul, but that was not much of an issue to me. The first sip always tastes this way and as I kept drinking, it started getting sweeter. I looked at Dominic and saw him look at me with horror. He finally realized.


    "What kind of monster have you chosen my lord?" he said still in shock. "I have seen vampires feed on human blood, I have seen vampires feed on vampire blood but this¡­a human? Feeding on vampire blood? W-what is this my lord?"


    "The fruit of my labor," I replied and stomped his head cracking his skull. "And you know how much I hate being disturbed while I eat, don''t you?"


    "A-apologies, sire."


    The boy doesn''t realize it yet but the time has come for him to know. I said he would be turned into a vampire, a being with a constant thirst for blood. But little does he know; it isn''t human blood he will be thirsting for.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 314 - 314: Meanings

    Sitting in the bed, I heard a knock on the door and I saw Yuna enter the room with Yoshi. As soon as he saw me, he jumped off of Yuna''s hands, landed on the bed and ran straight to me. He came close and start snuggling my legs.


    Yuna walked closer to the bed and sat at the edge of it. I did look very sad knowing how things went in the church and they didn''t go at all. Now she would probably even be in a dilemma on who to support through this battle because both me and Dominic seem important to Yuna. Cruel, but that was how the reality was her and standing with one would mean making the enemy of the other. Something Yuna wouldn''t want to be doing. She is too young to understand and do all this. Well, I am also too young to even be involved with all the shit that I have to but unlike Yuna, I have no choice for a neutral role.


    "You''re worried about what happened at the church?" I asked her taking Yoshi in my arms and petting him as he happily purred.


    Yuna nodded and spoke out her mind, "I''m confused¡­Nii-chan. I don''t know what to do right now. I did come all the way from Father''s place to your house with you while escaping him but I cannot still see Father in the bad light. He hurt Nii-chan but that was for his own causes. He wants to save the vampires from being hunted down by humans by reviving the lord of the night."


    What?


    "Wait, what are you talking about Yuna? What did he tell you about his goals," I asked the girl and she leaned a bit closer. Yoshi wasn''t too happy about it but Yuna didn''t really seem to be minding that.


    "Father said that the vampires are an endangered species who have to feed off of humans for their own survival. Yes, I can understand that from the perspective of the humans, they pose a threat to the survival of humanity but that is not really the case. To feed, vampires do need blood but it is not really that much that it would kill a human, yes, it will get them little weak due to the sudden lack of it but it won''t be anything dangerous. Yet, humans could never come to terms with it and have been ruthlessly exterminating vampires like pests on this earth. I¡­have seen one such event taking place right before my eyes when I was with Father while he was ambushed by hunters and the humans had nothing but pure murderous intent in their actions," Yuna explained going completely off track from what I originally asked. "And Father said that by reviving the lord of the night, a being so powerful that even the hunters would fear before them, humans can be brought to the point of negotiation because humans themselves know the bloodshed a war against the vampire queen would be. Something that would have been irreparable."


    "And that''s why he needs my blood, to offer to the lord of the night so she could become even stronger than her prime so that humans would have to come to the terms of negotiation?" I asked Yuna and she nodded. Hmmm, thinking about it, it does sound like a very plausible reason but knowing Dominic, I can only imagine the different layers of lies he has stranded he has in this story. "Yuna, you do know that there is a third option that you can take, right?"


    "A third option¡­?" she repeated meekly. "What woul that be Nii-chan."


    "The option of doing nothing," I said bluntly. There was silence in the room for some time except for the little purrs Yoshi made from time to time and Yuna''s expressions darkened. "You can do that too, do nothing, don''t join any side and be a by stander to this event. Let it play out as it is and not get yourself involved with this."


    I gave Yuna some moments to think about that option. No matter how tempting it may sound to some people, this would also be the greediest and the cruellest out of the other two options. Feigning ignorance even though you have a choice is the cruellest decision one can make. Because the person didn''t want to bear the burden of feeling that their choice killed someone they decide to step back and not put dirt on their hand by choosing so there is no guilty conscious, or so they think at least. No matter what decision Yuna makes at this moment will be very crucial for her and me.


    I have seen a face of Dominic that I believe Yuna hasn''t or even if she had, she had decided to ignore it as it is normal but she couldn''t really feel that this time because the one facing this side of Dominic is someone close to her.


    "I¡­" she tried to word out something but, in the end, nothing came out of her mouth. She shut it back gulping her own words in her throat still not knowing what answer she should give or rather, she should choose.


    "It''s fine Yuna, you don''t have to choose just yet," I said patting her head and pulling her in a hug. "It is a cruel choice yes, a necessary one, absolutely but it is not a choice you have to make right now. You have time for it."


    "Mhm¡­"


    I pat her head gently calming her down a little with Yoshi climbing up to shoulder and purring slowly. Yuna hugged me tight and held onto me that entire night. She fell asleep in that position so I rolled her over to the side next to Yoshi who was also asleep. They both must be pretty tired due to today and so was I. But I couldn''t bring myself to sleep.


    I walked out in the living room wanting to not wake up either of the two and sat down on my couch.


    "He seemed to have overpowered you really quick," Ethan said and I stayed silent. "Though he is not match to me even in this state but to you Kazuki, you need to do something about it."


    "I know," I said softly.


    "I know you know kid, anybody woul at this time but that''s not what is important. Have any plan on what to do next?" he asked and I sighed.


    I turned over to my side as if Ethan was just sitting there and started to talk. "Since when did you take this keen interest in my activities and what I will be doing with this situation? As far as I know, you are more to stay quiet until something happens."


    "You do hear yourself, right? I am doing exactly the same right now. You got completely overpowered by your enemy and you are in a state of dismay and helplessness so I decide to intervene," Ethan spoke in a superior tone.


    "No I''m- "I stopped mid-sentence of denying that I was not helpless but that was exactly true. I didn''t know what to do now. Knowing from what Ama said, James probably already know that I went in chase for Ai and that would not really work in my favour given I was asked not to do something that reckless.


    I¡­didn''t know what to do. There was no way I could magically be strong enough to take Dominic on and save Ai and going in would be a suicide mission¡­as if I haven''t done that already but knowing just the difference in our powers, I could tell that I am in big danger because I am the one who is in a big disadvantage. Not just physically but also that I have to be the one infiltrating into Dominic''s territory because he has Ai with him.


    "So, what will you do? Shiba Kazuki," Ethan repeated his question and I closed my eyes starting to ponder over the question.


    "Hey Ethan," I started speaking. "Say, if I wanted to be really powerful very quick, faster than I already do, thanks to your blood in my body. Is there a way?"


    "Be a vampire," Ethan said bluntly and my eyes widened. "I know you value your existence as human greatly but if you want to be strong really quick, that is the fastest way to do that kid. Become a vampire and my blood will reach it''s full potential. Use it well enough and you will be unstoppable."


    "Is that so?" I muttered I said clenching my fist.


    "But you do need to know, there is a high possibility that during the conversion, you can die," Ethan warned. "Converting to a vampire is quite a painful process may I tell you, every cell in your body will change in many ways to make you into a blood thirsty vampire and the process of it is not pretty. Even so there are plenty vampires in the world, there is also a big amount whose bodies just couldn''t take the change that was going in them and with you having my blood which will start to react way faster than any one else''s blood. All it need is a catalyst and that is just a little amount of vampire blood in your veins so my blood could consume it and unleash."


    I gulped a little thinking of the outcomes of that transformation because having Ethan describe something like this means it really isn''t something I can go around taking lightly. If he says the conversion can be deadly, I believe that it is.


    "Is there any other way?" I asked him and I could imagine Ethan shaking his head. "I see¡­well," I opened my eyes and clenched my fists. "I''ve made my decision."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:


    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 315 - 315: Signs

    My face hit the floor and I quickly got myself to stand and before my eyes stood the man who was responsible for this nightmare. My brain was in a conflict of fear and rage. I didn''t know what to do.


    Right before my eyes, I saw that monster impale my Kazu-kun.


    GROWL


    The voice of multiple critters was heard where Kazu-kun had just fallen and my eyes widened in horror. Ignoring the trembling of my feet I rushed towards the window but then he appeared right before me. Without realizing I jumped back and tried my best not to meet eyes with him.


    "Oh my," his voice made me sick in my stomach. "What do I see? Not even trying to go save your lover now? That is no fun."


    My eyes slowly traced his figure and he looked more like a vampire than a human right now. Bright red eyes, fangs ready to tear flesh, and a sword that was nothing less than a torture device. My breathing started to get restless and I clenched my heart. It was beating too fast and adrenaline rushed through my body. No, this is not the time to panic.


    "Ugh!!" I fell to my knees starting to feel nauseous and the monster slowly approached me. That was right, I was just scared of it before but now, I was terrified more than anything. No matter how much I tell my body to run past him, it only wanted to go in one direction and that was away from this creature.


    "I have an idea," it said and grabbed me by my throat. His grip almost crushed my bones blocking the passage of air for me. I struggled to get out of his grip. I punched, kicked, stabbed, and scratched him but he seemed unfazed. Walking closer to the window he forced my head to look down and I saw a horrifying event unfolding right before me.


    Kazu-kun''s entire body was swarmed by at least a hundred critters. He raised his arms trying to grab anything for help but a critter pulled it out of his body.


    No¡­stop¡­stop¡­Stop¡­STOP


    "STOOOOOP!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs with the little air I had left in them. I started to cough loudly and the monster threw me back inside. My back hit the wall and I winced in pain.


    I struggled to get up but as soon as I looked up my eyes were met with those of the nightmare. "So, did you like what you see? It was quite the feast for the eyes. Don''t you think so too?"


    "I¡­" I wanted to scream at it but the voice didn''t come out of my throat. I still didn''t process everything. Moreover, I can''t accept the fact that Kazu-kun is dead, just like that. No, that is not possible, his blood is special. I have seen him change a lot physically recently so he will find a way to stay alive. Yes, the flood of The First will protect him. No matter what. That is exactly what will happen. There is no way he can die like that. Absolutely no way.


    "Shiba Kazuki is dead," it said in a stern tone. I looked up at him, tears now blurring my vision. "You think I didn''t notice? The little glimmer of hope in your eyes. You know that is now how I like to see you." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­" I can''t, no matter what I do, the voice will not escape my mouth. Its hands closed in and gently stroked my hair. I shuddered from the touch and my heart was beating at a scary rate. I wanted to move and run away but my body froze under its gaze. I closed my eyes not wanting to meet that cold sadistic gaze.


    "That''s it, that is much better," he said in a crazed tone. "Now do you understand? This is what happens when you decide to go against me. Sigh, things would have been so much better if you just let me kill you the day, I slaughtered your parents."


    His words were sharp and cutting me like a blade reopening old wounds. The memories of that dreaded day rushed back at me and tears started falling down my eyes.


    "This is what happens when someone involves themselves with a halfling. Doesn''t have the immortality of a vampire nor the diet of a human. Truly what sorry creatures you are, freaks of nature like some say. You bring nothing but sorrow to the ones involved with you. Your parents and now even your lover. Looks like you don''t understand the first time I showed it to you."


    "N-no¡­" I finally let out a full word but that was all. I couldn''t do anymore. My eyes were still closed the monster''s cold touch left my face and I felt relieved. I opened my eyes to look and all I could see was its back. "Kazu-kun is not dead¡­" I muttered.


    "What did you say?" he said looking at me, his tone filled with anger and annoyance. "Hah, looks like I was too harsh with your treatment that you started living in the land of delusions."


    The next thing I knew, I was grabbed by my hair and thrown at the edge of the window. I looked back and what met my eyes was a foot that pushed me over. I fell on my back staring at the sky. The moon was shining bright in the dark night, looking so beautiful.


    "Kazu-kun¡­" I muttered and took a deep breath. With that man away from me I felt momentary peace but it was soon taken over by dread as I felt a very familiar smell. "Blood¡­"


    I turned around to see and where I last saw Kazu-kun all I saw was a splash of blood. My eyes quickly started darting around finding any more trance of him but the few traces I found for a moment were now all in the church and they were all¡­separated¡­


    "No¡­that''s not possible!" With the energy that came almost out of nowhere from me, I got on my feet and followed the scent. Breaking through the window, I entered a corridor and the faint traces of his blood were coming from a room at the end of the corridor


    I kicked the ground and started rushing towards the room. The only thing I could think of was about Kazu-kun. His scent, his touch, his voice, everything came rushing to me as I covered the distance between us to reach the room.


    Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun.


    "KAZU-KUN!" I shouted slamming the door open and what I met with was nothing that resembled the one I love. It was a room filled with filthy critters, scurrying at the remanence of what was¡­a heart¡­


    That thing was what brought me here. I looked around and saw an arm that belonged to him being gobbled down by many critters and the others were eating up at his limbs. I fell to my knees seeing the scene right before me. Tears started falling down and my stomach started to churn. I had never been so disgusted or had the feeling to puke seeing a corpse but now that it belonged to him, I puked. What came out was no food but just blood, I clenched my stomach feeling nauseous and I couldn''t stop puking.


    He is dead¡­Kazu¡­kun¡­he is dead¡­


    He was the only reason I pushed this far, he saved me¡­back then, and even now¡­I am here and not trapped in that hell hole of a room by that monster. He saved me again and I can''t even do it myself. What have I been preparing for all this time? This is unfair, he wasn''t the one who was supposed to have died.


    "It''s all my fault," I muttered.


    GROWL


    Before I knew it, I was now swarmed by many critters looking at me as if I were their next prey. The look in their eyes disgusted me so much that I spat on the ground. I couldn''t save Kazu-kun, I am not worthy of calling myself his lover.


    So, I avenge his death and devote my life to it.


    "Just wait Kazu-kun, I will join you too," I muttered as tears started falling down my eyes. "Please be kind to me like always and accept me."


    They jumped at me and I used my ability stopping every single one of them in their track. "SLAUGHTER EACH OTHER!"


    I stood right there as I saw every single critter jumping at the other attacking them. Throats were ripped, hearts were crushed, necks were bitten, and flesh was torn apart but, in that chaos, I felt nothing but ecstasy. As if this was what I truly was, seeing those pests murdering each other brought me immense joy and I started feeling crazy.


    "I''m sorry Kazu-kun," I said digging my skin with my nails and tearing it. "I cannot be the lovely Ai that you wanted me to be."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 316 - 316: Trust

    "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" I shouted and right before my eyes, Dominic''s expression changed. Instead of a calm look, he looked at me with a lot more blood thirst but that didn''t make me falter anymore. I am not going to be scared of his bastard in my life. I will take my revenge for what he has done. To me, to Ai and my sister!


    I rushed at Dominic and I was moving way better than before. Dominic''s face appeared before me and he aimed a punch at my stomach but I deflected it with the scabbard and stabbed it in his shoulder. He shrugged it off as if it was nothing and opened his mouth grabbing me.


    Leaving the scabbard where it was, I pulled out my katana and stabbed it in his mouth making him jump back. I didn''t just heal; I feel lighter and stronger. Just what did Ethan do with my body?


    Looking at Dominic I saw nothing but a crazed monster thirsty for blood. I don''t know whose ability this is but right now the Dominic before me who uses strategy aiming for precise tactics to beat his enemies was nowhere seen. He lunged at me again with a crazed look on his face. I am not fighting a vampire anymore, just a ravenous animal.


    The scabbard was still stuck in his shoulder which he is paying no heed to. Instead of attacking me with his sword, Dominic had his claws out ready to rip my flesh. Crazy bastard, what is he thinking attacking me like this? I jumped back as he landed and he lunged at me again, he was full of opening but I couldn''t get a slight chance to land a hit on him.


    "Ugh fuck this!" I grunted and landed my feet on the wall kicking it with my full force instantly closing in the distance between us. Before I could do anything, he grabbed me by my neck and started choking me with strength enough to break it in a second. He opened his mouth and dug his teeth into my shoulder. I bit my tongue in pain as he started sucking my blood and grunting like an animal. Looking at him he was completely open to any and all attack. He even didn''t have the sword with him. I used this opportunity to stab him right through his chest.


    "RAGHH!!" Dominic screamed in pain and it was nothing but music to my ears. The adrenaline had numbed me to any pain but I could still feel his teeth strengthening around my shoulder.


    "Can''t you just DIE ALREADY?!!" I shouted and pulled out my scabbard and stabbed it through his skull. He finally let go and fell down to his knees. I looked at his now lifeless eyes and let out a big sigh of relief.


    Looking at my shoulder I made a disgusted face. This asshole didn''t just bite in to take my blood but took along some muscle tissues with him. I looked away as it started to heal. I fell to my back and covered my face with my hand.


    "Ahahahahaha," I started to laugh. "Hahahahahaha."


    Finally, this is over, I killed him. I rubbed my face a little and stared at the ceiling which had many cracks in it. I am sure any more of them and it will come crashing down on me. I took a deep breath and let it out feeling my body getting better. Even though I was now not wounded, I was still tired beyond belief. Maybe it wasn''t Ethan doing anything that made me move better but it was just my rage.


    "I did it Yuna," I muttered. "Now you can rest in peace forever, my sister."


    I finally used all my power to sit up straight but what I saw wasn''t just my katana and scabbard but bright red eyes staring right into mine.


    "Looks like that ability was little Yuna was not much help," Dominic said in a calm tone. His sword almost touched my neck.


    "Wha-how?" I said with my eyes widened. I jumped back and looked at the view of Dominic standing before me with my katana in his chest and the scabbard in his skull but he looked anything but dead. I know for a fact that I aimed for the heart, how can he still move?


    "Surprised are we Kazuki-kun?" Dominic said staring me down as if nothing had happened to him. I still couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "B-but I stabbed you in the heart¡­" I muttered my body being beyond exhausted that now even standing was a hard task for me. "I don''t understand."


    "Oh yes, you did successfully stab me, in two places," he said as he pulled the katana out of his chest and tossed it at me. Next, he started pulling out the scabbard from his skull. "But neither of the places was where my heart is."


    "Wh- but that is impossible," I said gulping and looking at the katana at my feet. None of this makes any sense to me. Next thing I knew Dominic tossed the scabbard at me too.


    "Ever heard of Dextrocardia Kazuki-kun?" Dominic asked me but I had no answer to give to him. I never heard of that word before. "Apparently it is a super rare condition that only happens to a few people. It is one where the heart is on the right side of the chest."


    Listening to this a sudden dread just took over me. I didn''t know what to do. What do you mean on the right side of the chest? But the heart is on the left side of the chest of a human. How is this even possible?


    "Don''t believe me?" he asked and I shook my head.


    STAB


    He plunged his hand into the right side of his chest and pulled it out. Though the wound was healing at a dangerously fast pace, I could see a moving beating heart in that hole. I quickly picked up my weapon and got in the stance. Oh no, my breathing was getting heavy and uneven. I don''t know how much longer I can keep this up.


    "I have been pursued and stabbed in my chest by multiple vampire hunters throughout my life," he said and pointed the tip of his sword at me. "I was not always this strong you see; my ability only gets useful if I kill another noble to take its ability. So, it took me some time to get to where I am. This little trick is the sole reason I have survived all those battles."


    "But how did no one have that information on you?" I asked and he appeared right before me with a big creepy smile on his face.


    "Those who found out were killed by my very hands," he said and plunged his sword aiming for my chest but I parried it only to be thrown to the other side of the room. Is it just me or is he a lot stronger now? "You notice it too Kazuki-kun? Just one more addition to my ability pool and I have gotten this stronger."


    Ugh, this is not going to end well for me. My feet started to tremble out of exhaustion and the pain in my right arm which I thought was over resurfaced. This is not good, not good at all.


    "Focus on the speaker," he said as he appeared before me again and kicked me in my stomach throwing me at the wall. I coughed out blood and fell face-first. Dominic picked me up by my hair and turned my head to look at the door. "If you don''t want to listen to me, then I will end you while you look at someone important to you."


    What.


    "Kazu-kun!" I heard a very familiar voice before behind the door and it slammed open only to see Ai with blood all over her clothes. Her eyes widened in horror and I understood what Dominic said. Did he plan all this to happen?


    STAB


    Before I could make sense of it, I was stabbed right in my heart by Dominic''s sword. I looked at Ai and then at the sword and back at Ai.


    "ARGHH!!!!" I screamed as the burning feeling was back. He twisted the sword and the pain was beyond bearable. It was as if I was being branded by red hot iron but instead of just putting it on my skin I was stabbed with it. "ARRRGHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    "KAZU-KUN!!!" Ai screamed in horror and Dominic pulled out the sword as I fell down onto my feet. I stretched my hand out to reach Ai as she rushed at me but Dominic kicked me in my side and I flew through the glass window.


    My eyes locked with Ai as I could see her horrified face. Tears started falling down my eyes. Of happiness and sadness. Ai was okay, she was finally out but¡­maybe this is the last time I see her.


    I fell head-first on the floor which definitely cracked my skull.


    GROWL


    Before I knew it, I was surrounded by a bunch of critters. Ah yes, my blood is very potent. Fuck, is this how it all ends? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was then jumped at by every single one of them digging their teeth in my flesh violently starting to drink my blood. My flesh was being pierced and ripped over and over by these hungry monsters. It hurt like hell, more than I have ever felt.


    I was being eaten alive.


    I wanted to scream but my voice box was ripped out I wanted to fight back but they were pushed down to the ground and now ripped out of my torso. It hurts, it hurts like hell, this is not how I wanted it all to end. I had so much left to do. My vision started to get blurry and it went red right before me. They said when you die your vision is covered in white but that was a lie.


    I want to see her again, her face, smell, touch...I wanted to experience it all again... Ai¡­Ai¡­AI.


    AI!!


    "A-A¡­.."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 317 - 317: Shaken

    Beat up and battered but not ready to give up. This boy either has the will of a warrior or the idiocy of a clown. It is not too fun to see him being beaten like that.


    "Sigh, did I make the wrong decision in choosing him as my successor?" I said sipping some wine from my glass. It doesn''t taste like the ones I have had when my body was still alive but given its substance, texture, smell, and even the taste is all conjured from memory, I wouldn''t expect anything more than that. "A mere copy can never surpass the original. Oh well."


    I saw Dominic''s blade move towards his neck and the boy jumped back dodging it. His breath was getting uneven again and he was letting his fears slowly take over. Though the resolve of a soldier he still had the heart of a child.


    "He should have parried it with his blade," I commented taking another sip. "Would have given him much of an opening. Then again, I am saying this from my own experience. The boy is not ready for that yet."


    Okay, that''s enough.


    I stood up from my chair and extended my arms closing my eyes. I don''t really like doing this but given how things are going. The boy will get himself killed. Either by Dominic or through mere exhaustion. Even if my blood is able to strengthen and make him more agile, a human can only go so far without any real fighting experience.


    I envisioned the boy right before me and as I knew, there he was holding my hands. I opened my eyes and he looked a bit confused and panicked. His mental projection of himself also showed how exhausted he was. His clothes were torn, his shoulders slouching, and his breathing heavy. Not just his physical self but his mental was also taking a huge toll.


    "Quite a pathetic show you put up there," I commented as he fell to his knees. My eyes locked with his and then I closed them again. "Take some rest boy, let me see how well my servant is being put."


    The boy was too exhausted to even utter a word and I took his place. My eyes opened and I found myself in the grasp of Dominic almost burying his teeth in my neck.


    "How insolent," I muttered and punched his chest. Getting up, I looked at myself and moved the boy''s arms and legs a little. "It will take some time before I get used to this body."


    "My Kazuki-kun, who knew you had such strength- "


    "Silence," I said glaring at the feeble being and he immediately shut his mouth up. "Has all these years of not being around me dulled your senses of my presence Dominic?"


    The vampire couldn''t utter a word but his eyes started to widen and all he did was stare at me. "I asked you something. Did I not, Dominic?"


    "Y-yes, my lord," he said falling to one knee and lowering his head. Now that is a familiar sight. "But, my lord, h-how did you¡­"


    "You think a mere human body is enough to hold me back from taking control of it? Don''t forget who was the one who chose this body," I said in a stern tone. Though it was the voice of the boy Dominic knew it would be wiser to listen to me.


    "You, chose?"


    I let out a sigh seeing the naiveness of the man before me. I walked closer to him and he lowered his head again. I am no tyrant but I know better than to let my subjects doubt my intentions.


    "Dominic, I was and will always be a man of practicality. No sane person would just let any random human child inherit his blood. You know better than anyone that I don''t trust randomness or probability," I said and Dominic nodded his head. "Then why did I hear doubts in your tone?"


    His body trembled in fear and I saw him holding the hilt of his blade tighter. The holy weapon Trinity, the sword of divine judgment. A tool made to kill me. But alas, even if the sword was crafted by the greatest bladesmiths to have ever walked on this earth, the weapon was too powerful for its time. Humanity never learned how to use it efficiently.


    How can they, it was made by a vampire after all.


    "Use your blade, Dominic," I said and the vampire looked at me in shock. "I must see for myself what the sword that was supposed to be my murder weapon is capable of."


    "B- "


    "Did you forget Dominic?" I gave him a sharp glare. "My word is absolute. Do you want to make the mistake of going against it?"


    Then before I knew it, I saw the blade coming at me. It was made from bathing the silver used for forging the blade in the holy water specially prepared by the Pope for this very purpose. The blade is light but very durable. A blade that doesn''t corrode or get eaten away and even can survive the harshest of environments.


    I blocked the blade with the hilt of my sword but I found it hard to push back the blade. I see, even if I have the experience of all my existence I still have to move and act in accordance to the limits of his body.


    "Interesting," I said and twisted the hilting changing the direction of the blade making Dominic lose his footing for a second. I tried to rush in but before I could get in range he was back to his stance and aimed a backhand at my ribs. Looks like he was able to notice that too.


    "Don''t get cocky," I said and locked his fist between my knee and elbow and twisted it. I used the momentum to let go and unsheathe my blade and in a quick sweep cut off his ear.


    I turned to look at him but he was already charging at me. He was getting more serious, now that is what I wanted. I stood in my place and saw him plunging the blade at my heart so I twisted my body and ducked as he slashed the blade horizontally and kicked him in his shin. He took a step back and shook his leg a little. Even if he was not as strong as I was in my days, the kid''s body still had a good amount of strength in it.


    "Dominic, you are getting too hasty with your moves. I thought I taught you better," I said shaking my head. "Just because this body isn''t mine doesn''t mean am not able to kill you." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pardon my rudeness my lord but that boy''s body is very weak," he said and I saw a little smug form on his face. He was looking down on him.


    "And with that body right now I was able to slice your ear off easily. Now, don''t tell me you were holding back with me like you did with him," I said putting the sword down.


    "Oh no my lord, I would not dare do to do such a thing. Holding back against you is a death sentence," he said but I could feel the lack of honesty in his voice. He was not just looking down at the boy''s body, he was looking down at me.


    "Your insolence has reached a new high today, Dominic. I must commend you for that," I said to him and he let out a little laugh.


    "My lord I in no shape or form looked down at you," he said and in a blink of an eye, he appeared before me hand right before my eyes. "I just merely don''t have as much respect for this form of you."


    Trying to grab my face?


    "Imbecile," I muttered and grabbed his arm. Just because the body has its limitations doesn''t mean I have to follow them. This is my blood after all.


    I crushed his arm and twisted it. His body went along with it and I kicked his back throwing him to the ground and I pulled his arm off.


    "H- "


    "I will take this arm as compensation for your actions," I said before stomping on his head. "Now stay there while I feast."


    I looked at his arm and it was everything far from a delicacy but I couldn''t do anything about it. I bit into the arm and started to drink, it tasted foul, but that was not much of an issue to me. The first sip always tastes this way and as I kept drinking, it started getting sweeter. I looked at Dominic and saw him look at me with horror. He finally realized.


    "What kind of monster have you chosen my lord?" he said still in shock. "I have seen vampires feed on human blood, I have seen vampires feed on vampire blood but this¡­a human? Feeding on vampire blood? W-what is this my lord?"


    "The fruit of my labor," I replied and stomped his head cracking his skull. "And you know how much I hate being disturbed while I eat, don''t you?"


    "A-apologies, sire."


    The boy doesn''t realize it yet but the time has come for him to know. I said he would be turned into a vampire, a being with a constant thirst for blood. But little does he know; it isn''t human blood he will be thirsting for.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 318 - 318: Disgusted

    "A¡­"


    "I¡­."


    "Ngh¡­" A frown formed on my face having to wake up this early. Eventually, I was able to open them fully, and right in front of me was his face.


    The frown quickly turned into a smile as ai nudged myself over to his lap. He didn''t complain or fight back but started to gently stroke my head with his gentle hands. Closing my eyes again I snuggled up with the blanket and got enveloped in the warmth. My heart fluttered as he giggled at the sigh softly and kept caressing my hair.


    I couldn''t ask for anything more. It was perfect. Life was perfect. Mornings like this when I don''t want to get out of bed until he picks me up from it were the best. Until then I kept on cuddling feeling him up, being close to his body getting comforted by the warmth of his touch. No matter how clingy I was, he never complained. No matter how many times I have threatened people under the feeling of jealousy and possessiveness, he kindly told me not to before showering me with affection. No matter how much I wanted to keep him in the dark for his safety, he still kept catching up only to stand by my side.


    Life was perfect.


    I felt a sweet kiss placed on my cheeks making my face heat up. Seeing my reaction, he giggled again and showered me with more, each one giving me the feeling of ecstasy. My heart was racing but I felt calm, at peace. My body was cold but I felt warm. My mind was thinking nothing but that didn''t bother me. His arms were not big but they made me feel safe. He is not as strong as me but I will always call him first to come save me.


    Life was perfect.


    "Someone is enjoying this a bit too much," he said in a soft tone caressing my cheek. I just nodded almost falling asleep again by the comfort. "Now, now, don''t fall asleep again. It is already the afternoon."


    "Five more minutes," I whined and hid myself under the blanket. Five more minutes? No, that is not enough. I need five, no ten hours at least of this feeling to start considering letting go of him.


    He didn''t complain and giggled again before pulling down the blanket off my face and caressing my hair again. I continued resting on his lap and closed my eyes feeling myself to fall asleep again but I didn''t care. As long as I am with him, nothing can bother me.


    Life was perfect.


    After some time, my eyes opened and I found myself still on his lap. His warm hand was on my cheek but his eyes closed. It looks like he fell asleep while tending to me. I slowly got off his lap not happy with the comfy feeling going away. Gently, I grabbed him and made him lay down before tucking him to the bed. I caressed his hair before kissing his forehead and left the sleeping beauty to rest some more.


    Coming out of the room, I walked towards the bathroom finding all the clothes that were supposed to be washed gone and water already heated. The timer had gone off for about half an hour now.


    "Is there anything he is not prepared about?" I chuckled to myself and feeling in a super good mood decided to cook something from him. Quickly brushing my teeth, I skipped to the kitchen and opened the fridge only to find that he had already prepared breakfast. How long was I sleeping?


    I pouted and looked around to find anything I could do before I noticed that the coffee was not made. I put on the apron and got ready to make the best coffee I could. We recently bought this coffee machine to make coffee but I was not going to use it.


    "I''ll make it with lots of love," I said feeling giddy, and started to make the coffee myself. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Life was perfect.


    "This¡­has turned out to be a harder task than I expected," I said taking a sip from the coff- black amalgamation I just created. "Did I add too many coffee beans? It is not supposed to be this thick. I tried adding more milk to it but that doesn''t seem right."


    "Something smells nice," I heard a sweet familiar voice from behind as a pair of hands wrapped around my waist and a kiss was placed on my cheeks. "How lucky am I, to wake up to see my lovely girlfriend in an apron making me coffee."


    "K-Kazu-kun?" Happy, yet embarrassed to let him see the coffee, I quickly put it away and tried hiding it. "T-this is just¡­oh yea! I am so hungry, let''s eat breakfast!"


    "Not before I have the coffee you made," he said before snatching the cup and taking a sip from it. I tried taking it away from his hand but it was already too late. His face went blank for a second and I clenched my fist feeling incompetent facing the ground. The next thing I knew, I felt a kiss on my head and I looked up to meet his eyes. A kind smile was on his face and he gave me an approving nod. "It''s amazing."


    "Huh? But it''s too bitter¡­" I said and he just shrugged his shoulders.


    "I was up pretty late so I did need a strong caffeine rush before my day starts. Thank you so much Ai," he said. The smile didn''t waver even for a bit and he took another sip. "I know you prefer your coffee sweet."


    "If you made it, then it is already sweet enough to throw me on the hospital bed," he said jokingly but it eased me up. Doesn''t matter if it was his sarcasm or his teasing jokes, merely his voice was enough to calm me down and feel comfortable. No drug could ever beat him.


    Life was perfect.


    I gave him a hug and snuggled in his chest. We stayed like that for some time and I looked up to see his face but what I met with was not his kind eyes. Instead, there was nobody. I looked around me and no one else was in the kitchen. Instantly panicked, I frantically started searching around the house. The bedroom, the bathroom, the living room, and back to the kitchen but no one was there anymore.


    "Ai¡­" I heard him call my name and took a breath of relief. I turned around to meet him eye to eye ready to kiss his adorable face but what I saw shook me to my core. There he stood before me, hole in his chest, blood staining the clothes he was wearing and his eyes had lost the light in them.


    "Kazu-kun!" I shouted and rushed to him. Biting my hand, I drenched the wound with my blood but nothing happened. It was still open and I started panicking. I looked at him and his dead eyes locked in with me. He lifted his hand and caressed my cheek. "Kazu-kun¡­"


    "Why did you let me die?" he asked and grabbed my throat. Pushing me down on the floor, he straddled me and started to choke me. His eyes crying out blood and his face getting more and more distorted as the second passed by. "It''s all your fault!!"


    "Kazu-kun!!" I screamed and opened my eyes. I was covered in sweat and my breath was restless. I clenched my chest making my heart beat to slow down. Looking around I found myself in an empty room. The bodies of some humans painted the floor red with their blood and their bodies were covered in bite marks.


    "I''m sorry, Kazu-kun," I muttered and held my face in my hands with tears falling down my eyes. "I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you."


    Life was perfect. It felt almost like a dream, but that''s all it was now for me. Just a dream. I looked at myself having my clothes splattered in blood. It was still the same one I had on since I left that place. Going home was not an option because I knew once I stepped foot in that place, his presence that lingers there would make me stop from avenging him.


    "I might even be on the hit list at this point," I muttered to myself. Looking at the bodies of the humans with blood still flowing from them. I walked over and bit their neck. I don''t like already bitten prey but I just can''t bring myself to kill them. Every time I tried; his face stopped me. "Doesn''t even compare to his."


    I stood up and jumped out of the window landing on the rooftop of the adjacent building and looked at the bright city of Tokyo in the distance shining as bright as the moon in the night. Clenching the stake in my hand I looked down and saw another group of rouge pests running amok. Watching them, my blood started to boil and I activated my ability.


    "STOP AT YOUR TRACKS."


    They did as I commanded and looked up at me. I jumped before them and glared at them not even trying to hide my blood lust. Just another bunch of critters pissing their pants looking at me. I leaped at them and stabbed every one of them in their heart.


    They dropped dead in their place and I wiped their disgusting blood off my weapon before continuing to wander in the alleyway to find more.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 319 - 319: Firefly

    My face hit the floor and I quickly got myself to stand and before my eyes stood the man who was responsible for this nightmare. My brain was in a conflict of fear and rage. I didn''t know what to do.


    Right before my eyes, I saw that monster impale my Kazu-kun.


    GROWL


    The voice of multiple critters was heard where Kazu-kun had just fallen and my eyes widened in horror. Ignoring the trembling of my feet I rushed towards the window but then he appeared right before me. Without realizing I jumped back and tried my best not to meet eyes with him.


    "Oh my," his voice made me sick in my stomach. "What do I see? Not even trying to go save your lover now? That is no fun."


    My eyes slowly traced his figure and he looked more like a vampire than a human right now. Bright red eyes, fangs ready to tear flesh, and a sword that was nothing less than a torture device. My breathing started to get restless and I clenched my heart. It was beating too fast and adrenaline rushed through my body. No, this is not the time to panic.


    "Ugh!!" I fell to my knees starting to feel nauseous and the monster slowly approached me. That was right, I was just scared of it before but now, I was terrified more than anything. No matter how much I tell my body to run past him, it only wanted to go in one direction and that was away from this creature.


    "I have an idea," it said and grabbed me by my throat. His grip almost crushed my bones blocking the passage of air for me. I struggled to get out of his grip. I punched, kicked, stabbed, and scratched him but he seemed unfazed. Walking closer to the window he forced my head to look down and I saw a horrifying event unfolding right before me.


    Kazu-kun''s entire body was swarmed by at least a hundred critters. He raised his arms trying to grab anything for help but a critter pulled it out of his body.


    No¡­stop¡­stop¡­Stop¡­STOP


    "STOOOOOP!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs with the little air I had left in them. I started to cough loudly and the monster threw me back inside. My back hit the wall and I winced in pain.


    I struggled to get up but as soon as I looked up my eyes were met with those of the nightmare. "So, did you like what you see? It was quite the feast for the eyes. Don''t you think so too?"


    "I¡­" I wanted to scream at it but the voice didn''t come out of my throat. I still didn''t process everything. Moreover, I can''t accept the fact that Kazu-kun is dead, just like that. No, that is not possible, his blood is special. I have seen him change a lot physically recently so he will find a way to stay alive. Yes, the flood of The First will protect him. No matter what. That is exactly what will happen. There is no way he can die like that. Absolutely no way.


    "Shiba Kazuki is dead," it said in a stern tone. I looked up at him, tears now blurring my vision. "You think I didn''t notice? The little glimmer of hope in your eyes. You know that is now how I like to see you."


    "I¡­" I can''t, no matter what I do, the voice will not escape my mouth. Its hands closed in and gently stroked my hair. I shuddered from the touch and my heart was beating at a scary rate. I wanted to move and run away but my body froze under its gaze. I closed my eyes not wanting to meet that cold sadistic gaze.


    "That''s it, that is much better," he said in a crazed tone. "Now do you understand? This is what happens when you decide to go against me. Sigh, things would have been so much better if you just let me kill you the day, I slaughtered your parents."


    His words were sharp and cutting me like a blade reopening old wounds. The memories of that dreaded day rushed back at me and tears started falling down my eyes.


    "This is what happens when someone involves themselves with a halfling. Doesn''t have the immortality of a vampire nor the diet of a human. Truly what sorry creatures you are, freaks of nature like some say. You bring nothing but sorrow to the ones involved with you. Your parents and now even your lover. Looks like you don''t understand the first time I showed it to you."


    "N-no¡­" I finally let out a full word but that was all. I couldn''t do anymore. My eyes were still closed the monster''s cold touch left my face and I felt relieved. I opened my eyes to look and all I could see was its back. "Kazu-kun is not dead¡­" I muttered.


    "What did you say?" he said looking at me, his tone filled with anger and annoyance. "Hah, looks like I was too harsh with your treatment that you started living in the land of delusions."


    The next thing I knew, I was grabbed by my hair and thrown at the edge of the window. I looked back and what met my eyes was a foot that pushed me over. I fell on my back staring at the sky. The moon was shining bright in the dark night, looking so beautiful.


    "Kazu-kun¡­" I muttered and took a deep breath. With that man away from me I felt momentary peace but it was soon taken over by dread as I felt a very familiar smell. "Blood¡­" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I turned around to see and where I last saw Kazu-kun all I saw was a splash of blood. My eyes quickly started darting around finding any more trance of him but the few traces I found for a moment were now all in the church and they were all¡­separated¡­


    "No¡­that''s not possible!" With the energy that came almost out of nowhere from me, I got on my feet and followed the scent. Breaking through the window, I entered a corridor and the faint traces of his blood were coming from a room at the end of the corridor


    I kicked the ground and started rushing towards the room. The only thing I could think of was about Kazu-kun. His scent, his touch, his voice, everything came rushing to me as I covered the distance between us to reach the room.


    Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun.


    "KAZU-KUN!" I shouted slamming the door open and what I met with was nothing that resembled the one I love. It was a room filled with filthy critters, scurrying at the remanence of what was¡­a heart¡­


    That thing was what brought me here. I looked around and saw an arm that belonged to him being gobbled down by many critters and the others were eating up at his limbs. I fell to my knees seeing the scene right before me. Tears started falling down and my stomach started to churn. I had never been so disgusted or had the feeling to puke seeing a corpse but now that it belonged to him, I puked. What came out was no food but just blood, I clenched my stomach feeling nauseous and I couldn''t stop puking.


    He is dead¡­Kazu¡­kun¡­he is dead¡­


    He was the only reason I pushed this far, he saved me¡­back then, and even now¡­I am here and not trapped in that hell hole of a room by that monster. He saved me again and I can''t even do it myself. What have I been preparing for all this time? This is unfair, he wasn''t the one who was supposed to have died.


    "It''s all my fault," I muttered.


    GROWL


    Before I knew it, I was now swarmed by many critters looking at me as if I were their next prey. The look in their eyes disgusted me so much that I spat on the ground. I couldn''t save Kazu-kun, I am not worthy of calling myself his lover.


    So, I avenge his death and devote my life to it.


    "Just wait Kazu-kun, I will join you too," I muttered as tears started falling down my eyes. "Please be kind to me like always and accept me."


    They jumped at me and I used my ability stopping every single one of them in their track. "SLAUGHTER EACH OTHER!"


    I stood right there as I saw every single critter jumping at the other attacking them. Throats were ripped, hearts were crushed, necks were bitten, and flesh was torn apart but, in that chaos, I felt nothing but ecstasy. As if this was what I truly was, seeing those pests murdering each other brought me immense joy and I started feeling crazy.


    "I''m sorry Kazu-kun," I said digging my skin with my nails and tearing it. "I cannot be the lovely Ai that you wanted me to be."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 320 - 320: Issued

    "Y-you monster!!"


    "HELP!!"


    "Spare m- "


    No matter what they said, I cut down every single one, sparing no pests. One, two, three, four...twenty¡­thirty¡­fifty?


    "Not that I care," I muttered and walked towards the pest dragging its body away from me. Tears were falling down its eyes his face pleading to be spared but that was nothing but a farce for me. These pests were nothing but the reason I lost him. I jumped at it and dug my teeth down its neck drinking the foul-tasting blood. It made me want to throw but that was no reason for me to stop, I have felt worse.


    Drinking all the left-up blood, I stabbed it in the heart and saw as the being''s body started to break down and disappear before my eyes. Behind me, faint light started to shine and I turned around seeing that it was dawn now. Looking around in the alleyway now completely clean. No one would have imagined a slaughter to have happened here.


    I took a step and wince holding my stomach. Clicking my tongue, I sat next to the wall and closed my eyes focusing all the energy I had left in healing the wound. Just drinking vampire blood will not heal my wounds.


    "Bickering about me being a disgusting demi-human, you''re still the same on the inside you hypocrites," I muttered and took a deep breath.


    Once healed up, I stood up and started to be on the move. They will not come out during day time so trying to find where they are is a waste of my time. In the night it''s easier to track them. I can''t stay in the same spot for too long though, who knows when the VEO will find me? I know the only thing they will do is try to recruit me into their ranks again, if I say no, I will be hunted down like those pests now that I have made such a commotion.


    I started running down the alleyway and I found myself in front of the wall. Kicking the ground, I leaped over it to the roof and started to jump from one roof to another. It''s not even been too long since the church incident happened, just two days and I have already found myself to be followed.


    "How annoying," I muttered and ran across the building and jumped down, the ones who followed me did the same. Ugh, why do they have to be such a pain? I am not hunting down you people.


    Taking a right, I rushed straight to the wall quickly finding it in an attempt to have them off my trail. It did seem to have worked since they took the turn too and looked confused as to where I was. Turning around I was met with a black stick right in my face. As it touched my skin a big surge of electricity flowed through my body making me fall to my knees.


    My face hit the ground and my vision started to get blurry. My body was still feeling the tingle of electricity through my body, my fingertips shaking. Slowly, looking up at them, I noticed the signature black outfit the hunters all have. The other two jumped up the building right behind me and brought out handcuffs.


    "Aaah¡­ARGH!!" I yelled like a beast. My breathing was ragged and panic started to get to me. Two of them held me down to the floor and I started struggling.


    "Stop moving for the love of god," one exclaimed holding my arms behind my back. The other one is holding me by my head. Waiting for me to get done with those pests and ambush me when I am this week, they are one sly bunch of people.


    "I''m sorry but we have been ordered to bring you back," The one grabbing the cuffs said and put them on my wrists.


    "RAGH!!!" I screamed in pain, these fuckers¡­these handcuffs are made of special grade silver. The pain was unbearable but the more I struggled the more the intensity of the pain increased. I stopped moving around and felt the pain to stop. Aah, I see what it is in life.


    They all grabbed me making me stand up. I looked straight into their eyes finding their face somewhat recognisable.


    "We are just here to bring you back, it''s the boss''s order," one of them said. "Shiba Kazuki is alive."


    "Huh?"


    As the words hit me, I went silent and stood there staring at my feet. "Shiba Kazuki is alive." The line started playing on a loop in my head.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    How dare they.


    "Keep his name out of your mouth!!" I shouted throwing my head back right into the nose of the person holding me. He stumbled back with a now broken nose screaming in pain. "He is alive you say?! You liars!"


    The other two quickly charged at me, I jumped straightening my legs and letting my arms come to the front from under. Both of them had a black bat in their hands, the same thing that hit me before.


    "Shiba Kazuki is alive? Don''t fuck with me! If he, if Kazu-kun was actually alive, he would come get me directly! Do not tell me he sent you idiots here. Don''t lie to me using his name!" I screamed and rushed at them. One of them aimed the bat at my stomach and I slid under him only to see myself before the bat of the other hunter.


    Using my hand as a spring, I pushed myself over and jumped over her. Stretching my leg out, I kicked her in the face making her fall to the ground. Glaring at the other one I ran towards him. He hid the bat right behind probably wanting to surprise me so I charged faster and closed the distance between us.


    STAB


    "Huh?" I looked down at myself only to see a silver-bladed dagger stabbed into my guts. I looked at the expression on his face and it clearly showed that he thinks he won. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We were not told not to bring you back unharmed," he said and twisted the dagger in my guts and I winced in pain.


    "Pathetic," I said and grabbed his shoulders. "You think this much is enough to stop me?"


    "Hu- ARGH!" he screamed as I dug my teeth into his neck and started to drink his blood. One taste and I started to drink more; it was delicious, much better than the foul vampire blood. Give me all your blood, human!


    "Ai."


    My eyes widened hearing his soft voice in my ears. I stopped drinking the man''s blood and turned around in the direction of where Kazu-kun was but I found no one there. Looking back at the man I saw him squirming away from me, fear eminent in his eyes. I looked at my arms and touched my lips and saw blood. Looking at the other two humans I saw the fear in their eyes. I stopped for a monster and took a deep breath.


    Tears started falling down my eyes and I leaped away from the building running as fast as I could. Now that I consumed some human blood the wound healed much faster but I still felt some pain in my abdomen and looking down found the dagger still stuck to me. Soon, finding an old run-down shed, I decided to make that my den for the day.


    Sitting down, I found pieces of a broken mirror on the ground and picked it up to see my reflection, blood on my mouth, my eyes glowing bright, and my fangs protruding almost out of my mouth. Touching my face, I couldn''t see my old self in it, the one I was when I was with him.


    "Monster¡­" I said to the reflection in the mirror. Realizing what I just did, I threw it across the floor and hid my face in my knees. "That is what he kept calling me too¡­"


    That monster, calling me a monster.


    How ironic.


    I started tapping my feet on the floor, I was cold, I felt cold. It was weird, I had always been cold and I never found it to be a problem for me. I was used to it, it was how I lived but now, it was discomfort for me. He showed me what it felt like to feel warm. The warmth he gave me that was taken away from me once before has been stolen from me once again. All because of a monster.


    Falling to my side on the cold floor I shivered. Gripping the knees close to me I bit my lower lip and blood started pouring out of it. Monster...that is what their eyes were saying. I was used to that look, I was used to that word but coming from the people I didn''t mean to kill, the words hurt. I was doing them a favor but killing these pests, then why does it bother them?


    "Am I a monster¡­?" I muttered and turned around facing the wall. I tried my best to fit in human society, I was well aware that I was different from others but me. A monster? Those thoughts never came to me, maybe it was the kindness I was shown by everyone or the infatuation that some had just because of my looks. I don''t know, I was in a place I was wanted and needed and it made me feel normal.


    I found the one who made me feel normal even after seeing this disgusting side of mine and had him all to myself. Yet, now it feels all for nothing. I don''t know what to do anymore.


    "His voice¡­stopped me¡­" I said thinking about the moment when he called me out, or so I thought but that stopped me. I was about to kill a human; my human side was about to lose. "I''m scared¡­Kazu-kun¡­I am scared...of myself¡­"


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 321 - 321: Rubbish

    THUD


    "Hmmm?"


    CRASH


    I jumped back as two sets of hands plunged into the breaking it in a swift strike. Landing on my feet, I looked up to look at my attackers to find two pests right before me. They are probably just novices but they are stronger than a novice should be. Something is going on.


    Well, that doesn''t matter to me.


    Without any warning, they both jumped at me and I rushed at them. I put my stake aside and punched one of them in the gut throwing them out through the window. From the looks of it, it was already night. Looks like the exertion from the day before made me more tired than usual. The other one appeared behind me, grabbed my hand, and started crushing it.


    "You''re stronger than a normal novice," I said but looking at the eyes of the pest, I saw nothing but pure animalistic hunger for blood. Even for a vampire, this was a bit much. "What did you do?"


    Before I got to know the answers to my question, it pulled my hand and in a swift motion tore it off throwing me at the wall. I grit my teeth due to the pain but I had no time to think about anything since I was pounced at again by the animal. Moving to the side, I was able to dodge its blade-like nails and kicked the back of its skull. The sound of bones breaking filled the room and it fell down to its feet. Though not dead, it was enough to make it unconscious.


    RAWR


    The guttural sound put the entire neighborhood on alert as if it weren''t for the loud sounds these creatures were already making. I let out a sigh and my arm grew back to its original shape. It pounced at me and I stared at it directly in the eyes.


    "HALT."


    A surge of headache-like pain made me feel a little dizzy but I was able to get back on my feet. So, this is the issue with this ability. What an inconvenience.


    I grabbed the two animals and peeked out the window only to see many people gathered in front of the building trying to see who or what made the sound. I clicked my tongue and kicked the wall from behind making another loud sound and quickly jumped out of the building. Some people rushed into the building but I was already out of their sight. I decided to go towards the warehouse areas of the city and made a run for it. Jumping from one building to another, I ran as fast as I could.


    Looking down at the two animals in each of my arms, I spat in disgust. Even for novices, who are to resemble human behavior and control over their powers and desires, this makes no sense. Even in rage, they were more like a critter given the power close to a noble which is not how vampires are supposed to evolve. With time, one learns and understands how to both accept and control one''s powers, only then can one get stronger.


    "But, their faces, hmmm, I think I will ask them when they wake up," I said making my way to the warehouses. I was still on high alert because I could still be pursued by more VEO members or one of the pests themselves. These two weren''t that stealthy with their assassination. "But still, why come after me directly?"


    Finally reaching the destination, I found an empty one and entered it. It was pitch black here and I sensed there was not supposed to be anyone here. They threw them both on the ground. Not having the patience to wait for them to wake up, I kicked them in the stomach knocking the air out of them.


    "Cough, cough, where am I?" one of them said and laid its eyes on me and stared glaring at me. I looked at it with disgust and kicked it right in the face.


    "Who do you think you are, to look at me with those eyes?" I said and spat on its face. It tried to get up to attack me and the other one was still under the ability.


    "SIT AND ANSWER MY QUESTIONS TRUTHFULLY."


    "Ugh¡­" I said holding my head as the surging pain emerged again. Using this multiple times will take a huge toll on me. Getting my thoughts together I looked at the two of them and they both sat right before me respectfully. "Who sent you here?"


    "No one, we came at our own volition," one of them answered.


    "And why?" I asked raising my eyebrow.


    "You killed our friends," the other one said. Friends?


    I got closer to them and looked at their faces properly. My eyes widened realizing who they were. These two were the ones who were responsible for cleaning off the blood that I bled in that cage. Knowing this, my hand started to scratch wanting to rip both of their heads again. I still remember, the disgusted look they gave me every time they were asked to come and clean after that monster.


    In their eyes, I was nothing but an abomination.


    "These friends you speak of¡­are they working under Dominic?" I asked and they both nodded. "How did you get this strong?"


    "Um¡­" even if I ordered them to speak the truth, I could see the fear and hesitation on their faces. I don''t have time for this bullshit.


    I grabbed my stake and drove it through its heart making sure the other one saw it well. Even if I used my ability, outside of the order I gave them, they can very well feel emotions or even try to resist the order but their body will not let them. Watching them struggle is an amusing sight which I am guilty of enjoying.


    Killing the pest, I glared at the other one and I could see the terrified look on his face. He started to struggle and get away from me but too bad for him, I am not some run-of-the-mill vampire.


    "Now that you know what will happen to you if you don''t reply instantly, I will ask again, how did you get this strong?"


    "D-drug! It was a drug!" it exclaimed, sweat dropping from its forehead, its body trembling as I kept glaring at it letting my bloodlust release. Given it is one of those pests, it is quite easy for it to understand the clear difference between us.


    "And who gave you this?" I asked.


    "F-Fa-Father, it was Father..." it said and the name made my blood boil along with making my feet tremble. That monster¡­


    "How did you know I was there?" I asked and it showed a little hesitation but I glared again making it talk.


    "H-he has informants, all around Tokyo, they all meet daily in Shinjuku to give intel about people Father told them to know about," it said and I walked close to it and kneeled. I placed my hand on his face and pulled it aside before biting its neck. "ARGH!!!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It yelled in pain but as I tasted the blood, I quickly let go of it and spat everything out. I felt a little dizzy all of a sudden and my mind started getting blank but I quickly took my finger and put it down my throat making me vomit everything out forcefully.


    Coughing and wiping my mouth I looked at it in anger and grabbed my stake. "No, no, no, no! Spare me please!"


    Not giving any heed to its pleading, I stuck my stake through its heart and the pest fell. I leaned against the wall next to me and sat down taking a deep breath. Looking back, I looked back at their body and saw them vanishing into nothingness. Filthy pests, even on death, no remains of them will be found after. Is this the life you want to live?


    I took a deep breath and slapped my face bringing me back to my senses. Whatever they were given by that monster must be why they felt so different, given how it was in their blood still may mean it is injectable.


    "Though it didn''t last for too long," I said and looked at them again, or the spot where the two were but found nothing. I was lucky this time for using my ability, the roar the other one gave out, I would have to kill it before I got anything out of it but that would also seem to be difficult. Something about her body felt different.


    "Well, time to head to Shinjuku," I muttered and got on my feet leaving the warehouse. I stumbled a little holding my head in pain as the pulsating feeling was much stronger now. I clicked my tongue and decided to stay there a little longer. Holding my face in my hands I started to rub my forehead, mom would do this whenever I had a headache.


    "Maybe not use this ability too often," I said and thought back about my engagement with the VEO hunters this morning. Even dead, that promise I gave you is stopping me from hurting humans.


    "It''s unfair¡­" I muttered and sat in a fetal position on the ground. "Really unfair¡­if anyone were to kill you, it should have been me. You were mine¡­"


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 322 - 322: Birth of the end

    "A¡­"


    "I¡­."


    "Ngh¡­" A frown formed on my face having to wake up this early. Eventually, I was able to open them fully, and right in front of me was his face.


    The frown quickly turned into a smile as ai nudged myself over to his lap. He didn''t complain or fight back but started to gently stroke my head with his gentle hands. Closing my eyes again I snuggled up with the blanket and got enveloped in the warmth. My heart fluttered as he giggled at the sigh softly and kept caressing my hair.


    I couldn''t ask for anything more. It was perfect. Life was perfect. Mornings like this when I don''t want to get out of bed until he picks me up from it were the best. Until then I kept on cuddling feeling him up, being close to his body getting comforted by the warmth of his touch. No matter how clingy I was, he never complained. No matter how many times I have threatened people under the feeling of jealousy and possessiveness, he kindly told me not to before showering me with affection. No matter how much I wanted to keep him in the dark for his safety, he still kept catching up only to stand by my side.


    Life was perfect.


    I felt a sweet kiss placed on my cheeks making my face heat up. Seeing my reaction, he giggled again and showered me with more, each one giving me the feeling of ecstasy. My heart was racing but I felt calm, at peace. My body was cold but I felt warm. My mind was thinking nothing but that didn''t bother me. His arms were not big but they made me feel safe. He is not as strong as me but I will always call him first to come save me.


    Life was perfect.


    "Someone is enjoying this a bit too much," he said in a soft tone caressing my cheek. I just nodded almost falling asleep again by the comfort. "Now, now, don''t fall asleep again. It is already the afternoon."


    "Five more minutes," I whined and hid myself under the blanket. Five more minutes? No, that is not enough. I need five, no ten hours at least of this feeling to start considering letting go of him.


    He didn''t complain and giggled again before pulling down the blanket off my face and caressing my hair again. I continued resting on his lap and closed my eyes feeling myself to fall asleep again but I didn''t care. As long as I am with him, nothing can bother me.


    Life was perfect.


    After some time, my eyes opened and I found myself still on his lap. His warm hand was on my cheek but his eyes closed. It looks like he fell asleep while tending to me. I slowly got off his lap not happy with the comfy feeling going away. Gently, I grabbed him and made him lay down before tucking him to the bed. I caressed his hair before kissing his forehead and left the sleeping beauty to rest some more.


    Coming out of the room, I walked towards the bathroom finding all the clothes that were supposed to be washed gone and water already heated. The timer had gone off for about half an hour now.


    "Is there anything he is not prepared about?" I chuckled to myself and feeling in a super good mood decided to cook something from him. Quickly brushing my teeth, I skipped to the kitchen and opened the fridge only to find that he had already prepared breakfast. How long was I sleeping?


    I pouted and looked around to find anything I could do before I noticed that the coffee was not made. I put on the apron and got ready to make the best coffee I could. We recently bought this coffee machine to make coffee but I was not going to use it.


    "I''ll make it with lots of love," I said feeling giddy, and started to make the coffee myself.


    Life was perfect.


    "This¡­has turned out to be a harder task than I expected," I said taking a sip from the coff- black amalgamation I just created. "Did I add too many coffee beans? It is not supposed to be this thick. I tried adding more milk to it but that doesn''t seem right."


    "Something smells nice," I heard a sweet familiar voice from behind as a pair of hands wrapped around my waist and a kiss was placed on my cheeks. "How lucky am I, to wake up to see my lovely girlfriend in an apron making me coffee."


    "K-Kazu-kun?" Happy, yet embarrassed to let him see the coffee, I quickly put it away and tried hiding it. "T-this is just¡­oh yea! I am so hungry, let''s eat breakfast!"


    "Not before I have the coffee you made," he said before snatching the cup and taking a sip from it. I tried taking it away from his hand but it was already too late. His face went blank for a second and I clenched my fist feeling incompetent facing the ground. The next thing I knew, I felt a kiss on my head and I looked up to meet his eyes. A kind smile was on his face and he gave me an approving nod. "It''s amazing."


    "Huh? But it''s too bitter¡­" I said and he just shrugged his shoulders.


    "I was up pretty late so I did need a strong caffeine rush before my day starts. Thank you so much Ai," he said. The smile didn''t waver even for a bit and he took another sip. "I know you prefer your coffee sweet."


    "If you made it, then it is already sweet enough to throw me on the hospital bed," he said jokingly but it eased me up. Doesn''t matter if it was his sarcasm or his teasing jokes, merely his voice was enough to calm me down and feel comfortable. No drug could ever beat him.


    Life was perfect.


    I gave him a hug and snuggled in his chest. We stayed like that for some time and I looked up to see his face but what I met with was not his kind eyes. Instead, there was nobody. I looked around me and no one else was in the kitchen. Instantly panicked, I frantically started searching around the house. The bedroom, the bathroom, the living room, and back to the kitchen but no one was there anymore.


    "Ai¡­" I heard him call my name and took a breath of relief. I turned around to meet him eye to eye ready to kiss his adorable face but what I saw shook me to my core. There he stood before me, hole in his chest, blood staining the clothes he was wearing and his eyes had lost the light in them.


    "Kazu-kun!" I shouted and rushed to him. Biting my hand, I drenched the wound with my blood but nothing happened. It was still open and I started panicking. I looked at him and his dead eyes locked in with me. He lifted his hand and caressed my cheek. "Kazu-kun¡­"


    "Why did you let me die?" he asked and grabbed my throat. Pushing me down on the floor, he straddled me and started to choke me. His eyes crying out blood and his face getting more and more distorted as the second passed by. "It''s all your fault!!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kazu-kun!!" I screamed and opened my eyes. I was covered in sweat and my breath was restless. I clenched my chest making my heart beat to slow down. Looking around I found myself in an empty room. The bodies of some humans painted the floor red with their blood and their bodies were covered in bite marks.


    "I''m sorry, Kazu-kun," I muttered and held my face in my hands with tears falling down my eyes. "I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you."


    Life was perfect. It felt almost like a dream, but that''s all it was now for me. Just a dream. I looked at myself having my clothes splattered in blood. It was still the same one I had on since I left that place. Going home was not an option because I knew once I stepped foot in that place, his presence that lingers there would make me stop from avenging him.


    "I might even be on the hit list at this point," I muttered to myself. Looking at the bodies of the humans with blood still flowing from them. I walked over and bit their neck. I don''t like already bitten prey but I just can''t bring myself to kill them. Every time I tried; his face stopped me. "Doesn''t even compare to his."


    I stood up and jumped out of the window landing on the rooftop of the adjacent building and looked at the bright city of Tokyo in the distance shining as bright as the moon in the night. Clenching the stake in my hand I looked down and saw another group of rouge pests running amok. Watching them, my blood started to boil and I activated my ability.


    "STOP AT YOUR TRACKS."


    They did as I commanded and looked up at me. I jumped before them and glared at them not even trying to hide my blood lust. Just another bunch of critters pissing their pants looking at me. I leaped at them and stabbed every one of them in their heart.


    They dropped dead in their place and I wiped their disgusting blood off my weapon before continuing to wander in the alleyway to find more.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 323 - 323: Abroad?

    I don''t know how true this information is but I am still here. My head is still mildly bussing but I did get something out of those two. But the problem is how will I find them out? Shinjuku is a very big place and I have no idea where they all will be.


    I closed my eyes and enhanced my senses to start tracking them.


    "There are more pests in here than I would have expected," I said and continued focusing on them narrowing it down to where they all are heading. Most of them are novices, giving critters a task like reconnaissance will be an idiotic plan to begin with. Those disgusting beings cannot even hold themselves back around one human, letting them out in a place full of them. It is a wonder a massive slaughter hasn''t been brought to light. "This is useless."


    I picked a group of pests heading down an alleyway so I decided to follow them. This path will be leading to the backstreets of the area so gathering there doesn''t sound like a bad place. But there are still many establishments here which are hidden from the main streets.


    I jumped onto a building making sure to be far away from them hiding my presence. It would have been much better to have the VEO suits on me but getting my hands on them, I would have to risk being exposed to them. The last thing I want is to get involved with them.


    They suddenly stopped in their tracks and I quickly hid myself completely. Slightly peaking over, I realized they were just a bunch of drunkards who took the alleyway to piss on the walls. I spat on the floor and got my stake ready. I jumped down in the middle of them and stabbed them all in the heart in one swift motion.


    Looking down at their decomposing bodies I couldn''t help but look down on them. Having nothing of them to be left behind once they are dead. These creatures were never meant to be created in this world. Freaks of nature. Even this world rejects to let you give a few moments to leave behind your mark, let alone have your body be of any use.


    "Though looking down on them is also looking down on Dad," I muttered and grabbed my head. The headache was starting to get worse. I closed my eyes and decided to start scanning the place again. Maybe I am overthinking it, going into an alleyway and what I would assume a lot of people, that would bring too much attention to them. They are not that dumb. "Hiding in plain sight, huh?"


    I walked out of the alleyway and looked around. Watching everyone there in the bright Shinjuku. I was sticking out like a sour thumb. Not to mention I think I am not in the street I am supposed to be. So many girl bars, host clubs, and drunk people coming in and out of them. Not to mention the weird looks I was getting from everyone around.


    "Excu- "someone tried calling out to me but I instantly glared at them stopping them in their tracks. Giving no heed to him, I quickly walked out of the place ignoring anyone who tried calling out to me.


    Once I was sure no one was around, I jumped up to another building and started scanning the area again. "Jackpot."


    A bar right in front of me was letting in some very peculiar creatures, I would not be wrong in saying that most of them there were pests. Not only that but now that I was closer to them, I could sense two, no, four very powerful ones. Getting in would be a bit of a problem though. I can''t do it without causing a ruckus for everyone around, what a pain.


    "As if I care anymore," I said and jumped down before the building. There were two bouncers outside who were guarding the door. "Stay put," I commanded and they stopped in their tracks. Using command right now will be much better.


    I entered the bar and looked around. The walls were colored wooden brown and green and the entire place was decorated as if it was a forest. Some vines were hanging from the ceiling and trunks-like structures in its corner.


    "I would have loved to come here with Kazu-kun," I said looking around the room with all eyes on me. Not a single person recognised me. Though it was no problem for the humans here but for the others.


    "Who let you in?" the bartender said its eyes glaring at me coldly. I paid no heed to them and found the place where the four nobles were seated, surrounded by a bunch of other pests. "Hey, are you even listening to me?"


    The bartender walked towards me getting out from behind the counter and a bunch of other pests decided to follow it. I had my eyes fixed on the nobles and it looked like they also had their attention driven towards me. I started walking towards them but was stopped by the other pests.


    "I need you to leave right now," the bartender said in a very aggressive voice. "Security, what the hell are you idiots doing?"


    The door busted open and the two bouncers entered the establishment. I had both my front and back cover. The rest of the crowd who were humans looked very confused as to what was happening. The bouncer placed its hand on my shoulder trying to pull me back but I drove my stake right through its heart.


    The pest fell down and started disintegrating into nothingness putting everyone in the room in panic. People started screaming in fear as to what just happened and the pests decided to rush at me to attack.


    "Halt," a voice commanded from the table of nobles, and everyone in the bar froze in their place. Sweat started falling down their foreheads and behind the crowd of the pests walked out a giant. It was at least taller than two meters. Its body was well built and its eyes were now glowing red. Those disgusting eyes look down on me. I scowled at the sight. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you wa- "Before the creature could utter another word, I charged at it and aimed my stake at its chest. It didn''t move from its place and before I knew it the stake made contact with its chest but, it broke into pieces. "You seriously think that primitive tool is enough to kill me?"


    A punch came right at me and jumped back only to have my leg held by a pest. I looked up to see the noble charging at me, it first changed color to a more metallic grey. I kicked the pest in the face and landed on the wall the noble first appeared right before my face but I quickly ducked it and pushed it away from me. I straightened out my fingers and forced my nails to grow sharper. If the stake is not enough, I will use my body to destroy it.


    I aimed for its chest but got caught by something wrapped around my waist. I looked to find another noble''s face right behind me. Its entire body was wrapped around me like rubber and its disgusting face gave me a smirk of superiority. I fell on the floor and proceeded to have myself tied up by the bastard.


    "Not very wise of you to just barge in and think you can bring us all down by yourself," the other two nobles walked before me. It grabbed my face and I glared straight into its eyes. "Well, that is quite the face you have on yourself. Not to mention it looks like I have seen you before."


    "What do you mean? Is she someone you know?" the other noble asked.


    "So, are you the one in charge here?" I asked the noble and it looked back at me bending over to face me. Just the look on its face was enough to piss me off but I decided to calm myself. Not yet.


    It took its nails and stabbed me right in my chest, just inches away from my heart. I grit my teeth from the pain but it was nothing unbearable. I could feel its filthy nails caressing my heart as if it were its plaything. Seeing that I didn''t give it the look it wanted to it decided to stab deeper now piercing my heart and I tried my best to not let my heart beat too fast. One wrong move and I was going to die.


    "I saw this little girl in at Father''s place, he said she was his little bait," it said and the name made me bite down on my lip. The shudder went through my body, I tried my best to remain calm and looked straight into its eyes.


    I can''t wait any longer.


    "KILL EVERYONE HERE."


    Giving the command, an unbearable pain went through my head and I yelled. My vision started to get blurry but I felt the nails being taken out of my chest. I suddenly got untied and my body fell back and I stared at the ceiling. My vision started to get blurry but a warm red liquid splattered on my face and it started painting the ceiling too.


    I could hear screams and panicked voices from all around the room. My head felt like it was being split open from the inside and I grabbed it screaming in pain. It was too much, memories started flashing right before my eyes and it felt like everyone I had ever known was starting to scream right in my ears. I saw his face flash before me, over and over, every single memory I had of him, including his demise.


    No, don''t show me this, I don''t want to relive that moment. "STOP!!!" I yelled; my voice completely drowned in the screams of everyone being slaughtered.


    The pain, the memories, the faces, the screaming, it was getting too much. My head felt like it would be torn open any time and my body also started to spasm. It was almost as if I was having a stroke.


    "Ai"


    "Ai"


    "Ai-san"


    "Tsubaki-san"


    "Ai"


    "Tsubaki"


    "Pest"


    "M-Monster!"


    "Ai"


    "Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, ?


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!!!" I yelled at the top of my voice and the pain suddenly stopped. My vision was still blurry. My body felt weak yet I stood up somehow. I looked around and all I could see was red, everyone in the room was just piles of corpses, the pests disintegrating and the human bodies lying around with their eyes lifeless.


    I slowly got up and looked at the perpetrator and, now nothing but a red silhouette was before me. I could see it, how the blood flowed through its veins, it looked tempting, I needed it. I need it. I¡­


    "ARGH!!!" before I realized my mouth was filled with a foul-tasting liquid but I kept drinking. I wanted more; this is not enough. I kept drinking until the body fell right before me and I reached out my hand into its chest pulling its heart out. I dug my fangs into it and kept drinking only for it now disintegrate. No, this is not enough.


    I smelled something sweet in front of me. Behind the wall, there was something sweet. I wanted it. I needed it.


    I punched down the wall and jumped out finding myself in a dark place but the sweet smell I smelt was coming from deeper into the place. My body moved as it pleased to the place where the sweet scent was coming and soon enough, I found the source.


    A red silhouette standing right there. Shining bright, I could see its blood. "Give it to me!" I growled and leaped at the thing and it didn''t move. I dug my fangs into its neck and started to drink. It was sweet, too sweet. Everything I tasted before was nothing against this. I wanted more. Lots and lots more.


    But it felt¡­familiar.


    A hand was placed on my head and I kept drinking the blood, not stopping for a bit. "There, there, I have plenty for you, Ai¡­"


    My vision started to come back to me and I stopped. That voice, there was no mistaking it. I looked at the person right under me and my eyes widened.


    "You went straight for my blood? What happened to Hi? Hello? How are you still alive you dummy?" he said in a weak but kind voice.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 324 - 324: Remembrance

    Under the new moon night, the dark sky lit by the nightlife of Shinjuku, my eyes met with her. She looked confused, almost as if she had seen a ghost but it wasn''t too far off the mark. The pain in my neck was still immense and I tried my best to keep up a straight face.


    Blood on her mouth, the fangs of a predator, and her eyes glowing brightly in the darkness. She looked more vampire than human right before me. Honestly, that look did make me feel afraid but I couldn''t show that to her. I can''t really blame her for it either. She had been through a lot and right now, all she needs is a warm familiar feeling to cling onto.


    She looked confused; I could basically see the cogs in her brain turning trying to process what was going on. She wanted to say something but the words won''t come out of her mouth. Her face was flushed and her hands that were holding me down to feed upon me were not trembling and tracing my chest and face. I decided to help her and pull her cheek to which she gave me the cutest reaction.


    "Phew, good thing you are still giving me those reactions. I was worried you would get too used to it," I said and pulled her head down to my neck. "Welcome back Ai."


    "Ka..zu¡­mmmh¡­" she tried speaking but was still in shock so I held her tighter. She sunk into my embrace and kissed her head, some blood entering my mouth much to my disdain.


    "I know, you have a lot of questions, but rest for now. I am right here for you," I whispered in her ear and she wrapped her arms around me and I felt something wet falling on my healing wound.


    Ai broke down in my arms and I held onto her tight. I can only imagine what had pushed her this far to have her attack me in that state. I tasked Akira to find her whereabouts but when I came here and told her to watch from a distance, I was pounced at by her. The last thing I heard before that was the loud sound of a wall being punched through. I was happy to see her but the state she was in broke my heart. After everything she had to go through at Dominic''s place and then to live with the fact that I died must have been too much.


    I looked down at her still bawling her eyes out now crying out my name and I responded with her name in her ear. Patiently waiting for her to calm down, I just savored the moment as much as I could. Not the most ideal way to go about it but holding her cold body close to me was a much-needed feeling I needed. The warmth I felt from her was the best feeling ever.


    "Feeling better?" I asked her and she nodded her head still holding onto my body. I kissed her head again and was met with the taste of blood again but I didn''t complain. I needed to do everything in my power to calm her down.


    My wound finally healed and I felt a lot better but I decided to not move and let myself enjoy this reunion longer. Sometimes, words are not needed to be said to communicate between two individuals and this was more than enough to express the happiness we felt seeing each other again.


    I sat up a little and leaned against the wall getting myself comfortable and buried my face in her neck. She still smelled great. Her body was rubbing against mine and she sat there completely defenceless and vulnerable. She smelled amazing. Maybe a little, just a little is fine, right?


    I brought my mouth closer to her neck and slowly dug my teeth into her neck. I felt her body shudder at this and looked at me confused but I started drinking some of her blood. It tasted amazing, like I expected.


    "K-Kazu-kun?" she called out my name weak from exhaustion and it brought me back to my senses. I quickly let go of her neck and looked at her. Her eyes looked at me innocently completely confused as to what happened.


    "I-It''s a long story¡­" I said and averted my gaze from her embarrassed by the action. What was I thinking? This is not the time to have my instincts take over.


    I felt her fingers grabbing my chin and pulling my face back to look at her. She locked eyes with me and she rested my head on her neck and caressed my hair. Her touch was gentle and enough to put me to sleep, I held her tighter and took a big breath in. It was Ai, it really was her.


    "Finally," I said snuggling up to her. "I have you back with me."


    She said nothing but we kept embracing each other for what felt like an eternity. At least it should have been because I wanted all clocks and watches in the world to break down so that time would stop and I could live in this moment indefinitely. Sadly, that wasn''t possible so I took another minute when I thought it would have been enough.


    When I finally felt somewhat satisfied, I looked at her but she had no intentions of letting go. Not that I expected her to though. "Akira," I called out and the brown-haired noble appeared before me. "Take us home."


    "As you say Kazuki-sama," she said, and before my eyes the scenery changed and I was no longer in the dark alleyway but in our living room. Ai stuck to me like a koala so I decided to not move. I looked at Akira and she nodded her head before disappearing into thin air.


    "Let''s get your cleaned up first hmmm?" I said and she nodded still not letting me go. I stood up holding her in my arms and walked to the bathroom. Good thing I kept the water to heat up already. "Okay Ai, get down now. You have to take these clothes off."


    "No," she sulkily said making me take a step back at just how cute she was in that state. If I ever die and not come back, I know who is the perpetrator. "You take them off."


    "Who said I was going to let you do it?" I teasingly said it and I could see her turning into a tomato by now. The clothes were already ready by the bath so I didn''t need to go to the bedroom to get a fresh pair. While I am at it, I should also get a bath.


    Somehow finally taking a good look at her, I grit my teeth. Her clothes were torn in multiple areas by a sharp blade. Not to mention, the blood that was splattered on them to the point that it was the only color on them. Her mouth was completely covered in blood and her beautiful white hair was stained red too. The sight angered me but I decided to keep my cool and started to undress her but what I was met with was much worse. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scars, multiple, all over her body.


    "Tch, that bastard," I muttered and Ai looked at me worriedly but I quickly embraced her. I could feel her body tremble but I held her tighter. Ai looked at the to see her own reflection and the state she was in and moved her head to face me. Her eyes were almost screaming "I am disgusting".


    I locked my lips with hers and pulled her closer to me, if there were spaces of just atoms between us, we very might as well have closed that gap too. Words won''t be enough for Ai to understand that everything that happened to her was not her fault and that it doesn''t change the way I perceive her. I felt her tears on my hands so I broke the kiss and cupped her face.


    She was sad, terrified, disgusted and who knows what else but the negative feelings were evidently piling up on her.


    "I don''t want Kazu-kun to look at me in this state," she said in a weak voice. "I was supposed to be pretty and beautiful so he only has eyes on me. This¡­thi- "


    "Who said I am still not looking at you?" I interrupted her before she said anything worse. I tone was loud but it held nothing but pure affection behind it. My face softened as I took a good look at her face again and even though all the blood she had on her, she looked just as beautiful. And nothing could change that fact for me.


    "But I¡­"


    "There, there." I buried her face in my chest and gently caressed my back. "You are still as beautiful as the first time I laid my eyes on you. Or the time you broke into my house, or the time I did nothing but stare at you while you slept right next to me, and even the times when I fought by your side. You have always been so beautiful and nothing will change that for me. Tsubaki Ai is still the cutest, prettiest, and also the most beautiful person I know, okay?"


    "But these scars¡­the blood¡­"


    "The blood will be washed away in a second. And if it doesn''t I just have to rub harder with the soap and shampoo," I said and she looked up at me. "What? You think I''ll find you like this and not bathe you myself?"


    "I- "her face turned red and I kissed her forehead seeing the cute sight.


    "As for the scars, I am not that shallow of a person to be disgusted or be put off by them. This body is still yours; it is still you and as long as it is the Ai I know; nothing will ever make me think that she is not the most beautiful person ever. Okay?" I said and she nodded.


    "Okay, time to wash you down," I said picking her up and putting her down to pour some water over her. I grabbed the soap and started rubbing it all over her body, making sure she looked at nothing else but me. Seeing her embarrassed face was quite the sight.


    "I love you, Ai," I said kissing her gently.


    "I love you too Kazu-kun," she replied and we put our foreheads together.


    "Welcome back."


    "I''m home."

 Chapter 325 - 325: Heresy

    Blood stains are officially my least favorite stains and I never thought I would say that. Maybe because it was let out to dry it is so stubborn but this is still too much. From her body, it was easier to wash them off but the hair, it is a pain.


    "Are you okay Ai?" I asked her and she looked confused and turned to look at me but I grabbed her head making her face forward. "I am still washing your hair you know, just reply like this."


    "I am, but why are you asking that?" she asked.


    "It''s just the hair is taking too long to wash so I thought you may start getting annoyed by it," I said washing her hair one last time. Please clean, I beg of you.


    "No, I am actually enjoying it a lot," she said and leaned back resting her head on my shoulder. Looking up she locked eyes with me and I held her close. "I missed you."


    "I missed you too," I said kissing her forehead. "Okay, one last wash with water and it should be good to go."


    I took the bucket of lukewarm water and poured on her hair. She shook the remnant water off, are you a little puppy? Well, I am not complaining. I stood up and walked into the bathtub and proceeded to sit comfortably in it. Looking over I found Ai standing there looking at me like a deer in headlight. I chuckled a little and leaned forward grabbing her hand.


    "Mind joining me here Mademoiselle?" I said in a teasing tone pulling her into the bathtub and making her sit with me. I wrapped my arms around her and rested my chin on her shoulder.


    "Is it just me or has Kazu-kun been a lot bolder recently?" Ai said looking a little shy from this sudden action by me. Ugh, how can someone be this cute? "It is a little embarrassing for me too, that you always tease me and I don''t get the chance to do that."


    "If I remember correctly it was Ai in the very beginning who was super bold. I mean, not everyone just breaks into someone''s house through the window and sleeps next to them," I said and she puffed her cheeks pouting. My heart will burst today, I am very sure about it.


    "If anyone is weird in it, it''s Kazu-kun for being so calm through it," she said and I chuckled. She does have a point. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have a beautiful girl in your room and sleeping next to me. I should be worried about it?" I joked and she flicked my head a little.


    "Still have some sense of danger, what if I was someone who wanted to harm you?" she asked her cheeks still puffed. She looks like a squirrel hiding its food in its mouth.


    "If you wanted to cause any harm to me, you would have already done it," I said but she didn''t look convinced.


    "But you didn''t know that," Ai said and I nodded my head. I don''t have any rebuttal to that. Even after everything that happened, my reaction surprised me the most on how I was able to keep that calm. Maybe it''s my habit of being calm in dangerous situations, or my attraction to Ai prior to the events that made me think I was dreaming.


    "You have me beat there," I said and pulled her close to me. "But I knew for a fact that Ai was not there to hurt me. Let''s say it was my guts telling me that."


    "Mmmh¡­" she decided not to talk further about the subject and her mood suddenly dropped. It looks like this discussion might have brought some negative thoughts in her mind. I can''t allow that.


    I decided to use my ultimate weapon, the ultimate technique passed down by the Shiba household over generations. It takes the masterful use of one''s fingers to the perfect precision to yield the best outcome. Being the receiver of the technique, I have also perfected it to a certain extent and it was time to use it Ai.


    Shiba special, ten fingers of death.


    I grabbed Ai''s waist and started tickling her sides. Taken aback by the sudden thought she was first shocked, Ai started to laugh and started kicking her legs in the water. She tried her best to get out of the grip but I was not going to let her go that easily.


    "Ahahahahaha K-Kaz-hahahahaha, stoop," she whined while laughing but I kept going. "Ahahahahahaha come on now!!"


    "Nope, Ai looks sad, Kazuki doesn''t want that, Kazuki tickles," I said and turned her around grabbed her feet, and started tickling them too. She tried pulling them back and laughing but I didn''t let go. Looking at her, a soft smile formed on my face and I let go. She grabbed her stomach and started catching her breath and I just looked at her amused. Looking back at me, she made a sulking face and I couldn''t hold myself back.


    "Come here," I said opening my arms and though she looked grumpy, Ai made herself comfortable in my arms and snuggled up to my chest. I held her tight and patted her back. "There, there, it''s alright now. I am right here."


    She didn''t reply and just sat in that position and I let her be. Her pale white skin was now glistening right before me and her hair smelled amazing. It wasn''t the smell of something delicious but more like a fragrant flower. I enjoyed the feeling and decided to stay like that a little longer in the bath. It wasn''t as if we had not spent a good amount of time in this place. Though before it was more of Ai forcing herself on me.


    Feeling peaceful, my eyes went back to her scars and some thoughts started coming to my mind. Thoughts that I was not too proud of having. Though it wasn''t against Ai.


    Ai is not that strong.


    Ai is not that careful about her own body either.


    Ai needs to be protected.


    I had to be the one to do that.


    Even if it meant forsaking anything.


    What is the worst that could happen? I die? Well, I was dead for a few minutes if I do say so myself so it won''t make too much of a fuss. How selfish of me, to be thinking this but I couldn''t help but feel overprotective of her.


    Ai is weak.


    Ai is not careful about her own body.


    I cannot rely on Ai to always protect me.


    I must be protected.


    I am the only one who can do that.


    "Kazu-kun¡­" Ai spoke softly and I looked at her only to see her tilting her head up with her eyes closed. I knew what this meant so I closed in the difference between us and kissed her. It was gentle, warm, and sweet. For the first time in my life, Ai felt so frail and small in front of me. I could not let anything happen to her again.


    I caressed her cheek and deepened the kiss. She wrapped her hands around my neck and pressed her body against mine. Though it was exciting me it wasn''t something I should push on her right now. Ai needs comfort and affection; my sexual desires are something that can only be allowed to be fulfilled after Ai''s needs are fulfilled.


    Breaking the kiss, I placed a kiss on her forehead and started to get out of the bath. Any more and the heat will start making us dizzy and the last thing I want is to fall asleep in a bathtub, that is how some people die and I don''t want to go out in that way. Ai followed me and got out of the bath too and we started wiping ourselves down with towels. Putting on our clothes for the night, we proceeded to brush our teeth. I need to buy more toothpaste.


    We went to the bedroom and Ai was the first one to jump into the comfortable mattress. She tucked herself under the blanket and started sniffing it. This site did bring back memories.


    "Ai, I am right here, why do you need a second-hand smell?" I said sitting on the bed.


    "But your smell mixed with mine and the fresh blankets is something else," she justified and chuckled before getting under the blanket myself. As soon as I did, Ai stuck to my glue and rested her head on my chest. I caress her silky hair and kissed her forehead.


    "Good night Kazu-kun," she said looking very tired. I thought she had more questions to ask but I think after all this sleeping on a familiar bed makes her sleepy instead. Not that I am complaining. It is quite a cute sight.


    "Good night Ai," I said kissing her. "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    She snuggled up to me a little more and I hugged her gently caressing her back. I looked down at her and found herself sleeping already. It must have been really tiring for you Ai.


    No need to worry now, I will never let anyone take you away from me again.

 Chapter 326 - 326: Second Chance

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 327 - 327: Drinks

    "Akira? Are you okay? Hey, wake up," I heard a familiar voice moving me from side to side. My body was exhausted from dealing with all the critters that tried to break in.


    Every bone in my body was crushed into pieces and after each iteration, my healing was somehow about to keep up with the damage caused to my body. Every time I was moved even the slightest, a surge of sharp pain would travel through all of my body. I slowly opened my eyes to look at the person calling out to me only to notice that it was Ai-sama. Oh no, I am in such an unpresentable form, I must get up immediately.


    "Ugh¡­" even the slightest moment made my body scream in pain.


    "Hey, don''t move, you are too injured." You were the one who was shaking me before though. "What do I do?"


    I looked at her frantically looking around to find a way to help me. There is no need for it, I am merely just a servant. My healing capabilities are not that fast but nothing to be laughed about. These injuries only require some minutes to heal. There is no need to panic. I wanted to say it to her but even trying to speak was too much of a pain. I am an insult to servants. Putting my masters in worry because of me. Unacceptable.


    "Cough, cough." I coughed out some blood and a sharp pain hit my chest. Looks like even my lungs were crushed by this, it is a miracle I am even alive now.


    "Here, drink this," Ai-sama said grabbing a vail of red liquid. Looks like there was still one left. She opened the vail and the sweet scent filled the room. She brought the vail closer to my mouth but I moved away. "Don''t do that, it will help you heal quickly."


    I know that, but there is no way I can drink that. The vail was meant for Ai-sama moreover¡­that contained Kazuki-sama''s blood. I must stay as far as I can from it. The last time he made me drink it, I was almost ready to drink every last drop. I don''t know what would happen this time to me given my condition.


    "N-ngh¡­n-no¡­" I somehow got a word out of me as my body started to heal more. Just a little more time, and I will be fine.


    "Stop resisting and drink," she said holding my head in place and shoving the vail to my mouth but I kept it closed. Unfortunately, I wasn''t able to resist longer as she forced my mouth open making me scream in pain, and stuck the vail in my mouth letting the content pour down my throat.


    The moment the blood touched my tongue I stopped resisting; I could feel the warmth spreading in my body. It felt nice, but I wanted more. Though causing me great pain, I grabbed the vail myself and poured all of it in my mouth. Ahhh¡­this is it, that warm feeling I needed but along with it something predatory overcame me and I started licking the inside of the vail with my tongue making sure nothing was left in it. I wanted more, a little more, just one more vail. I want this blood, I need it.


    My body started to heal way faster than it was before and within a few seconds, all of my bones were back in their place. My blood vessels have taken their original shape, my organs have also been placed in their respective positions and my body was no longer in pain. Blood, blood, blood, Kazuki-sama''s blood. I want more of it.


    "Akira," I heard someone call me and I looked at her realizing the person in front of me was not supposed to see this side of me. I quickly stood up to get back to my presentable self but my feet stumbled making me fall down to my knees. "Hey take it slow, it''s fine."


    "I''m sorry Ai-sama, b- "


    Before I could finish my sentence, a terrible feeling of dread filled the room. I froze in my place and got so scared that even moving an inch felt like a death sentence to me. I know this feeling too well, in my entire life there is only one person who was able to make me feel like this. This terrible sense of fear, the perpetrator.


    Father.


    I looked at Ai-sama seeing her frozen in her place too but her body was trembling. It was as if fear completely took over her but her face was filled with expressions of being horrified and angry. Wait, if I feel him like this, that means.


    "Kazuki-sama¡­" I muttered his name terrified of the realization that hit me. "Ai-sama, forget about me, please make your way to where this is coming from. Kazuki-sama is with Father right now!"


    Not saying another word, as if Kazuki-sama''s name snapped something in her brain, she rushed out of the room quickly. I sat back on my feet and took a deep breath. I wanted to move, but I couldn''t do anything. This feeling, I was never able to overcome it. I remember the first time I felt this when I first met him. He stood there with a kind smile but the aura exuding from him was anything but kindness, those murderous intentions were enough to make the entire rebel force quiver in their places.


    I took another deep breath and focused on scanning out the entire place. Closing my eyes, I focused on feeling the air around me and conducting my senses through it. This place is really big and some of its rooms have already started to move around. Living here sounds like a real pain.


    Some critters nest, a quarter of some nobles, novices standing guard on the other end, the other hunters fighting with the critters. Given how much time has elapsed seeing that they are still able to keep up with it is impressive. I can feel Kazuki-sama, Ai-sama, and Father in the same room now but I was able to find Yuna-sama though.


    "KAZU-KUN!!" I heard a loud shriek coming from the direction where Ai-sama went. Wait, what is going on?


    I stood up to head to that place but then another voice was heard out of nowhere. "A¡­I¡­."


    It''s Kazu-sama, wait this is not coming from the same room. He is calling out of Ai-sama, this is not good.


    "A¡­khi¡­rha¡­"


    My eyes widened and like it was second nature I teleported to the place where I was called from. Standing there I was completely horrified with the state I found him in. Many critters have swarmed him and have been feasting on him like anything. The smell of his blood was so strong that I also started to get drawn to it but that was not the moment for that. I need to get him out. I saw what looked like his hand, I quickly grabbed it and pulled it out.


    "Wha- "


    What I found was just an arm but nobody attached to it. I quickly raised my hand pulling the air around me and making a javelin out of it and used it to throw all the critters off from him. What was left was just a torso with his head attached to it. I quickly rushed closer to him and teleported to the safest place I knew.


    "Kazuki-sama, hang in there," I said making sure he didn''t close his eyes, the moment he started to give in was when I was sure he was going to die. "No, no, no, don''t close your eyes!"


    I started panicking, I tried everything I could, I shook him, slit my wrist, and started pouring my blood. It was only able to somewhat stop the bleeding but I doubt my blood will be able to grow his arms back. What do I do?


    His neck had a big hole in it too. I am surprised he is still alive but I can''t let him die. As a servant, I have to make sure my master is safe. I poured some blood on his throat too which closed the wound. This much is not enough, I need more blood¡­


    I looked back at his face and his eyes looked half dead, his mouth was moving though, as if he was trying to say something. I brought my ear close to his mouth to hear properly. "Yes, Kazuki-sama? What do you need?"


    "B-B- "


    "B?"


    I leaned closer but before I knew it, I felt a sharp pain in my neck and I looked to see what it was only to find Kazuki-sama with his teeth¡­no¡­those are fangs¡­


    Is he a vampire now?


    He started drinking my blood and I grit my teeth holding back to shout in pain. Vampires normally use an aphrodisiac to numb the pain but Kazuki-sama is doing no such thing, he is drinking it like an animal. I didn''t move though. I don''t know what is happening to him but now that I look at his body, it was regenerating drinking from me.


    GROWL


    "That sound¡­Kazuki-sama¡­" I said and he stopped to look at me and a sense of fear overcame my body. He wasn''t looking at me like I was Akira, his servant but a prey he was feeding on. His limbs grew back to their original shape and he pushed me down. I tried to get out of it but he had suddenly gotten this unnatural strength. I looked at him and he was breathing heavily looking at me like a crazed beast. "K-Kazuki-sama¡­"


    The master who treated me like my first master ever with his kindness and easy-going nature was now looking at me as if I was nothing but just a bag of blood. Before I could say anything, he dug his teeth in my neck again and started drinking from it, I started getting a little dizzy but I didn''t move anymore. I am a servant; my life is dedicated to my master.


    If I have to die to save him, my life is his to take. My vision started getting blurry and I raised my arm and rested it on his back. The pain was getting too much to handle, he was not just drinking from my blood vessels but was also eating my flesh. If this is how I have to go, at least let me feel the warmth from my master.


    "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama, but let me be selfish this once," I said and closed my eyes. I have lived a long life, ever since the Edo period. I was the daughter of the head of the branch family of a famous samurai clan. I was raised to be nothing but a servant to the successor of the clan. He was a proud man. His strength was unmatched by anyone in the clan and his praises were sung by many. At the age of fifteen, he was already leading the clan to victory in many battles.


    I admired him, wanting to be prideful and strong like him, even though I was a servant of his, I harbored certain feelings towards him that I was not allowed to. But, everything came crashing down when we were attacked. It was just one man, a certain man who came from a foreign land. He single-handedly took down the clan''s forces.


    "Hide inside Akira," I was commanded by my master as he grabbed his katana and walked out to fight the intruder. I was so taken by the fear that I didn''t think of anything and followed his order. Still scared for his safety, I peeked at the hole and my eyes widened as I saw him drop dead right before me. His head fallen off from his shoulders.


    The door of my room was forced open and the intruder stood right before me. I saw a monster that day, the monster who made me one of his kind. Why did he do that? I have no idea but he made me do many horrible things under his command, even¡­devour the body of my master¡­


    Ah no¡­why am I remembering him now? The memories of standing next to him as he looked out at the garden. He always complimented and showed gratitude for every single thing a servant was supposed to do for him. Even I woke up in his lap once because I collapsed due to overwork, that was the first time there was a little bit of moisture in his eyes.


    "You fool," he said tending to me. "Don''t forget about your own well-being again, or next time you''ll be punished."


    His scolding was filled with harshness and worry, but over anything else, his kindness to even care about a simple servant such as me.


    "¡­ra¡­ki¡­" I think I hear him again. Maybe I can finally meet you again, my master. "Ak¡­"


    "Akira."


    My eyes opened and I found myself lying on the warm lap of my master, his eyes looking down at me filled with tears. His face was full of worry and his hands trembling but still tending to me. I felt something sweet in my mouth to see he cut his own wrist to feed me. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh my god, you are awake," he said worryingly. "I''m so sorry for that, I didn''t come back to my senses sooner and you were almost on the verge of passing away. I just¡­"


    My master is reckless.


    But that is his strength.


    "Anyways, are you okay now? Is this much blood enough? Do you need more?"


    My master is not aware of his own limits.


    But that is his strength.


    "Please, say something. I am getting worried here."


    My master is kind and worries about me.


    But that is his strength.


    "No, I am okay now Kazuki-sama," I said, my face curling on its own feeling the warm feeling of knowing he cares about me so much.


    My master may remind me of my first master.


    But my admiration for him will surpass even my first master.


    "You are really reckless Kazuki-sama, you shouldn''t just feed me your blood like this. I have warned you against it," I scolded him a little. "But¡­thank you, for doing that for me."


    "Of course, I will do that for you," he said, his wound not healed.


    I smiled yet again. "Of course you would, that is just how you are."

 Chapter 328 - 328: Efficiency

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 329 - 329: Lovely Memories

    The vampire wielding the silver blade stood graciously in front of us holding the tip of the sword right at us. My knees started to feel weak and started shaking out of the feeling of fear that was instilled in my mind due to the image right before me. I could tell that if I didn''t get out of here quickly death awaits me.


    "I didn''t expect that you knew about this Akira, looks like your previous masters have taught you well," Dominic said casually swaying the sword from left to right.


    "Kazuki-sama, we need to leave this instant," Akira said with her eyes still fixed on Dominic.


    "Why? You haven''t been here for too long, you should at least wait for the main course," Dominic said with his smile getting wider and a bit crazier. "I haven''t had my fun just yet."


    "Split up, now!" I shouted and we all jumped in different directions with Dominic appearing right where we were standing before with the sword stuck in the ground. The ground cracked and the floor started to shatter into pieces. I didn''t know how I was able to tell but I could somehow slowly read his moves.


    The ground below our feet started to break and I jumped up to stop myself from falling with the debris. My eyes scanned the place for Dominic but I couldn''t get a glimpse of him.


    "Seems like I have underestimated you greatly Kazuki-kun, my apologies," I heard Dominic''s voice from behind me and I twisted my body to face the noble levitating before me, blade ready to pierce through my flesh. He plunged the blade forward I refocused my thoughts on the current situation quickly drawing out the blade. "Impressive I must say."


    Our blades clashed and I could stop the blade from getting further but in a split of a moment, my grip loosened and the sword went past my blade with it piercing my shoulder.


    "ARGH!!" I screamed in pain because not only was the pain of being stabbed pretty bad, the blade felt extremely hot. It was as if someone had put red hot iron directly on my skin. I looked at Dominic and he had an amused look on his face. This bastard was enjoying this a lot.


    With the little I could move; I pulled my legs up and kicked Dominic''s stomach pushing me away from him so the sword could exit my shoulder. Thanks to this and gravity, I started skyrocketing toward the ground at a dangerous speed. I looked at the ground coming closer to me within some seconds and I just braced my body for impact. Yes, I knew I could take this.


    BAM


    I crashed back first into the hard ground and a big dust cloud formed around me of the concrete that I had just broken from the impact. I could feel my brain hitting every spot inside my cranium and my body feeling extremely hot from the impact. I probably have broken some bones. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nii-chan!!" Yuna screamed and I saw her figure faintly running at me. Tears falling down her cheeks, she picked me up in her arms. Her mouth was trembling and she look in complete shock. "Nii-chan¡­Nii-chan!! Are you okay?!" she screamed in fear with tears now uncontrollably falling out of her eyes.


    I coughed out some blood and slowly, I could feel my body starting to heal. My vision came back to me and I could clearly see the saddening details on her scared and crying face. I moved my arm up and wiped the tears of her eyes. Even if my voice box was hurting, I could get some words out.


    "Don''t¡­cough¡­worry about me¡­I''m fine," I said to her caressing her cheeks. I looked past her and a pair of red eyes glowed brightly behind Yuna. I held her head and pulled it down as the blade went right above her head.


    Akira appeared right before us and the next thing I knew, instead of the far-reaching church ceiling, my eyes were now staring at the night sky filled with stars. I came to my senses and with enough energy to move, I sat up straight. I looked around seeing Yuna sitting right next to me in a daze mean while Akira¡­


    "Akira!" I shouted and crawled towards the brown-haired noble. She was laying down on the ground biting her tongue and holding in the screams. Blood was gushing out of her left arm¡­or the place it was supposed to be. Now there was nothing but just a big wound with the arm cut off. The wound seemed like it was burning and I knew why that was.


    With all my strength, I picked up my sword and made a cut on my wrist wincing in pain because it too was burning the wound but I didn''t care. In the panic, all the pain was numbed and all I could think about was to help Akira. I brought my wrist closer to her mouth but she turned her mouth away from me.


    "What are you doing Akira? Drink," I said to her but she shook her head still not opening her mouth. The pained expression on her face was hard to watch and I got more serious. "Akira, drink my blood."


    She shook her head again.


    "That is an order," I told her but for the first time, I saw Akira not obeying when I said that it was an order. I knew why Akira was doing it but this was no time for that. The wound on Akira though not lethal was very painful and having experienced just a mere stab by that sword, I could tell that the pain Akira was in right now was way worse.


    Having nothing option, I clenched my fist tight and more blood started falling from my wrist. I let it drop right on her lips and with the other hand, tried to open Akira''s mouth. She struggled a great deal to not let me make her drink my blood. She held my hand tightly pulling it away. I didn''t have enough strength so I looked and Yuna and having understood what I wanted, she held down Akira in place.


    "Kazuki-sama please stop!" she said letting out pained screams. "I cannot drink your blood. I shouldn''t!"


    "I don''t care if you should or not Akira, you are in grave pain too so drink up!" I said letting the blood drop in her mouth thanks to her speaking up. Her eyes started to turn bright red and now instead of pulling back, Akira moved her mouth forward. Her survival instincts were telling her to drink but I could still see her morals were not letting her.


    I pressed my wrist to her mouth and before she could think any further, she bit into my hand. Maybe because it was out of pure spite, I felt the pain of her teeth digging into my skin but I bit my tongue not letting out any sound. I looked at Yuna and indicated to her to let go. Akira quickly held onto my arm and started to drink violently. I sat back letting her do as she pleased holding in the pains. Unlike Ai, who used the aphrodisiac in her fangs to numb the pain, Akira who was right now hungry for blood didn''t do any such thing. With every time she sucked my blood, I could feel a surge of pain through my body feeling the blood being pulled out of it but I held on. I grabbed the sheath and clenched it as hard as I could.


    I looked at Akira''s arm and within a few seconds, it was regrown to half and I just held back the screams and closed my eyes. After a few more seconds, I could feel the pain going away. I opened my eyes looking at Akira and she stopped drinking my blood and just held my wrist in her hands. She had a gloomy expression on her face and even if I wanted to move, my body had given up.


    Too much of my blood was drawn along with it healing all my wounds, my body was left with no energy at all and I fell down on the ground with my vision coming and going at the second. I could see the silhouettes of both Akira and Yuna looking down at me and I gave them a faint smile.


    My body started feeling light and the ground below me turned into the soft feeling of the mattress of my bed. I looked beside me and Akira had teleported us to my room and I let out a deep sigh and rest my body on the bed. I clenched my lips and started to feel the rage surging through my body.


    Someone held my arm close to her and I could feel the soft and cold skin of the person. She clenched my hand and I held onto it tightly myself.


    Not only had Dominic captured Ai, but he also has something to do with the death of my sister which had been traumatizing me for years and now he even wounded Akira pretty badly. Congratulations Dominic, you just made me make a kill list and the first name on that is yours. Now after all this, there was a slight change to my plan too, not just to rescue Ai but also, to make Dominic suffer a torturous death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 330 - 330: Class

    RING RING RING S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    RING RING RING


    RING RING RING


    RIGN RI-


    "So annoying¡­" I grumbled still feeling super drowsy. I rubbed my eyes opening them only to find myself in a dimly lit room. The sunlight seeped through from behind the curtains.


    If the alarm had already rung, it did mean it was 9:00 AM but honestly, I don''t want to wake up just yet. Also, school started two days ago but we couldn''t really be there due to certain¡­issues. I think saying that would be more believable. That or I am faking being sick. I don''t know what to do yet. As long as I don''t have to deal with an angry Natsumi-san in teacher mode, I can continue to live a nice happy life.


    I turned to the side seeing the cutest sight in the world. Ai had her eyes closed and was still sleeping, the alarm never wakes her up which is honestly a surprise given vampires are supposed to be having heightened senses. Though, I don''t mind waking up to see her like this.


    She was latched onto my arm and was caressing it with her cheek. Her breath was lightly tickling me but it was a nice feeling. Her body still felt cold which would be worrying to most people but then again, Ai isn''t most people. Well, neither am I, but that is not the problem.


    Hello, readers, I am Shiba Kazuki. If you have read the previous volume, I recently died. Well, kind of at least. I was supposed to be dead but my trusty companion, Akira pulled me out of the clutches of death so I now owe my life to her. I should probably do something for her since after I came back which was by almost killing her, I did fall unconscious for some days. Mostly it was because my body needed to adapt to the changes it had gone under.


    Something special about me is that I have the blood of The First, which is Ethan, in me. He also lives in my head rent-free and often acts as my schizophrenic mentor. He was the first vampire to ever be created and that raises the question. If I have the blood of a vampire in my veins, am I one as well?


    Frankly speaking, I have no idea what I am. The little demon of the realm of cuteness in front of me is a half-vampire, part human and part vampire. She drinks human blood and also can eat normal food to feed herself. She doesn''t really have an active urge to drink human blood and the same is for me.


    It''s just that the blood I drink isn''t of humans, but of vampires.


    If vampires considered half-vampires an abomination, I am nothing less of a monstrosity of vampire creation. Ethan said that what I am is a vampire since I drink blood which does make sense but if I am a vampire and drink vampire blood, aren''t I just a cannibal?


    So, calling me a half-human would make more sense. Also, unlike Ai and other vampires whose bodies are cold, mine, on the other hand, is hot.


    "Nngh¡­" Ai mumbled in her sleep and held me tighter. By the look on her face, it looked like she was having a nightmare. Her body was trembling and I could feel her wanting to hold onto me more. "Kazu-kun¡­"


    I pulled her closer and wrapped my arm around her. I rested her head on my chest and started caressing her back. "Shuuush, there, there," I comforted her to the best of my capabilities. "I am right here," I whispered.


    It took some time but she calmed down. I have no idea what horrible stuff she had gone through but I have seen the result of it. I don''t know what he did, but whatever weapon or torture device was used on her, left back scars. Something which is not something that is supposed to be left on the body of a vampire.


    Thinking about that vampire again made my vision go a little blurry and my head hurt. I took a deep breath to calm myself and looked at Ai''s calm face. Looking at it, I could get a hold of myself and I placed a kiss on her head. If you have forgotten, Dominic, code name; Father is a noble who is very old. So old in fact that he was the first vampire turned by the lord of the night also called Sarah.


    He is also the man who captured Ai and tortured her along with killing me by plunging his head through my chest.


    Luckily I was not all alone.


    "Akira," I said softly and the noble appeared beside me. Even though it was so early in the morning, she was well-dressed and ready to start the day. I really need to take some tips from her about this.


    "Are you feeling thirsty Kazuki-sama?" she asked and I nodded my head. Somehow making Ai let go of me I got out of the body. Akira loosened her collar to expose her neck.


    It looked so enticing that I couldn''t help myself, my instincts took over and I bit her neck. It was sweet, sweeter than Ai''s blood. Maybe it is because she is a full vampire and Ai is half vampire. Since I have just gained new powers, I am sort of a vampire baby who needs his daily dose of vampire blood but for some reason, there is a little catch.


    The only blood I crave right now will be of Akira. It''s similar with vampires when they are critters, nobles who turn them give them a human to drink from and they are supposed to go on with this for about two months. While other human blood will tempt them and make them want to drink it, getting blood from the first person you feed from once you are turned to makes them bound to that person.


    Critters are more so like hungry circus animals, though they can do anything to feed their hunger, if their master orders them something, they have to follow that no matter what. The more I got to find out about vampires, the more they were drifting away from how I expected them. So, one can say that right now what Akira is doing for me is equal to a mother breastfeeding her baby.


    Since I have a lot of self-control and am not a rabid beast, I make sure not to drink a lot from her. I did suggest to Akira instead of having to feed me directly like this, she could have her blood taken a little and store it so I wouldn''t have to ask her for it every day but she was against the idea.


    "Kazuki-sama is a newly awoken vampire and to make sure you are taking your daily required amount, I am to monitor it personally," she said almost sounding like a mother.


    I stopped and let go of her seeing the place I quickly healed and Akira tightened her collar again. I nodded my head then and Akira completely hid her presence. One other important task I had given to Akira was keeping a close eye on Ai now that she is back. I don''t know yet how bad it is but it won''t be a surprise that Ai''s mental state will be very unstable plus we are still in the same place where we lived before.


    "They already know where we are," I was told, and was suggested that Akira change places. Something like this also came to my mind but the fact that this place is something very dear to Ai given that it was a sort of last memory of her parents, I will make no decision until I discuss this with Ai first.


    Heading to the bathroom, I freshened up and started to brush my teeth, the water was put to heat up and I already had my clothes put where there are supposed to be by Akira. Maybe she is doing a bit too much now, I can do this by myself you know. I may be a new "vampire" but I don''t have to be babied like this. I am still very much capable of taking care of myself.


    I took off my t-shirt and looked at myself in the mirror, toned muscles and a very little amount of fat. I am surprised just how good and fit my body looks merely due to the fact that it had to adapt to keep up with my growing strength and speed. However, it still made me feel like an impostor because I didn''t really do anything to achieve this physique.


    "Then again, I don''t have any right to complain," I said and looked at my chest, touching the place where there should have been a gaping hole and even my lips were not supposed to be intact was quite a scary feat but I''d prefer to get out of all this unharmed.


    Now, my main concern. Since I have found Ai and brought her back, I have to report to VEO. I can already see James being very happy with me and not to mention Natsumi-san will be back.


    "Give this dead man a break, please."


    Stepped inside the bath poured some hot water over and started to clean myself with the soap. I do wonder if I just get showers instead of taking these baths, that way I may even save more water right?


    "Nope, I enjoy these baths too much," I came to this conclusion nodding and after I rinsed myself off again with water, I stepped into the warm bath and submerged myself up to my neck. This is the real thing I wake up every day for. The feeling nothing can ever beat.


    I looked up at the ceiling, I started to recall what other things I had to do at the VEO. I had to report to James, get checked up by Ama now that I am no longer just a human, meet Natsumi-san; if I find her in the VEO and¡­


    "I hope Meme-san and all also get out of there safely. I need to thank them for allowing me to join them."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 331 - 331: Clover

    "As if today, both of you are suspended from the VEO for two whole months."


    "What?"


    I was standing in the room with James as this bombshell of a statement was dropped on us. I did expect something like this but still, a two-month suspension is too severe of a punishment. Also, why was Ai given that suspension? I was the only one who disobeyed direct orders from James, Ai did nothing wrong.


    I clenched my fist and took a deep breath calming myself. My eyes fell on Ai seeing her hiding herself behind me from James. I don''t know if this was out of self-defense or fear but for some reason the entire time since the morning, she has gotten a lot clingier to me. It wasn''t something that bothered me but thinking that we made some progress with Ai to not just obsess over me and open up to even more people was all for nothing.


    "Wait here James, I understand you want to suspend me, but why Ai?" I asked and he glared at me. Yeah, he was very angry with me trying to put up a rebuttal. He let out a long sigh and rubbed his forehead. "She is lucky that she is not considered as a rogue and killed off."


    "What do you mean?" I asked worried about what actions might have been taken at Ai. She grabbed my t-shirt and I felt her breathing getting ragged. I moved my hand behind to place it on her back to keep her calm.


    "Well, if you don''t know, Tsubaki here was not only under the suspicion of abandoning her duties and running away, she also attacked some pursuers the VEO sent to bring her back who came back in an appalling state. To top it all, the little bar she entered, not to mention with multiple eyewitnesses present had some human casualties," he explained and I was taken aback by what he just told me. During this time, I was not conscious and the moment I got up, I asked Akira to find Ai and take me where she was but to think all that happened, it was beyond what I expected.


    "B-but I didn''t kill any of them¡­" Ai mumbled and we all looked at her which made her hide behind me again.


    "What is it that you said?" James asked in a more assertive tone.


    "She said she didn''t kill any of them," I repeated what she said.


    "She is lucky that she didn''t. The forensics department luckily didn''t find any tracks of her fingerprints or DNA in any of the victims which was why I was somehow able to get her off the hook," James explained. Wait, so he was defending her? "The other officials really wanted to expel her and treat her like a target to hunt her down which I can''t allow to happen."


    "James¡­"


    "Don''t get me wrong," he looked at me sternly, his voice still full of anger. "The only reason I defended her was because she was under my command and they didn''t have proper evidence against her. I like to treat my subordinates justly but that also means if there was any solid evidence against her, I would not have done what I did. Take this as a warning for next time."


    "I¡­see¡­"


    "And now you, Shiba Kazuki," he brought his attention back to me.


    "Wait, I thought we were done with my punishment," I said taking a step back not understanding what he was about to bring up.


    "I am repeating this because even after me saying this again and again about this, you went on a very dangerous mission where let''s be honest, you just survived due to mere luck," he scolded. "It is about time you understand that disobeying your superiors is taken and dealt with very seriously here. You could have very easily compromised the mission due to your incompetence."


    "But Meme was the one who invited me- "


    "He is dead."


    "What?!" I shouted banging my hands on the desk. James looked at me and I took my hands off the table. "Wait, but it doesn''t make any sense."


    "After you and Tsubaki had your encounter with Dominic, the other two teams also came face to face with them," he said and paused for a second. Wait, don''t tell me it gets worse. "Only the twins returned."


    "What¡­"


    He leaned back on his chair and rubbed his forehead again. I could clearly see the dark circles under his eyes so it is not wrong to believe he didn''t get much sleep lately. My eyes fell down to the floor and I clenched my fist. So, you are telling me out of the seven people who went on the mission to get Ai back only four of us returned? Not to mention two of them being S-rank hunters. Don''t mess with me, just how strong is this bastard?


    "Sigh, look here Kazuki," James called out to me and I looked up to see the look on his face being more relaxed. "Don''t blame yourself for this because of this. I got a full report from the twins and it looked like whatever transpired had none of your involvement to blame for."


    "Okay¡­" I mumbled.


    "Now, before you leave, submit your weapons over to Ama, but you have to come here once a week to get checked by her. That''s it, dismissed" he said and I turned around. I looked at Ai only to see a worried expression looming over her face, I forced a smile at her the best I could and stepped out of the room.


    I started walking down the hallway towards the elevator. No matter how hard I tried, nothing more hurt me than knowing that I just lost more people.


    Yuna, Meme and Hotori-san.


    Losing Yuna was already a big shock for me and it was kind of at the back of my mind this entire time mostly because I had to look for Ai but knowing about them too just reopened the wound. I started to feel compelled to go see Akito and Haruto and I just realized that I forgot to ask James where they were. I wanted to turn around and go back but I was left too confused. Nothing was making sense right now. No matter how hard I tried.


    I am currently suspended from the VEO along with Ai, the sister I thought was dead met me again and she died again before my eyes and now Meme and Hotori met the same fate. This is too messed up.


    "KAZU-KUN!!"


    "AAAAH!! Huh?" I turned back seeing a worried Ai holding onto me.


    "I was calling you so many times, why didn''t you respond earlier?" she said, some tears welling up in her eyes. Huh? Wait, why is she crying? "Please don''t do that again."


    "I''m sorry, Ai," I said and grabbed her hand. She looked a little more relaxed and clung to my arm. It is starting to worry me now seeing Ai getting like this. It was almost like she had become a little girl scared of anyone she was unfamiliar with.


    "Kazu-kun, who is Meme?" she asked. Oh right, she doesn''t even know them.


    "The mission for rescuing you was not something I was allowed by James to be in," I started to explain. "It was given to two S-rank teams. One of Meme and Hotori-san, and the other of two twins names Akito and Haruto."


    "Oh, okay," she said calmly and I looked at her not seeing a change in her expression.


    "Wait, Ai, does this now bother you?" I asked her and she looked at me confused. "Those two who passed away were there to come to rescue you."


    "Yes, but they were not the ones who rescued me," she replied as if it was something not to think about more and I was a bit shocked by her calmness. "I mean, they didn''t really rescue me, right? You and Akira did."


    "What? B- "


    Before I could say anything, the elevator door opened before us, and in front of us appeared Natsumi-san along with Iwaguchi-san. "Flirting in broad daylight, do you two don''t feel embarrassed?" she asked. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Welcome back Natsumi-san," I replied, relieved to see that she was okay. "How was the mission?"


    "It went well, did you cause any trouble when I was gone?" she asked and I froze in my place conflicted about what to say. I know if I told her the truth, I would face the wrath of the devil but if I lie and am found out by her later, I will face the wrath of Natsumi-san. It is better that I say the truth and not hide anything.


    "Well¡­things happened and Ai got captured by Dominic¡­" I started to explain everything. She stood there with Iwaguchi-san listening to me intently and I made sure not to lie anywhere or miss any detail. On the other hand, Ai was standing behind me having me shield her from Natsumi-san. I am worried about seeing her act this way because this is the first that I have seen if this goes on, having her go to school and continue with her daily life will be hard.


    "And that brings us here," I said.


    SLAP


    As expected.


    "How dare you!" Ai shouted and jumped at Natsumi-san.


    Not expected!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 332 - 332: Help

    "Y-you monster!!"


    "HELP!!"


    "Spare m- "


    No matter what they said, I cut down every single one, sparing no pests. One, two, three, four...twenty¡­thirty¡­fifty?


    "Not that I care," I muttered and walked towards the pest dragging its body away from me. Tears were falling down its eyes his face pleading to be spared but that was nothing but a farce for me. These pests were nothing but the reason I lost him. I jumped at it and dug my teeth down its neck drinking the foul-tasting blood. It made me want to throw but that was no reason for me to stop, I have felt worse.


    Drinking all the left-up blood, I stabbed it in the heart and saw as the being''s body started to break down and disappear before my eyes. Behind me, faint light started to shine and I turned around seeing that it was dawn now. Looking around in the alleyway now completely clean. No one would have imagined a slaughter to have happened here.


    I took a step and wince holding my stomach. Clicking my tongue, I sat next to the wall and closed my eyes focusing all the energy I had left in healing the wound. Just drinking vampire blood will not heal my wounds.


    "Bickering about me being a disgusting demi-human, you''re still the same on the inside you hypocrites," I muttered and took a deep breath.


    Once healed up, I stood up and started to be on the move. They will not come out during day time so trying to find where they are is a waste of my time. In the night it''s easier to track them. I can''t stay in the same spot for too long though, who knows when the VEO will find me? I know the only thing they will do is try to recruit me into their ranks again, if I say no, I will be hunted down like those pests now that I have made such a commotion.


    I started running down the alleyway and I found myself in front of the wall. Kicking the ground, I leaped over it to the roof and started to jump from one roof to another. It''s not even been too long since the church incident happened, just two days and I have already found myself to be followed.


    "How annoying," I muttered and ran across the building and jumped down, the ones who followed me did the same. Ugh, why do they have to be such a pain? I am not hunting down you people.


    Taking a right, I rushed straight to the wall quickly finding it in an attempt to have them off my trail. It did seem to have worked since they took the turn too and looked confused as to where I was. Turning around I was met with a black stick right in my face. As it touched my skin a big surge of electricity flowed through my body making me fall to my knees. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My face hit the ground and my vision started to get blurry. My body was still feeling the tingle of electricity through my body, my fingertips shaking. Slowly, looking up at them, I noticed the signature black outfit the hunters all have. The other two jumped up the building right behind me and brought out handcuffs.


    "Aaah¡­ARGH!!" I yelled like a beast. My breathing was ragged and panic started to get to me. Two of them held me down to the floor and I started struggling.


    "Stop moving for the love of god," one exclaimed holding my arms behind my back. The other one is holding me by my head. Waiting for me to get done with those pests and ambush me when I am this week, they are one sly bunch of people.


    "I''m sorry but we have been ordered to bring you back," The one grabbing the cuffs said and put them on my wrists.


    "RAGH!!!" I screamed in pain, these fuckers¡­these handcuffs are made of special grade silver. The pain was unbearable but the more I struggled the more the intensity of the pain increased. I stopped moving around and felt the pain to stop. Aah, I see what it is in life.


    They all grabbed me making me stand up. I looked straight into their eyes finding their face somewhat recognisable.


    "We are just here to bring you back, it''s the boss''s order," one of them said. "Shiba Kazuki is alive."


    "Huh?"


    As the words hit me, I went silent and stood there staring at my feet. "Shiba Kazuki is alive." The line started playing on a loop in my head.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    How dare they.


    "Keep his name out of your mouth!!" I shouted throwing my head back right into the nose of the person holding me. He stumbled back with a now broken nose screaming in pain. "He is alive you say?! You liars!"


    The other two quickly charged at me, I jumped straightening my legs and letting my arms come to the front from under. Both of them had a black bat in their hands, the same thing that hit me before.


    "Shiba Kazuki is alive? Don''t fuck with me! If he, if Kazu-kun was actually alive, he would come get me directly! Do not tell me he sent you idiots here. Don''t lie to me using his name!" I screamed and rushed at them. One of them aimed the bat at my stomach and I slid under him only to see myself before the bat of the other hunter.


    Using my hand as a spring, I pushed myself over and jumped over her. Stretching my leg out, I kicked her in the face making her fall to the ground. Glaring at the other one I ran towards him. He hid the bat right behind probably wanting to surprise me so I charged faster and closed the distance between us.


    STAB


    "Huh?" I looked down at myself only to see a silver-bladed dagger stabbed into my guts. I looked at the expression on his face and it clearly showed that he thinks he won.


    "We were not told not to bring you back unharmed," he said and twisted the dagger in my guts and I winced in pain.


    "Pathetic," I said and grabbed his shoulders. "You think this much is enough to stop me?"


    "Hu- ARGH!" he screamed as I dug my teeth into his neck and started to drink his blood. One taste and I started to drink more; it was delicious, much better than the foul vampire blood. Give me all your blood, human!


    "Ai."


    My eyes widened hearing his soft voice in my ears. I stopped drinking the man''s blood and turned around in the direction of where Kazu-kun was but I found no one there. Looking back at the man I saw him squirming away from me, fear eminent in his eyes. I looked at my arms and touched my lips and saw blood. Looking at the other two humans I saw the fear in their eyes. I stopped for a monster and took a deep breath.


    Tears started falling down my eyes and I leaped away from the building running as fast as I could. Now that I consumed some human blood the wound healed much faster but I still felt some pain in my abdomen and looking down found the dagger still stuck to me. Soon, finding an old run-down shed, I decided to make that my den for the day.


    Sitting down, I found pieces of a broken mirror on the ground and picked it up to see my reflection, blood on my mouth, my eyes glowing bright, and my fangs protruding almost out of my mouth. Touching my face, I couldn''t see my old self in it, the one I was when I was with him.


    "Monster¡­" I said to the reflection in the mirror. Realizing what I just did, I threw it across the floor and hid my face in my knees. "That is what he kept calling me too¡­"


    That monster, calling me a monster.


    How ironic.


    I started tapping my feet on the floor, I was cold, I felt cold. It was weird, I had always been cold and I never found it to be a problem for me. I was used to it, it was how I lived but now, it was discomfort for me. He showed me what it felt like to feel warm. The warmth he gave me that was taken away from me once before has been stolen from me once again. All because of a monster.


    Falling to my side on the cold floor I shivered. Gripping the knees close to me I bit my lower lip and blood started pouring out of it. Monster...that is what their eyes were saying. I was used to that look, I was used to that word but coming from the people I didn''t mean to kill, the words hurt. I was doing them a favor but killing these pests, then why does it bother them?


    "Am I a monster¡­?" I muttered and turned around facing the wall. I tried my best to fit in human society, I was well aware that I was different from others but me. A monster? Those thoughts never came to me, maybe it was the kindness I was shown by everyone or the infatuation that some had just because of my looks. I don''t know, I was in a place I was wanted and needed and it made me feel normal.


    I found the one who made me feel normal even after seeing this disgusting side of mine and had him all to myself. Yet, now it feels all for nothing. I don''t know what to do anymore.


    "His voice¡­stopped me¡­" I said thinking about the moment when he called me out, or so I thought but that stopped me. I was about to kill a human; my human side was about to lose. "I''m scared¡­Kazu-kun¡­I am scared...of myself¡­"


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 333 - 333: Beats of the symphony

    THUD


    "Hmmm?"


    CRASH


    I jumped back as two sets of hands plunged into the breaking it in a swift strike. Landing on my feet, I looked up to look at my attackers to find two pests right before me. They are probably just novices but they are stronger than a novice should be. Something is going on.


    Well, that doesn''t matter to me.


    Without any warning, they both jumped at me and I rushed at them. I put my stake aside and punched one of them in the gut throwing them out through the window. From the looks of it, it was already night. Looks like the exertion from the day before made me more tired than usual. The other one appeared behind me, grabbed my hand, and started crushing it.


    "You''re stronger than a normal novice," I said but looking at the eyes of the pest, I saw nothing but pure animalistic hunger for blood. Even for a vampire, this was a bit much. "What did you do?"


    Before I got to know the answers to my question, it pulled my hand and in a swift motion tore it off throwing me at the wall. I grit my teeth due to the pain but I had no time to think about anything since I was pounced at again by the animal. Moving to the side, I was able to dodge its blade-like nails and kicked the back of its skull. The sound of bones breaking filled the room and it fell down to its feet. Though not dead, it was enough to make it unconscious.


    RAWR


    The guttural sound put the entire neighborhood on alert as if it weren''t for the loud sounds these creatures were already making. I let out a sigh and my arm grew back to its original shape. It pounced at me and I stared at it directly in the eyes.


    "HALT."


    A surge of headache-like pain made me feel a little dizzy but I was able to get back on my feet. So, this is the issue with this ability. What an inconvenience. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I grabbed the two animals and peeked out the window only to see many people gathered in front of the building trying to see who or what made the sound. I clicked my tongue and kicked the wall from behind making another loud sound and quickly jumped out of the building. Some people rushed into the building but I was already out of their sight. I decided to go towards the warehouse areas of the city and made a run for it. Jumping from one building to another, I ran as fast as I could.


    Looking down at the two animals in each of my arms, I spat in disgust. Even for novices, who are to resemble human behavior and control over their powers and desires, this makes no sense. Even in rage, they were more like a critter given the power close to a noble which is not how vampires are supposed to evolve. With time, one learns and understands how to both accept and control one''s powers, only then can one get stronger.


    "But, their faces, hmmm, I think I will ask them when they wake up," I said making my way to the warehouses. I was still on high alert because I could still be pursued by more VEO members or one of the pests themselves. These two weren''t that stealthy with their assassination. "But still, why come after me directly?"


    Finally reaching the destination, I found an empty one and entered it. It was pitch black here and I sensed there was not supposed to be anyone here. They threw them both on the ground. Not having the patience to wait for them to wake up, I kicked them in the stomach knocking the air out of them.


    "Cough, cough, where am I?" one of them said and laid its eyes on me and stared glaring at me. I looked at it with disgust and kicked it right in the face.


    "Who do you think you are, to look at me with those eyes?" I said and spat on its face. It tried to get up to attack me and the other one was still under the ability.


    "SIT AND ANSWER MY QUESTIONS TRUTHFULLY."


    "Ugh¡­" I said holding my head as the surging pain emerged again. Using this multiple times will take a huge toll on me. Getting my thoughts together I looked at the two of them and they both sat right before me respectfully. "Who sent you here?"


    "No one, we came at our own volition," one of them answered.


    "And why?" I asked raising my eyebrow.


    "You killed our friends," the other one said. Friends?


    I got closer to them and looked at their faces properly. My eyes widened realizing who they were. These two were the ones who were responsible for cleaning off the blood that I bled in that cage. Knowing this, my hand started to scratch wanting to rip both of their heads again. I still remember, the disgusted look they gave me every time they were asked to come and clean after that monster.


    In their eyes, I was nothing but an abomination.


    "These friends you speak of¡­are they working under Dominic?" I asked and they both nodded. "How did you get this strong?"


    "Um¡­" even if I ordered them to speak the truth, I could see the fear and hesitation on their faces. I don''t have time for this bullshit.


    I grabbed my stake and drove it through its heart making sure the other one saw it well. Even if I used my ability, outside of the order I gave them, they can very well feel emotions or even try to resist the order but their body will not let them. Watching them struggle is an amusing sight which I am guilty of enjoying.


    Killing the pest, I glared at the other one and I could see the terrified look on his face. He started to struggle and get away from me but too bad for him, I am not some run-of-the-mill vampire.


    "Now that you know what will happen to you if you don''t reply instantly, I will ask again, how did you get this strong?"


    "D-drug! It was a drug!" it exclaimed, sweat dropping from its forehead, its body trembling as I kept glaring at it letting my bloodlust release. Given it is one of those pests, it is quite easy for it to understand the clear difference between us.


    "And who gave you this?" I asked.


    "F-Fa-Father, it was Father..." it said and the name made my blood boil along with making my feet tremble. That monster¡­


    "How did you know I was there?" I asked and it showed a little hesitation but I glared again making it talk.


    "H-he has informants, all around Tokyo, they all meet daily in Shinjuku to give intel about people Father told them to know about," it said and I walked close to it and kneeled. I placed my hand on his face and pulled it aside before biting its neck. "ARGH!!!"


    It yelled in pain but as I tasted the blood, I quickly let go of it and spat everything out. I felt a little dizzy all of a sudden and my mind started getting blank but I quickly took my finger and put it down my throat making me vomit everything out forcefully.


    Coughing and wiping my mouth I looked at it in anger and grabbed my stake. "No, no, no, no! Spare me please!"


    Not giving any heed to its pleading, I stuck my stake through its heart and the pest fell. I leaned against the wall next to me and sat down taking a deep breath. Looking back, I looked back at their body and saw them vanishing into nothingness. Filthy pests, even on death, no remains of them will be found after. Is this the life you want to live?


    I took a deep breath and slapped my face bringing me back to my senses. Whatever they were given by that monster must be why they felt so different, given how it was in their blood still may mean it is injectable.


    "Though it didn''t last for too long," I said and looked at them again, or the spot where the two were but found nothing. I was lucky this time for using my ability, the roar the other one gave out, I would have to kill it before I got anything out of it but that would also seem to be difficult. Something about her body felt different.


    "Well, time to head to Shinjuku," I muttered and got on my feet leaving the warehouse. I stumbled a little holding my head in pain as the pulsating feeling was much stronger now. I clicked my tongue and decided to stay there a little longer. Holding my face in my hands I started to rub my forehead, mom would do this whenever I had a headache.


    "Maybe not use this ability too often," I said and thought back about my engagement with the VEO hunters this morning. Even dead, that promise I gave you is stopping me from hurting humans.


    "It''s unfair¡­" I muttered and sat in a fetal position on the ground. "Really unfair¡­if anyone were to kill you, it should have been me. You were mine¡­"


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 334 - 334: Troubles

    I stretched my hand to grab her, but Ai had already closed the distance between her and Natsumi-san. She stepped to the side and Iwaguchi-san grabbed her.


    "Let go of me!" she shouted.


    THWAK


    Natsumi-san hit her on the back of her neck and Ai instantly fell unconscious. I rushed towards them and had Iwaguchi-san pass her to me. I quickly checked her face and pulse but luckily she was just knocked out. I looked at Natsumi-san and she scowled back at me.


    "Was that necessary?" I asked.


    "Lower your voice, just because there are some changes in your body doesn''t mean you have any right to talk to me in that tone," she replied and I clicked my tongue. "Plus, I found the most peaceful way to take care of this situation. Moreover, why is she so jumpy?"


    "She has been through a lot, Dominic didn''t really just keep her locked in," I said and she let out a sigh. I felt a hand placed on my head and ruffling my hair. I looked to see her being more relaxed than she was seconds ago. I know I acted on my own volition without much.


    Before I knew it, I was pulled into a hug and Iwaguchi-san gently grabbed Ai out of my arms giving the two of us some space. Now that I had her arms wrapped around me I could feel them being weaker than what I would expect. I wanted to look at what expressions she was making but I doubt she would let me see her like this.


    "I am glad that you are safe," she said in a softer tone. "I can understand how you feel, having someone close to you been taken away just like that by a vampire but that also doesn''t mean you behave so hastily. You are lucky you could even be back in one piece."


    "You understand?" I asked a stupid question.


    "Of course I do," she entertained it anyway. "Every single hunter in the VEO can understand. How do you think someone even turns out to be a vampire hunter? And that is excluding the descendants."


    Right, she has a point. Vampires are creatures about whom the general public don''t know anything about. So that leaves only one answer.


    "Vampires killed someone close to them," I replied and she kept stroking my hair.


    "Correct, I was the same, having my parents give up their life to save mine when we were attacked. I was around your age at that time," she explained. Wait, this was not something that I knew. I was told they died in a car crash. "Given how smart you try to show yourself, you really are dumb, aren''t you Kazuki?"


    "I''m¡­sorry."


    "No need to apologize for it, but that is just how it is," she explained. "But hey, that was how I met your father who introduced me to your mother so you can thank my parents'' sacrifice that you even know me."


    "I guess you are right," I said closing my eyes. Maybe it was the nostalgic feeling or just tiredness but I started to keep a lot more relaxed. My arms wrapped around her and I clung to her like a kid. I do say Natsumi-san is like an older sister to me but she is no less than a mother figure too.


    "It was important to hit you though. That really was the dumbest thing you could do," she said and I started feeling embarrassed. "Say Kazuki, how does someone become strong?"


    How does someone become strong? That is a strange question to ask. I looked at her and she looked serious asking the question.


    "By training?" I said but she shook her head.


    "Think about it a little longer," she said. "Don''t forget, you are still just a kid. There are a lot of things you cannot do and that is okay. You don''t have to shoulder everything on yourself because you have people around you can rely on. Or did I turn out to be such an unreliable adult?"


    "No, you didn''t," I immediately replied. "You are someone I have always relied on and you always made sure you would listen and help me through anything."


    "Then what forced you to do everything on your own?" she asked but I couldn''t give her an answer. She let go of me and grabbed my shoulder. I was taller than her so I had to look down to meet her eye to eye but Natsumi-san right now looked as big as I thought she was when I was five years old. "You are a good kid, but still a kid so don''t be so harsh on yourself."


    "Um¡­" we heard a voice and turned to see Iwaguchi-san looking a little worried holding Ai in a princess carry. "I know this is a very emotional and important moment, but Natsumi-san, we have to report to James or he will scold us again."


    "Iwaguchi-san¡­you need to read the room more," I said and all three of us chuckled. Well luckily I have not been too harshly scolded by James before but I can understand him being harsher on those two. Maybe not so much on Natsumi-san though. She is pretty scary as is.


    "Hey, you thought of something rude, didn''t you?" she asked sending chills down my spine. A woman''s instincts are scary.


    Iwaguchi-san handed Ai to me and both of them left for James''s office. I looked down at Ai and though I felt a lot better thanks to Natsumi-san, one thing still bothered me. The way reacted to when Natsumi-san slapped me. I mean, it wasn''t something life-threatening and it wasn''t that hard either but above all she is my guardian and a strict one at that.


    "Then why¡­" I said to Ai only to not get a reply back.


    I pressed the button of the elevator and it arrived after some waiting. I stepped in the pressed the floor of the medical department. Ama is probably going to pounce at me first thing when she sees me. Will I be again a lab rat to her? Give me a break already. At least I can have Ai rest on a bed while I get checked up.


    DING


    I looked ahead to see that I reached the floor and from behind the door emerged a figure jumping at me. I stepped aside dodging her and she looked at me with a pout on her face.


    "Kazu-chan, you meanie," she protested but I signaled at her to lower her voice. Seeing Ai in my arms she tilted her head confused why she was in this state.


    "Let''s say Natsumi-san doesn''t like to be interrupted," I said and though not sure of the entire situation, Ama understood what I meant. She started to walk beside me as I left the elevator. "So, you seem to be full of energy as always. Where is the serious Ama I saw the other day?"


    "Come on, that version of me isn''t attractive at all. Cheerfulness is something that suits me more," she said then grabbed my shoulder and started touching the muscle. She then moved her hand down my arm and then my back. "Oh my, looks like the little Kazu-chan has turned into such a man over a few days."


    "If muscles are what makes you a man then I''m scared of what makes an old man for you," I replied.


    "An old man is someone who is close to my age, not really my type," she said and I slowly turned to her a bit scared of her words. "Come on, I am just joking. I won''t commit a crime; I''ll still wait until you are eighteen."


    "Is it really necessary??" I shouted stepping away from her which made Ama let out a hearty laugh.


    We kept walking until we stood in front of a door, Ama scanned her card opened it and we entered. The room was filled with multiple plain white beds with sheets whiter than milk itself. I gently lay Ai down on one of them and continued to follow Ama.


    We entered another room, the oh-so-familiar room with all the scary equipment. Wait, am I blind or do I see straps now on the chair? I looked at Ama who was cheerful as always. I entered the room to change closing the door before Ama got in and quickly had myself into a white hospital gown.


    I entered the room and sat down in the chair. Honestly, it was quite a piece of machinery with just how many stuffs it can do. Thena gain, it was said it was the only machine like this in the world so makes sense why I have not seen this more. Honestly, if machines like this were given for public use, hospital bills would skyrocket way past the exosphere.


    "So, Kazu-chan, I heard that you were hurt pretty bad during the last mission," Ama said entering the room looking more like a doctor now.


    "Well, that is one way to put how I almost died," I joked it off.


    "But seriously, arms and legs ripped off and they look completely unscathed. Every one of your muscle fibers looks like it was never touched before and they are harder than rock," she exclaimed. So that was what she was looking for. "Anyways, never know until I see it for myself."


    "You know I would feel a lot safer if you would say this without that look on your face," I said, pointing at Ama''s big smile which she was clearly not even trying to hide. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Strip."


    Please someone save me from this woman.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 335 - 335: Scene

    "Okay, that''s enough samples for now," Ama said, and I sighed in relief. "But I am surprised just how much your body has changed now. I have never seen a case like this before. Plus, you say you have to feed on vampire blood? Some fantasy is that if I''ve heard any."


    "You know, until now, vampires were also fantastical creatures," I replied, putting the gown back on myself. "So, any idea why this is happening?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Honestly speaking, I just want to keep you here for days," Ama said and I could hear the alarm bells ringing in my head. She was not even using her joking cheerful voice. She is serious about it. "This is the first time anyone has come across such a case. You have the abilities that we would expect from a half vampire but instead of feeding on humans, you have to feed on vampires? Seriously what are you?"


    "If I knew, it would have made things a lot better," I said stretching my arms. There were no signs of any abnormality in my body on the surface. However, seeing that Ama had her entire focus on the giant screen before her means there was more stuff I am not too sure about.


    "So, who is your feeder right now?" she asked. "I doubt that Ai-chan would be doing that job."


    "It''s Akira," I replied.


    "That noble?" she asked surprised and I nodded my head. Ama grabbed her chin and was lost in her thoughts for a bit and then fixed her eyes on me again. "I don''t know what to say Kazu-chan but Ai-chan will get jealous. You should be very careful about this."


    "You''re right," I said. Given how Ai is acting around everyone, I do need to be careful about it. It is almost as if I am dealing with a kid. A very possessive one at that.


    "That''s enough for today. I will look into it more so rest assured for now. See you next week~" Ama said and I shuddered knowing I have to be back here again next week.


    I walked out of the room to change into my normal clothes and luckily Ama didn''t try to break in. Looks like when needed, she is a very reliable doctor. However, the reason is pretty personal to her. I hope whatever she finds out will help cure her brother. If we are able to create something like an antidote, maybe then we might even be able to convert all vampires back to humans.


    "Though I doubt they will be alive," I told myself. Vampires are converted when a human is almost dead so it can very much be possible that when they turn back to be a human, they will lose their life. That''s a very cruel option.


    "Vampires are not a species that is supposed to exist," I remembered Ethan''s words. Well, I''ll think more about it when we have to cross that bridge.


    Once I was done changing, I walked out of the room and found Ai still lying comfortably on the bed. Walking closer to her, I caressed her cheek feeling her cold skin and a sad smile formed on my face. No matter what happens, I will make sure that never happens to you again.


    "Akira," I said and the noble appeared before me. I picked up AI in my arms and faced her. "Let''s go home."


    "As you wish, Kazuki-sama," she said, and before we knew it, I was back at our place. I went to my room and lay Ai on our bed and sat next to her. Akira followed us to the bedroom and watched from a distance as I stroked Ai''s hair gently. "Is there anything else you would like me to do Kazuki-sama?"


    "Come here," I said and she walked over to me. I stretched my hand out to reach her head but sitting down it was a little far for me. Noticing what I was trying to do, she bent over and I placed my hand on her head and started caressing it. "I know it was a little late but thank you for everything you have done for us Akira. I owe you."


    "Please don''t say such a thing Kazuki-sama," she retaliated and stepped back a little. "I am merely a servant of yours so it is my duty- "


    "You saved my life," I cut her mid-sentence. "That makes you my savior."


    "But that is my job as your servant," she kept fighting back. "This is what a servant does for her master."


    "Even a servant who would change masters in a heartbeat because she realized the man she is fighting is stronger than her current master?" I said and she closed her mouth. She started looking at her feet. Her hands were clenching her dress and she looked very embarrassed. "I am not scolding you; you know? I am saying that it is about time that you acknowledge that you are not just a servant to me. You are a very reliable comrade, a friend."


    "But I am not worthy of calling myself your friend," she said grabbing her dress harder.


    "Says who?" I ask and lean against the head of the bed. "If it makes it better, it is an order from me."


    "You don''t understand¡­" she muttered but it was loud enough for me to hear.


    Yes, I don''t understand Akira, not even the slightest but I trust her. I am well aware that she had joined my side for her own welfare but that means nothing to me. She has already done so much for me and for the people I cared for. I want her to see me as a friend because I want to know Akira better, to understand her better.


    I feel a certain wall between me and Akira that is stopping us from understanding the other person more and I want to break that wall down. Though forcing it down will be very selfish of me.


    "Then make me understand," I replied and she looked at me, her eyes looking a little numb. I gave her a little smile in reply. "That is enough for today, you are free to do whatever you want."


    "As you wish, Kazuki-sama," she quickly recomposed herself and replied in her normal monotone voice.


    "Also, think about what I said a little more," I said still stroking Ai''s hair. "I would love to know more about you."


    "I-I will¡­consider it¡­" she said and vanished into thin air.


    I took off my shoes and socks and realized Ai didn''t do the same. Getting off the bed, I did the same for her and went out to put them where they were supposed to be before wearing my house footwear and entering the room again. I sat next to Ai and kept caressing her head.


    "She looks so peaceful," I muttered and lowered my face to give a kiss on her forehead. "I wish she would always look this peaceful."


    Now that I remember, I forgot to submit my and Ai''s weapons at the VEO. James is going to get angry with me. I''ll just go do it tomorrow, given how Ai is knocked out and all. Tending to her is way more important than anything else right now for me.


    I do have to think more about what to do in the future. A lot has changed and I don''t know how much longer we can keep things up as it is. Now that I am suspended from the VEO, that does mean I get more time to look after Ai. I can''t let her get out of my sight anymore too. I know Natsumi-san will get very angry if she finds out that we have not only done all that but have also missed classes. Have some mercy on me please, I am juggling too much on my own.


    My thoughts wandered to my conversation with Natsumi-san and everything she said gave so much more context to so many questions. I didn''t even stop to think how so many people turn to become vampire hunters but it makes sense. The only way you can be a vampire hunter is when you know they even exist, plus having to be given dosages that are nothing less than what most people would call steroids, they are putting their life on the line in any way.


    "Just how far can someone''s hatred towards vampires go?" I wondered and poked Ai''s cheek. They were soft as ever.


    My only reason to join the VEO was because I could get stronger and learn more about my body and what is happening to it which is a pretty selfish reason but I doubt there is anyone who joined it for a selfless reason. Over anything, I am here because of Ai. I want to find a way to turn Ai back from a half-vampire to a normal human. A life span of twenty-five years is too little. You hardly even have lived long enough to learn everything about yourself. I wanted to be stronger before to just survive and not worry Ai but now it''s different.


    Who cares about survival if I am not able to protect those I hold dear? I can''t be selfish anymore about these things. I want to be stronger, way stronger. Strong enough that nothing can happen to Ai. That is what is important to me now. I don''t care about anything else.


    Ai is all that matters.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 336 - 336: Argument

    "Ngh¡­"


    "Hmmm?"


    I looked down to see Ai was slowly waking up. Her eyes were trying to open but they were not able to get used to the light that quick. The room was not really well lit honestly. It was only the sunlight that was illuminating in the room. It was kept cool due to the air conditioning. A blanket was covering her body now since I was worried about her feeling too cold. I don''t really know if vampires get sick but I don''t really want to test that theory.


    "Rise and shine sleepy head," I said softly kissing her head. The little frown she had due to the light turned into a calm smile and she reached out her hand to grab my leg. She dragged her body sluggishly and rest it on my lap. I kept caressing her hair keeping her calm and I am pretty sure I heard her purr. "You very much look like a cat."


    "Mmmh¡­I don''t know," she said softly in a sleepy voice. It is better that she is in a jolly mood as she woke up. Remembering how she was put in this state before would not be a wise choice. Though it is not a topic I can honestly ignore. Just, not right away at least. "You''re so warm¡­"


    "I''m glad to know that," I said and her wrapped her hands around my waist. "Now, now, I am not going anywhere you know."


    "Still," she replied and buried her face in my legs. "I want to be as close as I can to you."


    "I can''t really say anything much to that face now, can I?" I said amused by the scene. "How are you feeling?"


    "Lazy," she replied. "And a little dizzy¡­"


    "Want a snack?" I asked her and she nor her head.


    I put my wrist before her and she looked at it for some second. Then she slowly got up and sat in my lap. Her arms were wrapped around my neck and I knew what she wanted. Looks like feeding in this position was the most comfortable for her. I pulled her closer to me and tilted my head to the side exposing my neck. She bit my neck gently and it didn''t hurt this time.


    Ai started gently sucking my blood taking as much time as she could. Before we realized it, rather than it being an intimate activity, it was more calming than anything else. I traced my fingers against her back. I never realized just how fragile she would have felt in my arms.


    My eyes examined her neck and though it looked so delicate and tasty, I wasn''t in the mood to feed on blood. The one I had from Akira in the morning was enough for now. Maybe the evening would be a good time to do that.


    Ai kept taking little sips of my blood clinging to me and I closed my eyes and pulled her close. I don''t know how long she was going to take but I will let her take her time. Afterall it was something I also quite enjoy. It felt more ticklish than anything now that I am used to it. Having blood sucked from you every day does make your body quite used to the feeling.


    After some more minutes, Ai was done but she rested her head on my shoulder. She didn''t really use her blood to close the wound because it healed the moment she took her teeth off of my neck.


    "So¡­how did I end up here?" she finally asked. "Last thing I remember, we were in the VEO and then, Natsumi-san¡­"


    "Yes, about that, Ai. Why did you do that?" I asked her and I could feel her body tense up. "I am not scolding you here. I just want to know why you suddenly jumped at her."


    "It''s because¡­she hurt you," she said holding me tighter. "I can''t allow something like that to happen. No one as the right to hurt my Kazu-kun."


    "She is my guardian you know. I owe a lot to her," I tried explaining. "And over anything, she is my family. She is important to me."


    "And me?" Ai said facing me. Her eyes looked serious but I don''t understand why she is asking such a thing. "Am I not important to you?"


    "What are you asking? Of course you are important to me," I said. "Ai is very important to me."


    "Then why am I the only one who gets told off by you when it is something between me and her?" she asked. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am not telling you off Ai, I just wanted to know why you acted that way. You understand it too right that what she did was something normal for someone who cares for you do when you make a mistake like that?" I tried my best to explain myself.


    She stared right at me and then raised her hand. Wait, there is no way right. She swung her hand at me and I stared right at her but right before she could touch my face, she stopped her hand. I could see it trembling, I know, Ai needs to be reassured, I am trying my best but seeing her acting this was frustrating too. Natsumi-san is a mother figure to me, no matter how much I love Ai, I can''t have her say things against Natsumi-san.


    "Why did you not flinch?" she asked but I stared right at her. I raised my hand to grab her cheek but for the first time she pulled away. "Why did you not flinch?"


    "Because I know you will never hurt me," I said leaning forward wanting to calm her down. I can hear it, more like feel it. Ai''s emotions were all over the place, her heart was beating so loudly and I could smell the scent of anger mixed with fear. Such a conflicting sight. "Ai, this isn''t you. Please calm down."


    "This isn''t me? What are you saying Kazu-kun?" she sounded somewhat offended by what I said. "I had always been like this; I tried my best to suppress these feelings because for once I thought I could trust more people other than you but I couldn''t."


    "What?" I asked confused by the words she was saying. "But what about your friends¡­you trust them right?"


    "Only to a certain extent, but if I had to choose I could leave them if it meant I had to be with you. Do you not understand? How I truly feel?" she sounded frustrated. Her breath was ragged and I could feel her body trembling trying to remember something. "You¡­you¡­were dead, right before my eyes. I thought the people with you there would protect, they would be able to do something about that and keep you safe while I was not around."


    "And they did, Akira pulled me out at the last moment and saved my life," I justified myself. "If not for her, I would actually be dead, eaten by those critters."


    No, this is getting out of hand. This was nothing but two teenagers ranting. It is not how I should be acting. Then why am I being so agitated by this?


    "Ai, what is all this about? Why are you acting like this?" I asked being lost by what is going on now. This all started with Natsumi-san and all and now we were talking about Akira for some reason.


    "It''s frustrating!" she ended up shouting. "It is so frustrating. You are too weak Kazu-kun!"


    The words from Ai pained me. I grit my teeth and clenched my fist. I couldn''t deny it, that was how I felt all this time but being told this like this by Ai somehow hurt me even more.


    "You are too weak! You can''t protect yourself!" she went on. "And neither could I! I was lying there in that place helpless and you know what I did? I cried out your name. The person I wanted to protect is the one I am begging to be here to save me. How pathetic is that?!"


    "What is pathetic about it? Who said you have to be the one shouldering?" I contradicted my own resolve.


    "It is!" she continued. "I want protect Kazu-kun because he cannot protect himself. He needs to be protected and not protect me all the time."


    She said it again and it hurt more. It was almost as if me being weak was a big burden to her and I thought I understood that. Ai had to work extra hard to make sure I was safe from the beginning but that doesn''t mean I can''t get stronger. Changes are happening to me and I am not as weak I was before. Maybe it was the feeling and wanted to be acknowledged to be someone who has grown stronger in Ai''s eyes that made me so angry.


    "I need to be protected? What about you then? You are not that strong yourself?" I said raising my voice at her. Her eyes widened looking at me. I didn''t realize but tears were welling up in her eyes. "No¡­I- "


    "I don''t care about me!" she yelled at the top of her lungs. "Kazu-kun is all that matters to me. He is the only reason I am able to survive this long. Do you not understand how much I love you?"


    "Ai but you cannot just justify all this with the fact that you love. What? You have no sense of self preservation because you love me. I am the only one that matters? Seriously what are you saying?"


    "DO I NEED TO GIVE YOU REASON WHY I LOVE YOU?!" she shouted again, angier than before, sadder than before. Tears started falling down her eyes and she grabbed my collar. "What? Do I even need to justify why I love you so much now?"


    "I didn''t say tha- "


    "I love you because I love you! Is that not enough of a reason?" she cut me off. "Is loving someone no matter the sacrifice I have to make really that bad? Is loving someone that much really that bad? Tell me Kazu-kun."

 Chapter 337 - 337: Nothing

    I don''t even understand how we came down to this topic. I stared at Ai who had her eyes full of tears staring me down. Normally, if she were like this, she would have already been falling on me and holding me tight but right now she wanted none of that. I myself had a hard time understanding how to even take care of this situation.


    I am not used to arguing with most people. Normally if I find it to be too bothersome I just let them ramble and agree with things but that wasn''t something I could do right now. Most of it boils down to that I care about Ai so much that I can''t just ignore things she is telling me. Every word of her was hitting me like a bullet but I couldn''t allow myself to be a mere bullet sponge here.


    "I never said that there is anything wrong in loving someone for some reason," I retaliated. "This wasn''t even the topic of the discussion but if we have come to this, I am not asking you to justify why you love me so much. Whatever your reasons may be, or they may not be isn''t important in this context. I too have no reason why I am so crazy about you."


    "Then why is it not the same as me?" she asked, her voice still full of anger and pain. "Why do I not see you acting towards me the way I do to you? Treat other people how you want to be treated right, then where is my reward for that?"


    "Ai, as much as I would love to, you and I are different people and just because I can''t show my love to you the way you do doesn''t mean I love you any less. You understand that right?" I spoke. "Moreover, the topic was about you acting that way towards Natsumi-san. Why are we even discussing this?"


    "Don''t change try to change the subject," she ordered.


    I wasn''t even the one who changed the subject in the first place.


    "You are the one who changed the subject in the first place. This wasn''t even the topic we started talking about," I tried to reason with her. "And if you want to stick to this topic, fine. Again, I never said there is anything wrong with loving someone without any good reasons. To repeat myself, I am a living example of it."


    "Then why don''t you understand?!" she said. "Why are you putting yourself in trouble and danger? It would have been a lot better if you stayed here safely and just let me protect you. That is my duty to do so."


    "Because I don''t want to be a sitting duck and let you do everything. I myself have some pride to just sit and have you protect me all this time. I don''t like to be weak either," I said leaning towards her. If I am close enough to give her a surprise hug, it may get better. Physical affection is the best way to calm Ai.


    "Yes and see what happened? You are still not as strong as me in our training battle and I was even holding back," she said.


    "So, I should have just sat and waited for others to go and save you? Well, I am sorry but I am not that patient when something like that happens to you. Moreover, you said in that state you begged for me to come save you so why are you even angry at me?" I tried reasoning with her but it seemed to make matters worse. "Please Ai, why are you so agitated?"


    "Because I am scared!" she yelled again holding herself. "I am scared of losing you. When¡­when I thought you were gone, I couldn''t think straight. Those few days I had without you were worse than hell! I don''t to feel like that again!"


    "Then say that," I said in a calmer voice seeing the argument coming to a much better conclusion. "It''s okay to be scared about it, I know how it felt. When you were taken away, my sleep was completely destroyed, every second felt like a minute. I know that feeling Ai."


    Just one more push and I will be able to calm her down. I need to keep this up. Don''t give in to her taunts anymore.


    "If you would have understood, you would just stay put and let me take care of it all," she spoke in a calmer voice but her words still stung to me.


    I took a deep breath and rubbed my forehead. This argument was getting to me a bit. I need to calm down.


    "Rubbing your forehead? Is dealing with me that much of a headache to you?!" she shouted again and I internally groaned in frustration. Right at that moment something just snapped in my head.


    "Maybe it is!" I yelled back at her surprising the both of us. Immediately realizing what I just did I covered my mouth but it looked like the damage was already done. The look on Ai''s dropped and she leaned away from me before getting off the bed.


    "If that is the case, then I will just leave," she said and ran out of the room.


    I didn''t say anything, I couldn''t. I was frozen in the place. I and no idea what kind of face I was making but I knew there wasn''t something I did before. Getting suddenly back into my senses I ran after her but it was already too late. Ai was no longer around. The door was closed but the window in the living room was wide open. I peeped out of the window to see where she was even using my heightened senses but I couldn''t find her around.


    "Akira!" I shouted and the noble appeared right before me in an instant. She looked confused seeing me but didn''t ask what happened.


    "What do you require me to do Kazuki-sama?" she asked bowing but I didn''t have time for the formalities.


    "Find where Ai is, now!" I hastily ended up yelling at her which surprised her too but she closed her eyes and started sensing. I was tapping my feet on the floor impatiently. I hurt Ai with my words, she ran away and I don''t know where she is. I need to find her before dusk or I don''t know what might happen. We are not even sure if Dominic is still around so she can be an easy target. "It''s all my fault. I had to say those words. I''m such an idiot!"


    I looked at Akira and she was trying to concentrate but looks like my rambling was making it hard for her so I shut up. I would have wished that she would have said something about it herself though. That is not the time to worry right now. I have to find Ai as soon as I can. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Found her," Akira said opening her eyes. "She is- "


    "I don''t care, take me there right now," I cut her off, and the next moment we were in the middle of what looked like the streets of Shibuya. How did she even end up coming here this quick? Now is not the time to think about it. "Where is Ai?" I asked Akira.


    "She is somewhere around, I am sorry Kazuki-sama, since there are so many people around, I am unable to pinpoint her actual place. I shall conduct a search right away," she said closing her eyes and I did the same. I heightened my senses and started searching for her.


    People, people, people, ugh¡­why are there so many people here right now? It is not even time for the office job hours to end. I continued searching wanting to find Ai. Check every place, shops, streets, alleyways, roofs, and even the sewer system running below. Ai has to be somewhere here. I can hear their heartbeats, their conversation, and even the way they breathe. It''s all humans here, Ai''s heart beats differently, it is much faster than a normal human but slower than a vampire. I felt it before when she pounced at me.


    "There¡­" I muttered as I could finally pinpoint a signal of a heart beating faster than all of the other. I opened my eyes and looked at Akira and why the look on her face, it seemed like she also came to the same conclusion. I nodded at her and we jumped up onto the roof and started jumping, one building after another.


    She was close, but she started moving too. Even as a half-vampire, how can she move that fast? If this keeps up, we will not be able to catch up to her. I clicked my tongue and took a deep breath. I locked eyes with Akira one last time before I kicked the roof below me as hard as I could and jumped over three buildings at once. I looked to the side to realize I wasn''t really very discrete with it because some people saw me. Please handle this for me, Akira.


    Deciding to ignore it, I was gaining speed on her and she looked like she stopped. I sped up even more, my legs not being able to keep up too much and already hurting like hell but I will not let go of this.


    "Found her!" I exclaimed seeing her silhouette in the distance which I quickly closed in but I did forget to take into consideration one thing.


    How will I stop at this speed?


    "OUT OF THE WAY!!" I shouted at her before I found myself looking at a brick wall.


    THUD

 Chapter 338 - 338: Asking

    Hello everyone, my name is Shiba Kazuki, I am sixteen years old and I am in a predicament right now. What is it you might ask? Well, I am right now stuck inside the wall. No, this is not a version of the tag, or is anything supernatural¡­Maybe a bit of the latter.


    Now the question arises, how do I even get out? Unlike last time, when I say I am stuck in the wall, I really mean it. It is really hard to get out myself without damaging property. I know Natsumi-san will kill me for sure.


    "K-Kazu-kun?" I heard a worried voice behind me and as much as I would love to see who it was, in this state, it was physically impossible for me.


    "Ghed meh auth, phes" I somehow said something in a muffled tone and luckily it was interpreted perfectly. I found myself falling on my back only to land on something cold and soft. My eyes were met with a ruby and emerald. I could see the marks of tears under them and though they shined beautifully right before me, I could see the pain that was hidden underneath. Before I knew it, those jewels were now filled with water yet again.


    "You idiot!" she said gently hitting my chest. "Idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot!"


    "Ouch, ouch, can you please go easy on me? I think I cracked some ribs," I said and she immediately stopped hitting me, though tears still fell down her eyes. I sat up and leaned against the wall I left my imprint on.


    Aah¡­Ai is sad. I wouldn''t say I like seeing her like this. Furthermore, she was hurt because of something I said. Will I be able to forgive myself for it? I don''t think I will but I want to change this mood of hers as soon as I can. It''s selfish, right? Wanting to do something like that when I am the one who caused the damage. Maybe it is but when have I not been selfish?


    I raised my hand and pulled her close to me. She showed a little resistance at first but soon gave in. Her arms wrapped around me and my nose was assaulted by her sweet smell. I could hear her heartbeat clearly. It was getting calmer by the second and her breath was now long and slow as if she was taking in my scent like I was doing with her. This may just be our first big fight and it left a horrible taste in my mouth. My heart felt like it was being clenched and squeezed hard by something foreign stopping it from beating how it does normally. The blood rushed to my head making me make rash decisions and those weren''t something I was proud of.


    I looked at the person holding me and while she was a crying angry mess before, she was nothing different from a baby clinging to her favorite soft toy. Just how big the difference between the two sides of her is something I couldn''t wait to find out more about.


    She held me tighter and I wince in pain because my bones hadn''t fully healed yet. Immediately she tried pulling away but I tanked through the pain and held her tighter than before. "B-but the pain."


    "Hurting you pains me more than this," I said and closed my eyes as I felt her getting closer to me. Maybe it has been some time since we couldn''t get to be like this I was a little agitated too. We did just find each other just yesterday. If I remember correctly, today is Thursday right? "Maybe waiting until Sunday won''t be that bad of an idea."


    "Bad idea for what?" Ai innocently asked and I held her tighter. Good thing my bones have healed up.


    "How about we skip school and go on a date?" I suggested to her and I didn''t need to open my eyes to know that hearing this made her face light up. She is nothing less of a cat sometimes when it comes to this stuff. Adopting her won''t be that bad of an idea.


    Okay, I need to calm down my train of thought.


    I opened my eyes to look in front of me only to find Akira standing there looking annoyed. I didn''t expect her to be so expressive recently but is a nice change of pace.


    "Ai, let''s go home," I said and she nodded her head. My eyes locked with Akira and she understood what to do.


    Before we knew it, the scenery around us changed and we were all in our living room. I fell on my back because I was not leaning against the wall anymore and Ai fell on top of me. Though, it Is not something I really dislike. The cold feeling enveloping me was very comforting.


    "Sorry for the trouble Akira," I said looking at her only to see a little pout on her face.


    "After telling me to rest for the day, I ordered around out of nowhere. You really have quite the life," she said and my eyes widened hearing this tone coming from her. Wait, so this means. "This the best I can do right now. I need time to get used to this."


    "Ahaha, that''s fine, thank you so much for today Akira. Now I owe you another," I said and she gave me a little smile.


    "Please don''t thank me Kazuki-sama. It was my duty," she said in her usual tone.


    "And we are back," I throw my hands up defeated. Well, I can see that she is trying her best. "Okay, rest up now. For real this time."


    "As you wish Kazuki-sama," she said and bowed one more time before disappearing in thin air. Now that it is taken care of, how do I broach the topic with Ai again? Leaving this untouched after all this will be a fatal mistake after all.


    I looked down seeing Ai still completely immersed in her own world. She was snuggling to me like a cat and I am pretty sure if I pat her, she will start purring too. Though it is a theory I want to test afterward. No, I cannot let myself get swayed like this. Focus on what is most important right now Kazuki.


    "Ai," I called out her name making her face me. Oh my god, when she looks at me like this I want to spoil her so much. "I¡­I''m sorry¡­for what I said before. You are not a headache to deal with."


    "N-No, I should be the one to apologize. I promised myself that I would keep you safe and not make you worried but here I am making trouble again¡­" she said sounding down. Stay strong Kazuki, don''t just dote on her but have a proper conversation.


    "Firstly, you will always make me worried, you dummy. As long as you are breathing and alive, I will worry about you no matter what," I said and tried looking into her eyes, she looked like she was going to cry again. Ugh¡­just a little more, please. "But that is only because I care about you too much. You mean a lot to me so I will worry about your wellbeing no matter what. Even if we were just a normal couple out of this entire vampire thing, I would still worry about every little thing. That is just how it is."


    "But- "


    "No buts, that is not something negotiable," I cut her off and she nodded her head agreeing with me.


    "At least let me say sorry for losing my cool," she continued. "I don''t know what took me over but I am not able to think of anything but you. I tried my best to keep my cool but when Natsumi-san did that, I lost it and leaped. I will be honest when I say that I don''t know when this behavior is fixed but I will try my best."


    "Okay," I said and kissed her. "So, we are back to normal?"


    "Yes we are," she said and rested her head on my chest. I guess we are going to lay on the floor for longer. Not that is much of a problem to me. The floor is cold and so is Ai so in this brutal summer, there is no better opportunity to keep cool than this. May as well savor it as much as I physically can. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One thing this made me understand is that I have proceeded with things with a lot more care with Ai than I originally thought I had to do. She is far from recovering from what happened in the church which isn''t a surprise but the effect of it on her may have been bigger than I anticipated. Looking at her again, she looked as innocent as a harmless rabbit but I knew if needed she could be as fierce as a tiger. Having to take care of such a person won''t be an easy thing but I will not give up.


    Don''t worry Ai, you have me. I will do anything to keep you happy. This is my promise to you.

 Chapter 339 - 339: Powers

    "As if today, both of you are suspended from the VEO for two whole months."


    "What?"


    I was standing in the room with James as this bombshell of a statement was dropped on us. I did expect something like this but still, a two-month suspension is too severe of a punishment. Also, why was Ai given that suspension? I was the only one who disobeyed direct orders from James, Ai did nothing wrong. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I clenched my fist and took a deep breath calming myself. My eyes fell on Ai seeing her hiding herself behind me from James. I don''t know if this was out of self-defence or fear but for some reason the entire time since the morning, she has gotten a lot clingier to me. It wasn''t something that bothered me but thinking that we made some progress with Ai to not just obsess over me and open up to even more people was all for nothing.


    "Wait here James, I understand you want to suspend me, but why Ai?" I asked and he glared at me. Yeah, he was very angry with me trying to put up a rebuttal. He let out a long sigh and rubbed his forehead. "She is lucky that she is not considered as a rogue and killed off."


    "What do you mean?" I asked worried about what actions might have been taken at Ai. She grabbed my t-shirt and I felt her breathing getting ragged. I moved my hand behind to place it on her back to keep her calm.


    "Well, if you don''t know, Tsubaki here was not only under the suspicion of abandoning her duties and running away, she also attacked some pursuers the VEO sent to bring her back who came back in an appalling state. To top it all, the little bar she entered, not to mention with multiple eyewitnesses present had some human casualties," he explained and I was taken aback by what he just told me. During this time, I was not conscious and the moment I got up, I asked Akira to find Ai and take me where she was but to think all that happened, it was beyond what I expected.


    "B-but I didn''t kill any of them¡­" Ai mumbled and we all looked at her which made her hide behind me again.


    "What is it that you said?" James asked in a more assertive tone.


    "She said she didn''t kill any of them," I repeated what she said.


    "She is lucky that she didn''t. The forensics department luckily didn''t find any tracks of her fingerprints or DNA in any of the victims which was why I was somehow able to get her off the hook," James explained. Wait, so he was defending her? "The other officials really wanted to expel her and treat her like a target to hunt her down which I can''t allow to happen."


    "James¡­"


    "Don''t get me wrong," he looked at me sternly, his voice still full of anger. "The only reason I defended her was because she was under my command and they didn''t have proper evidence against her. I like to treat my subordinates justly but that also means if there was any solid evidence against her, I would not have done what I did. Take this as a warning for next time."


    "I¡­see¡­"


    "And now you, Shiba Kazuki," he brought his attention back to me.


    "Wait, I thought we were done with my punishment," I said taking a step back not understanding what he was about to bring up.


    "I am repeating this because even after me saying this again and again about this, you went on a very dangerous mission where let''s be honest, you just survived due to mere luck," he scolded. "It is about time you understand that disobeying your superiors is taken and dealt with very seriously here. You could have very easily compromised the mission due to your incompetence."


    "But Meme was the one who invited me- "


    "He is dead."


    "What?!" I shouted banging my hands on the desk. James looked at me and I took my hands off the table. "Wait, but it doesn''t make any sense."


    "After you and Tsubaki had your encounter with Dominic, the other two teams also came face to face with them," he said and paused for a second. Wait, don''t tell me it gets worse. "Only the twins returned."


    "What¡­"


    He leaned back on his chair and rubbed his forehead again. I could clearly see the dark circles under his eyes so it is not wrong to believe he didn''t get much sleep lately. My eyes fell down to the floor and I clenched my fist. So, you are telling me out of the seven people who went on the mission to get Ai back only four of us returned? Not to mention two of them being S-rank hunters. Don''t mess with me, just how strong is this bastard?


    "Sigh, look here Kazuki," James called out to me and I looked up to see the look on his face being more relaxed. "Don''t blame yourself for this because of this. I got a full report from the twins and it looked like whatever transpired had none of your involvement to blame for."


    "Okay¡­" I mumbled.


    "Now, before you leave, submit your weapons over to Ama, but you have to come here once a week to get checked by her. That''s it, dismissed" he said and I turned around. I looked at Ai only to see a worried expression looming over her face, I forced a smile at her the best I could and stepped out of the room.


    I started walking down the hallway towards the elevator. No matter how hard I tried, nothing more hurt me than knowing that I just lost more people.


    Yuna, Meme and Hotori-san.


    Losing Yuna was already a big shock for me and it was kind of at the back of my mind this entire time mostly because I had to look for Ai but knowing about them too just reopened the wound. I started to feel compelled to go see Akito and Haruto and I just realized that I forgot to ask James where they were. I wanted to turn around and go back but I was left too confused. Nothing was making sense right now. No matter how hard I tried.


    I am currently suspended from the VEO along with Ai, the sister I thought was dead met me again and she died again before my eyes and now Meme and Hotori met the same fate. This is too messed up.


    "KAZU-KUN!!"


    "AAAAH!! Huh?" I turned back seeing a worried Ai holding onto me.


    "I was calling you so many times, why didn''t you respond earlier?" she said, some tears welling up in her eyes. Huh? Wait, why is she crying? "Please don''t do that again."


    "I''m sorry, Ai," I said and grabbed her hand. She looked a little more relaxed and clung to my arm. It is starting to worry me now seeing Ai getting like this. It was almost like she had become a little girl scared of anyone she was unfamiliar with.


    "Kazu-kun, who is Meme?" she asked. Oh right, she doesn''t even know them.


    "The mission for rescuing you was not something I was allowed by James to be in," I started to explain. "It was given to two S-rank teams. One of Meme and Hotori-san, and the other of two twins names Akito and Haruto."


    "Oh, okay," she said calmly and I looked at her not seeing a change in her expression.


    "Wait, Ai, does this now bother you?" I asked her and she looked at me confused. "Those two who passed away were there to come to rescue you."


    "Yes, but they were not the ones who rescued me," she replied as if it was something not to think about more and I was a bit shocked by her calmness. "I mean, they didn''t really rescue me, right? You and Akira did."


    "What? B- "


    Before I could say anything, the elevator door opened before us, and in front of us appeared Natsumi-san along with Iwaguchi-san. "Flirting in broad daylight, do you two don''t feel embarrassed?" she asked.


    "Welcome back Natsumi-san," I replied, relieved to see that she was okay. "How was the mission?"


    "It went well, did you cause any trouble when I was gone?" she asked and I froze in my place conflicted in what to say. I know if I told her the truth, I will face the wrath of the devil but if I lie and am found out by her later, I will face the wrath of Natsumi-san. It is better that I say the truth and not hide anything.


    "Well¡­things happened and Ai got captured by Dominic¡­" I started to explain everything. She stood there with Iwaguchi-san listening to me intently and I made sur not to lie anywhere or miss any detail. On the other hand, Ai was standing behind me having me shield her from Natsumi-san. I am worried seeing her act this way because this was the first that I am seeing if this went on, having her go to school and continue with her daily life will be hard.


    "And that brings us here," I said.


    SLAP


    As expected.


    "How dare you!" Ai shouted and jumped at Natsumi-san.


    Not expected!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 340 - 340: Ai

    "And now, Ai is captured by Dominic. I don''t know where she is and her entire presence is gone. It was as if Dominic just erased both their presences," I explained to the two and they nod their head.


    "We are in a predicament. Letting Ai get into Dominic''s hands is not a good idea. He did say he wants to use her as the vessel for the lord of the night and if he did get what he wanted, we would be in big trouble," James said and I clenched my fist under the table.


    Of course, their reason to save Ai is different from mine but it also annoys me a lot. Well, I did join the VEO and did not get executed because I was of some value to them so if Ai is of some value to them, only then they will help me. I really don''t like this organization. But they are my best bet to get Ai out of there so I have to bear with it.


    "So, do you think you can track him down?" I asked James and he held his chin thinking a little and nodded.


    "Does Ai-chan still have her weapon?" Ama asked me and I nodded. She gave a big smile to that response and stood up enthusiastically. "Then it''s all fine. Every weapon that we make in the VEO for our hunters has a tracker in it. If we know where the weapon is, we will know where Ai is."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I asked her baffled by knowing this information and looked at my keychain.


    "Yes, we can track you from your katana. That was the reason for giving it to you. We thought there might be times when Ai will not be with you and we won''t really know where and what she is doing so we decided to give her the weapon," Ama explained and I clenched my fist again. "Annoying, I know but that is the "rule" here. Even for hunters who have worked for the VEO for a decade, this rule still applies. I can even tell you right now where Natsumi-chan is."


    "You guys truly are disgusting," I spit out my thoughts and James chuckled.


    "Well know this, Kazuki. We are going against supernatural beings like vampires. Of course, we will be like this. We take our countermeasures to make sure none of this information is disclosed to most people," James said.


    "Then why tell me this?" I asked James and he lets out a sigh.


    "Because you are well trusted by Kawazuki Natsumi," he said in a monotone. "She is someone who can easily make the entire board change their decision all on her own and we have to comply. Even if we know where she is all the time, we cannot do anything against her. If vampires are monsters, Kawazuki Natsumi is the monster among monsters. She is the best bet we have against some of these beings and letting go of our trump card just like this isn''t something we are stupid enough to do," James said and I laughed a little.


    "Natsumi-san really a different breed of humans," I said and stood up from my chair. "So, when will we know where Ai is?"


    "Give me five minutes. I will ping her weapon and it see where her location is," James said and started to type on his keyboard.


    I let out a sigh and stretched my arms up in the air. This day has sure drained me. I looked over at Akira and went into a mode of deep thought. I had to decide at that moment between the two choices from the beginning which was honestly very hard to choose from.


    For one choice, I sounded pretty level-headed.


    And the other, I should probably be in the psych ward.


    "I have decided then," I muttered under my breath and looked at James.


    He kept fiddling on the keyboard for some minutes and then stopped. He took his hands off the board and let out a big sigh which was not giving me a good signal. "Where did you come from Kazuki?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm? What are you asking?" I asked him a bit confused.


    "Let me rephrase my question, when did you decide to come here?" he asked me again and I couldn''t quite get what he was asking.


    "12:37 Am, why?"


    "As I thought," James said and stood up from his seat. "Tsubaki Ai''s tracker is still at the same place since you left there and even now, that tracker is there. Which means¡­"


    "He took out the tracker," I muttered and James nodded.


    "This would take a lot longer than I expected. I will inform the S rank hunters to start searching around the place for her I cannot tell you how long it will take. It can take from some days to even weeks. Months even if Dominic is someone who is constantly on the move," he said and I clenched my fists and clicked my tongue. "Look here Kazuki, we are just as worried about Ai as y- "


    "I respect you James but don''t lie to me now. The only reason you want to find Ai is that she is useful to you and I get it. That is how the VEO works," I said to him in a spiteful voice. "I hate it but I get it. You said it yourself if you need to beat a formidable force like the vampires."


    "As you say, but even though I know you won''t listen to me. Don''t go out searching for Ai all by yourself. Remember, Dominic''s objective is also your blood so having you being out there vulnerable to his attacks would just be a disadvantage to us," he said and I got up from my seat. James let out a sigh and leaned forward on the desk. "At the very least, don''t just head into all this. If you do plan on doing that, ask for help right away. As ruthless as this organization looks to you, we all still deeply care about each other."


    "That is true," Ama said placing her hand on my shoulder. "I know you are feeling absolutely awful and frustrated Kazuki-kun but you need to understand that going against Dominic all by yourself won''t do any good either. Let us handle all this and we will inform you what to do with this later."


    "Hmmm," I blankly stared at them, and then my eyes drifted towards Akira who immediately understood what she was supposed to do.


    I stepped away from the two along with Akira and we teleported back to the place where Ai and Dominic were fighting against us. "Look for that tracker," I ordered Akira and we both started looking for that tracker.


    I leaned down towards the ground and started searching. Since it was pretty dark it was getting hard to notice so I whipped out my phone and turned on the flashlight to get better visibility of the floor. I had to find that tracker no matter what.


    Why was I doing this?


    Well, I wanted to make something sure. I don''t remember seeing Dominic taking out the tracker from Ai''s weapon. Even though when I encountered him, he already had that in his hands but something about this didn''t feel right. I have times when I have just stared at my sword after training and just look at every single side of that blade. Glancing at every inch of that silver that ran out of the sheath. Its handle, I was not someone who specialized in blades or knew much about them but it truly is a beautiful weapon. So was Ai''s.


    Moreover, the chip was made by the VEO, so it won''t be in a place you can easily take it out of. Meaning¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, I found it," I heard Akira''s voice and I stood up straight and looked right behind me. She walked right over to me with two pieces of silver glistening in her hands. "These¡­"


    "As I thought, he didn''t take the daggers with him," I muttered and ran my fingers across the blunt end of the blades. "He knew this was a way for them to track us. How much information does this guy have on us?"


    I sighed and took the blades from Akira''s hands as they turned back to hairpins and I gripped them tighter in my hands. Akira changed the place to my apartment and I walked over and sat down on the couch. I leaned my head back wondering what to do now but¡­I honestly have no idea. Any way of knowing where Ai is right now is something I have no clue about. Heck, I don''t even know even if I do find her, how would I get her out of there? I can have the S rank hunters help me with that but still, I don''t know how strong they actually are against Dominic.


    "Akira, you are done for the day," I told the noble standing behind the couch.


    "But Ka- "


    "Please¡­" I said in a begging tone to her with eyes filled with tears. "I need some alone time¡­"


    She quickly nodded her head and teleported to her place and my head fell forward with my arms starting to shake.


    I will lose my mind like this.


    "I will not forgive him," I muttered to myself in a murderous tone. "Dominic will pay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 341 - 341: No thank you

    "Y-you monster!!"


    "HELP!!"


    "Spare m- "


    No matter what they said, I cut down every single one, sparing no pests. One, two, three, four...twenty¡­thirty¡­fifty?


    "Not that I care," I muttered and walked towards the pest dragging its body away from me. Tears were falling down its eyes his face pleading to be spared but that was nothing but a farce for me. These pests were nothing but the reason I lost him. I jumped at it and dug my teeth down its neck drinking the foul-tasting blood. It made me want to throw but that was no reason for me to stop, I have felt worse.


    Drinking all the left-up blood, I stabbed it in the heart and saw as the being''s body started to break down and disappear before my eyes. Behind me, faint light started to shine and I turned around seeing that it was dawn now. Looking around in the alleyway now completely clean. No one would have imagined a slaughter to have happened here.


    I took a step and wince holding my stomach. Clicking my tongue, I sat next to the wall and closed my eyes focusing all the energy I had left in healing the wound. Just drinking vampire blood will not heal my wounds.


    "Bickering about me being a disgusting demi-human, you''re still the same on the inside you hypocrites," I muttered and took a deep breath.


    Once healed up, I stood up and started to be on the move. They will not come out during day time so trying to find where they are is a waste of my time. In the night it''s easier to track them. I can''t stay in the same spot for too long though, who knows when the VEO will find me? I know the only thing they will do is try to recruit me into their ranks again, if I say no, I will be hunted down like those pests now that I have made such a commotion.


    I started running down the alleyway and I found myself in front of the wall. Kicking the ground, I leaped over it to the roof and started to jump from one roof to another. It''s not even been too long since the church incident happened, just two days and I have already found myself to be followed.


    "How annoying," I muttered and ran across the building and jumped down, the ones who followed me did the same. Ugh, why do they have to be such a pain? I am not hunting down you people.


    Taking a right, I rushed straight to the wall quickly finding it in an attempt to have them off my trail. It did seem to have worked since they took the turn too and looked confused as to where I was. Turning around I was met with a black stick right in my face. As it touched my skin a big surge of electricity flowed through my body making me fall to my knees.


    My face hit the ground and my vision started to get blurry. My body was still feeling the tingle of electricity through my body, my fingertips shaking. Slowly, looking up at them, I noticed the signature black outfit the hunters all have. The other two jumped up the building right behind me and brought out handcuffs.


    "Aaah¡­ARGH!!" I yelled like a beast. My breathing was ragged and panic started to get to me. Two of them held me down to the floor and I started struggling.


    "Stop moving for the love of god," one exclaimed holding my arms behind my back. The other one is holding me by my head. Waiting for me to get done with those pests and ambush me when I am this week, they are one sly bunch of people. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry but we have been ordered to bring you back," The one grabbing the cuffs said and put them on my wrists.


    "RAGH!!!" I screamed in pain, these fuckers¡­these handcuffs are made of special grade silver. The pain was unbearable but the more I struggled the more the intensity of the pain increased. I stopped moving around and felt the pain to stop. Aah, I see what it is in life.


    They all grabbed me making me stand up. I looked straight into their eyes finding their face somewhat recognisable.


    "We are just here to bring you back, it''s the boss''s order," one of them said. "Shiba Kazuki is alive."


    "Huh?"


    As the words hit me, I went silent and stood there staring at my feet. "Shiba Kazuki is alive." The line started playing on a loop in my head.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    Shiba Kazuki is alive.


    How dare they.


    "Keep his name out of your mouth!!" I shouted throwing my head back right into the nose of the person holding me. He stumbled back with a now broken nose screaming in pain. "He is alive you say?! You liars!"


    The other two quickly charged at me, I jumped straightening my legs and letting my arms come to the front from under. Both of them had a black bat in their hands, the same thing that hit me before.


    "Shiba Kazuki is alive? Don''t fuck with me! If he, if Kazu-kun was actually alive, he would come get me directly! Do not tell me he sent you idiots here. Don''t lie to me using his name!" I screamed and rushed at them. One of them aimed the bat at my stomach and I slid under him only to see myself before the bat of the other hunter.


    Using my hand as a spring, I pushed myself over and jumped over her. Stretching my leg out, I kicked her in the face making her fall to the ground. Glaring at the other one I ran towards him. He hid the bat right behind probably wanting to surprise me so I charged faster and closed the distance between us.


    STAB


    "Huh?" I looked down at myself only to see a silver-bladed dagger stabbed into my guts. I looked at the expression on his face and it clearly showed that he thinks he won.


    "We were not told not to bring you back unharmed," he said and twisted the dagger in my guts and I winced in pain.


    "Pathetic," I said and grabbed his shoulders. "You think this much is enough to stop me?"


    "Hu- ARGH!" he screamed as I dug my teeth into his neck and started to drink his blood. One taste and I started to drink more; it was delicious, much better than the foul vampire blood. Give me all your blood, human!


    "Ai."


    My eyes widened hearing his soft voice in my ears. I stopped drinking the man''s blood and turned around in the direction of where Kazu-kun was but I found no one there. Looking back at the man I saw him squirming away from me, fear eminent in his eyes. I looked at my arms and touched my lips and saw blood. Looking at the other two humans I saw the fear in their eyes. I stopped for a monster and took a deep breath.


    Tears started falling down my eyes and I leaped away from the building running as fast as I could. Now that I consumed some human blood the wound healed much faster but I still felt some pain in my abdomen and looking down found the dagger still stuck to me. Soon, finding an old run-down shed, I decided to make that my den for the day.


    Sitting down, I found pieces of a broken mirror on the ground and picked it up to see my reflection, blood on my mouth, my eyes glowing bright, and my fangs protruding almost out of my mouth. Touching my face, I couldn''t see my old self in it, the one I was when I was with him.


    "Monster¡­" I said to the reflection in the mirror. Realizing what I just did, I threw it across the floor and hid my face in my knees. "That is what he kept calling me too¡­"


    That monster, calling me a monster.


    How ironic.


    I started tapping my feet on the floor, I was cold, I felt cold. It was weird, I had always been cold and I never found it to be a problem for me. I was used to it, it was how I lived but now, it was discomfort for me. He showed me what it felt like to feel warm. The warmth he gave me that was taken away from me once before has been stolen from me once again. All because of a monster.


    Falling to my side on the cold floor I shivered. Gripping the knees close to me I bit my lower lip and blood started pouring out of it. Monster...that is what their eyes were saying. I was used to that look, I was used to that word but coming from the people I didn''t mean to kill, the words hurt. I was doing them a favor but killing these pests, then why does it bother them?


    "Am I a monster¡­?" I muttered and turned around facing the wall. I tried my best to fit in human society, I was well aware that I was different from others but me. A monster? Those thoughts never came to me, maybe it was the kindness I was shown by everyone or the infatuation that some had just because of my looks. I don''t know, I was in a place I was wanted and needed and it made me feel normal.


    I found the one who made me feel normal even after seeing this disgusting side of mine and had him all to myself. Yet, now it feels all for nothing. I don''t know what to do anymore.


    "His voice¡­stopped me¡­" I said thinking about the moment when he called me out, or so I thought but that stopped me. I was about to kill a human; my human side was about to lose. "I''m scared¡­Kazu-kun¡­I am scared...of myself¡­"


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 342 - 342: Cheese

    Hello everyone, my name is Shiba Kazuki, I am sixteen years old and I am in a predicament right now. What is it you might ask? Well, I am right now stuck inside the wall. No, this is not a version of the tag, or is anything supernatural¡­Maybe a bit of the latter.


    Now the question arises, how do I even get out? Unlike last time, when I say I am stuck in the wall, I really mean it. It is really hard to get out myself without damaging property. I know Natsumi-san will kill me for sure.


    "K-Kazu-kun?" I heard a worried voice behind me and as much as I would love to see who it was, in this state, it was physically impossible for me.


    "Ghed meh auth, phes" I somehow said something in a muffled tone and luckily it was interpreted perfectly. I found myself falling on my back only to land on something cold and soft. My eyes were met with a ruby and emerald. I could see the marks of tears under them and though they shined beautifully right before me, I could see the pain that was hidden underneath. Before I knew it, those jewels were now filled with water yet again.


    "You idiot!" she said gently hitting my chest. "Idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot!"


    "Ouch, ouch, can you please go easy on me? I think I cracked some ribs," I said and she immediately stopped hitting me, though tears still fell down her eyes. I sat up and leaned against the wall I left my imprint on.


    Aah¡­Ai is sad. I wouldn''t say I like seeing her like this. Furthermore, she was hurt because of something I said. Will I be able to forgive myself for it? I don''t think I will but I want to change this mood of hers as soon as I can. It''s selfish, right? Wanting to do something like that when I am the one who caused the damage. Maybe it is but when have I not been selfish?


    I raised my hand and pulled her close to me. She showed a little resistance at first but soon gave in. Her arms wrapped around me and my nose was assaulted by her sweet smell. I could hear her heartbeat clearly. It was getting calmer by the second and her breath was now long and slow as if she was taking in my scent like I was doing with her. This may just be our first big fight and it left a horrible taste in my mouth. My heart felt like it was being clenched and squeezed hard by something foreign stopping it from beating how it does normally. The blood rushed to my head making me make rash decisions and those weren''t something I was proud of.


    I looked at the person holding me and while she was a crying angry mess before, she was nothing different from a baby clinging to her favorite soft toy. Just how big the difference between the two sides of her is something I couldn''t wait to find out more about.


    She held me tighter and I wince in pain because my bones hadn''t fully healed yet. Immediately she tried pulling away but I tanked through the pain and held her tighter than before. "B-but the pain."


    "Hurting you pains me more than this," I said and closed my eyes as I felt her getting closer to me. Maybe it has been some time since we couldn''t get to be like this I was a little agitated too. We did just find each other just yesterday. If I remember correctly, today is Thursday right? "Maybe waiting until Sunday won''t be that bad of an idea."


    "Bad idea for what?" Ai innocently asked and I held her tighter. Good thing my bones have healed up.


    "How about we skip school and go on a date?" I suggested to her and I didn''t need to open my eyes to know that hearing this made her face light up. She is nothing less of a cat sometimes when it comes to this stuff. Adopting her won''t be that bad of an idea.


    Okay, I need to calm down my train of thought.


    I opened my eyes to look in front of me only to find Akira standing there looking annoyed. I didn''t expect her to be so expressive recently but is a nice change of pace.


    "Ai, let''s go home," I said and she nodded her head. My eyes locked with Akira and she understood what to do.


    Before we knew it, the scenery around us changed and we were all in our living room. I fell on my back because I was not leaning against the wall anymore and Ai fell on top of me. Though, it Is not something I really dislike. The cold feeling enveloping me was very comforting. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry for the trouble Akira," I said looking at her only to see a little pout on her face.


    "After telling me to rest for the day, I ordered around out of nowhere. You really have quite the life," she said and my eyes widened hearing this tone coming from her. Wait, so this means. "This the best I can do right now. I need time to get used to this."


    "Ahaha, that''s fine, thank you so much for today Akira. Now I owe you another," I said and she gave me a little smile.


    "Please don''t thank me Kazuki-sama. It was my duty," she said in her usual tone.


    "And we are back," I throw my hands up defeated. Well, I can see that she is trying her best. "Okay, rest up now. For real this time."


    "As you wish Kazuki-sama," she said and bowed one more time before disappearing in thin air. Now that it is taken care of, how do I broach the topic with Ai again? Leaving this untouched after all this will be a fatal mistake after all.


    I looked down seeing Ai still completely immersed in her own world. She was snuggling to me like a cat and I am pretty sure if I pat her, she will start purring too. Though it is a theory I want to test afterward. No, I cannot let myself get swayed like this. Focus on what is most important right now Kazuki.


    "Ai," I called out her name making her face me. Oh my god, when she looks at me like this I want to spoil her so much. "I¡­I''m sorry¡­for what I said before. You are not a headache to deal with."


    "N-No, I should be the one to apologize. I promised myself that I would keep you safe and not make you worried but here I am making trouble again¡­" she said sounding down. Stay strong Kazuki, don''t just dote on her but have a proper conversation.


    "Firstly, you will always make me worried, you dummy. As long as you are breathing and alive, I will worry about you no matter what," I said and tried looking into her eyes, she looked like she was going to cry again. Ugh¡­just a little more, please. "But that is only because I care about you too much. You mean a lot to me so I will worry about your wellbeing no matter what. Even if we were just a normal couple out of this entire vampire thing, I would still worry about every little thing. That is just how it is."


    "But- "


    "No buts, that is not something negotiable," I cut her off and she nodded her head agreeing with me.


    "At least let me say sorry for losing my cool," she continued. "I don''t know what took me over but I am not able to think of anything but you. I tried my best to keep my cool but when Natsumi-san did that, I lost it and leaped. I will be honest when I say that I don''t know when this behavior is fixed but I will try my best."


    "Okay," I said and kissed her. "So, we are back to normal?"


    "Yes we are," she said and rested her head on my chest. I guess we are going to lay on the floor for longer. Not that is much of a problem to me. The floor is cold and so is Ai so in this brutal summer, there is no better opportunity to keep cool than this. May as well savor it as much as I physically can.


    One thing this made me understand is that I have proceeded with things with a lot more care with Ai than I originally thought I had to do. She is far from recovering from what happened in the church which isn''t a surprise but the effect of it on her may have been bigger than I anticipated. Looking at her again, she looked as innocent as a harmless rabbit but I knew if needed she could be as fierce as a tiger. Having to take care of such a person won''t be an easy thing but I will not give up.


    Don''t worry Ai, you have me. I will do anything to keep you happy. This is my promise to you.

 Chapter 343 - 343: Dusk

    "As if today, both of you are suspended from the VEO for two whole months."


    "What?"


    I was standing in the room with James as this bombshell of a statement was dropped on us. I did expect something like this but still, a two-month suspension is too severe of a punishment. Also, why was Ai given that suspension? I was the only one who disobeyed direct orders from James, Ai did nothing wrong.


    I clenched my fist and took a deep breath calming myself. My eyes fell on Ai seeing her hiding herself behind me from James. I don''t know if this was out of self-defence or fear but for some reason the entire time since the morning, she has gotten a lot clingier to me. It wasn''t something that bothered me but thinking that we made some progress with Ai to not just obsess over me and open up to even more people was all for nothing.


    "Wait here James, I understand you want to suspend me, but why Ai?" I asked and he glared at me. Yeah, he was very angry with me trying to put up a rebuttal. He let out a long sigh and rubbed his forehead. "She is lucky that she is not considered as a rogue and killed off."


    "What do you mean?" I asked worried about what actions might have been taken at Ai. She grabbed my t-shirt and I felt her breathing getting ragged. I moved my hand behind to place it on her back to keep her calm.


    "Well, if you don''t know, Tsubaki here was not only under the suspicion of abandoning her duties and running away, she also attacked some pursuers the VEO sent to bring her back who came back in an appalling state. To top it all, the little bar she entered, not to mention with multiple eyewitnesses present had some human casualties," he explained and I was taken aback by what he just told me. During this time, I was not conscious and the moment I got up, I asked Akira to find Ai and take me where she was but to think all that happened, it was beyond what I expected.


    "B-but I didn''t kill any of them¡­" Ai mumbled and we all looked at her which made her hide behind me again.


    "What is it that you said?" James asked in a more assertive tone. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She said she didn''t kill any of them," I repeated what she said.


    "She is lucky that she didn''t. The forensics department luckily didn''t find any tracks of her fingerprints or DNA in any of the victims which was why I was somehow able to get her off the hook," James explained. Wait, so he was defending her? "The other officials really wanted to expel her and treat her like a target to hunt her down which I can''t allow to happen."


    "James¡­"


    "Don''t get me wrong," he looked at me sternly, his voice still full of anger. "The only reason I defended her was because she was under my command and they didn''t have proper evidence against her. I like to treat my subordinates justly but that also means if there was any solid evidence against her, I would not have done what I did. Take this as a warning for next time."


    "I¡­see¡­"


    "And now you, Shiba Kazuki," he brought his attention back to me.


    "Wait, I thought we were done with my punishment," I said taking a step back not understanding what he was about to bring up.


    "I am repeating this because even after me saying this again and again about this, you went on a very dangerous mission where let''s be honest, you just survived due to mere luck," he scolded. "It is about time you understand that disobeying your superiors is taken and dealt with very seriously here. You could have very easily compromised the mission due to your incompetence."


    "But Meme was the one who invited me- "


    "He is dead."


    "What?!" I shouted banging my hands on the desk. James looked at me and I took my hands off the table. "Wait, but it doesn''t make any sense."


    "After you and Tsubaki had your encounter with Dominic, the other two teams also came face to face with them," he said and paused for a second. Wait, don''t tell me it gets worse. "Only the twins returned."


    "What¡­"


    He leaned back on his chair and rubbed his forehead again. I could clearly see the dark circles under his eyes so it is not wrong to believe he didn''t get much sleep lately. My eyes fell down to the floor and I clenched my fist. So, you are telling me out of the seven people who went on the mission to get Ai back only four of us returned? Not to mention two of them being S-rank hunters. Don''t mess with me, just how strong is this bastard?


    "Sigh, look here Kazuki," James called out to me and I looked up to see the look on his face being more relaxed. "Don''t blame yourself for this because of this. I got a full report from the twins and it looked like whatever transpired had none of your involvement to blame for."


    "Okay¡­" I mumbled.


    "Now, before you leave, submit your weapons over to Ama, but you have to come here once a week to get checked by her. That''s it, dismissed" he said and I turned around. I looked at Ai only to see a worried expression looming over her face, I forced a smile at her the best I could and stepped out of the room.


    I started walking down the hallway towards the elevator. No matter how hard I tried, nothing more hurt me than knowing that I just lost more people.


    Yuna, Meme and Hotori-san.


    Losing Yuna was already a big shock for me and it was kind of at the back of my mind this entire time mostly because I had to look for Ai but knowing about them too just reopened the wound. I started to feel compelled to go see Akito and Haruto and I just realized that I forgot to ask James where they were. I wanted to turn around and go back but I was left too confused. Nothing was making sense right now. No matter how hard I tried.


    I am currently suspended from the VEO along with Ai, the sister I thought was dead met me again and she died again before my eyes and now Meme and Hotori met the same fate. This is too messed up.


    "KAZU-KUN!!"


    "AAAAH!! Huh?" I turned back seeing a worried Ai holding onto me.


    "I was calling you so many times, why didn''t you respond earlier?" she said, some tears welling up in her eyes. Huh? Wait, why is she crying? "Please don''t do that again."


    "I''m sorry, Ai," I said and grabbed her hand. She looked a little more relaxed and clung to my arm. It is starting to worry me now seeing Ai getting like this. It was almost like she had become a little girl scared of anyone she was unfamiliar with.


    "Kazu-kun, who is Meme?" she asked. Oh right, she doesn''t even know them.


    "The mission for rescuing you was not something I was allowed by James to be in," I started to explain. "It was given to two S-rank teams. One of Meme and Hotori-san, and the other of two twins names Akito and Haruto."


    "Oh, okay," she said calmly and I looked at her not seeing a change in her expression.


    "Wait, Ai, does this now bother you?" I asked her and she looked at me confused. "Those two who passed away were there to come to rescue you."


    "Yes, but they were not the ones who rescued me," she replied as if it was something not to think about more and I was a bit shocked by her calmness. "I mean, they didn''t really rescue me, right? You and Akira did."


    "What? B- "


    Before I could say anything, the elevator door opened before us, and in front of us appeared Natsumi-san along with Iwaguchi-san. "Flirting in broad daylight, do you two don''t feel embarrassed?" she asked.


    "Welcome back Natsumi-san," I replied, relieved to see that she was okay. "How was the mission?"


    "It went well, did you cause any trouble when I was gone?" she asked and I froze in my place conflicted in what to say. I know if I told her the truth, I will face the wrath of the devil but if I lie and am found out by her later, I will face the wrath of Natsumi-san. It is better that I say the truth and not hide anything.


    "Well¡­things happened and Ai got captured by Dominic¡­" I started to explain everything. She stood there with Iwaguchi-san listening to me intently and I made sur not to lie anywhere or miss any detail. On the other hand, Ai was standing behind me having me shield her from Natsumi-san. I am worried seeing her act this way because this was the first that I am seeing if this went on, having her go to school and continue with her daily life will be hard.


    "And that brings us here," I said.


    SLAP


    As expected.


    "How dare you!" Ai shouted and jumped at Natsumi-san.


    Not expected!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 344 - 344: Iron vamp

    "A¡­"


    "I¡­."


    "Ngh¡­" A frown formed on my face having to wake up this early. Eventually, I was able to open them fully, and right in front of me was his face.


    The frown quickly turned into a smile as ai nudged myself over to his lap. He didn''t complain or fight back but started to gently stroke my head with his gentle hands. Closing my eyes again I snuggled up with the blanket and got enveloped in the warmth. My heart fluttered as he giggled at the sigh softly and kept caressing my hair.


    I couldn''t ask for anything more. It was perfect. Life was perfect. Mornings like this when I don''t want to get out of bed until he picks me up from it were the best. Until then I kept on cuddling feeling him up, being close to his body getting comforted by the warmth of his touch. No matter how clingy I was, he never complained. No matter how many times I have threatened people under the feeling of jealousy and possessiveness, he kindly told me not to before showering me with affection. No matter how much I wanted to keep him in the dark for his safety, he still kept catching up only to stand by my side.


    Life was perfect.


    I felt a sweet kiss placed on my cheeks making my face heat up. Seeing my reaction, he giggled again and showered me with more, each one giving me the feeling of ecstasy. My heart was racing but I felt calm, at peace. My body was cold but I felt warm. My mind was thinking nothing but that didn''t bother me. His arms were not big but they made me feel safe. He is not as strong as me but I will always call him first to come save me.


    Life was perfect.


    "Someone is enjoying this a bit too much," he said in a soft tone caressing my cheek. I just nodded almost falling asleep again by the comfort. "Now, now, don''t fall asleep again. It is already the afternoon." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Five more minutes," I whined and hid myself under the blanket. Five more minutes? No, that is not enough. I need five, no ten hours at least of this feeling to start considering letting go of him.


    He didn''t complain and giggled again before pulling down the blanket off my face and caressing my hair again. I continued resting on his lap and closed my eyes feeling myself to fall asleep again but I didn''t care. As long as I am with him, nothing can bother me.


    Life was perfect.


    After some time, my eyes opened and I found myself still on his lap. His warm hand was on my cheek but his eyes closed. It looks like he fell asleep while tending to me. I slowly got off his lap not happy with the comfy feeling going away. Gently, I grabbed him and made him lay down before tucking him to the bed. I caressed his hair before kissing his forehead and left the sleeping beauty to rest some more.


    Coming out of the room, I walked towards the bathroom finding all the clothes that were supposed to be washed gone and water already heated. The timer had gone off for about half an hour now.


    "Is there anything he is not prepared about?" I chuckled to myself and feeling in a super good mood decided to cook something from him. Quickly brushing my teeth, I skipped to the kitchen and opened the fridge only to find that he had already prepared breakfast. How long was I sleeping?


    I pouted and looked around to find anything I could do before I noticed that the coffee was not made. I put on the apron and got ready to make the best coffee I could. We recently bought this coffee machine to make coffee but I was not going to use it.


    "I''ll make it with lots of love," I said feeling giddy, and started to make the coffee myself.


    Life was perfect.


    "This¡­has turned out to be a harder task than I expected," I said taking a sip from the coff- black amalgamation I just created. "Did I add too many coffee beans? It is not supposed to be this thick. I tried adding more milk to it but that doesn''t seem right."


    "Something smells nice," I heard a sweet familiar voice from behind as a pair of hands wrapped around my waist and a kiss was placed on my cheeks. "How lucky am I, to wake up to see my lovely girlfriend in an apron making me coffee."


    "K-Kazu-kun?" Happy, yet embarrassed to let him see the coffee, I quickly put it away and tried hiding it. "T-this is just¡­oh yea! I am so hungry, let''s eat breakfast!"


    "Not before I have the coffee you made," he said before snatching the cup and taking a sip from it. I tried taking it away from his hand but it was already too late. His face went blank for a second and I clenched my fist feeling incompetent facing the ground. The next thing I knew, I felt a kiss on my head and I looked up to meet his eyes. A kind smile was on his face and he gave me an approving nod. "It''s amazing."


    "Huh? But it''s too bitter¡­" I said and he just shrugged his shoulders.


    "I was up pretty late so I did need a strong caffeine rush before my day starts. Thank you so much Ai," he said. The smile didn''t waver even for a bit and he took another sip. "I know you prefer your coffee sweet."


    "If you made it, then it is already sweet enough to throw me on the hospital bed," he said jokingly but it eased me up. Doesn''t matter if it was his sarcasm or his teasing jokes, merely his voice was enough to calm me down and feel comfortable. No drug could ever beat him.


    Life was perfect.


    I gave him a hug and snuggled in his chest. We stayed like that for some time and I looked up to see his face but what I met with was not his kind eyes. Instead, there was nobody. I looked around me and no one else was in the kitchen. Instantly panicked, I frantically started searching around the house. The bedroom, the bathroom, the living room, and back to the kitchen but no one was there anymore.


    "Ai¡­" I heard him call my name and took a breath of relief. I turned around to meet him eye to eye ready to kiss his adorable face but what I saw shook me to my core. There he stood before me, hole in his chest, blood staining the clothes he was wearing and his eyes had lost the light in them.


    "Kazu-kun!" I shouted and rushed to him. Biting my hand, I drenched the wound with my blood but nothing happened. It was still open and I started panicking. I looked at him and his dead eyes locked in with me. He lifted his hand and caressed my cheek. "Kazu-kun¡­"


    "Why did you let me die?" he asked and grabbed my throat. Pushing me down on the floor, he straddled me and started to choke me. His eyes crying out blood and his face getting more and more distorted as the second passed by. "It''s all your fault!!"


    "Kazu-kun!!" I screamed and opened my eyes. I was covered in sweat and my breath was restless. I clenched my chest making my heart beat to slow down. Looking around I found myself in an empty room. The bodies of some humans painted the floor red with their blood and their bodies were covered in bite marks.


    "I''m sorry, Kazu-kun," I muttered and held my face in my hands with tears falling down my eyes. "I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you."


    Life was perfect. It felt almost like a dream, but that''s all it was now for me. Just a dream. I looked at myself having my clothes splattered in blood. It was still the same one I had on since I left that place. Going home was not an option because I knew once I stepped foot in that place, his presence that lingers there would make me stop from avenging him.


    "I might even be on the hit list at this point," I muttered to myself. Looking at the bodies of the humans with blood still flowing from them. I walked over and bit their neck. I don''t like already bitten prey but I just can''t bring myself to kill them. Every time I tried; his face stopped me. "Doesn''t even compare to his."


    I stood up and jumped out of the window landing on the rooftop of the adjacent building and looked at the bright city of Tokyo in the distance shining as bright as the moon in the night. Clenching the stake in my hand I looked down and saw another group of rouge pests running amok. Watching them, my blood started to boil and I activated my ability.


    "STOP AT YOUR TRACKS."


    They did as I commanded and looked up at me. I jumped before them and glared at them not even trying to hide my blood lust. Just another bunch of critters pissing their pants looking at me. I leaped at them and stabbed every one of them in their heart.


    They dropped dead in their place and I wiped their disgusting blood off my weapon before continuing to wander in the alleyway to find more.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 345 - 345: Bad vampire

    I don''t know how true this information is but I am still here. My head is still mildly bussing but I did get something out of those two. But the problem is how will I find them out? Shinjuku is a very big place and I have no idea where they all will be.


    I closed my eyes and enhanced my senses to start tracking them.


    "There are more pests in here than I would have expected," I said and continued focusing on them narrowing it down to where they all are heading. Most of them are novices, giving critters a task like reconnaissance will be an idiotic plan to begin with. Those disgusting beings cannot even hold themselves back around one human, letting them out in a place full of them. It is a wonder a massive slaughter hasn''t been brought to light. "This is useless."


    I picked a group of pests heading down an alleyway so I decided to follow them. This path will be leading to the backstreets of the area so gathering there doesn''t sound like a bad place. But there are still many establishments here which are hidden from the main streets.


    I jumped onto a building making sure to be far away from them hiding my presence. It would have been much better to have the VEO suits on me but getting my hands on them, I would have to risk being exposed to them. The last thing I want is to get involved with them.


    They suddenly stopped in their tracks and I quickly hid myself completely. Slightly peaking over, I realized they were just a bunch of drunkards who took the alleyway to piss on the walls. I spat on the floor and got my stake ready. I jumped down in the middle of them and stabbed them all in the heart in one swift motion.


    Looking down at their decomposing bodies I couldn''t help but look down on them. Having nothing of them to be left behind once they are dead. These creatures were never meant to be created in this world. Freaks of nature. Even this world rejects to let you give a few moments to leave behind your mark, let alone have your body be of any use.


    "Though looking down on them is also looking down on Dad," I muttered and grabbed my head. The headache was starting to get worse. I closed my eyes and decided to start scanning the place again. Maybe I am overthinking it, going into an alleyway and what I would assume a lot of people, that would bring too much attention to them. They are not that dumb. "Hiding in plain sight, huh?"


    I walked out of the alleyway and looked around. Watching everyone there in the bright Shinjuku. I was sticking out like a sour thumb. Not to mention I think I am not in the street I am supposed to be. So many girl bars, host clubs, and drunk people coming in and out of them. Not to mention the weird looks I was getting from everyone around.


    "Excu- "someone tried calling out to me but I instantly glared at them stopping them in their tracks. Giving no heed to him, I quickly walked out of the place ignoring anyone who tried calling out to me.


    Once I was sure no one was around, I jumped up to another building and started scanning the area again. "Jackpot."


    A bar right in front of me was letting in some very peculiar creatures, I would not be wrong in saying that most of them there were pests. Not only that but now that I was closer to them, I could sense two, no, four very powerful ones. Getting in would be a bit of a problem though. I can''t do it without causing a ruckus for everyone around, what a pain.


    "As if I care anymore," I said and jumped down before the building. There were two bouncers outside who were guarding the door. "Stay put," I commanded and they stopped in their tracks. Using command right now will be much better.


    I entered the bar and looked around. The walls were colored wooden brown and green and the entire place was decorated as if it was a forest. Some vines were hanging from the ceiling and trunks-like structures in its corner.


    "I would have loved to come here with Kazu-kun," I said looking around the room with all eyes on me. Not a single person recognised me. Though it was no problem for the humans here but for the others.


    "Who let you in?" the bartender said its eyes glaring at me coldly. I paid no heed to them and found the place where the four nobles were seated, surrounded by a bunch of other pests. "Hey, are you even listening to me?"


    The bartender walked towards me getting out from behind the counter and a bunch of other pests decided to follow it. I had my eyes fixed on the nobles and it looked like they also had their attention driven towards me. I started walking towards them but was stopped by the other pests.


    "I need you to leave right now," the bartender said in a very aggressive voice. "Security, what the hell are you idiots doing?"


    The door busted open and the two bouncers entered the establishment. I had both my front and back cover. The rest of the crowd who were humans looked very confused as to what was happening. The bouncer placed its hand on my shoulder trying to pull me back but I drove my stake right through its heart.


    The pest fell down and started disintegrating into nothingness putting everyone in the room in panic. People started screaming in fear as to what just happened and the pests decided to rush at me to attack.


    "Halt," a voice commanded from the table of nobles, and everyone in the bar froze in their place. Sweat started falling down their foreheads and behind the crowd of the pests walked out a giant. It was at least taller than two meters. Its body was well built and its eyes were now glowing red. Those disgusting eyes look down on me. I scowled at the sight.


    "What do you wa- "Before the creature could utter another word, I charged at it and aimed my stake at its chest. It didn''t move from its place and before I knew it the stake made contact with its chest but, it broke into pieces. "You seriously think that primitive tool is enough to kill me?"


    A punch came right at me and jumped back only to have my leg held by a pest. I looked up to see the noble charging at me, it first changed color to a more metallic grey. I kicked the pest in the face and landed on the wall the noble first appeared right before my face but I quickly ducked it and pushed it away from me. I straightened out my fingers and forced my nails to grow sharper. If the stake is not enough, I will use my body to destroy it.


    I aimed for its chest but got caught by something wrapped around my waist. I looked to find another noble''s face right behind me. Its entire body was wrapped around me like rubber and its disgusting face gave me a smirk of superiority. I fell on the floor and proceeded to have myself tied up by the bastard.


    "Not very wise of you to just barge in and think you can bring us all down by yourself," the other two nobles walked before me. It grabbed my face and I glared straight into its eyes. "Well, that is quite the face you have on yourself. Not to mention it looks like I have seen you before." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean? Is she someone you know?" the other noble asked.


    "So, are you the one in charge here?" I asked the noble and it looked back at me bending over to face me. Just the look on its face was enough to piss me off but I decided to calm myself. Not yet.


    It took its nails and stabbed me right in my chest, just inches away from my heart. I grit my teeth from the pain but it was nothing unbearable. I could feel its filthy nails caressing my heart as if it were its plaything. Seeing that I didn''t give it the look it wanted to it decided to stab deeper now piercing my heart and I tried my best to not let my heart beat too fast. One wrong move and I was going to die.


    "I saw this little girl in at Father''s place, he said she was his little bait," it said and the name made me bite down on my lip. The shudder went through my body, I tried my best to remain calm and looked straight into its eyes.


    I can''t wait any longer.


    "KILL EVERYONE HERE."


    Giving the command, an unbearable pain went through my head and I yelled. My vision started to get blurry but I felt the nails being taken out of my chest. I suddenly got untied and my body fell back and I stared at the ceiling. My vision started to get blurry but a warm red liquid splattered on my face and it started painting the ceiling too.


    I could hear screams and panicked voices from all around the room. My head felt like it was being split open from the inside and I grabbed it screaming in pain. It was too much, memories started flashing right before my eyes and it felt like everyone I had ever known was starting to scream right in my ears. I saw his face flash before me, over and over, every single memory I had of him, including his demise.


    No, don''t show me this, I don''t want to relive that moment. "STOP!!!" I yelled; my voice completely drowned in the screams of everyone being slaughtered.


    The pain, the memories, the faces, the screaming, it was getting too much. My head felt like it would be torn open any time and my body also started to spasm. It was almost as if I was having a stroke.


    "Ai"


    "Ai"


    "Ai-san"


    "Tsubaki-san"


    "Ai"


    "Tsubaki"


    "Pest"


    "M-Monster!"


    "Ai"


    "Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, ?


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!!!" I yelled at the top of my voice and the pain suddenly stopped. My vision was still blurry. My body felt weak yet I stood up somehow. I looked around and all I could see was red, everyone in the room was just piles of corpses, the pests disintegrating and the human bodies lying around with their eyes lifeless.


    I slowly got up and looked at the perpetrator and, now nothing but a red silhouette was before me. I could see it, how the blood flowed through its veins, it looked tempting, I needed it. I need it. I¡­


    "ARGH!!!" before I realized my mouth was filled with a foul-tasting liquid but I kept drinking. I wanted more; this is not enough. I kept drinking until the body fell right before me and I reached out my hand into its chest pulling its heart out. I dug my fangs into it and kept drinking only for it now disintegrate. No, this is not enough.


    I smelled something sweet in front of me. Behind the wall, there was something sweet. I wanted it. I needed it.


    I punched down the wall and jumped out finding myself in a dark place but the sweet smell I smelt was coming from deeper into the place. My body moved as it pleased to the place where the sweet scent was coming and soon enough, I found the source.


    A red silhouette standing right there. Shining bright, I could see its blood. "Give it to me!" I growled and leaped at the thing and it didn''t move. I dug my fangs into its neck and started to drink. It was sweet, too sweet. Everything I tasted before was nothing against this. I wanted more. Lots and lots more.


    But it felt¡­familiar.


    A hand was placed on my head and I kept drinking the blood, not stopping for a bit. "There, there, I have plenty for you, Ai¡­"


    My vision started to come back to me and I stopped. That voice, there was no mistaking it. I looked at the person right under me and my eyes widened.


    "You went straight for my blood? What happened to Hi? Hello? How are you still alive you dummy?" he said in a weak but kind voice.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 346 - 346: Memory of you

    I don''t have a lot of things that bring me pleasure in life. Maybe it is the time that I spent on this earth that made most of it mundane to me. It might even be the fact that most things that would be very important to many people are foreign concepts to me.


    But I am way past worrying about such stuff. Now my days are spent in this little apartment with a nice fridge to keep the blood cold, a bed for when I want to lay down and rest, and a window facing the apartment of Kazuki-sama. I do not have any intentions of peeping in on his private life but I do know very well that someone has to keep an eye on the place from outside. The nights are when I need to be the most active so I do prefer taking some time to rest in the day.


    I rubbed the part of my neck where he bit and felt the sensation of his teeth sinking into my skin still there. There was something different about how he drank blood. He is still young so he doesn''t know how to numb the pain I do still feel a sting but when he does drink the blood it feels pleasant. There is a certain warmth to it. Maybe it is related to his body still being warm like a human even when he is partly a vampire but I wouldn''t lie when I say that him drinking my blood wasn''t something I hated.


    However, I need to drink more blood to recover from it. He does drink a lot more than he thinks he does. Since he is a baby he doesn''t understand how much blood he would need normally so he greedily sucks away as much as he can in a specific amount of time.


    "I do need to give him a lesson on this now," I said and opened the fridge. The bags of blood were perfectly stored inside and picked out the one labeled "AB negative". Vampires, as they grow old, start to get very picky about the kind of blood they would like to drink. This change mostly happens when they turn into a novice and refines only when they turn into a noble. Though a critter will even drink blood from a deer if it feels like it needs to.


    We really are just animals trying to imitate humans as we keep on living.


    I stuck my straw into the bag and started drinking from it slowly. It was a very small apartment, something that was perfect for me. I didn''t have to move around much, there was one bed in the entire place with a bathroom and kitchen attached to it. For the price I am renting this for, I am at quite the advantage here. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sitting down on the hard bed, I leaned my head against the wall and stared out the window right at Kazuki-sama''s apartment. I don''t even remember when the last time I felt such peace was when I was doing watch duty. Most missions that were given to me were of the vanguard in infiltrations. I would be the first one to charge at the enemies and clear up a path. Given that back then I had no feeling of self-preservation, my masters always found it advantageous for me to be in that position.


    "Back then?" I thought out loud. Now that I think about it, back then I was quite different to how I am now. Maybe it is because of the change of masters from a vampire to a human but that also doesn''t seem like it. As much as both factions would love to disagree, humans and vampires can be very similar.


    There are kind vampires in this world and there are cruel humans too. Labeling one as a single stereotype is an insult to the said stereotype.


    Putting all my reasoning for this change onto Kazuki-sama is also quite irresponsible and selfish of me. He never asked me to change things about myself¡­at least not before but I slowly felt more and more alive as each day passed by in this place. No, it was not just him who was the reason but maybe one of them.


    The landlady is a very kind woman who constantly visits me. I tried using command on her to stop her from coming to this place but she would visit me the next week again. I started wondering if she was somehow a vampire but looking into it, I found out that she was just an old lady who had Alzheimer''s.


    She is the landlady of this place on paper but it is constantly being taken care of by her son and his wife along with their kids. Though she was close to her family constantly, the poor woman forgot the face of her own son and started calling her big brother. A big brother who had long passed away.


    He was not the only dead person she mistook someone in her life for, the same could be said about her daughter. The person she mistook as her daughter, every single time, was me.


    I always found it weird how every time she saw me, her face lit up but it all made sense. She would come by every other day and talk to me about old times. Her family was worried and at first started sending the kids with her but now she comes all by herself.


    Her soft and fragile hands would stroke my head and she would offer to make tea for me every time she came. Maybe it was her kindness that made me want to live again. I don''t even remember the face of my own mother but somehow the gestures she showed toward me felt oh too familiar.


    "Yuriko"


    The name of her dead daughter she lost was the name she always called me by.


    The me back then was different, she couldn''t remember what comfort was. She had to fight for her food and she was kept in constant fear of abandonment by the ones who became her master. The fear got so bad that at a point, I broke and stopped caring about things altogether.


    TIP


    TAP


    TAP


    TIP


    TAP


    TAP


    It had started raining now. The window before me started getting more and more hazy as some droplets stuck to it while some slid down its surface. It was quite a peaceful feeling. I looked down and found that the blood bag was empty now. I moved the straw away from my lips and placed the bag on the table next to the bed.


    I could hear it all, everything that I wanted or didn''t want to hear. The pattering of the rain on the roof of the house, the shuffling of the people on the road, the engines of cars roaring, and people inside brewing themselves warm beverages.


    Warm beverage¡­


    "A tea won''t sound too bad right now," I said to myself and as if my mind was read I started hearing the steps of the old woman walking up the flight of stairs making her way to my place.


    She stopped in front of the door and didn''t move. She didn''t knock, nor did she try to ring the bell. She just stood there patiently. I got off my bed and made my way to the door. Opening it, she stood there, looking up towards me as far as her fragile neck could allow. The same big and sweet smile was plastered on her face and her eyes were filled with joy.


    "Yuriko!" she exclaimed happily and handed me warm jug. I looked at it and back at her, the smile not wavering. "It was raining so I made some tea, I thought you would like some too."


    The same weird thing happened with me. The corner of my mouth lifted and my face twisted into an expression I didn''t often have. "Thank you, ma''am. It was very thoughtful."


    "Oh, come on now," she scoffed holding my elbow. "Ma''am? Why are you being so formal with me. I''m your mother."


    "Yes¡­mother, I will drink some. Thank you," I hesitantly said and she gave me another bright smile and started shuffling her feet.


    "Okay, now I have to go, your father will come home soon so I have to prepare food."


    Her husband died a decade ago.


    She made her way back not looking back and I stood watching her little head disappear under the top of the stairs. I looked at the beverage in my hand and closed the door. Going to the kitchen, I put it down. I looked out the window at Kazuki-sama''s apartment.


    I am curious what he and Ai-sama are doing in this weather. I closed my eyes and focused on listening to only a certain sounds and pin pointed it to their voice.


    "Ahn¡­Kazu-kun¡­it feel so g- "


    It seems like I have walked in on something I was not supposed to. Given that both of them are quite young doing such things in this weather like this would make sense. I am just a mere servant and shall not talk about this topic further.


    And thus, this day of solace continued.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 347 - 347: Time

    I don''t have a lot of things that bring me pleasure in life. Maybe it is the time that I spent on this earth that made most of it mundane to me. It might even be the fact that most things that would be very important to many people are foreign concepts to me.


    But I am way past worrying about such stuff. Now my days are spent in this little apartment with a nice fridge to keep the blood cold, a bed for when I want to lay down and rest, and a window facing the apartment of Kazuki-sama. I do not have any intentions of peeping in on his private life but I do know very well that someone has to keep an eye on the place from outside. The nights are when I need to be the most active so I do prefer taking some time to rest in the day.


    I rubbed the part of my neck where he bit and felt the sensation of his teeth sinking into my skin still there. There was something different about how he drank blood. He is still young so he doesn''t know how to numb the pain I do still feel a sting but when he does drink the blood it feels pleasant. There is a certain warmth to it. Maybe it is related to his body still being warm like a human even when he is partly a vampire but I wouldn''t lie when I say that him drinking my blood wasn''t something I hated.


    However, I need to drink more blood to recover from it. He does drink a lot more than he thinks he does. Since he is a baby he doesn''t understand how much blood he would need normally so he greedily sucks away as much as he can in a specific amount of time.


    "I do need to give him a lesson on this now," I said and opened the fridge. The bags of blood were perfectly stored inside and picked out the one labeled "AB negative". Vampires, as they grow old, start to get very picky about the kind of blood they would like to drink. This change mostly happens when they turn into a novice and refines only when they turn into a noble. Though a critter will even drink blood from a deer if it feels like it needs to.


    We really are just animals trying to imitate humans as we keep on living.


    I stuck my straw into the bag and started drinking from it slowly. It was a very small apartment, something that was perfect for me. I didn''t have to move around much, there was one bed in the entire place with a bathroom and kitchen attached to it. For the price I am renting this for, I am at quite the advantage here.


    Sitting down on the hard bed, I leaned my head against the wall and stared out the window right at Kazuki-sama''s apartment. I don''t even remember when the last time I felt such peace was when I was doing watch duty. Most missions that were given to me were of the vanguard in infiltrations. I would be the first one to charge at the enemies and clear up a path. Given that back then I had no feeling of self-preservation, my masters always found it advantageous for me to be in that position.


    "Back then?" I thought out loud. Now that I think about it, back then I was quite different to how I am now. Maybe it is because of the change of masters from a vampire to a human but that also doesn''t seem like it. As much as both factions would love to disagree, humans and vampires can be very similar.


    There are kind vampires in this world and there are cruel humans too. Labeling one as a single stereotype is an insult to the said stereotype.


    Putting all my reasoning for this change onto Kazuki-sama is also quite irresponsible and selfish of me. He never asked me to change things about myself¡­at least not before but I slowly felt more and more alive as each day passed by in this place. No, it was not just him who was the reason but maybe one of them.


    The landlady is a very kind woman who constantly visits me. I tried using command on her to stop her from coming to this place but she would visit me the next week again. I started wondering if she was somehow a vampire but looking into it, I found out that she was just an old lady who had Alzheimer''s.


    She is the landlady of this place on paper but it is constantly being taken care of by her son and his wife along with their kids. Though she was close to her family constantly, the poor woman forgot the face of her own son and started calling her big brother. A big brother who had long passed away. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was not the only dead person she mistook someone in her life for, the same could be said about her daughter. The person she mistook as her daughter, every single time, was me.


    I always found it weird how every time she saw me, her face lit up but it all made sense. She would come by every other day and talk to me about old times. Her family was worried and at first started sending the kids with her but now she comes all by herself.


    Her soft and fragile hands would stroke my head and she would offer to make tea for me every time she came. Maybe it was her kindness that made me want to live again. I don''t even remember the face of my own mother but somehow the gestures she showed toward me felt oh too familiar.


    "Yuriko"


    The name of her dead daughter she lost was the name she always called me by.


    The me back then was different, she couldn''t remember what comfort was. She had to fight for her food and she was kept in constant fear of abandonment by the ones who became her master. The fear got so bad that at a point, I broke and stopped caring about things altogether.


    TIP


    TAP


    TAP


    TIP


    TAP


    TAP


    It had started raining now. The window before me started getting more and more hazy as some droplets stuck to it while some slid down its surface. It was quite a peaceful feeling. I looked down and found that the blood bag was empty now. I moved the straw away from my lips and placed the bag on the table next to the bed.


    I could hear it all, everything that I wanted or didn''t want to hear. The pattering of the rain on the roof of the house, the shuffling of the people on the road, the engines of cars roaring, and people inside brewing themselves warm beverages.


    Warm beverage¡­


    "A tea won''t sound too bad right now," I said to myself and as if my mind was read I started hearing the steps of the old woman walking up the flight of stairs making her way to my place.


    She stopped in front of the door and didn''t move. She didn''t knock, nor did she try to ring the bell. She just stood there patiently. I got off my bed and made my way to the door. Opening it, she stood there, looking up towards me as far as her fragile neck could allow. The same big and sweet smile was plastered on her face and her eyes were filled with joy.


    "Yuriko!" she exclaimed happily and handed me warm jug. I looked at it and back at her, the smile not wavering. "It was raining so I made some tea, I thought you would like some too."


    The same weird thing happened with me. The corner of my mouth lifted and my face twisted into an expression I didn''t often have. "Thank you, ma''am. It was very thoughtful."


    "Oh, come on now," she scoffed holding my elbow. "Ma''am? Why are you being so formal with me. I''m your mother."


    "Yes¡­mother, I will drink some. Thank you," I hesitantly said and she gave me another bright smile and started shuffling her feet.


    "Okay, now I have to go, your father will come home soon so I have to prepare food."


    Her husband died a decade ago.


    She made her way back not looking back and I stood watching her little head disappear under the top of the stairs. I looked at the beverage in my hand and closed the door. Going to the kitchen, I put it down. I looked out the window at Kazuki-sama''s apartment.


    I am curious what he and Ai-sama are doing in this weather. I closed my eyes and focused on listening to only a certain sounds and pin pointed it to their voice.


    And thus, this day of solace continued.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 348 - 348: Wind high

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 349 - 349: Love

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 350 - 350: Concept

    Hello everyone, my name is Shiba Kazuki, I am sixteen years old and I am in a predicament right now. What is it you might ask? Well, I am right now stuck inside the wall. No, this is not a version of the tag, or is anything supernatural¡­Maybe a bit of the latter.


    Now the question arises, how do I even get out? Unlike last time, when I say I am stuck in the wall, I really mean it. It is really hard to get out myself without damaging property. I know Natsumi-san will kill me for sure.


    "K-Kazu-kun?" I heard a worried voice behind me and as much as I would love to see who it was, in this state, it was physically impossible for me.


    "Ghed meh auth, phes" I somehow said something in a muffled tone and luckily it was interpreted perfectly. I found myself falling on my back only to land on something cold and soft. My eyes were met with a ruby and emerald. I could see the marks of tears under them and though they shined beautifully right before me, I could see the pain that was hidden underneath. Before I knew it, those jewels were now filled with water yet again.


    "You idiot!" she said gently hitting my chest. "Idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot!"


    "Ouch, ouch, can you please go easy on me? I think I cracked some ribs," I said and she immediately stopped hitting me, though tears still fell down her eyes. I sat up and leaned against the wall I left my imprint on.


    Aah¡­Ai is sad. I wouldn''t say I like seeing her like this. Furthermore, she was hurt because of something I said. Will I be able to forgive myself for it? I don''t think I will but I want to change this mood of hers as soon as I can. It''s selfish, right? Wanting to do something like that when I am the one who caused the damage. Maybe it is but when have I not been selfish?


    I raised my hand and pulled her close to me. She showed a little resistance at first but soon gave in. Her arms wrapped around me and my nose was assaulted by her sweet smell. I could hear her heartbeat clearly. It was getting calmer by the second and her breath was now long and slow as if she was taking in my scent like I was doing with her. This may just be our first big fight and it left a horrible taste in my mouth. My heart felt like it was being clenched and squeezed hard by something foreign stopping it from beating how it does normally. The blood rushed to my head making me make rash decisions and those weren''t something I was proud of.


    I looked at the person holding me and while she was a crying angry mess before, she was nothing different from a baby clinging to her favorite soft toy. Just how big the difference between the two sides of her is something I couldn''t wait to find out more about.


    She held me tighter and I wince in pain because my bones hadn''t fully healed yet. Immediately she tried pulling away but I tanked through the pain and held her tighter than before. "B-but the pain."


    "Hurting you pains me more than this," I said and closed my eyes as I felt her getting closer to me. Maybe it has been some time since we couldn''t get to be like this I was a little agitated too. We did just find each other just yesterday. If I remember correctly, today is Thursday right? "Maybe waiting until Sunday won''t be that bad of an idea."


    "Bad idea for what?" Ai innocently asked and I held her tighter. Good thing my bones have healed up.


    "How about we skip school and go on a date?" I suggested to her and I didn''t need to open my eyes to know that hearing this made her face light up. She is nothing less of a cat sometimes when it comes to this stuff. Adopting her won''t be that bad of an idea.


    Okay, I need to calm down my train of thought.


    I opened my eyes to look in front of me only to find Akira standing there looking annoyed. I didn''t expect her to be so expressive recently but is a nice change of pace.


    "Ai, let''s go home," I said and she nodded her head. My eyes locked with Akira and she understood what to do.


    Before we knew it, the scenery around us changed and we were all in our living room. I fell on my back because I was not leaning against the wall anymore and Ai fell on top of me. Though, it Is not something I really dislike. The cold feeling enveloping me was very comforting.


    "Sorry for the trouble Akira," I said looking at her only to see a little pout on her face.


    "After telling me to rest for the day, I ordered around out of nowhere. You really have quite the life," she said and my eyes widened hearing this tone coming from her. Wait, so this means. "This the best I can do right now. I need time to get used to this."


    "Ahaha, that''s fine, thank you so much for today Akira. Now I owe you another," I said and she gave me a little smile.


    "Please don''t thank me Kazuki-sama. It was my duty," she said in her usual tone.


    "And we are back," I throw my hands up defeated. Well, I can see that she is trying her best. "Okay, rest up now. For real this time."


    "As you wish Kazuki-sama," she said and bowed one more time before disappearing in thin air. Now that it is taken care of, how do I broach the topic with Ai again? Leaving this untouched after all this will be a fatal mistake after all.


    I looked down seeing Ai still completely immersed in her own world. She was snuggling to me like a cat and I am pretty sure if I pat her, she will start purring too. Though it is a theory I want to test afterward. No, I cannot let myself get swayed like this. Focus on what is most important right now Kazuki.


    "Ai," I called out her name making her face me. Oh my god, when she looks at me like this I want to spoil her so much. "I¡­I''m sorry¡­for what I said before. You are not a headache to deal with."


    "N-No, I should be the one to apologize. I promised myself that I would keep you safe and not make you worried but here I am making trouble again¡­" she said sounding down. Stay strong Kazuki, don''t just dote on her but have a proper conversation.


    "Firstly, you will always make me worried, you dummy. As long as you are breathing and alive, I will worry about you no matter what," I said and tried looking into her eyes, she looked like she was going to cry again. Ugh¡­just a little more, please. "But that is only because I care about you too much. You mean a lot to me so I will worry about your wellbeing no matter what. Even if we were just a normal couple out of this entire vampire thing, I would still worry about every little thing. That is just how it is."


    "But- "


    "No buts, that is not something negotiable," I cut her off and she nodded her head agreeing with me.


    "At least let me say sorry for losing my cool," she continued. "I don''t know what took me over but I am not able to think of anything but you. I tried my best to keep my cool but when Natsumi-san did that, I lost it and leaped. I will be honest when I say that I don''t know when this behavior is fixed but I will try my best."


    "Okay," I said and kissed her. "So, we are back to normal?"


    "Yes we are," she said and rested her head on my chest. I guess we are going to lay on the floor for longer. Not that is much of a problem to me. The floor is cold and so is Ai so in this brutal summer, there is no better opportunity to keep cool than this. May as well savor it as much as I physically can.


    One thing this made me understand is that I have proceeded with things with a lot more care with Ai than I originally thought I had to do. She is far from recovering from what happened in the church which isn''t a surprise but the effect of it on her may have been bigger than I anticipated. Looking at her again, she looked as innocent as a harmless rabbit but I knew if needed she could be as fierce as a tiger. Having to take care of such a person won''t be an easy thing but I will not give up.


    Don''t worry Ai, you have me. I will do anything to keep you happy. This is my promise to you.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 351 - 351: Miss

    I don''t have a lot of things that bring me pleasure in life. Maybe it is the time that I spent on this earth that made most of it mundane to me. It might even be the fact that most things that would be very important to many people are foreign concepts to me.


    But I am way past worrying about such stuff. Now my days are spent in this little apartment with a nice fridge to keep the blood cold, a bed for when I want to lay down and rest, and a window facing the apartment of Kazuki-sama. I do not have any intentions of peeping in on his private life but I do know very well that someone has to keep an eye on the place from outside. The nights are when I need to be the most active so I do prefer taking some time to rest in the day.


    I rubbed the part of my neck where he bit and felt the sensation of his teeth sinking into my skin still there. There was something different about how he drank blood. He is still young so he doesn''t know how to numb the pain I do still feel a sting but when he does drink the blood it feels pleasant. There is a certain warmth to it. Maybe it is related to his body still being warm like a human even when he is partly a vampire but I wouldn''t lie when I say that him drinking my blood wasn''t something I hated.


    However, I need to drink more blood to recover from it. He does drink a lot more than he thinks he does. Since he is a baby he doesn''t understand how much blood he would need normally so he greedily sucks away as much as he can in a specific amount of time.


    "I do need to give him a lesson on this now," I said and opened the fridge. The bags of blood were perfectly stored inside and picked out the one labeled "AB negative". Vampires, as they grow old, start to get very picky about the kind of blood they would like to drink. This change mostly happens when they turn into a novice and refines only when they turn into a noble. Though a critter will even drink blood from a deer if it feels like it needs to.


    We really are just animals trying to imitate humans as we keep on living.


    I stuck my straw into the bag and started drinking from it slowly. It was a very small apartment, something that was perfect for me. I didn''t have to move around much, there was one bed in the entire place with a bathroom and kitchen attached to it. For the price I am renting this for, I am at quite the advantage here.


    Sitting down on the hard bed, I leaned my head against the wall and stared out the window right at Kazuki-sama''s apartment. I don''t even remember when the last time I felt such peace was when I was doing watch duty. Most missions that were given to me were of the vanguard in infiltrations. I would be the first one to charge at the enemies and clear up a path. Given that back then I had no feeling of self-preservation, my masters always found it advantageous for me to be in that position.


    "Back then?" I thought out loud. Now that I think about it, back then I was quite different to how I am now. Maybe it is because of the change of masters from a vampire to a human but that also doesn''t seem like it. As much as both factions would love to disagree, humans and vampires can be very similar.


    There are kind vampires in this world and there are cruel humans too. Labeling one as a single stereotype is an insult to the said stereotype.


    Putting all my reasoning for this change onto Kazuki-sama is also quite irresponsible and selfish of me. He never asked me to change things about myself¡­at least not before but I slowly felt more and more alive as each day passed by in this place. No, it was not just him who was the reason but maybe one of them.


    The landlady is a very kind woman who constantly visits me. I tried using command on her to stop her from coming to this place but she would visit me the next week again. I started wondering if she was somehow a vampire but looking into it, I found out that she was just an old lady who had Alzheimer''s.


    She is the landlady of this place on paper but it is constantly being taken care of by her son and his wife along with their kids. Though she was close to her family constantly, the poor woman forgot the face of her own son and started calling her big brother. A big brother who had long passed away.


    He was not the only dead person she mistook someone in her life for, the same could be said about her daughter. The person she mistook as her daughter, every single time, was me.


    I always found it weird how every time she saw me, her face lit up but it all made sense. She would come by every other day and talk to me about old times. Her family was worried and at first started sending the kids with her but now she comes all by herself.


    Her soft and fragile hands would stroke my head and she would offer to make tea for me every time she came. Maybe it was her kindness that made me want to live again. I don''t even remember the face of my own mother but somehow the gestures she showed toward me felt oh too familiar.


    "Yuriko"


    The name of her dead daughter she lost was the name she always called me by.


    The me back then was different, she couldn''t remember what comfort was. She had to fight for her food and she was kept in constant fear of abandonment by the ones who became her master. The fear got so bad that at a point, I broke and stopped caring about things altogether.


    TIP


    TAP


    TAP


    TIP


    TAP


    TAP


    It had started raining now. The window before me started getting more and more hazy as some droplets stuck to it while some slid down its surface. It was quite a peaceful feeling. I looked down and found that the blood bag was empty now. I moved the straw away from my lips and placed the bag on the table next to the bed.


    I could hear it all, everything that I wanted or didn''t want to hear. The pattering of the rain on the roof of the house, the shuffling of the people on the road, the engines of cars roaring, and people inside brewing themselves warm beverages.


    Warm beverage¡­


    "A tea won''t sound too bad right now," I said to myself and as if my mind was read I started hearing the steps of the old woman walking up the flight of stairs making her way to my place.


    She stopped in front of the door and didn''t move. She didn''t knock, nor did she try to ring the bell. She just stood there patiently. I got off my bed and made my way to the door. Opening it, she stood there, looking up towards me as far as her fragile neck could allow. The same big and sweet smile was plastered on her face and her eyes were filled with joy.


    "Yuriko!" she exclaimed happily and handed me warm jug. I looked at it and back at her, the smile not wavering. "It was raining so I made some tea, I thought you would like some too."


    The same weird thing happened with me. The corner of my mouth lifted and my face twisted into an expression I didn''t often have. "Thank you, ma''am. It was very thoughtful." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, come on now," she scoffed holding my elbow. "Ma''am? Why are you being so formal with me. I''m your mother."


    "Yes¡­mother, I will drink some. Thank you," I hesitantly said and she gave me another bright smile and started shuffling her feet.


    "Okay, now I have to go, your father will come home soon so I have to prepare food."


    Her husband died a decade ago.


    She made her way back not looking back and I stood watching her little head disappear under the top of the stairs. I looked at the beverage in my hand and closed the door. Going to the kitchen, I put it down. I looked out the window at Kazuki-sama''s apartment.


    I am curious what he and Ai-sama are doing in this weather. I closed my eyes and focused on listening to only a certain sounds and pin pointed it to their voice.


    And thus, this day of solace continued.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 352 - 352: Confirm

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 353 - 353: Down under

    I don''t even understand how we came down to this topic. I stared at Ai who had her eyes full of tears staring me down. Normally, if she were like this, she would have already been falling on me and holding me tight but right now she wanted none of that. I myself had a hard time understanding how to even take care of this situation.


    I am not used to arguing with most people. Normally if I find it to be too bothersome I just let them ramble and agree with things but that wasn''t something I could do right now. Most of it boils down to that I care about Ai so much that I can''t just ignore things she is telling me. Every word of her was hitting me like a bullet but I couldn''t allow myself to be a mere bullet sponge here.


    "I never said that there is anything wrong in loving someone for no reason," I retaliated. "This wasn''t even the topic of the discussion! Why can''t you just stick to just one topic? Also, I am not asking you to justify why you love me so much. Whatever your reasons may be, or they may not be isn''t important in this context."


    "Then why is it not the same as me?" she asked, her voice still full of anger and pain. "Why do I not see you acting towards me the way I do to you? Treat other people how you want to be treated right, then where is my reward for that?!"


    "Because people are different!" I yelled. "And because they are, you and I are not the same. I will never be able to love you exactly how you love me. People are different you know? Moreover, the topic was about you acting that way toward Natsumi-san. Why are we even discussing this?"


    "Why are you trying to change the subject over and over? Just talk about what we are discussing right now. Or is it that you don''t have proper reasons to give me for my questions? Is that it?" she ordered.


    I wasn''t even the one who changed the subject in the first place.


    "You are the one who changed the subject in the first place. This wasn''t even the topic we started talking about," I tried to reason with her. "And if you want to stick to this topic, fine. Again, I never said there is anything wrong with loving someone without any good reasons. I am a living example of it!"


    "Then why don''t you understand?!" she said. "Why are you putting yourself in trouble and danger? It would have been a lot better if you stayed here safely and just let me protect you. That is my duty to do so."


    "Because I don''t want to be a sitting duck and let you do everything. I myself have some pride to just sit and have you protect me all this time. I don''t like to be weak either," I said leaning towards her. If I am close enough to give her a surprise hug, it may get better. Physical affection is the best way to calm Ai.


    "Yes and see what happened?! You are still not as strong as me in our training battle and I was even holding back," she said.


    "So, I should have just sat and waited for others to go and save you?! Well, I am sorry but I am not that patient when something like that happens to you. Moreover, you said in that state you begged for me to come save you so why are you even angry at me?!" I tried reasoning with her but it seemed that I was still yelling made matters worse. "Please Ai, why are you so agitated?" I spoke in a softer tone.


    "Because I am scared!" she yelled again holding herself. "I am scared of losing you. When¡­when I thought you were gone, I couldn''t think straight. Those few days I had without you were worse than hell! I don''t to feel like that again!"


    "Then say that," I said in a calmer voice seeing the argument coming to a much better conclusion. "It''s okay to be scared about it, I know how it felt. When you were taken away, my sleep was completely destroyed, every second felt like a minute. I know that feeling Ai."


    Just one more push and I will be able to calm her down. I need to keep this up. Don''t give in to her taunts anymore.


    "If you would have understood, you would just stay put and let me take care of it all," she spoke in a calmer voice but her words still stung me.


    I took a deep breath and rubbed my forehead. This argument was getting to me a bit. I need to calm down.


    "Rubbing your forehead? Is dealing with me that much of a headache to you?!" she shouted again and I internally groaned in frustration. Right at that moment something just snapped in my head.


    "Maybe it is!" I yelled back at her surprising the both of us. Immediately realizing what I just did I covered my mouth but it looked like the damage was already done. The look on Ai''s dropped and she leaned away from me before getting off the bed.


    "If that is the case, then I will just leave," she said and ran out of the room.


    I didn''t say anything, I couldn''t. I was frozen in the place. I and no idea what kind of face I was making but I knew there wasn''t something I did before. Getting suddenly back into my senses I ran after her but it was already too late. Ai was no longer around. The door was closed but the window in the living room was wide open. I peeped out of the window to see where she was even using my heightened senses but I couldn''t find her around.


    "Akira!" I shouted and the noble appeared right before me in an instant. She looked confused seeing me but didn''t ask what happened.


    "What do you require me to do Kazuki-sama?" she asked bowing but I didn''t have time for the formalities.


    "Find where Ai is, now!" I hastily ended up yelling at her which surprised her too but she closed her eyes and started sensing. I was tapping my feet on the floor impatiently. I hurt Ai with my words, she ran away and I don''t know where she is. I need to find her before dusk or I don''t know what might happen. We are not even sure if Dominic is still around so she can be an easy target. "It''s all my fault. I had to say those words. I''m such an idiot!"


    I looked at Akira and she was trying to concentrate but looks like my rambling was making it hard for her so I shut up. I would have wished that she would have said something about it herself though. That is not the time to worry right now. I have to find Ai as soon as I can.


    "Found her," Akira said opening her eyes. "She is- "


    "I don''t care, take me there right now," I cut her off, and the next moment we were in the middle of what looked like the streets of Shibuya. How did she even end up coming here this quick? Now is not the time to think about it. "Where is Ai?" I asked Akira.


    "She is somewhere around, I am sorry Kazuki-sama, since there are so many people around, I am unable to pinpoint her actual place. I shall conduct a search right away," she said closing her eyes and I did the same. I heightened my senses and started searching for her.


    People, people, people, ugh¡­why are there so many people here right now? It is not even time for the office job hours to end. I continued searching wanting to find Ai. Check every place, shops, streets, alleyways, roofs, and even the sewer system running below. Ai has to be somewhere here. I can hear their heartbeats, their conversation, and even the way they breathe. It''s all humans here, Ai''s heart beats differently, it is much faster than a normal human but slower than a vampire. I felt it before when she pounced at me.


    "There¡­" I muttered as I could finally pinpoint a signal of a heart beating faster than all of the other. I opened my eyes and looked at Akira and why the look on her face, it seemed like she also came to the same conclusion. I nodded at her and we jumped up onto the roof and started jumping, one building after another.


    She was close, but she started moving too. Even as a half-vampire, how can she move that fast? If this keeps up, we will not be able to catch up to her. I clicked my tongue and took a deep breath. I locked eyes with Akira one last time before I kicked the roof below me as hard as I could and jumped over three buildings at once. I looked to the side to realize I wasn''t really very discrete with it because some people saw me. Please handle this for me, Akira. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Deciding to ignore it, I was gaining speed on her and she looked like she stopped. I sped up even more, my legs not being able to keep up too much and already hurting like hell but I will not let go of this.


    "Found her!" I exclaimed seeing her silhouette in the distance which I quickly closed in but I did forget to take into consideration one thing.


    How will I stop at this speed?


    "OUT OF THE WAY!!" I shouted at her before I found myself looking at a brick wall.


    THUD


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 354 - 354: Loneliness

    "I am so tired," Iwaguchi said stretching his back. "Seriously why are most of the missions we are given involving flying out to a different country? At this point just station us to somewhere to high vampire activities and let us just carry out our missions from there. At least we don''t have to use the plane that often."


    "Are you sure you are feeling better?" I asked and he turned his head to me with his eyes¡­watering a little.


    "Natsumi-san¡­are worried about me?" he said with his voice almost breaking. There he goes again.


    I hit the back of his head knocking some sense back to him. He always tends to get overly emotional sometimes. Good thing he doesn''t do this in front of the kids, very sure to save his own image but no one else knows this side of his better than me. A smack on the head is enough to bring him back to the real world.


    "Seriously when will you stop doing it?" I said rubbing my temple. "You''re lucky that I put up with this and not just plunge my scythe through your heart."


    "Killing me like a vampire? Come on that is too brutal Natsumi-san," he said. "Moreover the reason you are not doing that is because you know you enjoy being in the team with me."


    Though enjoying is a stretch when needed, I would have no one else but Iwaguchi by my side. He is very reliable and his prowess in battle shows every single time. If not for him, I doubt I alone would be able to make our team the strongest.


    "Yea, yea," I said and kept walking feeling a smile form on his face. Also having someone to rely on sometimes isn''t too bad. Though mostly it is him relying on me.


    RING RING RING


    My phone made a noise and I picked it up. It looked like it was a call from James. I wonder what he wants from me now.


    "Not going to pick it up?" Iwaguchi asked.


    "Can you give me a minute to think first?" I complained and picked up the phone putting it to my ear. "Yes, James? What do you need me for this time?"


    "Attend the meeting with me, you will be needed," he said and cut the call. Always straight to the point with me. I looked at Iwaguchi and he looked confused.


    "Go on without me. I have some work to take care of," I said and he nodded his head. He knew better than to further question me and started making his way to the exit of the building.


    I turned around and made my way to the elevator. As I walked and looked around, the way before me was just made by the people around me. It seems like having me around is still an issue for many people. I won''t really blame it though. That is just how things have been since that day. Merely having the thought of it started ruining my mood so I quickly shook away the thought and entered the elevator.


    Pressing the button for James''s floor. A meeting at such a time? I think I have an idea of what it would be about. After the blunder that happened in the church with the death of two S-rank hunters, it was only natural something like this would happen. The information was not yet leaked to most people so only the people involved and the higher-ups know about this. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Give me a break already, I just came back from a mission," I said as the elevator door opened before me to the designated floor. I got off and made my way to the conference room. It would have made a lot more commotion if the other members of the board had been here physically. I guess it is a call after all.


    Standing before the door, it opened automatically and I stepped into the room. Before me at the end of the long table sat James rubbing his forehead. Desk jobs like this really don''t suit the poor guy.


    "I heard you called for me," I spoke up attracting his attention.


    He didn''t even bother looking and signaled me to sit down at the seat next to his. I did as he instructed and looked at him. He seemed very troubled by what happened and I can understand him a little. At least the part of justifying the actions that have to be taken, outside that dealing with the board members with diplomacy is something I can''t do too well. It is much easier for me to just threaten them to get what I want done.


    We both just sat there not uttering a single word. This was no place or time for small talk nor were the both of us too good with it. I stared at the screen before me waiting for it to turn on to see the faces of those cowards.


    "You know what I called for here right?" to my surprise, James spoke up.


    "I do," I replied.


    "In this meeting, please be the guardian of the kids instead of a vampire hunter," he said and my eyes widened.


    I slammed the desk and stood up. There is no way those people would suggest something. No, if James is saying something like this there is a high possibility that is what they are going to suggest. "These posh cowards hiding behind their stacks of cash. Do they even understand what they are trying to suggest?"


    "Try to stay calm Kawazuki," James said and I slammed the desk again.


    "How do you expect me to stay calm when they are trying to suggest to hurt my family?!" I ended up shouting. He looked at me with an unwavering look on his face and I clicked my tongue and sat down.


    "I know he is important to you; this is why I asked you to attend the conference with me," he said calmly and I clenched my fists.


    "You know that knowing this just made them my biggest enemy," I said and he nodded his head.


    "That is exactly why I asked you to act like a guardian more than a hunter. Make them your enemy if you have to but do not let them come to vote in the majority of his execution," he said and I looked back at him. I remember the look in his eyes. He is worried about them too.


    I took a deep breath and calmed my temper but started tapping the floor with my foot. As much as I try to calm my anger I am still very annoyed now.


    "So what? Am I allowed to threaten them too?" I asked he nodded again. He is serious about this proposal.


    James always had a soft spot for kids even when he was a vampire hunter. It did get him into some trouble but he was lucky Amantha was with him during then but he still hasn''t changed that part of it yet. Something I am very thankful about right now.


    "Do you have a plan in mind?" I asked and he shrugged his shoulders. "What, so you let me just open my mouth wildly?"


    "If needed, yes," he said. "But otherwise, don''t speak up until I tell you to. And remember, do not interrupt anyone else speaking until that happens. You know how cruel these people are so you have to keep your calm. No outbursts like the one you just had. Am I clear?"


    "Okay," I agreed with and clenched my fists tightly.


    Though I don''t know much about them I have had some interactions with them given my position but I swear these people are the most insufferable haughty assholes I have ever dealt with. Merely the fact that they have a huge share in the organization and are all S-rank vampire hunters makes them feel like they can do literally anything. If I ever get the chance, I will not mind punching each one of them in the face and watching them wither in pain.


    I took another deep breath to calm myself and looked straight at the screen. I will not let these people even touch Kazuki. I''ll make sure their dirty hands never fall on him. I know what these people are capable of first hand but things are way different now.


    "James, if they rule in favor of harming Kazuki in any shape or form, I will leave the VEO right that moment," I said and a little smile formed on his face.


    "That is exactly how I need you to be Kawazuki. You are our biggest and the best bet at making sure this goes our way," he said and I nodded. I don''t care who comes at me, nothing will be allowed to harm Kazuki.


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    The beeping stopped and the screens before us lit up along with the cameras and I saw the faces of the other board members. The moment they looked at the screen, all of them frowned and I knew exactly why that was the case.


    "James, this was supposed to be a confidential meeting. Why is she here?" said one of them and I opened my mouth to say something but instantly got kicked in the shin. I looked at James and he glared at me. Sigh, so it is his way after all.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 355 - 355: Dying

    I don''t have a lot of things that bring me pleasure in life. Maybe it is the time that I spent on this earth that made most of it mundane to me. It might even be the fact that most things that would be very important to many people are foreign concepts to me.


    But I am way past worrying about such stuff. Now my days are spent in this little apartment with a nice fridge to keep the blood cold, a bed for when I want to lay down and rest, and a window facing the apartment of Kazuki-sama. I do not have any intentions of peeping in on his private life but I do know very well that someone has to keep an eye on the place from outside. The nights are when I need to be the most active so I do prefer taking some time to rest in the day.


    I rubbed the part of my neck where he bit and felt the sensation of his teeth sinking into my skin still there. There was something different about how he drank blood. He is still young so he doesn''t know how to numb the pain I do still feel a sting but when he does drink the blood it feels pleasant. There is a certain warmth to it. Maybe it is related to his body still being warm like a human even when he is partly a vampire but I wouldn''t lie when I say that him drinking my blood wasn''t something I hated.


    However, I need to drink more blood to recover from it. He does drink a lot more than he thinks he does. Since he is a baby he doesn''t understand how much blood he would need normally so he greedily sucks away as much as he can in a specific amount of time.


    "I do need to give him a lesson on this now," I said and opened the fridge. The bags of blood were perfectly stored inside and picked out the one labeled "AB negative". Vampires, as they grow old, start to get very picky about the kind of blood they would like to drink. This change mostly happens when they turn into a novice and refines only when they turn into a noble. Though a critter will even drink blood from a deer if it feels like it needs to.


    We really are just animals trying to imitate humans as we keep on living.


    I stuck my straw into the bag and started drinking from it slowly. It was a very small apartment, something that was perfect for me. I didn''t have to move around much, there was one bed in the entire place with a bathroom and kitchen attached to it. For the price I am renting this for, I am at quite the advantage here.


    Sitting down on the hard bed, I leaned my head against the wall and stared out the window right at Kazuki-sama''s apartment. I don''t even remember when the last time I felt such peace was when I was doing watch duty. Most missions that were given to me were of the vanguard in infiltrations. I would be the first one to charge at the enemies and clear up a path. Given that back then I had no feeling of self-preservation, my masters always found it advantageous for me to be in that position.


    "Back then?" I thought out loud. Now that I think about it, back then I was quite different to how I am now. Maybe it is because of the change of masters from a vampire to a human but that also doesn''t seem like it. As much as both factions would love to disagree, humans and vampires can be very similar.


    There are kind vampires in this world and there are cruel humans too. Labeling one as a single stereotype is an insult to the said stereotype.


    Putting all my reasoning for this change onto Kazuki-sama is also quite irresponsible and selfish of me. He never asked me to change things about myself¡­at least not before but I slowly felt more and more alive as each day passed by in this place. No, it was not just him who was the reason but maybe one of them.


    The landlady is a very kind woman who constantly visits me. I tried using command on her to stop her from coming to this place but she would visit me the next week again. I started wondering if she was somehow a vampire but looking into it, I found out that she was just an old lady who had Alzheimer''s.


    She is the landlady of this place on paper but it is constantly being taken care of by her son and his wife along with their kids. Though she was close to her family constantly, the poor woman forgot the face of her own son and started calling her big brother. A big brother who had long passed away.


    He was not the only dead person she mistook someone in her life for, the same could be said about her daughter. The person she mistook as her daughter, every single time, was me.


    I always found it weird how every time she saw me, her face lit up but it all made sense. She would come by every other day and talk to me about old times. Her family was worried and at first started sending the kids with her but now she comes all by herself.


    Her soft and fragile hands would stroke my head and she would offer to make tea for me every time she came. Maybe it was her kindness that made me want to live again. I don''t even remember the face of my own mother but somehow the gestures she showed toward me felt oh too familiar.


    "Yuriko"


    The name of her dead daughter she lost was the name she always called me by.


    The me back then was different, she couldn''t remember what comfort was. She had to fight for her food and she was kept in constant fear of abandonment by the ones who became her master. The fear got so bad that at a point, I broke and stopped caring about things altogether.


    TIP


    TAP


    TAP


    TIP


    TAP


    TAP


    It had started raining now. The window before me started getting more and more hazy as some droplets stuck to it while some slid down its surface. It was quite a peaceful feeling. I looked down and found that the blood bag was empty now. I moved the straw away from my lips and placed the bag on the table next to the bed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could hear it all, everything that I wanted or didn''t want to hear. The pattering of the rain on the roof of the house, the shuffling of the people on the road, the engines of cars roaring, and people inside brewing themselves warm beverages.


    Warm beverage¡­


    "A tea won''t sound too bad right now," I said to myself and as if my mind was read I started hearing the steps of the old woman walking up the flight of stairs making her way to my place.


    She stopped in front of the door and didn''t move. She didn''t knock, nor did she try to ring the bell. She just stood there patiently. I got off my bed and made my way to the door. Opening it, she stood there, looking up towards me as far as her fragile neck could allow. The same big and sweet smile was plastered on her face and her eyes were filled with joy.


    "Yuriko!" she exclaimed happily and handed me warm jug. I looked at it and back at her, the smile not wavering. "It was raining so I made some tea, I thought you would like some too."


    The same weird thing happened with me. The corner of my mouth lifted and my face twisted into an expression I didn''t often have. "Thank you, ma''am. It was very thoughtful."


    "Oh, come on now," she scoffed holding my elbow. "Ma''am? Why are you being so formal with me. I''m your mother."


    "Yes¡­mother, I will drink some. Thank you," I hesitantly said and she gave me another bright smile and started shuffling her feet.


    "Okay, now I have to go, your father will come home soon so I have to prepare food."


    Her husband died a decade ago.


    She made her way back not looking back and I stood watching her little head disappear under the top of the stairs. I looked at the beverage in my hand and closed the door. Going to the kitchen, I put it down. I looked out the window at Kazuki-sama''s apartment.


    I am curious what he and Ai-sama are doing in this weather. I closed my eyes and focused on listening to only a certain sounds and pin pointed it to their voice.


    And thus, this day of solace continued.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 356 - 356: Best

    "Given the agenda of the meeting, I thought it was best fit that this would be discussed in the presence of the guardian of Shiba Kazuki," James started speaking and the board members looked visibly dissatisfied.


    "If you cannot agree to the code of conduct here, then I doubt we can have this meeting," said one of them. I tried my best to keep my calm and put my faith in James.


    He stared blankly at the screen in silence for some seconds and I tried my best to keep my cool. It is clear if I come off as too aggressive from the get-go, they will not even agree to discuss this. The board members, though on their own aren''t of too much importance but they are what made VEO what it is right now. Investing huge amounts of money into the research of special grade silver and mass production of weapons through it. Even the drugs that the hunters have injected in them would not have been made or used if not for them and their connection.


    I too, am a living example of their achievements and power.


    "Then we can have it that way," James said putting his hands together and sitting back on his chair. "Just remember that with that logic, I believe you will be taking the decision on your own excluding me and Shiba Kazuki''s guardian."


    "This is what happens when you don''t follow the protocol," the man said and I clenched my fist harder.


    "Then that means you will be taking the decision regarding a vampire hunter who is currently active in the region that comes under my jurisdiction," James continued and suddenly commotion started to break out. Every member wanted to have a say in what just James said that each voice was being overlapped by the other.


    Some sounded agitated, some sounded intimidated, some were revolted by what James just said but some decided to remain silent. I know the ones who did remain silent, Renner, Ishikawa, and Mei. Those three and James make the four pillars that are holding up the VEO in its place right now. Also, the four who have the most influence in any decision made by the board.


    "Enough," said Renner, and instantly dead silence was what followed his order. His coarse voice filled with command could instantly be felt by every person in this meeting. "By what you are suggesting here James, that means you are ready to make the majority of the VEO your enemy."


    "Think what you want of it Renner but I will not change what I said," James said. "The decision made here is regarding a vampire hunter who is active in the region under my jurisdiction so I will take whatever steps I see fit during this. Are there any issues with that?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Mei spoke up, "It looks like you have your mind made. In that case, we can''t do anything about it. We can proceed with the meeting."


    "The agenda of the meeting is regarding the previous incident that occurred at an abandoned church outside the Tokyo prefecture. A total of two S-rank teams carried out the operation of rescuing another vampire hunter, Tsubaki Ai who is also a half-vampire. The mission was deemed a failure as the squad was not able to complete their objective and even lost hunters, Hoshino Meme and Honozawa Hotori. The vampire who is deemed responsible for this action is a noble who goes by the name Dominic. It was later found out that along with the two S-rank teams, someone else also joined the operation, Shiba Kazuki. The boy who has the blood of the first in his body and has recently had an awakening," Ishikawa read out in an almost robotic voice.


    "Can you explain why Shiba Kazuki was there on the day of the mission?" Mei asked James. "Not only this is him disobeying direct orders that were given to him, but we have lost two of our best hunters. You know that by the look of this, all the responsibility of this falls on the head of Shiba Kazuki."


    "It would indeed look that way but that is not the truth. From the footage that was retrieved when this happened, Shiba Kazuki was not around so putting the blame on his head doesn''t seem fair," James said and leaned forward towards the camera. "I will cut all the boring parts and pointless discussion. You know the only reason this is being pushed on the Shiba Kazuki is because you don''t want to admit some noble bested not just one, but two of our S-rank hunters."


    As he said that, yet again, chaos broke in the meeting but this time, it was James who was not going to let that deter away from what he just said. "I am not done talking," he commanded and the meeting was instantly filled with silence again. "I know all of you have taken much time out of your busy schedule to be here so respecting that, I will keep this as short as I can. Shiba Kazuki will not be handed over and not be executed under any circumstances."


    "You do not get to decide that all by yourself James," Renner spoke up.


    "You are right, I don''t but I think worrying about some kids is less important than analyzing the threat that is Dominic," James said calmly not losing face in the slightest.


    I stared at the screen examining the looks on everyone''s faces and it was as if, some were slowly convinced that worrying about Kazuki right now wasn''t that important. I saw puzzled expressions; I saw not convinced expressions and I saw faces that agreed with what James was saying. Maybe my stepping wouldn''t be needed.


    "That is not just some kids James. That boy has the blood of the first in him, we don''t know yet how strong he can turn out," Ishikawa explained putting everyone''s attention back to the given agenda. "If not handled properly right now, he may turn out to be even a greater threat than the noble. He would rise to the levels we can''t even fathom to compete against and if at that point he turns against us, a lot of blood would be shed. Are you ready to handle that responsibility?"


    James went quiet for a few seconds and I honestly wanted to jump through the screens and punch Ishikawa in the face. He was the wealthiest among all of the members and had some of the largest shares in the organization. He is also known to use underhand tricks and make other regions merge with his so he could have the largest region under his jurisdiction. That would help a lot when he wants to run to be the owner of the organization taking after Renner.


    "Yes, I am ready to take that responsibility," James said before his words brought about chaos only silence was heard throughout the call. It took time to process for some why he was even agreeing to something like this. If things didn''t go his way, not only he would be stripped of his title but also prosecuted as the culprit.


    He seriously never changes.


    "Okay I''ve had enough," I said scratching my head. James kicked my leg asking me to calm but I kicked back harder this time. He tried his best not to react to the pain and I focused back on the meeting.


    "Kawazuki, you are a hunter. First of all, this is no place for you to b- "


    "First of all, you shut your cowardly mouth and listen to me," I cut Ishikawa off. "I am not going to sit here and watch you deciding the fate of my nephew. He is my family and I am his. So, take a threat you want, if you want to come after Shiba Kazuki, you have to go through me first."


    "What are you doing?" James said in a frustrated tone.


    "You shut your mouth too," I said. "I am doing what I should have done from the start of this meeting. Watching you running tap is more interesting than hearing you blabber on and on."


    I know what I have done. The tone I spoke, the way I was being disrespectful towards my superior I could have been very much stripped of my title as a hunter and thrown in the dumps but don''t take me for an idiot. I know the importance I hold for this organization. You don''t just become the strongest and always act humble with everyone.


    "You can be stripped of the title of a hunter," Ishikawa tried threatening me but I already knew the stakes. "This is inexcusable behavior. We are your superiors Kawazuki."


    "Oh, is that so? I''ll throw you one better then," I said and slammed the table standing up. "If this board today decides to do anything to Kazuki, I will leave the VEO for good and hunt down every single one of you. Don''t test my patience." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 357 - 357: Time by

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 358 - 358: Patched

    "Do you have any idea what you are saying Kawazuki?" Renner asked me and I scoffed. "Making the entire VEO your enemy will also put everyone close to you on a hit list. You are aware of that, right? That is what we do to abandoners."


    "The only person close to me I care about was apparently about to be held here for a trial. I''m sorry, calling this a trial would be too much. This was a damn execution you were about to decide so yes, I know what I am saying and am being serious here. So, if anyone doubts these words, you know where to find me. This meeting ends here," I said and logged out of the meeting.


    I looked at James but he was still in the meeting. Yeah, higher-ups have more stuff to discuss too. I''ll leave that to him.


    I walked out of my chair and made my way out of the room. Leaning against the wall in front of me I let out a big sigh. That was quite the stunt I ended up performing there. It''s not like I care. If anyone wants to touch Kazuki, I will cut them down before they can even get within the radius.


    "Even if I say that, the idiot jumped right into the mouth of death himself," I said rubbing my forehead. No matter how much he shows, he is still a scared little kid inside. I wouldn''t blame him for it but it is about time he realizes that his actions have much bigger consequences than he thinks they do. He is no longer just any other teenager after all¡­


    "Why did your kid have to be such a pain in the ass Masumi? Could you not have given birth to someone with more sense of self-preservation?" I talked to myself and ran my fingers against the pen in my hand. "I did promise I will protect him but at least give me a little break here. The kid is a magnet for danger."


    Not only the vampires but even the VEO had eyes on Kazuki''s life. Before they wanted to take him away to confinement and run experiments on him but of course there was no way I would have let that happen. This "execution" is just an excuse, they are still trying to get him as a test subject. That''s all he is in their eyes right now. Those bastards.


    Ruining my life wasn''t enough for them so now they even go after my family. I swear the only thing stopping me from cutting down every single one of them is Kazuki. I know even if he saw me like that, he would find an excuse to hold down his true feelings and accept me no matter what. Stupid Masumi, putting all your worst parts in your kids.


    Kids¡­


    From the report, it also looked like someone who went by the name Shiba Yuna joined the rescue team. A vampire¡­named Shiba Yuna¡­


    I grit my teeth and slammed my hand against the wall next to me. What is so special about these kids that everyone has someone to do with them? I don''t even know the whole thing about Yuna so this is becoming more annoying as the story unfolds. I wanted to ask Kazuki about it but right now is not the right time for it. He needs time to recover from everything that has happened. I need to keep a closer eye on him. I cannot trust any one of the VEO hunters after the meeting that just took place.


    My train of thought was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the automatic door opening. I looked up to see James standing right before me staring at the wall.


    "That will be taken out of your paycheck," he said pointing at the place where I hit the wall which was now replaced by a big and deep dent.


    "Do what you want, as if it would make any difference," I said in an annoying tone and straightened my posture. "So, did it work?"


    "By work if you mean, did every single one of the board members vote against the execution of Kazuki because they are terrified of you? Yes, it did work. A little too barbaric for me but I guess that got the job done," he said letting out a sigh.


    "You told me to do it that way. Now don''t complain. This is the best way of persuasion anyway. All the other stuff takes too much time," I said crossing my arm. "Diplomatic persuasion, discussion, coming down to the common conclusion, blackmail, nothing that is to my liking."


    "Well, it had to be done anyway. I doubted that they would have listened to me. The only reason we are one of the big four regions is because of the recent high vampiric activities and the you," he explained. Okay I know I am a big deal but now he is just saying too much. "They are just kids. I couldn''t allow that."


    He always his a soft spot for children.


    "How is she nowadays?" I asked James and saw his face immediately soften. "I heard she had a recital some days ago."


    "She did and her performance was amazing," he said with a hint of softness in his voice. Talking about his daughter always brings out the father in him.


    "I hope you rewarded her for this," I said and he let out a chuckle.


    "Who do you think I am?" he said. "Of course I rewarded her. She wanted to go to this fast-food place and have lunch there so we did."


    "Sometimes I wonder who the boss is in your two''s relationship," I said and he let out another chuckle.


    "Her of course. The other day I was forced to be a model and got put makeup on my face- "


    He stopped mid-sentence and looked at me with a stern look on his face. "You are not allowed to tell this to anyone. This is a direct order."


    "Yes, yes, the oh-so-great James is just a makeup model for his daughter. People around would love that information. That way they can be more relaxed around you. Especially the newbies."


    He let out a sigh and genuinely pondered over it a little. That is true though. Given his appearance and the serious look on his face, though respected James is also feared a little by so many people here which was a big issue for him. That got even worse when he was chosen as the head of this branch of VEO.


    "You know if you don''t want. You can always stop being the leader," I suggested knowing his answer all too well. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You out of all people know that I cannot do that. This branch needs me to be its head so that is what I must do. Plus, maybe a desk job isn''t that bad," he said but I knew that what he was saying was a lie.


    I leaned back and aimed a kick to his face which he immediately blocked. "What are you- "


    "If you don''t want your daughter to see your face disfigured then dodge," I said jumping and rotating my body aiming my other leg at him again which he leaned back and dodged by mere millimetres. "Good to see you still got it."


    He took a step back and fixed his tie. His eyes then looked at me with a cocky look. That is the James I remember. "I train every single day. Just because I have a desk job doesn''t mean I will just be a sitting duck."


    "Great to see you are still that way," I said and started walking towards the elevator. "I will be leaving now. If you have any other work, don''t bother calling me. I will not pick up."


    With that, I entered the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor.


    There is so much more work that needs to be done. I have to go get myself some rest in actual comfortable rests in some good beds and also see the place where I have to ask Kazuki and Ai to move. I know asking just one would be impossible and seeing how they are, they are just one entity. I don''t know if I am annoyed or just jealous of that fact.


    The place they were currently living in means a lot to them but staying there would be far from safe. Plus, the new places are way closer to where I live so it would be convenient keeping an eye on both of them. Having me in their proximity will also make sure no VEO hunters are sent after them. I don''t think I will go as far as planting a camera at their place. What they do inside is none of my business and I have no interest in seeing tha either.


    The elevator door opened and I stepped out only to find Iwaguchi still standing there with a big smile on his face. This idiot never listens, does he?


    "I thought I told you to head on without me," I said looking at him unamused.


    "Yes but you never said that I cannot wait for you," he said and started walking. "Anyways now that you are here, I was thinking we eat something first. I''m so hungry."


    "No."


    "Oh, come on!"


    -------------------------------------

 Chapter 359 - 359: Drunk on power

    I lay there with Ai still on top of me snuggling her head against my chest. The feeling was a little ticklish but very welcomed. I don''t know how long it has been since we are in this state but honestly, I am not complaining. I had to like for almost a week being away from her and this does not compare to being away from her for a day. That is because, at that time, her life was not in danger.


    I held her closer but soon the hard floor started showing its colours and I felt my body getting a little stiff. Yeah, long cuddles are best in beds. I got up still having Ai in my arms and she looked up at me confused as to what I was doing. I kissed her forehead and grabbed her before getting up awards with her still clung to me. Archimedes was not lying when he created the theory about the center of mass. This is hard when you don''t know how to balance yourself.


    Ai though, seemed mostly unbothered by it. She clung to me and wrapped her legs around me hugging me like a little koala. I could feel all her coldness enveloping me and it was like hugging a cold soft toy. To think she has so much strength in her yet her body is mostly so soft all around is a wonder on how it works. I am in some ways like her too but I still have held onto the sturdiness of my muscles more.


    "Ai, does it feel worse to hug me now that I am more muscular?" I asked her and she still had her head buried in my neck. I pat her back to get an answer. "Earth to Shiba Ai."


    "Shiba¡­..?!" Ai ended up yelling. I saw her face turn into a tomato and also a steam engine. Steam was practically coming out of her head because of how much I felt her face heat up. "Yes I would love to marry you!" she yelled again.


    "There are still some years we have to gain before legally getting married Ai," I said and she puffed her cheeks sulking. "But Shiba Ai does have a nice ring to it. I would love to hear that."


    "Yea!" she cheered and I kissed her head. Looks like my original question was just drowned in the conversation but I didn''t mind. Ai got all of her body glued to me again so it seems like she doesn''t mind this new build.


    I walked us to the bedroom and gently placed her on the bed first but she refused to let go. Defeated, I ended up going with her flow and lay down on top of her having my head rest on her collarbone. She started gently tracing my hair with her fingers and even the slightest touch by her was so reassuring I could fall asleep. Actually, my eyes did start feeling a bit droopy.


    "I missed caressing your hair like this," Ai whispered to me and I nodded my head. Right now, in this moment. I had everything I needed. The world could end in a moment and I wouldn''t care at all. I was with the person I love resting on her while she was tending to me. What more can a guy ask for?


    "Tsubaki Kazu-kun¡­" she muttered but I could hear it loud and clear. "I like that name a lot too."


    "We can go with any name you''d like Ai," I whispered back. "As long as you are with me. What name I am being called by means nothing to me."


    "I feel the same way," she said and kept caressing my hair.


    If I said that my eyes were droopy before, now they were just practically at the closing time. Give me a few more seconds and I would be floating on a cloud while eating grapes. Dreams are amazing sometimes.


    "I''m sorry Kazu-kun," Ai said waking me up from my trance. I looked at her and saw a sad expression plastered on her face. Why is Ai sad? What is going on? Huh?


    "Wait¡­sorry for what?" I asked. My brain wasn''t able to work fast enough to find out the reason myself but all Ai did was place a kiss on my head.


    "I''m sorry for making things difficult for you," she said, tears slowly welling up in her eyes. "I was supposed to be by your side and fight with you. Not fight against you but still¡­still¡­"


    "Ai¡­hey Ai look at me," I quickly got up and cupped her face. I turned over and let her rest on my chest. From as much as I remember about Ai''s past and present. There isn''t something that she should have done that would make her feel like this. Am I missing something? "There, there, no need to be sorry Ai. It''s okay. We are a couple, two different people and there are some times when we have our differences in opinions. Quarrels are very common among couples. Even the best ones out there."


    "I thought we were the best one," she diverted from the topic a little and I reassured her.


    "Yes we are and that''s why I am saying. Fights, and arguments, are all common amongst couples, and having them sometimes means you two are not hiding your honest opinions just for the sake of the other all the time. Transparency is important you know."


    "But still¡­" I continued, I wanted to cut her there and keep reassuring her but right now getting these thoughts out of her mind is more important. "I promised myself that I will protect you every time you will need me to but I have failed in that. Again and again, to the point, it was you who had to come save me¡­This isn''t what I wanted."


    "Ai," I gently called out her name and she looked at me. Tears slowly falling down her eyes. I wiped her tears gently and rested her head on my chest again. "You know when I was first ever attacked by a vampire? I thought that day I would lose my life. Surprisingly I didn''t and you know why?"


    "Because I was there?" Ai asked and I nodded my head.


    "Exactly, I am here right now with you because you were there for me. You protected me and saved my life. If you hadn''t I would have not been able to experience this amazing feeling of being with you. And even after that, the time I got kidnapped. I had nothing to fear. Because I know you have my back," I explained and she looked up unconvinced by my reasoning. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But after that, I was- "


    "Ai, as much as I love you," I cupped her face and brought it close. "You are strong, very strong but you are not invincible. I know me saying that might hurt but you need to understand that."


    The irony.


    "Then I have to be the strongest for Kazu-kun," she sounded even more unconvinced.


    "Exactly, you have to, it''s in the future tense. And not just you, I too have to grow stronger," I said and she looked at me worryingly. "I know I am a target but after seeing what happened, you are also a target Ai. And I cannot just let you be taken away from me again. Also, I can''t be a sitting duck and do nothing to protect myself. We will grow stronger, not you. Not me, but we will grow stronger and that too together."


    She looked at me still a little reluctant and unconvinced by my reasoning. No matter how much I would love to reason with her I know how she feels and getting that feeling to leave is not an easy task to do.


    Sigh, this is such an annoying situation.


    Ai looked like she wanted to say something but before she could I planted my lips on hers. Surprised but still welcoming the gesture, she let me lead the way. There is no place to talk about ideals and all right now. We both are not in the correct place mentally to have that discussion just yet. At least, not by ourselves so if I have to, I''ll distract us from those emotions through physical stimulus.


    I pushed her down on the bed deepening the kiss and she wrapped her arms around me pulling me close. Both of our hands were shuffling around each other''s body not feeling close enough with the clothes coming between us. I grabbed Ai''s t-shirt and she grabbed mine as we took off each other''s clothes. We wanted each other. Really bad.


    I didn''t need a reason as to why there was this sudden shift between us. Maybe it was because we were deprived of each other''s touch. Maybe it was our desperation wanting to be close. Whatever it was, didn''t matter to me. What I started as a means to distract Ai turned into a carnal desire for her body.


    I had no sense of reasoning anymore. All I knew was staring at the person under me covering her naked body out of shyness made me lose my mind and give in to my instincts. It didn''t feel like that was needed. It was understood.


    Whatever we did then, just felt right.

 Chapter 360 - 360: Ai

    "I am so tired," Iwaguchi said stretching his back. "Seriously why are most of the missions we are given involving flying out to a different country? At this point just station us to somewhere to high vampire activities and let us just carry out our missions from there. At least we don''t have to use the plane that often."


    "Are you sure you are feeling better?" I asked and he turned his head to me with his eyes¡­watering a little.


    "Natsumi-san¡­are worried about me?" he said with his voice almost breaking. There he goes again.


    I hit the back of his head knocking some sense back to him. He always tends to get overly emotional sometimes. Good thing he doesn''t do this in front of the kids, very sure to save his own image but no one else knows this side of his better than me. A smack on the head is enough to bring him back to the real world.


    "Seriously when will you stop doing it?" I said rubbing my temple. "You''re lucky that I put up with this and not just plunge my scythe through your heart."


    "Killing me like a vampire? Come on that is too brutal Natsumi-san," he said. "Moreover the reason you are not doing that is because you know you enjoy being in the team with me."


    Though enjoying is a stretch when needed, I would have no one else but Iwaguchi by my side. He is very reliable and his prowess in battle shows every single time. If not for him, I doubt I alone would be able to make our team the strongest.


    "Yea, yea," I said and kept walking feeling a smile form on his face. Also having someone to rely on sometimes isn''t too bad. Though mostly it is him relying on me.


    RING RING RING


    My phone made a noise and I picked it up. It looked like it was a call from James. I wonder what he wants from me now.


    "Not going to pick it up?" Iwaguchi asked.


    "Can you give me a minute to think first?" I complained and picked up the phone putting it to my ear. "Yes, James? What do you need me for this time?"


    "Attend the meeting with me, you will be needed," he said and cut the call. Always straight to the point with me. I looked at Iwaguchi and he looked confused.


    "Go on without me. I have some work to take care of," I said and he nodded his head. He knew better than to further question me and started making his way to the exit of the building.


    I turned around and made my way to the elevator. As I walked and looked around, the way before me was just made by the people around me. It seems like having me around is still an issue for many people. I won''t really blame it though. That is just how things have been since that day. Merely having the thought of it started ruining my mood so I quickly shook away the thought and entered the elevator.


    Pressing the button for James''s floor. A meeting at such a time? I think I have an idea of what it would be about. After the blunder that happened in the church with the death of two S-rank hunters, it was only natural something like this would happen. The information was not yet leaked to most people so only the people involved and the higher-ups know about this.


    "Give me a break already, I just came back from a mission," I said as the elevator door opened before me to the designated floor. I got off and made my way to the conference room. It would have made a lot more commotion if the other members of the board had been here physically. I guess it is a call after all.


    Standing before the door, it opened automatically and I stepped into the room. Before me at the end of the long table sat James rubbing his forehead. Desk jobs like this really don''t suit the poor guy.


    "I heard you called for me," I spoke up attracting his attention.


    He didn''t even bother looking and signaled me to sit down at the seat next to his. I did as he instructed and looked at him. He seemed very troubled by what happened and I can understand him a little. At least the part of justifying the actions that have to be taken, outside that dealing with the board members with diplomacy is something I can''t do too well. It is much easier for me to just threaten them to get what I want done.


    We both just sat there not uttering a single word. This was no place or time for small talk nor were the both of us too good with it. I stared at the screen before me waiting for it to turn on to see the faces of those cowards.


    "You know what I called for here right?" to my surprise, James spoke up.


    "I do," I replied.


    "In this meeting, please be the guardian of the kids instead of a vampire hunter," he said and my eyes widened.


    I slammed the desk and stood up. There is no way those people would suggest something. No, if James is saying something like this there is a high possibility that is what they are going to suggest. "These posh cowards hiding behind their stacks of cash. Do they even understand what they are trying to suggest?"


    "Try to stay calm Kawazuki," James said and I slammed the desk again.


    "How do you expect me to stay calm when they are trying to suggest to hurt my family?!" I ended up shouting. He looked at me with an unwavering look on his face and I clicked my tongue and sat down.


    "I know he is important to you; this is why I asked you to attend the conference with me," he said calmly and I clenched my fists.


    "You know that knowing this just made them my biggest enemy," I said and he nodded his head. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That is exactly why I asked you to act like a guardian more than a hunter. Make them your enemy if you have to but do not let them come to vote in the majority of his execution," he said and I looked back at him. I remember the look in his eyes. He is worried about them too.


    I took a deep breath and calmed my temper but started tapping the floor with my foot. As much as I try to calm my anger I am still very annoyed now.


    "So what? Am I allowed to threaten them too?" I asked he nodded again. He is serious about this proposal.


    James always had a soft spot for kids even when he was a vampire hunter. It did get him into some trouble but he was lucky Amantha was with him during then but he still hasn''t changed that part of it yet. Something I am very thankful about right now.


    "Do you have a plan in mind?" I asked and he shrugged his shoulders. "What, so you let me just open my mouth wildly?"


    "If needed, yes," he said. "But otherwise, don''t speak up until I tell you to. And remember, do not interrupt anyone else speaking until that happens. You know how cruel these people are so you have to keep your calm. No outbursts like the one you just had. Am I clear?"


    "Okay," I agreed with and clenched my fists tightly.


    Though I don''t know much about them I have had some interactions with them given my position but I swear these people are the most insufferable haughty assholes I have ever dealt with. Merely the fact that they have a huge share in the organization and are all S-rank vampire hunters makes them feel like they can do literally anything. If I ever get the chance, I will not mind punching each one of them in the face and watching them wither in pain.


    I took another deep breath to calm myself and looked straight at the screen. I will not let these people even touch Kazuki. I''ll make sure their dirty hands never fall on him. I know what these people are capable of first hand but things are way different now.


    "James, if they rule in favor of harming Kazuki in any shape or form, I will leave the VEO right that moment," I said and a little smile formed on his face.


    "That is exactly how I need you to be Kawazuki. You are our biggest and the best bet at making sure this goes our way," he said and I nodded. I don''t care who comes at me, nothing will be allowed to harm Kazuki.


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    The beeping stopped and the screens before us lit up along with the cameras and I saw the faces of the other board members. The moment they looked at the screen, all of them frowned and I knew exactly why that was the case.


    "James, this was supposed to be a confidential meeting. Why is she here?" said one of them and I opened my mouth to say something but instantly got kicked in the shin. I looked at James and he glared at me. Sigh, so it is his way after all.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 361 - 361: Shatter

    "Given the agenda of the meeting, I thought it was best fit that this would be discussed in the presence of the guardian of Shiba Kazuki," James started speaking and the board members looked visibly dissatisfied.


    "If you cannot agree to the code of conduct here, then I doubt we can have this meeting," said one of them. I tried my best to keep my calm and put my faith in James.


    He stared blankly at the screen in silence for some seconds and I tried my best to keep my cool. It is clear if I come off as too aggressive from the get-go, they will not even agree to discuss this. The board members, though on their own aren''t of too much importance but they are what made VEO what it is right now. Investing huge amounts of money into the research of special grade silver and mass production of weapons through it. Even the drugs that the hunters have injected in them would not have been made or used if not for them and their connection.


    I too, am a living example of their achievements and power.


    "Then we can have it that way," James said putting his hands together and sitting back on his chair. "Just remember that with that logic, I believe you will be taking the decision on your own excluding me and Shiba Kazuki''s guardian."


    "This is what happens when you don''t follow the protocol," the man said and I clenched my fist harder.


    "Then that means you will be taking the decision regarding a vampire hunter who is currently active in the region that comes under my jurisdiction," James continued and suddenly commotion started to break out. Every member wanted to have a say in what just James said that each voice was being overlapped by the other. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some sounded agitated, some sounded intimidated, some were revolted by what James just said but some decided to remain silent. I know the ones who did remain silent, Renner, Ishikawa, and Mei. Those three and James make the four pillars that are holding up the VEO in its place right now. Also, the four who have the most influence in any decision made by the board.


    "Enough," said Renner, and instantly dead silence was what followed his order. His coarse voice filled with command could instantly be felt by every person in this meeting. "By what you are suggesting here James, that means you are ready to make the majority of the VEO your enemy."


    "Think what you want of it Renner but I will not change what I said," James said. "The decision made here is regarding a vampire hunter who is active in the region under my jurisdiction so I will take whatever steps I see fit during this. Are there any issues with that?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Mei spoke up, "It looks like you have your mind made. In that case, we can''t do anything about it. We can proceed with the meeting."


    "The agenda of the meeting is regarding the previous incident that occurred at an abandoned church outside the Tokyo prefecture. A total of two S-rank teams carried out the operation of rescuing another vampire hunter, Tsubaki Ai who is also a half-vampire. The mission was deemed a failure as the squad was not able to complete their objective and even lost hunters, Hoshino Meme and Honozawa Hotori. The vampire who is deemed responsible for this action is a noble who goes by the name Dominic. It was later found out that along with the two S-rank teams, someone else also joined the operation, Shiba Kazuki. The boy who has the blood of the first in his body and has recently had an awakening," Ishikawa read out in an almost robotic voice.


    "Can you explain why Shiba Kazuki was there on the day of the mission?" Mei asked James. "Not only this is him disobeying direct orders that were given to him, but we have lost two of our best hunters. You know that by the look of this, all the responsibility of this falls on the head of Shiba Kazuki."


    "It would indeed look that way but that is not the truth. From the footage that was retrieved when this happened, Shiba Kazuki was not around so putting the blame on his head doesn''t seem fair," James said and leaned forward towards the camera. "I will cut all the boring parts and pointless discussion. You know the only reason this is being pushed on the Shiba Kazuki is because you don''t want to admit some noble bested not just one, but two of our S-rank hunters."


    As he said that, yet again, chaos broke in the meeting but this time, it was James who was not going to let that deter away from what he just said. "I am not done talking," he commanded and the meeting was instantly filled with silence again. "I know all of you have taken much time out of your busy schedule to be here so respecting that, I will keep this as short as I can. Shiba Kazuki will not be handed over and not be executed under any circumstances."


    "You do not get to decide that all by yourself James," Renner spoke up.


    "You are right, I don''t but I think worrying about some kids is less important than analyzing the threat that is Dominic," James said calmly not losing face in the slightest.


    I stared at the screen examining the looks on everyone''s faces and it was as if, some were slowly convinced that worrying about Kazuki right now wasn''t that important. I saw puzzled expressions; I saw not convinced expressions and I saw faces that agreed with what James was saying. Maybe my stepping wouldn''t be needed.


    "That is not just some kids James. That boy has the blood of the first in him, we don''t know yet how strong he can turn out," Ishikawa explained putting everyone''s attention back to the given agenda. "If not handled properly right now, he may turn out to be even a greater threat than the noble. He would rise to the levels we can''t even fathom to compete against and if at that point he turns against us, a lot of blood would be shed. Are you ready to handle that responsibility?"


    James went quiet for a few seconds and I honestly wanted to jump through the screens and punch Ishikawa in the face. He was the wealthiest among all of the members and had some of the largest shares in the organization. He is also known to use underhand tricks and make other regions merge with his so he could have the largest region under his jurisdiction. That would help a lot when he wants to run to be the owner of the organization taking after Renner.


    "Yes, I am ready to take that responsibility," James said before his words brought about chaos only silence was heard throughout the call. It took time to process for some why he was even agreeing to something like this. If things didn''t go his way, not only he would be stripped of his title but also prosecuted as the culprit.


    He seriously never changes.


    "Okay I''ve had enough," I said scratching my head. James kicked my leg asking me to calm but I kicked back harder this time. He tried his best not to react to the pain and I focused back on the meeting.


    "Kawazuki, you are a hunter. First of all, this is no place for you to b- "


    "First of all, you shut your cowardly mouth and listen to me," I cut Ishikawa off. "I am not going to sit here and watch you deciding the fate of my nephew. He is my family and I am his. So, take a threat you want, if you want to come after Shiba Kazuki, you have to go through me first."


    "What are you doing?" James said in a frustrated tone.


    "You shut your mouth too," I said. "I am doing what I should have done from the start of this meeting. Watching you running tap is more interesting than hearing you blabber on and on."


    I know what I have done. The tone I spoke, the way I was being disrespectful towards my superior I could have been very much stripped of my title as a hunter and thrown in the dumps but don''t take me for an idiot. I know the importance I hold for this organization. You don''t just become the strongest and always act humble with everyone.


    "You can be stripped of the title of a hunter," Ishikawa tried threatening me but I already knew the stakes. "This is inexcusable behavior. We are your superiors Kawazuki."


    "Oh, is that so? I''ll throw you one better then," I said and slammed the table standing up. "If this board today decides to do anything to Kazuki, I will leave the VEO for good and hunt down every single one of you. Don''t test my patience."


    --------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 362 - 362: Ledge

    "Do you have any idea what you are saying Kawazuki?" Renner asked me and I scoffed. "Making the entire VEO your enemy will also put everyone close to you on a hit list. You are aware of that, right? That is what we do to abandoners."


    "The only person close to me I care about was apparently about to be held here for a trial. I''m sorry, calling this a trial would be too much. This was a damn execution you were about to decide so yes, I know what I am saying and am being serious here. So, if anyone doubts these words, you know where to find me. This meeting ends here," I said and logged out of the meeting.


    I looked at James but he was still in the meeting. Yeah, higher-ups have more stuff to discuss too. I''ll leave that to him.


    I walked out of my chair and made my way out of the room. Leaning against the wall in front of me I let out a big sigh. That was quite the stunt I ended up performing there. It''s not like I care. If anyone wants to touch Kazuki, I will cut them down before they can even get within the radius.


    "Even if I say that, the idiot jumped right into the mouth of death himself," I said rubbing my forehead. No matter how much he shows, he is still a scared little kid inside. I wouldn''t blame him for it but it is about time he realizes that his actions have much bigger consequences than he thinks they do. He is no longer just any other teenager after all¡­


    "Why did your kid have to be such a pain in the ass Masumi? Could you not have given birth to someone with more sense of self-preservation?" I talked to myself and ran my fingers against the pen in my hand. "I did promise I will protect him but at least give me a little break here. The kid is a magnet for danger."


    Not only the vampires but even the VEO had eyes on Kazuki''s life. Before they wanted to take him away to confinement and run experiments on him but of course there was no way I would have let that happen. This "execution" is just an excuse, they are still trying to get him as a test subject. That''s all he is in their eyes right now. Those bastards.


    Ruining my life wasn''t enough for them so now they even go after my family. I swear the only thing stopping me from cutting down every single one of them is Kazuki. I know even if he saw me like that, he would find an excuse to hold down his true feelings and accept me no matter what. Stupid Masumi, putting all your worst parts in your kids.


    Kids¡­


    From the report, it also looked like someone who went by the name Shiba Yuna joined the rescue team. A vampire¡­named Shiba Yuna¡­


    I grit my teeth and slammed my hand against the wall next to me. What is so special about these kids that everyone has someone to do with them? I don''t even know the whole thing about Yuna so this is becoming more annoying as the story unfolds. I wanted to ask Kazuki about it but right now is not the right time for it. He needs time to recover from everything that has happened. I need to keep a closer eye on him. I cannot trust any one of the VEO hunters after the meeting that just took place.


    My train of thought was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the automatic door opening. I looked up to see James standing right before me staring at the wall.


    "That will be taken out of your paycheck," he said pointing at the place where I hit the wall which was now replaced by a big and deep dent.


    "Do what you want, as if it would make any difference," I said in an annoying tone and straightened my posture. "So, did it work?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By work if you mean, did every single one of the board members vote against the execution of Kazuki because they are terrified of you? Yes, it did work. A little too barbaric for me but I guess that got the job done," he said letting out a sigh.


    "You told me to do it that way. Now don''t complain. This is the best way of persuasion anyway. All the other stuff takes too much time," I said crossing my arm. "Diplomatic persuasion, discussion, coming down to the common conclusion, blackmail, nothing that is to my liking."


    "Well, it had to be done anyway. I doubted that they would have listened to me. The only reason we are one of the big four regions is because of the recent high vampiric activities and the you," he explained. Okay I know I am a big deal but now he is just saying too much. "They are just kids. I couldn''t allow that."


    He always his a soft spot for children.


    "How is she nowadays?" I asked James and saw his face immediately soften. "I heard she had a recital some days ago."


    "She did and her performance was amazing," he said with a hint of softness in his voice. Talking about his daughter always brings out the father in him.


    "I hope you rewarded her for this," I said and he let out a chuckle.


    "Who do you think I am?" he said. "Of course I rewarded her. She wanted to go to this fast-food place and have lunch there so we did."


    "Sometimes I wonder who the boss is in your two''s relationship," I said and he let out another chuckle.


    "Her of course. The other day I was forced to be a model and got put makeup on my face- "


    He stopped mid-sentence and looked at me with a stern look on his face. "You are not allowed to tell this to anyone. This is a direct order."


    "Yes, yes, the oh-so-great James is just a makeup model for his daughter. People around would love that information. That way they can be more relaxed around you. Especially the newbies."


    He let out a sigh and genuinely pondered over it a little. That is true though. Given his appearance and the serious look on his face, though respected James is also feared a little by so many people here which was a big issue for him. That got even worse when he was chosen as the head of this branch of VEO.


    "You know if you don''t want. You can always stop being the leader," I suggested knowing his answer all too well.


    "You out of all people know that I cannot do that. This branch needs me to be its head so that is what I must do. Plus, maybe a desk job isn''t that bad," he said but I knew that what he was saying was a lie.


    I leaned back and aimed a kick to his face which he immediately blocked. "What are you- "


    "If you don''t want your daughter to see your face disfigured then dodge," I said jumping and rotating my body aiming my other leg at him again which he leaned back and dodged by mere millimetres. "Good to see you still got it."


    He took a step back and fixed his tie. His eyes then looked at me with a cocky look. That is the James I remember. "I train every single day. Just because I have a desk job doesn''t mean I will just be a sitting duck."


    "Great to see you are still that way," I said and started walking towards the elevator. "I will be leaving now. If you have any other work, don''t bother calling me. I will not pick up."


    With that, I entered the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor.


    There is so much more work that needs to be done. I have to go get myself some rest in actual comfortable rests in some good beds and also see the place where I have to ask Kazuki and Ai to move. I know asking just one would be impossible and seeing how they are, they are just one entity. I don''t know if I am annoyed or just jealous of that fact.


    The place they were currently living in means a lot to them but staying there would be far from safe. Plus, the new places are way closer to where I live so it would be convenient keeping an eye on both of them. Having me in their proximity will also make sure no VEO hunters are sent after them. I don''t think I will go as far as planting a camera at their place. What they do inside is none of my business and I have no interest in seeing tha either.


    The elevator door opened and I stepped out only to find Iwaguchi still standing there with a big smile on his face. This idiot never listens, does he?


    "I thought I told you to head on without me," I said looking at him unamused.


    "Yes but you never said that I cannot wait for you," he said and started walking. "Anyways now that you are here, I was thinking we eat something first. I''m so hungry."


    "No."


    "Oh, come on!"


    -------------------------------------

 Chapter 363 - 363: Gone

    I lay there with Ai still on top of me snuggling her head against my chest. The feeling was a little ticklish but very welcomed. I don''t know how long it has been since we are in this state but honestly, I am not complaining. I had to like for almost a week being away from her and this does not compare to being away from her for a day. That is because, at that time, her life was not in danger.


    I held her closer but soon the hard floor started showing its colours and I felt my body getting a little stiff. Yeah, long cuddles are best in beds. I got up still having Ai in my arms and she looked up at me confused as to what I was doing. I kissed her forehead and grabbed her before getting up awards with her still clung to me. Archimedes was not lying when he created the theory about the center of mass. This is hard when you don''t know how to balance yourself.


    Ai though, seemed mostly unbothered by it. She clung to me and wrapped her legs around me hugging me like a little koala. I could feel all her coldness enveloping me and it was like hugging a cold soft toy. To think she has so much strength in her yet her body is mostly so soft all around is a wonder on how it works. I am in some ways like her too but I still have held onto the sturdiness of my muscles more.


    "Ai, does it feel worse to hug me now that I am more muscular?" I asked her and she still had her head buried in my neck. I pat her back to get an answer. "Earth to Shiba Ai."


    "Shiba¡­..?!" Ai ended up yelling. I saw her face turn into a tomato and also a steam engine. Steam was practically coming out of her head because of how much I felt her face heat up. "Yes I would love to marry you!" she yelled again.


    "There are still some years we have to gain before legally getting married Ai," I said and she puffed her cheeks sulking. "But Shiba Ai does have a nice ring to it. I would love to hear that."


    "Yea!" she cheered and I kissed her head. Looks like my original question was just drowned in the conversation but I didn''t mind. Ai got all of her body glued to me again so it seems like she doesn''t mind this new build.


    I walked us to the bedroom and gently placed her on the bed first but she refused to let go. Defeated, I ended up going with her flow and lay down on top of her having my head rest on her collarbone. She started gently tracing my hair with her fingers and even the slightest touch by her was so reassuring I could fall asleep. Actually, my eyes did start feeling a bit droopy.


    "I missed caressing your hair like this," Ai whispered to me and I nodded my head. Right now, in this moment. I had everything I needed. The world could end in a moment and I wouldn''t care at all. I was with the person I love resting on her while she was tending to me. What more can a guy ask for?


    "Tsubaki Kazu-kun¡­" she muttered but I could hear it loud and clear. "I like that name a lot too."


    "We can go with any name you''d like Ai," I whispered back. "As long as you are with me. What name I am being called by means nothing to me."


    "I feel the same way," she said and kept caressing my hair.


    If I said that my eyes were droopy before, now they were just practically at the closing time. Give me a few more seconds and I would be floating on a cloud while eating grapes. Dreams are amazing sometimes.


    "I''m sorry Kazu-kun," Ai said waking me up from my trance. I looked at her and saw a sad expression plastered on her face. Why is Ai sad? What is going on? Huh?


    "Wait¡­sorry for what?" I asked. My brain wasn''t able to work fast enough to find out the reason myself but all Ai did was place a kiss on my head.


    "I''m sorry for making things difficult for you," she said, tears slowly welling up in her eyes. "I was supposed to be by your side and fight with you. Not fight against you but still¡­still¡­"


    "Ai¡­hey Ai look at me," I quickly got up and cupped her face. I turned over and let her rest on my chest. From as much as I remember about Ai''s past and present. There isn''t something that she should have done that would make her feel like this. Am I missing something? "There, there, no need to be sorry Ai. It''s okay. We are a couple, two different people and there are some times when we have our differences in opinions. Quarrels are very common among couples. Even the best ones out there." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I thought we were the best one," she diverted from the topic a little and I reassured her.


    "Yes we are and that''s why I am saying. Fights, and arguments, are all common amongst couples, and having them sometimes means you two are not hiding your honest opinions just for the sake of the other all the time. Transparency is important you know."


    "But still¡­" I continued, I wanted to cut her there and keep reassuring her but right now getting these thoughts out of her mind is more important. "I promised myself that I will protect you every time you will need me to but I have failed in that. Again and again, to the point, it was you who had to come save me¡­This isn''t what I wanted."


    "Ai," I gently called out her name and she looked at me. Tears slowly falling down her eyes. I wiped her tears gently and rested her head on my chest again. "You know when I was first ever attacked by a vampire? I thought that day I would lose my life. Surprisingly I didn''t and you know why?"


    "Because I was there?" Ai asked and I nodded my head.


    "Exactly, I am here right now with you because you were there for me. You protected me and saved my life. If you hadn''t I would have not been able to experience this amazing feeling of being with you. And even after that, the time I got kidnapped. I had nothing to fear. Because I know you have my back," I explained and she looked up unconvinced by my reasoning.


    "But after that, I was- "


    "Ai, as much as I love you," I cupped her face and brought it close. "You are strong, very strong but you are not invincible. I know me saying that might hurt but you need to understand that."


    The irony.


    "Then I have to be the strongest for Kazu-kun," she sounded even more unconvinced.


    "Exactly, you have to, it''s in the future tense. And not just you, I too have to grow stronger," I said and she looked at me worryingly. "I know I am a target but after seeing what happened, you are also a target Ai. And I cannot just let you be taken away from me again. Also, I can''t be a sitting duck and do nothing to protect myself. We will grow stronger, not you. Not me, but we will grow stronger and that too together."


    She looked at me still a little reluctant and unconvinced by my reasoning. No matter how much I would love to reason with her I know how she feels and getting that feeling to leave is not an easy task to do.


    Sigh, this is such an annoying situation.


    Ai looked like she wanted to say something but before she could I planted my lips on hers. Surprised but still welcoming the gesture, she let me lead the way. There is no place to talk about ideals and all right now. We both are not in the correct place mentally to have that discussion just yet. At least, not by ourselves so if I have to, I''ll distract us from those emotions through physical stimulus.


    I pushed her down on the bed deepening the kiss and she wrapped her arms around me pulling me close. Both of our hands were shuffling around each other''s body not feeling close enough with the clothes coming between us. I grabbed Ai''s t-shirt and she grabbed mine as we took off each other''s clothes. We wanted each other. Really bad.


    I didn''t need a reason as to why there was this sudden shift between us. Maybe it was because we were deprived of each other''s touch. Maybe it was our desperation wanting to be close. Whatever it was, didn''t matter to me. What I started as a means to distract Ai turned into a carnal desire for her body.


    I had no sense of reasoning anymore. All I knew was staring at the person under me covering her naked body out of shyness made me lose my mind and give in to my instincts. It didn''t feel like that was needed. It was understood.


    Whatever we did then, just felt right.

 Chapter 364 - 364: Deer?!!

    "I am so tired," Iwaguchi said stretching his back. "Seriously why are most of the missions we are given involving flying out to a different country? At this point just station us to somewhere to high vampire activities and let us just carry out our missions from there. At least we don''t have to use the plane that often."


    "Are you sure you are feeling better?" I asked and he turned his head to me with his eyes¡­watering a little.


    "Natsumi-san¡­are worried about me?" he said with his voice almost breaking. There he goes again.


    I hit the back of his head knocking some sense back to him. He always tends to get overly emotional sometimes. Good thing he doesn''t do this in front of the kids, very sure to save his own image but no one else knows this side of his better than me. A smack on the head is enough to bring him back to the real world.


    "Seriously when will you stop doing it?" I said rubbing my temple. "You''re lucky that I put up with this and not just plunge my scythe through your heart."


    "Killing me like a vampire? Come on that is too brutal Natsumi-san," he said. "Moreover the reason you are not doing that is because you know you enjoy being in the team with me."


    Though enjoying is a stretch when needed, I would have no one else but Iwaguchi by my side. He is very reliable and his prowess in battle shows every single time. If not for him, I doubt I alone would be able to make our team the strongest.


    "Yea, yea," I said and kept walking feeling a smile form on his face. Also having someone to rely on sometimes isn''t too bad. Though mostly it is him relying on me.


    RING RING RING


    My phone made a noise and I picked it up. It looked like it was a call from James. I wonder what he wants from me now.


    "Not going to pick it up?" Iwaguchi asked.


    "Can you give me a minute to think first?" I complained and picked up the phone putting it to my ear. "Yes, James? What do you need me for this time?"


    "Attend the meeting with me, you will be needed," he said and cut the call. Always straight to the point with me. I looked at Iwaguchi and he looked confused.


    "Go on without me. I have some work to take care of," I said and he nodded his head. He knew better than to further question me and started making his way to the exit of the building.


    I turned around and made my way to the elevator. As I walked and looked around, the way before me was just made by the people around me. It seems like having me around is still an issue for many people. I won''t really blame it though. That is just how things have been since that day. Merely having the thought of it started ruining my mood so I quickly shook away the thought and entered the elevator.


    Pressing the button for James''s floor. A meeting at such a time? I think I have an idea of what it would be about. After the blunder that happened in the church with the death of two S-rank hunters, it was only natural something like this would happen. The information was not yet leaked to most people so only the people involved and the higher-ups know about this.


    "Give me a break already, I just came back from a mission," I said as the elevator door opened before me to the designated floor. I got off and made my way to the conference room. It would have made a lot more commotion if the other members of the board had been here physically. I guess it is a call after all.


    Standing before the door, it opened automatically and I stepped into the room. Before me at the end of the long table sat James rubbing his forehead. Desk jobs like this really don''t suit the poor guy.


    "I heard you called for me," I spoke up attracting his attention.


    He didn''t even bother looking and signaled me to sit down at the seat next to his. I did as he instructed and looked at him. He seemed very troubled by what happened and I can understand him a little. At least the part of justifying the actions that have to be taken, outside that dealing with the board members with diplomacy is something I can''t do too well. It is much easier for me to just threaten them to get what I want done.


    We both just sat there not uttering a single word. This was no place or time for small talk nor were the both of us too good with it. I stared at the screen before me waiting for it to turn on to see the faces of those cowards.


    "You know what I called for here right?" to my surprise, James spoke up.


    "I do," I replied.


    "In this meeting, please be the guardian of the kids instead of a vampire hunter," he said and my eyes widened.


    I slammed the desk and stood up. There is no way those people would suggest something. No, if James is saying something like this there is a high possibility that is what they are going to suggest. "These posh cowards hiding behind their stacks of cash. Do they even understand what they are trying to suggest?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Try to stay calm Kawazuki," James said and I slammed the desk again.


    "How do you expect me to stay calm when they are trying to suggest to hurt my family?!" I ended up shouting. He looked at me with an unwavering look on his face and I clicked my tongue and sat down.


    "I know he is important to you; this is why I asked you to attend the conference with me," he said calmly and I clenched my fists.


    "You know that knowing this just made them my biggest enemy," I said and he nodded his head.


    "That is exactly why I asked you to act like a guardian more than a hunter. Make them your enemy if you have to but do not let them come to vote in the majority of his execution," he said and I looked back at him. I remember the look in his eyes. He is worried about them too.


    I took a deep breath and calmed my temper but started tapping the floor with my foot. As much as I try to calm my anger I am still very annoyed now.


    "So what? Am I allowed to threaten them too?" I asked he nodded again. He is serious about this proposal.


    James always had a soft spot for kids even when he was a vampire hunter. It did get him into some trouble but he was lucky Amantha was with him during then but he still hasn''t changed that part of it yet. Something I am very thankful about right now.


    "Do you have a plan in mind?" I asked and he shrugged his shoulders. "What, so you let me just open my mouth wildly?"


    "If needed, yes," he said. "But otherwise, don''t speak up until I tell you to. And remember, do not interrupt anyone else speaking until that happens. You know how cruel these people are so you have to keep your calm. No outbursts like the one you just had. Am I clear?"


    "Okay," I agreed with and clenched my fists tightly.


    Though I don''t know much about them I have had some interactions with them given my position but I swear these people are the most insufferable haughty assholes I have ever dealt with. Merely the fact that they have a huge share in the organization and are all S-rank vampire hunters makes them feel like they can do literally anything. If I ever get the chance, I will not mind punching each one of them in the face and watching them wither in pain.


    I took another deep breath to calm myself and looked straight at the screen. I will not let these people even touch Kazuki. I''ll make sure their dirty hands never fall on him. I know what these people are capable of first hand but things are way different now.


    "James, if they rule in favor of harming Kazuki in any shape or form, I will leave the VEO right that moment," I said and a little smile formed on his face.


    "That is exactly how I need you to be Kawazuki. You are our biggest and the best bet at making sure this goes our way," he said and I nodded. I don''t care who comes at me, nothing will be allowed to harm Kazuki.


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    The beeping stopped and the screens before us lit up along with the cameras and I saw the faces of the other board members. The moment they looked at the screen, all of them frowned and I knew exactly why that was the case.


    "James, this was supposed to be a confidential meeting. Why is she here?" said one of them and I opened my mouth to say something but instantly got kicked in the shin. I looked at James and he glared at me. Sigh, so it is his way after all.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 365 - 365: I know!!

    "Given the agenda of the meeting, I thought it was best fit that this would be discussed in the presence of the guardian of Shiba Kazuki," James started speaking and the board members looked visibly dissatisfied.


    "If you cannot agree to the code of conduct here, then I doubt we can have this meeting," said one of them. I tried my best to keep my calm and put my faith in James.


    He stared blankly at the screen in silence for some seconds and I tried my best to keep my cool. It is clear if I come off as too aggressive from the get-go, they will not even agree to discuss this. The board members, though on their own aren''t of too much importance but they are what made VEO what it is right now. Investing huge amounts of money into the research of special grade silver and mass production of weapons through it. Even the drugs that the hunters have injected in them would not have been made or used if not for them and their connection.


    I too, am a living example of their achievements and power.


    "Then we can have it that way," James said putting his hands together and sitting back on his chair. "Just remember that with that logic, I believe you will be taking the decision on your own excluding me and Shiba Kazuki''s guardian."


    "This is what happens when you don''t follow the protocol," the man said and I clenched my fist harder.


    "Then that means you will be taking the decision regarding a vampire hunter who is currently active in the region that comes under my jurisdiction," James continued and suddenly commotion started to break out. Every member wanted to have a say in what just James said that each voice was being overlapped by the other.


    Some sounded agitated, some sounded intimidated, some were revolted by what James just said but some decided to remain silent. I know the ones who did remain silent, Renner, Ishikawa, and Mei. Those three and James make the four pillars that are holding up the VEO in its place right now. Also, the four who have the most influence in any decision made by the board.


    "Enough," said Renner, and instantly dead silence was what followed his order. His coarse voice filled with command could instantly be felt by every person in this meeting. "By what you are suggesting here James, that means you are ready to make the majority of the VEO your enemy."


    "Think what you want of it Renner but I will not change what I said," James said. "The decision made here is regarding a vampire hunter who is active in the region under my jurisdiction so I will take whatever steps I see fit during this. Are there any issues with that?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Mei spoke up, "It looks like you have your mind made. In that case, we can''t do anything about it. We can proceed with the meeting."


    "The agenda of the meeting is regarding the previous incident that occurred at an abandoned church outside the Tokyo prefecture. A total of two S-rank teams carried out the operation of rescuing another vampire hunter, Tsubaki Ai who is also a half-vampire. The mission was deemed a failure as the squad was not able to complete their objective and even lost hunters, Hoshino Meme and Honozawa Hotori. The vampire who is deemed responsible for this action is a noble who goes by the name Dominic. It was later found out that along with the two S-rank teams, someone else also joined the operation, Shiba Kazuki. The boy who has the blood of the first in his body and has recently had an awakening," Ishikawa read out in an almost robotic voice.


    "Can you explain why Shiba Kazuki was there on the day of the mission?" Mei asked James. "Not only this is him disobeying direct orders that were given to him, but we have lost two of our best hunters. You know that by the look of this, all the responsibility of this falls on the head of Shiba Kazuki."


    "It would indeed look that way but that is not the truth. From the footage that was retrieved when this happened, Shiba Kazuki was not around so putting the blame on his head doesn''t seem fair," James said and leaned forward towards the camera. "I will cut all the boring parts and pointless discussion. You know the only reason this is being pushed on the Shiba Kazuki is because you don''t want to admit some noble bested not just one, but two of our S-rank hunters."


    As he said that, yet again, chaos broke in the meeting but this time, it was James who was not going to let that deter away from what he just said. "I am not done talking," he commanded and the meeting was instantly filled with silence again. "I know all of you have taken much time out of your busy schedule to be here so respecting that, I will keep this as short as I can. Shiba Kazuki will not be handed over and not be executed under any circumstances."


    "You do not get to decide that all by yourself James," Renner spoke up.


    "You are right, I don''t but I think worrying about some kids is less important than analyzing the threat that is Dominic," James said calmly not losing face in the slightest.


    I stared at the screen examining the looks on everyone''s faces and it was as if, some were slowly convinced that worrying about Kazuki right now wasn''t that important. I saw puzzled expressions; I saw not convinced expressions and I saw faces that agreed with what James was saying. Maybe my stepping wouldn''t be needed.


    "That is not just some kids James. That boy has the blood of the first in him, we don''t know yet how strong he can turn out," Ishikawa explained putting everyone''s attention back to the given agenda. "If not handled properly right now, he may turn out to be even a greater threat than the noble. He would rise to the levels we can''t even fathom to compete against and if at that point he turns against us, a lot of blood would be shed. Are you ready to handle that responsibility?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    James went quiet for a few seconds and I honestly wanted to jump through the screens and punch Ishikawa in the face. He was the wealthiest among all of the members and had some of the largest shares in the organization. He is also known to use underhand tricks and make other regions merge with his so he could have the largest region under his jurisdiction. That would help a lot when he wants to run to be the owner of the organization taking after Renner.


    "Yes, I am ready to take that responsibility," James said before his words brought about chaos only silence was heard throughout the call. It took time to process for some why he was even agreeing to something like this. If things didn''t go his way, not only he would be stripped of his title but also prosecuted as the culprit.


    He seriously never changes.


    "Okay I''ve had enough," I said scratching my head. James kicked my leg asking me to calm but I kicked back harder this time. He tried his best not to react to the pain and I focused back on the meeting.


    "Kawazuki, you are a hunter. First of all, this is no place for you to b- "


    "First of all, you shut your cowardly mouth and listen to me," I cut Ishikawa off. "I am not going to sit here and watch you deciding the fate of my nephew. He is my family and I am his. So, take a threat you want, if you want to come after Shiba Kazuki, you have to go through me first."


    "What are you doing?" James said in a frustrated tone.


    "You shut your mouth too," I said. "I am doing what I should have done from the start of this meeting. Watching you running tap is more interesting than hearing you blabber on and on."


    I know what I have done. The tone I spoke, the way I was being disrespectful towards my superior I could have been very much stripped of my title as a hunter and thrown in the dumps but don''t take me for an idiot. I know the importance I hold for this organization. You don''t just become the strongest and always act humble with everyone.


    "You can be stripped of the title of a hunter," Ishikawa tried threatening me but I already knew the stakes. "This is inexcusable behavior. We are your superiors Kawazuki."


    "Oh, is that so? I''ll throw you one better then," I said and slammed the table standing up. "If this board today decides to do anything to Kazuki, I will leave the VEO for good and hunt down every single one of you. Don''t test my patience."


    --------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 366 - 366: Beat it

    We stood in the room, shivering at our place. Though we were supposed to be in the hottest time of the year, right now, none of that mattered due to the coldness we felt from his stare. A big smile plastered on his face but merely meeting eyes with him felt like an inevitable death looming over our heads.


    "So, what is the report?" he asked us and we all got stuck in our place. "Please, don''t make me repeat children."


    "Y-yes Father," I mustered up the courage to speak up. "Shiba Kazuki and Tsubaki Ai have gone back to their apartment but we couldn''t get too close. We could feel the presence of another vampire around, someone we couldn''t deal with by ourselves."


    "Anything else?" he asked and I shook my head. "And why could you not get closer? She is just one noble; I don''t think you are incompetent enough to not be able to take care of just one noble." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each word he spoke had such weight behind it that we could feel ourselves being crushed by them. We know we could take care of that one noble but our job as scouts was merely to observe from a distance.


    "There was something weird about the air there," I continued explaining. "The moment we got closer, it felt like something razor-sharp was aimed right at our necks and heart but we didn''t know where it was coming from. Most of our abilities are either for reconnaissance purposes or close-range combat so we couldn''t do anything about it."


    He continued blankly staring at us as if hoping for some good news. "B-but we were able to confirm that the place where this was coming from. It was from the apartment complex right in front of the residence of Shiba Kazuki and Tsubaki Ai. It is most likely the noble who accompanies them everywhere who has laid down these traps."


    "Anything else?" he asked and I shook my head. "Good, I am very pleased by your hard work and dedication," he said and our faces started to light up. Getting praised by him was something every vampire here years for and we finally got his recognition. Our hearts were beating at an uncontrollable pace.


    "Thank you so much Father," we all said in unison bowing our heads. We then looked up only to see his massive stature right before us. If there was one thing I can say about how I felt at that time¡­dread. That was probably what I felt the most. We didn''t know what he was thinking. He always felt like a foreign entity, someone we just could not understand. So, in that moment he was right before us, and I still couldn''t understand what he was thinking.


    He raised his hand and placed it on my head. Cold, extremely cold. If I was to find out then that his body was kept under the glaciers for preservation and he just came out of them fresh, I would not be surprised. The longer a vampire lives, the colder they start to get as the amount of blood they need to drink to keep up their appetite decreases and they feel extremely cold from an outsider''s point of view. Just the difference in the temperature of our bodies was enough to explain the difference between him and mere nobles like us.


    He was a true noble, someone who served our creators.


    "I am so glad in fact that I would like to promote you," he said and I could feel overjoyed. My heart felt like it was going to burst out of my chest with happiness and I couldn''t stop myself from wanting to jump in the air out of joy. His presence was the only thing that was keeping me dignified.


    "Thank you so much, Father. Your words are too kind," I replied. "Which squad are we promoted to?"


    "We?" he raised his eyebrow and asked.


    Silence. Absolute silence was what followed after what he said. Did he mean only I am the one who is promoted to a stronger squad? Wait if it is just me then what about the others? I wanted to look behind to see how everyone else was looking but I could not take my eyes off of Father. His figure loomed over me and I was too stunned to say anything.


    "You are the only one who has performed excellently thus far so you are the one who gets promoted. How is that such a surprise?" he asked in a confused tone but I did not have the guts to question his decision.


    There were so many questions and complaints we wanted to voice but being able to say that before this man was equal to a death sentence. I kept my head down and closed my eyes completely isolating myself from anything that I could be thinking in the protest. I am the one who got promoted so I probably did something better. Yeah, there is only one reason for me to be promoted and it is that. It should make complete sense.


    "Walk with me," he said and I quickly stood up following him. I looked back to see the faces of my comrades and I could see nothing but envious glares from them. "Don''t look back now. Once you start moving forward, focusing on the ones who can''t perform well is just a waste of time."


    "Y-Yes!" I said and followed his figure. Now that I was standing behind him, he didn''t look that big but it would be only an idiot who would mistake him for someone weak.


    We entered a hallway and I looked out the window at the moon. Aaah¡­a crescent today. It still looks as beautiful as always. We are a lucky species who are able to look at and take in all the beauty of the moon. It''s reflected images we see thousands of kilometers from us. It truly is the perfect art of nature.


    "You like to look at the moon?" Father asked me and I quickly focused back at him.


    "Yes Father, I do," I replied and continued walking.


    "I was like you once too. So young and full of energy being intrigued by so many insignificant things. Especially an imposter such as that," he said and I looked confused. An imposter? Why would he call it that?


    "It looks like you have questions of your own. I allow you to speak up," he said and I felt a little relieved. Never in my life did I think I would be able to hold a proper conversation with him.


    "Why would you call the moon an imposter?" I asked him and he kept walking, not saying anything for some time until he started again.


    "The moon is weak. It doesn''t have the light of its own and when standing next to the sun, it is often hidden by its brightness. The only time it is able to stand out is when the sun is gone but still, to stand out then, it has to do so by borrowing the light of the sun itself to shine as bright as it can in the night sky. Hiding stars around it sometimes, stars that are much larger than the sun itself, but so far away we can''t even comprehend it. Don''t you think someone like that is an imposter? Someone who only gives the illusion of being the greatest?" he asked me and I could not say anything back. Looking at it that way, I peeped out the window again looking at the moon, now looking at it in a different light.


    "You can be strong with borrowed strength only for some time my child," he continued. "The truly strong either have the strength of their own or make the strength of others completely their own. One way is often better than the other."


    "I¡­never looked at it like that," I said and he let out a little chuckle.


    "You must be still wondering why I only promoted you. Even though you are not the strongest one in the squad?" his question hit me like a stake and I was taken aback by it a little. My mouth was wide agape not able to process what he just said.


    "Wh-why was I the only one who was promoted, Father?" I asked him.


    "Because out of the entire squad, you were the only one who replied to me. Others were too scared," he explained but the answer was still not able to satisfy me. "I am the leader of this base; I don''t want to be feared by my subordinates but respected. I asked a question and they didn''t answer. Don''t you think that is quite disrespectful?"


    I couldn''t give an answer because I didn''t understand that point of view. Before I could say anything, he entered the room and I followed him. The moment I entered; my feet stopped in their tracks. Before me sat four vampires on their feet with a black bag covering their faces. Wait no, these are not just any vampires. These¡­


    "Your old squad mates, who disrespected me," Father said. I was taken aback by the image but he kept the same look he had on his face. I looked at him and back to him.


    "Are you truly dedicated towards me?" he asked me and I could feel his presence started to grow and engulf the entire room. I nod my head quickly out of fear. He handed me a wooden stake and pointed at my old quad mates. "Then show me and give justice to the traitors."


    Huh?

 Chapter 367 - 367: Series

    "Given the agenda of the meeting, I thought it was best fit that this would be discussed in the presence of the guardian of Shiba Kazuki," James started speaking and the board members looked visibly dissatisfied.


    "If you cannot agree to the code of conduct here, then I doubt we can have this meeting," said one of them. I tried my best to keep my calm and put my faith in James.


    He stared blankly at the screen in silence for some seconds and I tried my best to keep my cool. It is clear if I come off as too aggressive from the get-go, they will not even agree to discuss this. The board members, though on their own aren''t of too much importance but they are what made VEO what it is right now. Investing huge amounts of money into the research of special grade silver and mass production of weapons through it. Even the drugs that the hunters have injected in them would not have been made or used if not for them and their connection.


    I too, am a living example of their achievements and power.


    "Then we can have it that way," James said putting his hands together and sitting back on his chair. "Just remember that with that logic, I believe you will be taking the decision on your own excluding me and Shiba Kazuki''s guardian."


    "This is what happens when you don''t follow the protocol," the man said and I clenched my fist harder.


    "Then that means you will be taking the decision regarding a vampire hunter who is currently active in the region that comes under my jurisdiction," James continued and suddenly commotion started to break out. Every member wanted to have a say in what just James said that each voice was being overlapped by the other.


    Some sounded agitated, some sounded intimidated, some were revolted by what James just said but some decided to remain silent. I know the ones who did remain silent, Renner, Ishikawa, and Mei. Those three and James make the four pillars that are holding up the VEO in its place right now. Also, the four who have the most influence in any decision made by the board.


    "Enough," said Renner, and instantly dead silence was what followed his order. His coarse voice filled with command could instantly be felt by every person in this meeting. "By what you are suggesting here James, that means you are ready to make the majority of the VEO your enemy."


    "Think what you want of it Renner but I will not change what I said," James said. "The decision made here is regarding a vampire hunter who is active in the region under my jurisdiction so I will take whatever steps I see fit during this. Are there any issues with that?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Mei spoke up, "It looks like you have your mind made. In that case, we can''t do anything about it. We can proceed with the meeting."


    "The agenda of the meeting is regarding the previous incident that occurred at an abandoned church outside the Tokyo prefecture. A total of two S-rank teams carried out the operation of rescuing another vampire hunter, Tsubaki Ai who is also a half-vampire. The mission was deemed a failure as the squad was not able to complete their objective and even lost hunters, Hoshino Meme and Honozawa Hotori. The vampire who is deemed responsible for this action is a noble who goes by the name Dominic. It was later found out that along with the two S-rank teams, someone else also joined the operation, Shiba Kazuki. The boy who has the blood of the first in his body and has recently had an awakening," Ishikawa read out in an almost robotic voice.


    "Can you explain why Shiba Kazuki was there on the day of the mission?" Mei asked James. "Not only this is him disobeying direct orders that were given to him, but we have lost two of our best hunters. You know that by the look of this, all the responsibility of this falls on the head of Shiba Kazuki."


    "It would indeed look that way but that is not the truth. From the footage that was retrieved when this happened, Shiba Kazuki was not around so putting the blame on his head doesn''t seem fair," James said and leaned forward towards the camera. "I will cut all the boring parts and pointless discussion. You know the only reason this is being pushed on the Shiba Kazuki is because you don''t want to admit some noble bested not just one, but two of our S-rank hunters."


    As he said that, yet again, chaos broke in the meeting but this time, it was James who was not going to let that deter away from what he just said. "I am not done talking," he commanded and the meeting was instantly filled with silence again. "I know all of you have taken much time out of your busy schedule to be here so respecting that, I will keep this as short as I can. Shiba Kazuki will not be handed over and not be executed under any circumstances." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You do not get to decide that all by yourself James," Renner spoke up.


    "You are right, I don''t but I think worrying about some kids is less important than analyzing the threat that is Dominic," James said calmly not losing face in the slightest.


    I stared at the screen examining the looks on everyone''s faces and it was as if, some were slowly convinced that worrying about Kazuki right now wasn''t that important. I saw puzzled expressions; I saw not convinced expressions and I saw faces that agreed with what James was saying. Maybe my stepping wouldn''t be needed.


    "That is not just some kids James. That boy has the blood of the first in him, we don''t know yet how strong he can turn out," Ishikawa explained putting everyone''s attention back to the given agenda. "If not handled properly right now, he may turn out to be even a greater threat than the noble. He would rise to the levels we can''t even fathom to compete against and if at that point he turns against us, a lot of blood would be shed. Are you ready to handle that responsibility?"


    James went quiet for a few seconds and I honestly wanted to jump through the screens and punch Ishikawa in the face. He was the wealthiest among all of the members and had some of the largest shares in the organization. He is also known to use underhand tricks and make other regions merge with his so he could have the largest region under his jurisdiction. That would help a lot when he wants to run to be the owner of the organization taking after Renner.


    "Yes, I am ready to take that responsibility," James said before his words brought about chaos only silence was heard throughout the call. It took time to process for some why he was even agreeing to something like this. If things didn''t go his way, not only he would be stripped of his title but also prosecuted as the culprit.


    He seriously never changes.


    "Okay I''ve had enough," I said scratching my head. James kicked my leg asking me to calm but I kicked back harder this time. He tried his best not to react to the pain and I focused back on the meeting.


    "Kawazuki, you are a hunter. First of all, this is no place for you to b- "


    "First of all, you shut your cowardly mouth and listen to me," I cut Ishikawa off. "I am not going to sit here and watch you deciding the fate of my nephew. He is my family and I am his. So, take a threat you want, if you want to come after Shiba Kazuki, you have to go through me first."


    "What are you doing?" James said in a frustrated tone.


    "You shut your mouth too," I said. "I am doing what I should have done from the start of this meeting. Watching you running tap is more interesting than hearing you blabber on and on."


    I know what I have done. The tone I spoke, the way I was being disrespectful towards my superior I could have been very much stripped of my title as a hunter and thrown in the dumps but don''t take me for an idiot. I know the importance I hold for this organization. You don''t just become the strongest and always act humble with everyone.


    "You can be stripped of the title of a hunter," Ishikawa tried threatening me but I already knew the stakes. "This is inexcusable behavior. We are your superiors Kawazuki."


    "Oh, is that so? I''ll throw you one better then," I said and slammed the table standing up. "If this board today decides to do anything to Kazuki, I will leave the VEO for good and hunt down every single one of you. Don''t test my patience."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 368 - 368: Slash

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 369 - 369: Ledge

    "Do you have any idea what you are saying Kawazuki?" Renner asked me and I scoffed. "Making the entire VEO your enemy will also put everyone close to you on a hit list. You are aware of that, right? That is what we do to abandoners."


    "The only person close to me I care about was apparently about to be held here for a trial. I''m sorry, calling this a trial would be too much. This was a damn execution you were about to decide so yes, I know what I am saying and am being serious here. So, if anyone doubts these words, you know where to find me. This meeting ends here," I said and logged out of the meeting.


    I looked at James but he was still in the meeting. Yeah, higher-ups have more stuff to discuss too. I''ll leave that to him.


    I walked out of my chair and made my way out of the room. Leaning against the wall in front of me I let out a big sigh. That was quite the stunt I ended up performing there. It''s not like I care. If anyone wants to touch Kazuki, I will cut them down before they can even get within the radius.


    "Even if I say that, the idiot jumped right into the mouth of death himself," I said rubbing my forehead. No matter how much he shows, he is still a scared little kid inside. I wouldn''t blame him for it but it is about time he realizes that his actions have much bigger consequences than he thinks they do. He is no longer just any other teenager after all¡­


    "Why did your kid have to be such a pain in the ass Masumi? Could you not have given birth to someone with more sense of self-preservation?" I talked to myself and ran my fingers against the pen in my hand. "I did promise I will protect him but at least give me a little break here. The kid is a magnet for danger."


    Not only the vampires but even the VEO had eyes on Kazuki''s life. Before they wanted to take him away to confinement and run experiments on him but of course there was no way I would have let that happen. This "execution" is just an excuse, they are still trying to get him as a test subject. That''s all he is in their eyes right now. Those bastards.


    Ruining my life wasn''t enough for them so now they even go after my family. I swear the only thing stopping me from cutting down every single one of them is Kazuki. I know even if he saw me like that, he would find an excuse to hold down his true feelings and accept me no matter what. Stupid Masumi, putting all your worst parts in your kids.


    Kids¡­


    From the report, it also looked like someone who went by the name Shiba Yuna joined the rescue team. A vampire¡­named Shiba Yuna¡­


    I grit my teeth and slammed my hand against the wall next to me. What is so special about these kids that everyone has someone to do with them? I don''t even know the whole thing about Yuna so this is becoming more annoying as the story unfolds. I wanted to ask Kazuki about it but right now is not the right time for it. He needs time to recover from everything that has happened. I need to keep a closer eye on him. I cannot trust any one of the VEO hunters after the meeting that just took place.


    My train of thought was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the automatic door opening. I looked up to see James standing right before me staring at the wall.


    "That will be taken out of your paycheck," he said pointing at the place where I hit the wall which was now replaced by a big and deep dent.


    "Do what you want, as if it would make any difference," I said in an annoying tone and straightened my posture. "So, did it work?"


    "By work if you mean, did every single one of the board members vote against the execution of Kazuki because they are terrified of you? Yes, it did work. A little too barbaric for me but I guess that got the job done," he said letting out a sigh.


    "You told me to do it that way. Now don''t complain. This is the best way of persuasion anyway. All the other stuff takes too much time," I said crossing my arm. "Diplomatic persuasion, discussion, coming down to the common conclusion, blackmail, nothing that is to my liking." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, it had to be done anyway. I doubted that they would have listened to me. The only reason we are one of the big four regions is because of the recent high vampiric activities and the you," he explained. Okay I know I am a big deal but now he is just saying too much. "They are just kids. I couldn''t allow that."


    He always his a soft spot for children.


    "How is she nowadays?" I asked James and saw his face immediately soften. "I heard she had a recital some days ago."


    "She did and her performance was amazing," he said with a hint of softness in his voice. Talking about his daughter always brings out the father in him.


    "I hope you rewarded her for this," I said and he let out a chuckle.


    "Who do you think I am?" he said. "Of course I rewarded her. She wanted to go to this fast-food place and have lunch there so we did."


    "Sometimes I wonder who the boss is in your two''s relationship," I said and he let out another chuckle.


    "Her of course. The other day I was forced to be a model and got put makeup on my face- "


    He stopped mid-sentence and looked at me with a stern look on his face. "You are not allowed to tell this to anyone. This is a direct order."


    "Yes, yes, the oh-so-great James is just a makeup model for his daughter. People around would love that information. That way they can be more relaxed around you. Especially the newbies."


    He let out a sigh and genuinely pondered over it a little. That is true though. Given his appearance and the serious look on his face, though respected James is also feared a little by so many people here which was a big issue for him. That got even worse when he was chosen as the head of this branch of VEO.


    "You know if you don''t want. You can always stop being the leader," I suggested knowing his answer all too well.


    "You out of all people know that I cannot do that. This branch needs me to be its head so that is what I must do. Plus, maybe a desk job isn''t that bad," he said but I knew that what he was saying was a lie.


    I leaned back and aimed a kick to his face which he immediately blocked. "What are you- "


    "If you don''t want your daughter to see your face disfigured then dodge," I said jumping and rotating my body aiming my other leg at him again which he leaned back and dodged by mere millimetres. "Good to see you still got it."


    He took a step back and fixed his tie. His eyes then looked at me with a cocky look. That is the James I remember. "I train every single day. Just because I have a desk job doesn''t mean I will just be a sitting duck."


    "Great to see you are still that way," I said and started walking towards the elevator. "I will be leaving now. If you have any other work, don''t bother calling me. I will not pick up."


    With that, I entered the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor.


    There is so much more work that needs to be done. I have to go get myself some rest in actual comfortable rests in some good beds and also see the place where I have to ask Kazuki and Ai to move. I know asking just one would be impossible and seeing how they are, they are just one entity. I don''t know if I am annoyed or just jealous of that fact.


    The place they were currently living in means a lot to them but staying there would be far from safe. Plus, the new places are way closer to where I live so it would be convenient keeping an eye on both of them. Having me in their proximity will also make sure no VEO hunters are sent after them. I don''t think I will go as far as planting a camera at their place. What they do inside is none of my business and I have no interest in seeing tha either.


    The elevator door opened and I stepped out only to find Iwaguchi still standing there with a big smile on his face. This idiot never listens, does he?


    "I thought I told you to head on without me," I said looking at him unamused.


    "Yes but you never said that I cannot wait for you," he said and started walking. "Anyways now that you are here, I was thinking we eat something first. I''m so hungry."


    "No."


    "Oh, come on!"


    -------------------------------------

 Chapter 370 - 370: Mediocre

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 371 - 371: Betrayal

    "Given the agenda of the meeting, I thought it was best fit that this would be discussed in the presence of the guardian of Shiba Kazuki," James started speaking and the board members looked visibly dissatisfied.


    "If you cannot agree to the code of conduct here, then I doubt we can have this meeting," said one of them. I tried my best to keep my calm and put my faith in James.


    He stared blankly at the screen in silence for some seconds and I tried my best to keep my cool. It is clear if I come off as too aggressive from the get-go, they will not even agree to discuss this. The board members, though on their own aren''t of too much importance but they are what made VEO what it is right now. Investing huge amounts of money into the research of special grade silver and mass production of weapons through it. Even the drugs that the hunters have injected in them would not have been made or used if not for them and their connection.


    I too, am a living example of their achievements and power.


    "Then we can have it that way," James said putting his hands together and sitting back on his chair. "Just remember that with that logic, I believe you will be taking the decision on your own excluding me and Shiba Kazuki''s guardian."


    "This is what happens when you don''t follow the protocol," the man said and I clenched my fist harder.


    "Then that means you will be taking the decision regarding a vampire hunter who is currently active in the region that comes under my jurisdiction," James continued and suddenly commotion started to break out. Every member wanted to have a say in what just James said that each voice was being overlapped by the other.


    Some sounded agitated, some sounded intimidated, some were revolted by what James just said but some decided to remain silent. I know the ones who did remain silent, Renner, Ishikawa, and Mei. Those three and James make the four pillars that are holding up the VEO in its place right now. Also, the four who have the most influence in any decision made by the board.


    "Enough," said Renner, and instantly dead silence was what followed his order. His coarse voice filled with command could instantly be felt by every person in this meeting. "By what you are suggesting here James, that means you are ready to make the majority of the VEO your enemy."


    "Think what you want of it Renner but I will not change what I said," James said. "The decision made here is regarding a vampire hunter who is active in the region under my jurisdiction so I will take whatever steps I see fit during this. Are there any issues with that?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Mei spoke up, "It looks like you have your mind made. In that case, we can''t do anything about it. We can proceed with the meeting."


    "The agenda of the meeting is regarding the previous incident that occurred at an abandoned church outside the Tokyo prefecture. A total of two S-rank teams carried out the operation of rescuing another vampire hunter, Tsubaki Ai who is also a half-vampire. The mission was deemed a failure as the squad was not able to complete their objective and even lost hunters, Hoshino Meme and Honozawa Hotori. The vampire who is deemed responsible for this action is a noble who goes by the name Dominic. It was later found out that along with the two S-rank teams, someone else also joined the operation, Shiba Kazuki. The boy who has the blood of the first in his body and has recently had an awakening," Ishikawa read out in an almost robotic voice. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you explain why Shiba Kazuki was there on the day of the mission?" Mei asked James. "Not only this is him disobeying direct orders that were given to him, but we have lost two of our best hunters. You know that by the look of this, all the responsibility of this falls on the head of Shiba Kazuki."


    "It would indeed look that way but that is not the truth. From the footage that was retrieved when this happened, Shiba Kazuki was not around so putting the blame on his head doesn''t seem fair," James said and leaned forward towards the camera. "I will cut all the boring parts and pointless discussion. You know the only reason this is being pushed on the Shiba Kazuki is because you don''t want to admit some noble bested not just one, but two of our S-rank hunters."


    As he said that, yet again, chaos broke in the meeting but this time, it was James who was not going to let that deter away from what he just said. "I am not done talking," he commanded and the meeting was instantly filled with silence again. "I know all of you have taken much time out of your busy schedule to be here so respecting that, I will keep this as short as I can. Shiba Kazuki will not be handed over and not be executed under any circumstances."


    "You do not get to decide that all by yourself James," Renner spoke up.


    "You are right, I don''t but I think worrying about some kids is less important than analyzing the threat that is Dominic," James said calmly not losing face in the slightest.


    I stared at the screen examining the looks on everyone''s faces and it was as if, some were slowly convinced that worrying about Kazuki right now wasn''t that important. I saw puzzled expressions; I saw not convinced expressions and I saw faces that agreed with what James was saying. Maybe my stepping wouldn''t be needed.


    "That is not just some kids James. That boy has the blood of the first in him, we don''t know yet how strong he can turn out," Ishikawa explained putting everyone''s attention back to the given agenda. "If not handled properly right now, he may turn out to be even a greater threat than the noble. He would rise to the levels we can''t even fathom to compete against and if at that point he turns against us, a lot of blood would be shed. Are you ready to handle that responsibility?"


    James went quiet for a few seconds and I honestly wanted to jump through the screens and punch Ishikawa in the face. He was the wealthiest among all of the members and had some of the largest shares in the organization. He is also known to use underhand tricks and make other regions merge with his so he could have the largest region under his jurisdiction. That would help a lot when he wants to run to be the owner of the organization taking after Renner.


    "Yes, I am ready to take that responsibility," James said before his words brought about chaos only silence was heard throughout the call. It took time to process for some why he was even agreeing to something like this. If things didn''t go his way, not only he would be stripped of his title but also prosecuted as the culprit.


    He seriously never changes.


    "Okay I''ve had enough," I said scratching my head. James kicked my leg asking me to calm but I kicked back harder this time. He tried his best not to react to the pain and I focused back on the meeting.


    "Kawazuki, you are a hunter. First of all, this is no place for you to b- "


    "First of all, you shut your cowardly mouth and listen to me," I cut Ishikawa off. "I am not going to sit here and watch you deciding the fate of my nephew. He is my family and I am his. So, take a threat you want, if you want to come after Shiba Kazuki, you have to go through me first."


    "What are you doing?" James said in a frustrated tone.


    "You shut your mouth too," I said. "I am doing what I should have done from the start of this meeting. Watching you running tap is more interesting than hearing you blabber on and on."


    I know what I have done. The tone I spoke, the way I was being disrespectful towards my superior I could have been very much stripped of my title as a hunter and thrown in the dumps but don''t take me for an idiot. I know the importance I hold for this organization. You don''t just become the strongest and always act humble with everyone.


    "You can be stripped of the title of a hunter," Ishikawa tried threatening me but I already knew the stakes. "This is inexcusable behavior. We are your superiors Kawazuki."


    "Oh, is that so? I''ll throw you one better then," I said and slammed the table standing up. "If this board today decides to do anything to Kazuki, I will leave the VEO for good and hunt down every single one of you. Don''t test my patience."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 372 - 372: Studies

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 373 - 373: Around

    "And now, Ai is captured by Dominic. I don''t know where she is and her entire presence is gone. It was as if Dominic just erased both their presences," I explained to the two and they nod their head.


    "We are in a predicament. Letting Ai get into Dominic''s hands is not a good idea. He did say he wants to use her as the vessel for the lord of the night and if he did get what he wanted, we would be in big trouble," James said and I clenched my fist under the table.


    Of course, their reason to save Ai is different from mine but it also annoys me a lot. Well, I did join the VEO and did not get executed because I was of some value to them so if Ai is of some value to them, only then they will help me. I really don''t like this organization. But they are my best bet to get Ai out of there so I have to bear with it.


    "So, do you think you can track him down?" I asked James and he held his chin thinking a little and nodded.


    "Does Ai-chan still have her weapon?" Ama asked me and I nodded. She gave a big smile to that response and stood up enthusiastically. "Then it''s all fine. Every weapon that we make in the VEO for our hunters has a tracker in it. If we know where the weapon is, we will know where Ai is."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I asked her baffled by knowing this information and looked at my keychain.


    "Yes, we can track you from your katana. That was the reason for giving it to you. We thought there might be times when Ai will not be with you and we won''t really know where and what she is doing so we decided to give her the weapon," Ama explained and I clenched my fist again. "Annoying, I know but that is the "rule" here. Even for hunters who have worked for the VEO for a decade, this rule still applies. I can even tell you right now where Natsumi-chan is."


    "You guys truly are disgusting," I spit out my thoughts and James chuckled.


    "Well know this, Kazuki. We are going against supernatural beings like vampires. Of course, we will be like this. We take our countermeasures to make sure none of this information is disclosed to most people," James said.


    "Then why tell me this?" I asked James and he lets out a sigh.


    "Because you are well trusted by Kawazuki Natsumi," he said in a monotone. "She is someone who can easily make the entire board change their decision all on her own and we have to comply. Even if we know where she is all the time, we cannot do anything against her. If vampires are monsters, Kawazuki Natsumi is the monster among monsters. She is the best bet we have against some of these beings and letting go of our trump card just like this isn''t something we are stupid enough to do," James said and I laughed a little.


    "Natsumi-san really a different breed of humans," I said and stood up from my chair. "So, when will we know where Ai is?"


    "Give me five minutes. I will ping her weapon and it see where her location is," James said and started to type on his keyboard.


    I let out a sigh and stretched my arms up in the air. This day has sure drained me. I looked over at Akira and went into a mode of deep thought. I had to decide at that moment between the two choices from the beginning which was honestly very hard to choose from.


    For one choice, I sounded pretty level-headed.


    And the other, I should probably be in the psych ward.


    "I have decided then," I muttered under my breath and looked at James.


    He kept fiddling on the keyboard for some minutes and then stopped. He took his hands off the board and let out a big sigh which was not giving me a good signal. "Where did you come from Kazuki?"


    "Hmm? What are you asking?" I asked him a bit confused.


    "Let me rephrase my question, when did you decide to come here?" he asked me again and I couldn''t quite get what he was asking.


    "12:37 Am, why?"


    "As I thought," James said and stood up from his seat. "Tsubaki Ai''s tracker is still at the same place since you left there and even now, that tracker is there. Which means¡­"


    "He took out the tracker," I muttered and James nodded.


    "This would take a lot longer than I expected. I will inform the S rank hunters to start searching around the place for her I cannot tell you how long it will take. It can take from some days to even weeks. Months even if Dominic is someone who is constantly on the move," he said and I clenched my fists and clicked my tongue. "Look here Kazuki, we are just as worried about Ai as y- "


    "I respect you James but don''t lie to me now. The only reason you want to find Ai is that she is useful to you and I get it. That is how the VEO works," I said to him in a spiteful voice. "I hate it but I get it. You said it yourself if you need to beat a formidable force like the vampires."


    "As you say, but even though I know you won''t listen to me. Don''t go out searching for Ai all by yourself. Remember, Dominic''s objective is also your blood so having you being out there vulnerable to his attacks would just be a disadvantage to us," he said and I got up from my seat. James let out a sigh and leaned forward on the desk. "At the very least, don''t just head into all this. If you do plan on doing that, ask for help right away. As ruthless as this organization looks to you, we all still deeply care about each other."


    "That is true," Ama said placing her hand on my shoulder. "I know you are feeling absolutely awful and frustrated Kazuki-kun but you need to understand that going against Dominic all by yourself won''t do any good either. Let us handle all this and we will inform you what to do with this later."


    "Hmmm," I blankly stared at them, and then my eyes drifted towards Akira who immediately understood what she was supposed to do.


    I stepped away from the two along with Akira and we teleported back to the place where Ai and Dominic were fighting against us. "Look for that tracker," I ordered Akira and we both started looking for that tracker.


    I leaned down towards the ground and started searching. Since it was pretty dark it was getting hard to notice so I whipped out my phone and turned on the flashlight to get better visibility of the floor. I had to find that tracker no matter what.


    Why was I doing this?


    Well, I wanted to make something sure. I don''t remember seeing Dominic taking out the tracker from Ai''s weapon. Even though when I encountered him, he already had that in his hands but something about this didn''t feel right. I have times when I have just stared at my sword after training and just look at every single side of that blade. Glancing at every inch of that silver that ran out of the sheath. Its handle, I was not someone who specialized in blades or knew much about them but it truly is a beautiful weapon. So was Ai''s.


    Moreover, the chip was made by the VEO, so it won''t be in a place you can easily take it out of. Meaning¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, I found it," I heard Akira''s voice and I stood up straight and looked right behind me. She walked right over to me with two pieces of silver glistening in her hands. "These¡­"


    "As I thought, he didn''t take the daggers with him," I muttered and ran my fingers across the blunt end of the blades. "He knew this was a way for them to track us. How much information does this guy have on us?"


    I sighed and took the blades from Akira''s hands as they turned back to hairpins and I gripped them tighter in my hands. Akira changed the place to my apartment and I walked over and sat down on the couch. I leaned my head back wondering what to do now but¡­I honestly have no idea. Any way of knowing where Ai is right now is something I have no clue about. Heck, I don''t even know even if I do find her, how would I get her out of there? I can have the S rank hunters help me with that but still, I don''t know how strong they actually are against Dominic.


    "Akira, you are done for the day," I told the noble standing behind the couch. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Ka- "


    "Please¡­" I said in a begging tone to her with eyes filled with tears. "I need some alone time¡­"


    She quickly nodded her head and teleported to her place and my head fell forward with my arms starting to shake.


    I will lose my mind like this.


    "I will not forgive him," I muttered to myself in a murderous tone. "Dominic will pay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 374 - 374: Efforts

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 375 - 375: Wrong

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 376 - 376: Breakfast

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 377 - 377: Nothing

    I unsheathed my katana and stood before Ama and I rushed at her head first. She stood in her place ready to take me on and I jumped and threw the scabbard at her. She was easily able to parry that aside and had her eyes on me yet again but I was already in the range. I slashed my katana at her and instead of blocking, Ama had to dodge which she did so elegantly to the side and kicked at my side but ducked the moment my feet hit the ground and slashed the blade upward which Ama could block with the sword. I kicked at her feet to mess up her stance which she dodged by jumping high.


    I ran back to where my scabbard was and as she landed on the ground, I was able to close in the distance between us. I thrust the scabbard at her chest. She pushed it away spinning me and I landed a kick at her back pushing her to the side. I didn''t put enough strength in that because I used the momentum to slash at her horizontally. Ama quickly ducked that faster than I have ever seen her do it and kicked my leg making me fall off balance. I landed on my back and probably got a concussion due to that.


    "Ouch," I said and stood up but my face was met by the tip of Ama''s blade. "That should be enough for today Kazu-chan, you have gotten a bit better."


    "Oh yea?" I said happy by the comment and let out my hand which Ama pulled to help me get up. "Any pointers I should be focusing on?"


    The blonde held her chin thinking about an answer to my question and then looked back at me. "Well you have gotten better thanks to you trapping me in this training room for way too long but you still have yet to get full control of your weapon. Yes, your thoughts during battles are getting more complex but your body is yet to make the weapons listen to you completely. Be one with the sword, as some people say."


    "And how do I do that?" I asked her and she patted my head.


    "Experience and more practice, this is something you have to understand on your own. It isn''t something we can teach you, at least me, I can''t. I can use many weapons and styles but that also means that I am a jack of all trades and master of nothing. Which doesn''t help too well against very strong enemies. A reason why I was not the strongest S-class hunter¡­ever."


    So¡­is she saying that¡­


    "I am probably one of the weakest S-class hunters," Ama filled in my train of thoughts which left me baffled. I have been training with Ama for not too long but I know she is by no means weak. If she is one of the weakest¡­what kind of monsters are the other S-class hunters? Moreso, what kind of monster is Natsumi-san if she is deemed the strongest?


    "I¡­see¡­" I said still baffled by the information relayed to me. While I was stuck in my train of thought, I felt Ama''s arms hold me in a gentle hug and rest my head on her chest. Okay seriously, what is this reoccurring way of comforting in this story? "Ama?"


    "I know Kazu-chan, what will you be doing tonight," Ama gently spoke and my body had a chill run through it. Does she know about the mission?


    "Please don''t try to stop me, Ama. I- "


    "Stop? I was going to cheer you on for this mission," she said and I looked up seeing a kind smile formed on her face. "I understand how you are feeling Kazu-chan, I really do. I too had someone I held dear stripped away from me and I couldn''t do anything to protect him. That thought still haunts me to this day and I am not the only one."


    "I¡­"


    Completely taken aback by the words from Ama''s mouth I was at a loss of words. I didn''t know what I should say or how I should react. Should I comfort her in this situation? Should I grow weak in those arms or do I just do nothing and enjoy the embrace while it still lasts? The calm before the storm¡­ S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you plan on going back to your home before the mission?" Ama asked me and I shook my head. I couldn''t go home today because I knew if I looked at Yuna''s face, I might say something unnecessary. I might do something unnecessary and I didn''t want to let that happen. "Good, you are coming to my place then."


    "Huh?" I looked at Ama confused but she didn''t let me say anything and started dragging me with her. "What? Kazu-chan won''t be going home tonight and I have the perfect chance to call him to my home. Now I am not someone who would miss out on the chance."


    The old Ama is back.


    "But I can''t trou- "


    "Just try you are troubling me and you will lose an arm today Kazu-chan," Ama said with a big smile on her face. Scary. "You are not troubling me in the slightest, I myself am making sure that you get plenty of rest at my place which otherwise you would not get or need to go to a hotel room for which are just unnecessary expenses a high schooler shouldn''t be making."


    Not even giving me time to say yes or no, Ama went out of the training room to change her clothes. I looked at my katana and scabbard and let out a sigh. Today was the day, for me to go on the mission. This has to be the most dangerous thing I have done and still, I wasn''t in the slightest bit nervous, I was too taken by the wanting to get Ai out of that place that all fear had lost meaning to me at that moment. My want to save the person I most care about has taken over my fear of death. I don''t have any intention of dying but the mission was by no means not deadly. I could die today, but did I care? Honestly, no.


    I looked around the room at the remnants of the little destruction we had made to it. Ama''s kicks even though she said she is not as powerful, well, to put in normal words¡­are devastating. There were craters in the wall and even the floor from her kicks and if they were to have connected, I know my fate won''t have been pretty.


    "I guess I did push her to use her true speed," I said while remembering the last move she had pulled off. I had never seen her move this quickly or duck this fast. I felt it too, she didn''t just disappear from that position, it was like she never existed there. "I''m still nowhere as strong as her."


    I looked at the katana and my reflection in it. This was Dad''s weapon and I have in a way inherited it. I''ll not put his name to shame. From how everyone talks about him around here, it was evident that he was no joking matter when it came to vampire hunting. This also begs me to ask another question.


    Then, how did he die that easily?


    Given he was Natsumi-san''s mentor before she was the strongest ever, that did mean that Dad was by no means any weak. If not the strongest. Then how did he die then? He came to save me and Mom, I remember that. I also remember how he got killed right before my eyes. He¡­


    "Ugh¡­" I grabbed my head as it hurt a little. My memories¡­ seem to have been causing me more pain than I ever had. Well probably also because I never let them resurface out of fear of what it will do to me.


    "Kazu-chan? Is something wrong?" Ama asked with a worried expression on her face. "Don''t tell me it''s because of you hitting your head. Oh I''m so so- "


    "Ama, it''s not because of that. It''s just a little headache, some rest and I''ll be fine," I said to her but she didn''t seem to be convinced with that. Well can''t lie to a doctor such as Ama. "It''s just whenever I try to remember about my parents and how they¡­died it gives me this weird headache. It''s all because of that."


    "I see¡­it might be too traumatic an expression for you that''s why it would be causing that," Ama said as she placed her hand on my head and started caressing it. "Don''t worry, if something like this happens again, come to me at once and we will get it patched up, okay?"


    "Okay. Thank you, Ama," I said to her, and she giggled.


    "Now don''t say thank you to me for something I want to do on my own. It''s my dear Kazu-chan after all, it is only natural I will take good care of him," she said as she continued to caress my hair. "So, ready to leave?"


    "Yeah," I said and started to follow Ama outside the training room and we made our way to the elevator. "By the way Ama, how will we go to your place?"


    "I''ll drive Kazu-chan there, of course," she said to me and smiled. "Why? Not feeling safe to be driven by a woman?"


    "Huh? I never said that," I replied. "I was just curious."


    "Okay then."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 378 - 378: Lies

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 379 - 379: Lies

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 380 - 380: Shout

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 381 - 381: Nothing

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 382 - 382: Love

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord: Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 383 - 383: Redeem

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 384 - 384: Sailor

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 385 - 385: Ugly

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 386 - 386: Force

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 387 - 387: Dire

    I grabbed her hand and pinned it over her head onto the bed. Her face was flushed still not fully able to look at me. I let out a little smug and started to kiss her neck. I could feel her body react to my touch and I decided to go lower to her breasts. My lips brushing against her soft pale skin sent me to another realm of pleasure. Raising my head to look at her, she locked eyes with me and as if controlling me by just her expression, I started to become restless.


    I grabbed her legs and spread them open before fully taking off my pants. I had my member touch her opening only for a moment before I thrust it in. Her body twitched at the sudden act and she grabbed my arm tight holding on. I was overcome with pleasure as I started moving. While thrusting, my eyes drifted onto her neck yet again. I slowly started salivating as I slowly crept closer towards it. Little kisses started being planted on her skin as I continued moving. My hand caressed her hips. Her scent filled my nose and enhanced the pleasure I was feeling.


    "You smell so good," I whispered sucking on her skin and lightly biting it. Just like a predator marking its prey, I left visible bite marks and hickeys on her neck. Ai is mine, she belongs to me. No one will be able to take her away from me and I needed to make this apparent to everyone.


    I started moving faster as I felt myself getting a little closer to finish but I tried my best to keep a good pace not letting this experience end so soon. I moaned in pleasure in her ear hoping for her to understand just how much she makes me feel good. Her hands were pressed against my back, nails digging into my skin but the slight pain was turning me on even more. I was having a blast being able to have Ai all for myself.


    "That''s it, cling onto me," I said to her and she obediently dug her nails deeper into my back. Her legs were wrapped around my body and if I wanted, I could just pick her up like this and make her sit on my lap.


    I could hear it, her heart beating faster and faster with excitement. The blood pumping in her veins was slowly making her temperature heat up and I started feeling an unfamiliar yet comforting warmth from her body. My heart was the same in that aspect. The blood oozed in my body pumping faster and faster as I picked up pace and thrusted harder into her. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She arched her back took her hands off of my back and moved them above her head grabbing the bedsheet. I rose up and pinned both of her hands above her head. The moonlight escaped the slits of the curtain in our room and shined upon her face. She looked beautiful as ever. Even so, her body was overcome with pleasure. I could rip this moment out of the book of my story and decide to dwell in it forever as long as time went on. Her entire being so enchanting, the sound of her voice so sweet and I could listen to it forever.


    Her eyes started to glow as the pleasure started to get to her making her even more magnificent to look at. I wonder how I looked to her. Maybe my eyes were glowing too, looking at her with tenderness and love. The red flowing in her body pulled my mouth close to her neck yet again. The scent was there again, the sweet lovely scent of hers. So sweet I could taste it on my tongue. My mouth salivating just by the mere thought of her taste.


    Slowly yet gently I dug my teeth into her tender flesh and pulled them out licking off the quickly healing wound. Only a trickle of her blood touched my taste buds but that was enough for me to want more. I dug my teeth yet again into her neck and started sucking her blood. The taste was unlike anything I had ever had before. I was completely hooked on it. It was like a drug to me. I kept drinking and drinking until the pleasure my body felt could match the ecstasy I felt from the taste.


    ****IT


    My head was getting dizzy and my heart was beating at a rate it had never beat at. The feeling was unlike anything I had felt before. It was a pure unadulterated pleasure. I couldn''t just let this feeling end like that and so I picked up the pace of both my thrusts as I started taking in a bit more blood than before. I let go for a moment to catch my breath and looked at her face but my eyes had turned fully red.


    I could see it. Her little heart beating so fast keeping up with me as I sucked out the blood from her body. The veins under her skin. The trace of the scent that had me absolutely under its control.


    "More, more¡­" I muttered and went right back into her neck and continued drinking the blood. Her hand weakly grabbed my hair. She was feeling it too. She felt as good as I did. Ai really is the only one who can be mine.


    I drank more of her blood, thrusting into her faster and faster as I felt myself coming close to finishing. I let go of her neck and placed both my hands on her hips as I could feel myself getting so close. Just a few more thrust and I was done. I tried to look at her and meet her eyes but I saw nothing of her face except the vessels she had going across her face. For some reason, it made me even more excited as I quickly pulled out and finished.


    My body was suddenly overcome with major fatigue and I stumbled before falling onto her. My vision was getting blurry and I tried looking around but I could not see anything. A pair of hands were carefully caressing my skin almost trembling as they touched me.


    *IP***


    The sweet scent entered my nostrils again and my body moved on its own. I grabbed her neck, her aorta pulsing through her skin. I could feel each pulse on my skin as I looked at it. Hunger building in me as if I have never eaten before.


    RIP


    RIP


    RIP


    RIP


    RIP IT


    YOURS


    "Mine¡­"


    "Mine."


    "MINE!"


    I dug my teeth into her flesh and pulled away ripping open her throat. The sweet scent of her fully drenched me as I rubbed it across my face. Aah so sweet, so pure. Mine, Ai¡­All mine. I dug my mouth in the open wound taking up all of her scent as her taste violated my tongue yet again. This was all mine; she is all mine. Everything that she is, is all mine.


    Her flesh.


    Her blood.


    Her soul.


    ALL MINE!


    I feasted and bathed in her scent feeling nothing but pure ecstasy. Her tender flesh inside and out felt so soft against my skin. Her blood was so warm and comforting like sweet and warm chocolate. Her scent was sweet enough to rival an entire garden full of fragrant flowers.


    Aaaah nothing beats her. She is so perfect, inside and out.


    "Ai¡­Ai, Ai, Ai, AI! AI! AI! AI! AI! AI! AI!"


    "KAZU-KUN!" She spoke from her bloodied mouth. I stopped at that moment staring at her. Her eyes looked so full of life yet again, yet an unpleasant expression on her face.


    "Huh?" I looked at her yet again, there was no blood. Her body¡­intact and not a rip in her neck. Instead what I saw was my hand grabbing her neck choking her out.


    Panicked, I quickly let go and she coughed. I quickly got off her and she stared at me yet again. She is fine, not hurt. I-


    "What was I thinking¡­?" I said staring at my hand trembling. I touched my face, there wasn''t any blood on it. My arms, nothing, and the same for my body. "I¡­"


    "Kazu- "


    "Don''t touch me!" I shouted slapping back the arm gently coming to comfort me.


    I looked at her, my eyes wide with craze. I was enjoying it. I know I was¡­what the fuck¡­No, that was not me. There is no way that was me. I would never hurt Ai. Yea, there is no way¡­


    My eyes met hers yet again and she looked worried, her face white as a sheet. I looked at my hand again, my breathing getting reckless. I could hear my heart beating loudly.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    Stop.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    Stop it.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    "I SAID STOP!" I shouted raising my hand and bringing it towards my chest only for it to be quickly stopped by her. I looked at her face, met her eyes, and looked away unable to meet her gaze.


    She quickly embraced me and though I wanted to be away from her as the scent was so close to me yet again. The familiar touch made my eyes well up.


    "I''m sorry¡­" I muttered into her chest. "I''m so so sorry."


    "It''s okay," she said in the most comforting tone she could muster up.


    And so, hearing her gentle reassurance. I broke and wept into her arms. For who knows how long. Even so, she held me, putting up with my behavior patiently.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 388 - 388: Remember

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 389 - 389: Shiver

    We stood in the room, shivering at our place. Though we were supposed to be in the hottest time of the year, right now, none of that mattered due to the coldness we felt from his stare. A big smile plastered on his face but merely meeting eyes with him felt like an inevitable death looming over our heads.


    "So, what is the report?" he asked us and we all got stuck in our place. "Please, don''t make me repeat children."


    "Y-yes Father," I mustered up the courage to speak up. "Shiba Kazuki and Tsubaki Ai have gone back to their apartment but we couldn''t get too close. We could feel the presence of another vampire around, someone we couldn''t deal with by ourselves."


    "Anything else?" he asked and I shook my head. "And why could you not get closer? She is just one noble; I don''t think you are incompetent enough to not be able to take care of just one noble."


    Each word he spoke had such weight behind it that we could feel ourselves being crushed by them. We know we could take care of that one noble but our job as scouts was merely to observe from a distance.


    "There was something weird about the air there," I continued explaining. "The moment we got closer, it felt like something razor-sharp was aimed right at our necks and heart but we didn''t know where it was coming from. Most of our abilities are either for reconnaissance purposes or close-range combat so we couldn''t do anything about it."


    He continued blankly staring at us as if hoping for some good news. "B-but we were able to confirm that the place where this was coming from. It was from the apartment complex right in front of the residence of Shiba Kazuki and Tsubaki Ai. It is most likely the noble who accompanies them everywhere who has laid down these traps."


    "Anything else?" he asked and I shook my head. "Good, I am very pleased by your hard work and dedication," he said and our faces started to light up. Getting praised by him was something every vampire here years for and we finally got his recognition. Our hearts were beating at an uncontrollable pace.


    "Thank you so much Father," we all said in unison bowing our heads. We then looked up only to see his massive stature right before us. If there was one thing I can say about how I felt at that time¡­dread. That was probably what I felt the most. We didn''t know what he was thinking. He always felt like a foreign entity, someone we just could not understand. So, in that moment he was right before us, and I still couldn''t understand what he was thinking.


    He raised his hand and placed it on my head. Cold, extremely cold. If I was to find out then that his body was kept under the glaciers for preservation and he just came out of them fresh, I would not be surprised. The longer a vampire lives, the colder they start to get as the amount of blood they need to drink to keep up their appetite decreases and they feel extremely cold from an outsider''s point of view. Just the difference in the temperature of our bodies was enough to explain the difference between him and mere nobles like us.


    He was a true noble, someone who served our creators.


    "I am so glad in fact that I would like to promote you," he said and I could feel overjoyed. My heart felt like it was going to burst out of my chest with happiness and I couldn''t stop myself from wanting to jump in the air out of joy. His presence was the only thing that was keeping me dignified.


    "Thank you so much, Father. Your words are too kind," I replied. "Which squad are we promoted to?"


    "We?" he raised his eyebrow and asked.


    Silence. Absolute silence was what followed after what he said. Did he mean only I am the one who is promoted to a stronger squad? Wait if it is just me then what about the others? I wanted to look behind to see how everyone else was looking but I could not take my eyes off of Father. His figure loomed over me and I was too stunned to say anything.


    "You are the only one who has performed excellently thus far so you are the one who gets promoted. How is that such a surprise?" he asked in a confused tone but I did not have the guts to question his decision.


    There were so many questions and complaints we wanted to voice but being able to say that before this man was equal to a death sentence. I kept my head down and closed my eyes completely isolating myself from anything that I could be thinking in the protest. I am the one who got promoted so I probably did something better. Yeah, there is only one reason for me to be promoted and it is that. It should make complete sense.


    "Walk with me," he said and I quickly stood up following him. I looked back to see the faces of my comrades and I could see nothing but envious glares from them. "Don''t look back now. Once you start moving forward, focusing on the ones who can''t perform well is just a waste of time."


    "Y-Yes!" I said and followed his figure. Now that I was standing behind him, he didn''t look that big but it would be only an idiot who would mistake him for someone weak.


    We entered a hallway and I looked out the window at the moon. Aaah¡­a crescent today. It still looks as beautiful as always. We are a lucky species who are able to look at and take in all the beauty of the moon. It''s reflected images we see thousands of kilometres from us. It truly is the perfect art of nature.


    "You like to look at the moon?" Father asked me and I quickly focused back at him.


    "Yes Father, I do," I replied and continued walking.


    "I was like you once too. So young and full of energy being intrigued by so many insignificant things. Especially an imposter such as that," he said and I looked confused. An imposter? Why would he call it that?


    "It looks like you have questions of your own. I allow you to speak up," he said and I felt a little relieved. Never in my life did I think I would be able to hold a proper conversation with him.


    "Why would you call the moon an imposter?" I asked him and he kept walking, not saying anything for some time until he started again.


    "The moon is weak. It doesn''t have the light of its own and when standing next to the sun, it is often hidden by its brightness. The only time it is able to stand out is when the sun is gone but still, to stand out then, it has to do so by borrowing the light of the sun itself to shine as bright as it can in the night sky. Hiding stars around it sometimes, stars that are much larger than the sun itself, but so far away we can''t even comprehend it. Don''t you think someone like that is an imposter? Someone who only gives the illusion of being the greatest?" he asked me and I could not say anything back. Looking at it that way, I peeped out the window again looking at the moon, now looking at it in a different light.


    "You can be strong with borrowed strength only for some time my child," he continued. "The truly strong either have the strength of their own or make the strength of others completely their own. One way is often better than the other." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­never looked at it like that," I said and he let out a little chuckle.


    "You must be still wondering why I only promoted you. Even though you are not the strongest one in the squad?" his question hit me like a stake and I was taken aback by it a little. My mouth was wide agape not able to process what he just said.


    "Wh-why was I the only one who was promoted, Father?" I asked him.


    "Because out of the entire squad, you were the only one who replied to me. Others were too scared," he explained but the answer was still not able to satisfy me. "I am the leader of this base; I don''t want to be feared by my subordinates but respected. I asked a question and they didn''t answer. Don''t you think that is quite disrespectful?"


    I couldn''t give an answer because I didn''t understand that point of view. Before I could say anything, he entered the room and I followed him. The moment I entered; my feet stopped in their tracks. Before me sat four vampires on their feet with a black bag covering their faces. Wait no, these are not just any vampires. These¡­


    "Your old squad mates, who disrespected me," Father said. I was taken aback by the image but he kept the same look he had on his face. I looked at him and back to him.


    "Are you truly dedicated towards me?" he asked me and I could feel his presence started to grow and engulf the entire room. I nod my head quickly out of fear. He handed me a wooden stake and pointed at my old quad mates. "Then show me and give justice to the traitors."


    Huh?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 390 - 390: Dominic

    "And now, Ai is captured by Dominic. I don''t know where she is and her entire presence is gone. It was as if Dominic just erased both their presences," I explained to the two and they nod their head.


    "We are in a predicament. Letting Ai get into Dominic''s hands is not a good idea. He did say he wants to use her as the vessel for the lord of the night and if he did get what he wanted, we would be in big trouble," James said and I clenched my fist under the table.


    Of course, their reason to save Ai is different from mine but it also annoys me a lot. Well, I did join the VEO and did not get executed because I was of some value to them so if Ai is of some value to them, only then they will help me. I really don''t like this organization. But they are my best bet to get Ai out of there so I have to bear with it.


    "So, do you think you can track him down?" I asked James and he held his chin thinking a little and nodded.


    "Does Ai-chan still have her weapon?" Ama asked me and I nodded. She gave a big smile to that response and stood up enthusiastically. "Then it''s all fine. Every weapon that we make in the VEO for our hunters has a tracker in it. If we know where the weapon is, we will know where Ai is."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I asked her baffled by knowing this information and looked at my keychain.


    "Yes, we can track you from your katana. That was the reason for giving it to you. We thought there might be times when Ai will not be with you and we won''t really know where and what she is doing so we decided to give her the weapon," Ama explained and I clenched my fist again. "Annoying, I know but that is the "rule" here. Even for hunters who have worked for the VEO for a decade, this rule still applies. I can even tell you right now where Natsumi-chan is."


    "You guys truly are disgusting," I spit out my thoughts and James chuckled.


    "Well know this, Kazuki. We are going against supernatural beings like vampires. Of course, we will be like this. We take our countermeasures to make sure none of this information is disclosed to most people," James said.


    "Then why tell me this?" I asked James and he lets out a sigh.


    "Because you are well trusted by Kawazuki Natsumi," he said in a monotone. "She is someone who can easily make the entire board change their decision all on her own and we have to comply. Even if we know where she is all the time, we cannot do anything against her. If vampires are monsters, Kawazuki Natsumi is the monster among monsters. She is the best bet we have against some of these beings and letting go of our trump card just like this isn''t something we are stupid enough to do," James said and I laughed a little.


    "Natsumi-san really a different breed of humans," I said and stood up from my chair. "So, when will we know where Ai is?"


    "Give me five minutes. I will ping her weapon and it see where her location is," James said and started to type on his keyboard.


    I let out a sigh and stretched my arms up in the air. This day has sure drained me. I looked over at Akira and went into a mode of deep thought. I had to decide at that moment between the two choices from the beginning which was honestly very hard to choose from.


    For one choice, I sounded pretty level-headed.


    And the other, I should probably be in the psych ward.


    "I have decided then," I muttered under my breath and looked at James.


    He kept fiddling on the keyboard for some minutes and then stopped. He took his hands off the board and let out a big sigh which was not giving me a good signal. "Where did you come from Kazuki?"


    "Hmm? What are you asking?" I asked him a bit confused.


    "Let me rephrase my question, when did you decide to come here?" he asked me again and I couldn''t quite get what he was asking.


    "12:37 Am, why?"


    "As I thought," James said and stood up from his seat. "Tsubaki Ai''s tracker is still at the same place since you left there and even now, that tracker is there. Which means¡­"


    "He took out the tracker," I muttered and James nodded.


    "This would take a lot longer than I expected. I will inform the S rank hunters to start searching around the place for her I cannot tell you how long it will take. It can take from some days to even weeks. Months even if Dominic is someone who is constantly on the move," he said and I clenched my fists and clicked my tongue. "Look here Kazuki, we are just as worried about Ai as y- "


    "I respect you James but don''t lie to me now. The only reason you want to find Ai is that she is useful to you and I get it. That is how the VEO works," I said to him in a spiteful voice. "I hate it but I get it. You said it yourself if you need to beat a formidable force like the vampires."


    "As you say, but even though I know you won''t listen to me. Don''t go out searching for Ai all by yourself. Remember, Dominic''s objective is also your blood so having you being out there vulnerable to his attacks would just be a disadvantage to us," he said and I got up from my seat. James let out a sigh and leaned forward on the desk. "At the very least, don''t just head into all this. If you do plan on doing that, ask for help right away. As ruthless as this organization looks to you, we all still deeply care about each other."


    "That is true," Ama said placing her hand on my shoulder. "I know you are feeling absolutely awful and frustrated Kazuki-kun but you need to understand that going against Dominic all by yourself won''t do any good either. Let us handle all this and we will inform you what to do with this later."


    "Hmmm," I blankly stared at them, and then my eyes drifted towards Akira who immediately understood what she was supposed to do.


    I stepped away from the two along with Akira and we teleported back to the place where Ai and Dominic were fighting against us. "Look for that tracker," I ordered Akira and we both started looking for that tracker.


    I leaned down towards the ground and started searching. Since it was pretty dark it was getting hard to notice so I whipped out my phone and turned on the flashlight to get better visibility of the floor. I had to find that tracker no matter what.


    Why was I doing this?


    Well, I wanted to make something sure. I don''t remember seeing Dominic taking out the tracker from Ai''s weapon. Even though when I encountered him, he already had that in his hands but something about this didn''t feel right. I have times when I have just stared at my sword after training and just look at every single side of that blade. Glancing at every inch of that silver that ran out of the sheath. Its handle, I was not someone who specialized in blades or knew much about them but it truly is a beautiful weapon. So was Ai''s.


    Moreover, the chip was made by the VEO, so it won''t be in a place you can easily take it out of. Meaning¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, I found it," I heard Akira''s voice and I stood up straight and looked right behind me. She walked right over to me with two pieces of silver glistening in her hands. "These¡­"


    "As I thought, he didn''t take the daggers with him," I muttered and ran my fingers across the blunt end of the blades. "He knew this was a way for them to track us. How much information does this guy have on us?"


    I sighed and took the blades from Akira''s hands as they turned back to hairpins and I gripped them tighter in my hands. Akira changed the place to my apartment and I walked over and sat down on the couch. I leaned my head back wondering what to do now but¡­I honestly have no idea. Any way of knowing where Ai is right now is something I have no clue about. Heck, I don''t even know even if I do find her, how would I get her out of there? I can have the S rank hunters help me with that but still, I don''t know how strong they actually are against Dominic.


    "Akira, you are done for the day," I told the noble standing behind the couch.


    "But Ka- "


    "Please¡­" I said in a begging tone to her with eyes filled with tears. "I need some alone time¡­" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She quickly nodded her head and teleported to her place and my head fell forward with my arms starting to shake.


    I will lose my mind like this.


    "I will not forgive him," I muttered to myself in a murderous tone. "Dominic will pay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 391 - 391: Motivation

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 392 - 392: Dev

    Well the fried rice turned out to be great. Not my first time making it but it was something I made way before so did think that it would have not turned out this great. Well, can''t really complain, can I? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked down at Yoshi finishing his food too and running towards the couch. Yuna was sitting before me and I was just talking about things that she did when she was with Dominic. From what she said, it wasn''t all that bad staying with Dominic for her. The vampires there treated her nicely, though she was not allowed to go outside alone, she did have people whom she can be chatting with if she wanted to.


    "I see, well seems like you did live a nice life when you were with Dominic," I said to her and she nod her head. "Sorry if this is not as luxurious and populated as the places you have been."


    "No, no, don''t say sorry Nii-chan, this place you have here is very nice and comfy. It has a home like feel to it, with Father, there were times when he had to go somewhere with everyone, the place was very empty and I was lonely for some days even. That''s when I snuck out and met my friend who was a human¡­" she said the last part in a sad tone. "But I like it here a lot, even when you were gone, Akira-san was playing hide and seek with me. But the moment I thought I saw her, she disappeared from there and just appeared somewhere way different so in the end, I was just running around the house hehe."


    "I''m happy to know that you are having fun here," I said and finished my food. I took the plate and spoon to the sink to wash it before putting all the extra rice that I accidentally made for two people.


    I started to wash the dishes and Yuna calls out to me, "Say, Nii-chan, why did you scream in the bathroom?" As the words escaped her mouth, my hands paused momentarily but I continued to clean the utensils.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," I tried to feign ignorance.


    "Even I could hear you very well Nii-chan, you shouted¡­something?" she said and my face started heating up remembering Ethan''s words.


    "I-It was nothing, really, I don''t know what you are talking about," I said again and luckily Yuna didn''t press on the subject and went to play with Yoshi.


    I let out a sigh and looked at the two. The smile on Yuna''s face as she was playing with Yoshi and scratching his hair and him happily purring whilst she was doing that. It made me smile a little and I continued doing the dishes. Yes, I cannot let those smiles go away, I''ll protect them at all cost. But there is still one smile I couldn''t protect, all because I was too weak to do anything about it. I need to get her back, no matter what, this burning feeling in my heart won''t stop and I took a deep breath. Even though I did, I was not at peace, my entire body was slowly heating up.


    "Careful boy, get a hold on your emotions," I heard Ethan''s voice and I quickly put the plates down and grabbed my left wrist with my right as I clenched it. It meant nothing much, but it was something that helped me calm down if I ever needed to. "I know you are burning with the emotions to get revenge for your lover but this is not the palce to let those emotions take over. You must fight them to your full extent as your body is still not fully ready to completely accept me."


    "I know," I muttered and I said and clenched my hand more almost cutting off the supply to my left hand but I didn''t care. I closed my eyes and just thought of something to calm me down.


    Only one thing came to my mind at that point, Ai. That''s all I could think and see. I could see her face come in front of me, her arms gently embracing me, her letting me use her as a pillow to rest and her hand gently caressing my hair. It felt nice, the feeling I longed for. The image of the person I had to save was saving me from myself at this very moment.


    Thanks to her, I could finally calm down and I felt a pat on my shoulder. I turned around and saw Yuna standing behind me looking worried about me. I let out a sigh and let go of my arm.


    "Are you okay Nii-chan? Is everything fine? Anything I can do for you?" Yuna asked me and I just pat her head which made her sulk a little. "I asked can I do anything, not for you to pat my head!"


    "This is all I need to do Yuna," I said with a gentle smile on my face as I continued patting her head. "You can say that taking care of people close to me makes me feel better. So can you let me do that a little more?"


    "If you say so¡­" she said while pouting and looking up at me. "Are you sure everything is alright?"


    "Yes, it is," I lied.


    "Anything on your mind worrying you?" she asked again.


    "No, I know the VEO will take care of getting Ai so I feel a little at ease," I lied again.


    "Your hand is so warm," Yuna said happily and I stopped patting her head after a little while. She then hugged me tight and buried her face in my chest. "You are really sure right? Nothing is wrong?"


    "Nothing is wrong Yuna," I lied as I pat her head. "I think you should go sleep with Yoshi hmmm?"


    "What about you Nii-chan?" she asked me.


    "I just have something to do, then I''ll sleep too."


    With that, I let her go and she went to the guest room. I went to the couch and sat down before breaking a promise.


    "Akira," I called the noble and she appeared right before me. "Sorry for calling you again after I said I won''t but this is very important."


    "Please don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama, I am at your service whenever you need me," Akira replied. "So what do you want to talk with me about."


    "Not here," I said and stood up. "Take me somewhere secluded and far from here."


    "As you wish," Akira said bowing down her head and in the blink of an eye. We were both in a dark place. I could feel the wall pressing against me and I Akira was standing right in front very close.


    "Um¡­Akira, I know I said secluded but this, can we go to someplace more spacious but no one is there?" I asked her and she nod her head.


    Next thing I knew, I was standing in an empty park. The time was twenty past ten already so I doubt anyone would be crossing this place anytime soon. I let out a sigh and sat down on the bench. I looked at Akira and she was still standing before me.


    "Not sitting?" I asked her and she shook her head. "Okay, well what I want to tell you that in some days, more like two days, there will be a mission for S class hunters and¡­one of them asked me to tag along."


    "Kazuki-sama, are you trying to say that you are going back to the church?" Akira asked and I nod my head. I saw the expression on her face changing and her clenching her fist. "Then I''ll come with you too. It already looks like you have made up your mind and you will not listen to any reasoning, so I will be your shield and come with you."


    "No need for that Akira, that is not what I brought you here for," I said and stood up. I walked closer to her and placed both my hands on her shoulders. "I want you to look after Yuna, I don''t want her to know about this mission even a little. If she does, she will follow me no matter what and that will put her in a great danger."


    "But Kazuki-sama, your safety is also very important," Akira said with her expression getting worried and scared too. "You have the blood of the first in you, if you were to be captured by F-Father god knows what he will be using you to bring back The lord of the night and that will put everyone you ever cared about in great danger."


    "Well I have to go and save Ai, that is something I know I have to do no matter what," I replied in a low tone and let go of Akira. "All I asked you to do is take care of Yuna, I don''t want to hear anything else outside that. Do I make myself clear?"


    "But Kazuk-"


    "THAT is an order!" I said looking at her with rage on my face. My voice got lower and I growled. "You have been asked only one thing to do and you will only do that. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes¡­Kazuki-sama¡­" Akira said and lower her head.


    "Good, let''s go back now, I have to train with Ama tomorrow."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 393 - 393: Lesson

    "And now, Ai is captured by Dominic. I don''t know where she is and her entire presence is gone. It was as if Dominic just erased both their presences," I explained to the two and they nod their head.


    "We are in a predicament. Letting Ai get into Dominic''s hands is not a good idea. He did say he wants to use her as the vessel for the lord of the night and if he did get what he wanted, we would be in big trouble," James said and I clenched my fist under the table.


    Of course, their reason to save Ai is different from mine but it also annoys me a lot. Well, I did join the VEO and did not get executed because I was of some value to them so if Ai is of some value to them, only then they will help me. I really don''t like this organization. But they are my best bet to get Ai out of there so I have to bear with it.


    "So, do you think you can track him down?" I asked James and he held his chin thinking a little and nodded.


    "Does Ai-chan still have her weapon?" Ama asked me and I nodded. She gave a big smile to that response and stood up enthusiastically. "Then it''s all fine. Every weapon that we make in the VEO for our hunters has a tracker in it. If we know where the weapon is, we will know where Ai is."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I asked her baffled by knowing this information and looked at my keychain.


    "Yes, we can track you from your katana. That was the reason for giving it to you. We thought there might be times when Ai will not be with you and we won''t really know where and what she is doing so we decided to give her the weapon," Ama explained and I clenched my fist again. "Annoying, I know but that is the "rule" here. Even for hunters who have worked for the VEO for a decade, this rule still applies. I can even tell you right now where Natsumi-chan is."


    "You guys truly are disgusting," I spit out my thoughts and James chuckled.


    "Well know this, Kazuki. We are going against supernatural beings like vampires. Of course, we will be like this. We take our countermeasures to make sure none of this information is disclosed to most people," James said.


    "Then why tell me this?" I asked James and he lets out a sigh.


    "Because you are well trusted by Kawazuki Natsumi," he said in a monotone. "She is someone who can easily make the entire board change their decision all on her own and we have to comply. Even if we know where she is all the time, we cannot do anything against her. If vampires are monsters, Kawazuki Natsumi is the monster among monsters. She is the best bet we have against some of these beings and letting go of our trump card just like this isn''t something we are stupid enough to do," James said and I laughed a little.


    "Natsumi-san really a different breed of humans," I said and stood up from my chair. "So, when will we know where Ai is?"


    "Give me five minutes. I will ping her weapon and it see where her location is," James said and started to type on his keyboard.


    I let out a sigh and stretched my arms up in the air. This day has sure drained me. I looked over at Akira and went into a mode of deep thought. I had to decide at that moment between the two choices from the beginning which was honestly very hard to choose from.


    For one choice, I sounded pretty level-headed.


    And the other, I should probably be in the psych ward.


    "I have decided then," I muttered under my breath and looked at James.


    He kept fiddling on the keyboard for some minutes and then stopped. He took his hands off the board and let out a big sigh which was not giving me a good signal. "Where did you come from Kazuki?"


    "Hmm? What are you asking?" I asked him a bit confused.


    "Let me rephrase my question, when did you decide to come here?" he asked me again and I couldn''t quite get what he was asking.


    "12:37 Am, why?"


    "As I thought," James said and stood up from his seat. "Tsubaki Ai''s tracker is still at the same place since you left there and even now, that tracker is there. Which means¡­"


    "He took out the tracker," I muttered and James nodded.


    "This would take a lot longer than I expected. I will inform the S rank hunters to start searching around the place for her I cannot tell you how long it will take. It can take from some days to even weeks. Months even if Dominic is someone who is constantly on the move," he said and I clenched my fists and clicked my tongue. "Look here Kazuki, we are just as worried about Ai as y- "


    "I respect you James but don''t lie to me now. The only reason you want to find Ai is that she is useful to you and I get it. That is how the VEO works," I said to him in a spiteful voice. "I hate it but I get it. You said it yourself if you need to beat a formidable force like the vampires."


    "As you say, but even though I know you won''t listen to me. Don''t go out searching for Ai all by yourself. Remember, Dominic''s objective is also your blood so having you being out there vulnerable to his attacks would just be a disadvantage to us," he said and I got up from my seat. James let out a sigh and leaned forward on the desk. "At the very least, don''t just head into all this. If you do plan on doing that, ask for help right away. As ruthless as this organization looks to you, we all still deeply care about each other."


    "That is true," Ama said placing her hand on my shoulder. "I know you are feeling absolutely awful and frustrated Kazuki-kun but you need to understand that going against Dominic all by yourself won''t do any good either. Let us handle all this and we will inform you what to do with this later."


    "Hmmm," I blankly stared at them, and then my eyes drifted towards Akira who immediately understood what she was supposed to do.


    I stepped away from the two along with Akira and we teleported back to the place where Ai and Dominic were fighting against us. "Look for that tracker," I ordered Akira and we both started looking for that tracker.


    I leaned down towards the ground and started searching. Since it was pretty dark it was getting hard to notice so I whipped out my phone and turned on the flashlight to get better visibility of the floor. I had to find that tracker no matter what.


    Why was I doing this?


    Well, I wanted to make something sure. I don''t remember seeing Dominic taking out the tracker from Ai''s weapon. Even though when I encountered him, he already had that in his hands but something about this didn''t feel right. I have times when I have just stared at my sword after training and just look at every single side of that blade. Glancing at every inch of that silver that ran out of the sheath. Its handle, I was not someone who specialized in blades or knew much about them but it truly is a beautiful weapon. So was Ai''s.


    Moreover, the chip was made by the VEO, so it won''t be in a place you can easily take it out of. Meaning¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, I found it," I heard Akira''s voice and I stood up straight and looked right behind me. She walked right over to me with two pieces of silver glistening in her hands. "These¡­"


    "As I thought, he didn''t take the daggers with him," I muttered and ran my fingers across the blunt end of the blades. "He knew this was a way for them to track us. How much information does this guy have on us?"


    I sighed and took the blades from Akira''s hands as they turned back to hairpins and I gripped them tighter in my hands. Akira changed the place to my apartment and I walked over and sat down on the couch. I leaned my head back wondering what to do now but¡­I honestly have no idea. Any way of knowing where Ai is right now is something I have no clue about. Heck, I don''t even know even if I do find her, how would I get her out of there? I can have the S rank hunters help me with that but still, I don''t know how strong they actually are against Dominic.


    "Akira, you are done for the day," I told the noble standing behind the couch.


    "But Ka- "


    "Please¡­" I said in a begging tone to her with eyes filled with tears. "I need some alone time¡­"


    She quickly nodded her head and teleported to her place and my head fell forward with my arms starting to shake.


    I will lose my mind like this.


    "I will not forgive him," I muttered to myself in a murderous tone. "Dominic will pay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 394 - 394: Lily

    I unsheathed my katana and stood before Ama and I rushed at her head first. She stood in her place ready to take me on and I jumped and threw the scabbard at her. She was easily able to parry that aside and had her eyes on me yet again but I was already in the range. I slashed my katana at her and instead of blocking, Ama had to dodge which she did so elegantly to the side and kicked at my side but ducked the moment my feet hit the ground and slashed the blade upward which Ama could block with the sword. I kicked at her feet to mess up her stance which she dodged by jumping high.


    I ran back to where my scabbard was and as she landed on the ground, I was able to close in the distance between us. I thrust the scabbard at her chest. She pushed it away spinning me and I landed a kick at her back pushing her to the side. I didn''t put enough strength in that because I used the momentum to slash at her horizontally. Ama quickly ducked that faster than I have ever seen her do it and kicked my leg making me fall off balance. I landed on my back and probably got a concussion due to that.


    "Ouch," I said and stood up but my face was met by the tip of Ama''s blade. "That should be enough for today Kazu-chan, you have gotten a bit better."


    "Oh yea?" I said happy by the comment and let out my hand which Ama pulled to help me get up. "Any pointers I should be focusing on?"


    The blonde held her chin thinking about an answer to my question and then looked back at me. "Well you have gotten better thanks to you trapping me in this training room for way too long but you still have yet to get full control of your weapon. Yes, your thoughts during battles are getting more complex but your body is yet to make the weapons listen to you completely. Be one with the sword, as some people say."


    "And how do I do that?" I asked her and she patted my head.


    "Experience and more practice, this is something you have to understand on your own. It isn''t something we can teach you, at least me, I can''t. I can use many weapons and styles but that also means that I am a jack of all trades and master of nothing. Which doesn''t help too well against very strong enemies. A reason why I was not the strongest S-class hunter¡­ever."


    So¡­is she saying that¡­


    "I am probably one of the weakest S-class hunters," Ama filled in my train of thoughts which left me baffled. I have been training with Ama for not too long but I know she is by no means weak. If she is one of the weakest¡­what kind of monsters are the other S-class hunters? Moreso, what kind of monster is Natsumi-san if she is deemed the strongest?


    "I¡­see¡­" I said still baffled by the information relayed to me. While I was stuck in my train of thought, I felt Ama''s arms hold me in a gentle hug and rest my head on her chest. Okay seriously, what is this reoccurring way of comforting in this story? "Ama?"


    "I know Kazu-chan, what will you be doing tonight," Ama gently spoke and my body had a chill run through it. Does she know about the mission?


    "Please don''t try to stop me, Ama. I- "


    "Stop? I was going to cheer you on for this mission," she said and I looked up seeing a kind smile formed on her face. "I understand how you are feeling Kazu-chan, I really do. I too had someone I held dear stripped away from me and I couldn''t do anything to protect him. That thought still haunts me to this day and I am not the only one."


    "I¡­"


    Completely taken aback by the words from Ama''s mouth I was at a loss of words. I didn''t know what I should say or how I should react. Should I comfort her in this situation? Should I grow weak in those arms or do I just do nothing and enjoy the embrace while it still lasts? The calm before the storm¡­


    "Do you plan on going back to your home before the mission?" Ama asked me and I shook my head. I couldn''t go home today because I knew if I looked at Yuna''s face, I might say something unnecessary. I might do something unnecessary and I didn''t want to let that happen. "Good, you are coming to my place then."


    "Huh?" I looked at Ama confused but she didn''t let me say anything and started dragging me with her. "What? Kazu-chan won''t be going home tonight and I have the perfect chance to call him to my home. Now I am not someone who would miss out on the chance."


    The old Ama is back.


    "But I can''t trou- "


    "Just try you are troubling me and you will lose an arm today Kazu-chan," Ama said with a big smile on her face. Scary. "You are not troubling me in the slightest, I myself am making sure that you get plenty of rest at my place which otherwise you would not get or need to go to a hotel room for which are just unnecessary expenses a high schooler shouldn''t be making."


    Not even giving me time to say yes or no, Ama went out of the training room to change her clothes. I looked at my katana and scabbard and let out a sigh. Today was the day, for me to go on the mission. This has to be the most dangerous thing I have done and still, I wasn''t in the slightest bit nervous, I was too taken by the wanting to get Ai out of that place that all fear had lost meaning to me at that moment. My want to save the person I most care about has taken over my fear of death. I don''t have any intention of dying but the mission was by no means not deadly. I could die today, but did I care? Honestly, no.


    I looked around the room at the remnants of the little destruction we had made to it. Ama''s kicks even though she said she is not as powerful, well, to put in normal words¡­are devastating. There were craters in the wall and even the floor from her kicks and if they were to have connected, I know my fate won''t have been pretty.


    "I guess I did push her to use her true speed," I said while remembering the last move she had pulled off. I had never seen her move this quickly or duck this fast. I felt it too, she didn''t just disappear from that position, it was like she never existed there. "I''m still nowhere as strong as her."


    I looked at the katana and my reflection in it. This was Dad''s weapon and I have in a way inherited it. I''ll not put his name to shame. From how everyone talks about him around here, it was evident that he was no joking matter when it came to vampire hunting. This also begs me to ask another question.


    Then, how did he die that easily?


    Given he was Natsumi-san''s mentor before she was the strongest ever, that did mean that Dad was by no means any weak. If not the strongest. Then how did he die then? He came to save me and Mom, I remember that. I also remember how he got killed right before my eyes. He¡­


    "Ugh¡­" I grabbed my head as it hurt a little. My memories¡­ seem to have been causing me more pain than I ever had. Well probably also because I never let them resurface out of fear of what it will do to me.


    "Kazu-chan? Is something wrong?" Ama asked with a worried expression on her face. "Don''t tell me it''s because of you hitting your head. Oh I''m so so- "


    "Ama, it''s not because of that. It''s just a little headache, some rest and I''ll be fine," I said to her but she didn''t seem to be convinced with that. Well can''t lie to a doctor such as Ama. "It''s just whenever I try to remember about my parents and how they¡­died it gives me this weird headache. It''s all because of that."


    "I see¡­it might be too traumatic an expression for you that''s why it would be causing that," Ama said as she placed her hand on my head and started caressing it. "Don''t worry, if something like this happens again, come to me at once and we will get it patched up, okay?"


    "Okay. Thank you, Ama," I said to her, and she giggled.


    "Now don''t say thank you to me for something I want to do on my own. It''s my dear Kazu-chan after all, it is only natural I will take good care of him," she said as she continued to caress my hair. "So, ready to leave?"


    "Yeah," I said and started to follow Ama outside the training room and we made our way to the elevator. "By the way Ama, how will we go to your place?"


    "I''ll drive Kazu-chan there, of course," she said to me and smiled. "Why? Not feeling safe to be driven by a woman?"


    "Huh? I never said that," I replied. "I was just curious." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay then."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 395 - 395: Dates

    "No, no, no, no!" I shouted at the top of my lungs punching a big hole in the wall right before me. "This is not supposed to be happening!"


    I punched the wall again, and again, and again. With each punch, I created a new hole in the wall, and even so at this point my arms were brutally damaged, some of my bones broken but healing. I kept punching. I had so much anger and frustration in my body that I could not let it out unless I did this.


    "Fuck!" I raised my hand yet again to punch the wall again but this time it was stopped by another hand holding my wrist. I looked at the person who was holding it and glared at them. "Let. Go."


    The person was completely unfazed by my cold tone and kept a stoic face. "I am sorry Kazuki-sama but I cannot let you hurt yourself further than that. I know Ai-sama is kidnapped but hurting yourself like this isn''t something that is going to help with that."


    "I said let go!" I shouted and yanked my hand off her hand and drew out my sword and raised it in the air. "Fuck this shit!"


    SLASH


    I slashed right through the wall right in front of me and it broke down into two pieces. I held the sword with both my hands. My breathing was very heavy and finally, I calmed down a little. I fell down to my knees and just stared into nothingness. That just happened.


    "Ai¡­." I muttered her name and looked around me.


    Yes, Ai. I have to find Ai. I don''t have time to just sit around and do nothing. I have to find her. She is kidnapped by Dominic. He has Ai with him. I need to get her out of there. Who knows what he would do to her? He said he did need her to be the vessel for the lord of the night so he would not kill her just yet.


    Right?


    No, but I can''t wait still. I don''t even know where or how he is keeping her. I have to save Ai. I have to save her. I have to save her.


    "I have to save Ai," I muttered and stood up and turned towards Akira. "Akira, do you know where Ai is? I mean, you can somehow know where she is right? You can take me there, right? Right?"


    Akira stayed silent for some seconds. "I''m sorry Kazuki-sama but Father was someone whose presence I could never detect myself. it was as if he just appeared out of nowhere and he is able to completely vanish his presence."


    "This is not about him though? I want you to track Ai. Not Dominic," I said clearing things out for her. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know Kazuki-sama, I have been searching for Ai-sama this entire time but¡­" Akira paused.


    "But what?" I asked her but she didn''t say anything. "Answer me Akira."


    "But her presence completely vanished along with him. I don''t know what he did but he erased traces of him and Ai-sama completely for me. I cannot track either of them down myself," she said and I fell completely in despair.


    I cannot track down Ai right now. Then what do I do? If I cannot have Akira track her, what am I even supposed to do? I have to find a way to know where Ai is. There must be some way. I have to get Ai. I need to find her.


    "VEO¡­" I muttered and Akira looked at me. "The VEO, Akira, take me to the VEO office."


    "But Kazu- "


    "I don''t want to hear any buts right now," I said in a cold and serious tone. "I am telling you to take me to the VEO and you do that. Do not question what I am doing."


    Akira opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She closed her mouth and sighed. "Very well then Kazuki-sama."


    Akira closed her eyes and within a second I was standing right in front of the elevator. I started walking and pressed the button to call for the elevator. It took its sweet time to come and I started tapping my foot on the floor in frustration. Move faster you stupid piece of junk!


    Finally, the elevator opened and I walked quickly but I stumbled into something, rather someone. I lost balance and my face landed on something really soft. It smelled nice and nice to have my head there but I quickly got up.


    "Oh my, is it my lucky day? Getting to see Kazuki-kun twice a day," Ama said holding my head. "Mind telling me why did you miss me so much? I can hear your problems for as long as you want~"


    "I appreciate the gesture Ama but now is not the best time for this," I said and got off of Ama''s chest. Right next to him was James. I let out a sigh of relief since I found the man I was trying to find. "James, there is something really important I need to ask you."


    "What may that be?" he asked me. "Wait, Ai is not with you?"


    "Exactly! Ai got kidnapped!" I said restlessly grabbing James''s shoulder. "D-Dominic got him and I don''t know how to get to her. Akira was trying to find him and, an- "


    "Calm down there Kazuki," James said letting me off him and Ama grabbed my head and hugged it. Her warmth was flow through my body and my mind started to calm a little.


    "Kazuki-kun, can you please breathe and tell us from the start what happened? How did Ai get kidnapped?" she asked me in a soft voice.


    I took a deep breath and recollected my thoughts. I made Ama stop hugging me for a second and raised my hand.


    SLAP


    I slapped my face hard pushing my face to look the other way. Phew, that brought my head back into the right place. I needed it honestly.


    "Um¡­" surprised, Ama was just left speechless.


    "Ah, don''t worry about that Ama. I was just knocking some sense into my brain. Thanks for the hug though, I kind of needed it. Really made me think straight for once," I said to her while smiling.


    "You''re¡­welcome?" she said still worried a little about me.


    "Anyways, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss all this so can we go to your office, James?" I asked him and he nodded. "Oh yea, and disable the UV lights, Akira also will be coming with us."


    "It''s fine Kazuki-sama. You don''t have to," Akira said shaking her head.


    "Yes, I don''t have to but I want to do it," I said grabbing her hand. "I was kind of rude back then, take this as a sorry for that Akira. I shouldn''t have lost my temper back then even when you were trying to stop me. Sorry if I worried you back then."


    "Please, don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama," Akira said letting go of my hand and holding it close to hers. "I was just doing my job as your servant. Please, I am not worthy of your apology."


    "Say whatever you want Akira, I will still say sorry. Now, come with me," I said and entered the elevator. James took out his phone and started fiddling with it.


    "All set," he gave us the green light and Akira entered the elevator. She looked over at me and I gave her a smile.


    James set the floor for his office and I took a deep breath calming my mind even more. Yes, Ai is captured right now but acting rashly won''t do any good. First, I need to know where she is and then how to get her out of there. Taking into consideration, for doing that I would also need to face Dominic, this will be a pretty deadly mission honestly. And getting Ai out of there.


    That is all I care about.


    Getting Ai out of the place where Dominic has kept her and making sure all of us come out of there alive. Dominic was a formidable opponent to battle against and it is more of a rescue mission which he very well knows will take place. It will be even harder because he will have countermeasures up.


    I just need to make sure I keep a straight mind and don''t do anything rash. Stick to the plan that is being made and make sure nothing happens to Ai. If she...if anything were to happen to her¡­I¡­no, don''t think that, Kazuki. You don''t have time and energy to waste thinking about those things.


    I will get Ai out of there. No matter what. Wait for me Ai, I am coming to rescue you.


    The elevator stopped at the floor and we stepped out. As expected, the UV lights were all disabled which allowed Akira to walk down the corridors right beside me. We entered James''s office and he walked over to his to sit down. We took the seats right in front of him and Akira stood right behind me.


    "Now, tell us what happened," James said and I nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 396 - 396: Outside

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 397 - 397: Nine

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 398 - 398: Patch

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- " S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 399 - 399: Weapon

    "I''m sorry¡­" I constantly mutter under my breath, holding onto her frame. Her gentle hand kept stroking my hair, comforting me.


    "It''s alright," she whispered through the kiss that was put on my forehead. I wanted to open my eyes, but I was scared. I was too scared even to face her after what I had done. I don''t know what overcame me. The urge to rip into her flesh; everything felt so ecstatic in the moment, but now, the mere thought of it makes my stomach turn. I don''t want to open my eyes because I am too scared to look at her blood drenching our bedsheets.


    I clung to her and pulled her closer to me with my shaking hands. How does she still put up with this? Is she not scared of what just happened? I was the one who just hurt Ai, I should be the one who should be comforting her. I should have been the one asking if she was okay. If anything, I should be the one looking after her. Why is she so calm after all this?


    "I''m sorry¡­" Those were the only words that could come out of my mouth. No matter what I could think out loud, I just could not get any of those thoughts onto my tongue.


    "It''s okay," she whispered, nuzzling her nose in my hair. I nuzzled my face in her neck as a response to her gesture. Everything was so quiet but loud at the same time. If it were any other situation, I would never want to get out of the position I am in, but my mind is a complete mess. I still don''t understand what just happened to me. It feels like a bad dream, but I know it wasn''t one. I had an overwhelming urge to kill Ai, for my hunger of blood and flesh.


    I wanted to open my eyes and stare at her face to calm myself, yet I was too scared to know what expression she was making. Was she smiling? Was she calm? Or was she scared? Just pretending to be strong for my sake? Knowing Ai, that is very likely the case. I don''t want that, not her out of everyone. Ai loves me for everything and who I am. She won''t be scared of me, right? Yes, she would be surprised and shocked by what happened, but she will understand, right? There is no need to be scared of me.


    Who am I kidding?


    I just almost ripped her neck off. No way she won''t be scared. I don''t even want to know what expression I was making. I could hear her heartbeat, it wasn''t getting faster, just a steady beat all through. That must mean she felt calm, right? That is exactly what this means. If she was scared, her heart would be beating much faster. Her head needing more blood to think of a way to escape a scary situation. Ai isn''t scared of me, right?


    "Please¡­" I mustered every bit of my courage to say something different. "¡­don''t."


    "Don''t what, Kazu-kun?" she spoke up, but I just buried my face deeper into her neck. Oh no, my heart is beating fast; I can hear it so clearly. I don''t like this feeling. She won''t leave me for this, right? Maybe not now, but if I kept up with this, would she still continue to stay with me? Will she keep loving me? For whatever I turn into.


    No. Shut up... SHUT UP. Don''t think; stop thinking. You are not helping having thoughts like this, Kazuki. Ai is doing everything in her power to keep you comfortable, you are the one who hurt her. You have no damn right to feel like this. You did this, it was all you and no one else''s doing. Don''t you dare start feeling bad for you. You don''t get to do that.


    I want to open my eyes, but I''m scared. What if the feeling of her skin against me is a figment of my imagination? Think about it, you just got almost eaten by your boyfriend. Why would you even stay? It makes no sense. You need to have some sort of self-preservation, right?


    She is not safe with me. That''s it. That is how I am feeling.


    No, you are not.


    She isn''t safe with me. I can''t trust myself on this.


    Shut up.


    Ai would be better off without me. I hurt her, not just once but many times today.


    Stop. THINKING.


    She would probably leave me anyway if I kept this up. Sounds only fair, right? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You are out of your damn fucking mind.


    "I''m sorry¡­" I muttered yet again, tears swelling up in my eyes. Leave me¡­no. No, no, no, no, no no, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO!


    "It''s oka- "


    "IT''S FUCKING NOT!!" I yelled, holding onto her tighter. I wanted to open my eyes to face her, but I couldn''t muster up the courage.


    Just how pathetic can I be?


    "It was not okay! Do you not see that, Ai?" See? How can I even say that when I can''t even fully face her? "I had this- this urge to just rip your throat off. How is that okay?! How is any of it okay?!"


    "Because it happens- when you turn into a vampire fir- "


    "I''m not turning into a vampire!" I lashed out yet again. I could feel her flinch as my words pierced through her. Lashing out at her and still holds her like a baby. What am I even doing? "I''m just¡­more human than I am vampire. That is what I am, it''s what who I am."


    "Kazu-ku- "


    "And you just say that it''s okay? All of this? Are you sure this is okay? Everything I am doing, everything I am feeling, is any part of it okay?"


    "THEN WHAT DO YOU WANT?!" she yelled back at me; I felt her frame pulling away from me for a mere second, but I latched onto her like a parasite. Tears started to flow out of my eyes. "What? You would have preferred to just die? Left me all alone to battle this crazy battle all by myself? Is that what you want me to do? How can you be so selfish as to say that? So what? You are not fully human right now, SO FUCKING WHAT?! I had to live like this my entire life. Then what? Everything that I am, my entire existence is wrong according to you? Is that what you mean?"


    "N-no¡­" I started to panic. I raised my head to look at her, but my eyes were closed; they weren''t open. I was still scared, scared to see her hurt. "That is not what I am trying to say- "


    "Then what are you trying to say?" she replied in a stern tone. "You''re not happy to be a vampire? Is that something that is bothering you? Are you having urges that you have never had? Well, welcome to my world. I have lived like this my entire life, but did I make a fuss about it? No, why? Because I have gone through this longer than you. I learned, I survived and learned."


    "Then please¡­" I started begging her. "Please teach me¡­I don''t want this; I don''t want to hurt you¡­"


    "I can teach you how to control the urges, but I cannot teach you to come to terms with yourself. I know it''s hard for you, and I wish I could take that pain away from you, but I cannot. Do you know why? Because I am not you."


    Every word from her, though sounding like a scolding, was her still trying to help me. Make me understand her side, see the world that she has been seeing all her life. I tried opening my eyes, but I couldn''t. I wanted to face her, but I couldn''t; the guilt of my mistakes was too heavy to even open my eyes.


    Open, please. Look at her, please, I beg of you. I can''t keep going on like this.


    OPEN!


    The light entering from the curtain suddenly made me squint, but through the blurry image I could process, I finally looked at Ai. It was way worse than what I had imagined. She wasn''t scared, she was not calm, neither was she disgusted.


    I raised my hand and wiped her cheeks. "I''m sorry¡­" I said again, looking at her. Her lips trembled, but before she could say anything, I pressed her head to my neck. "I was scared," I confessed.


    "Why?" she asked, her heart slowly calming.


    "I was scared of looking at you after what I just thought I did. The sight I saw was¡­the emotions I felt were disgusting. God, I felt like the worst person to ever exist in that moment. I was scared to honestly look at you because I couldn''t come to terms with myself. I still am not fully coming to terms with it. I am sorry, but it will take some time," I said, nuzzling my face into her hair. Her scent was lovely, only now I didn''t have the urge to rip into her flesh, yet my mind went in that direction for a second, making my body shudder. No, I won''t let that happen. Not now, not ever.


    "It''s okay¡­" she muttered.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the Discord:

 Chapter 400 - 400: Dude

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 401 - 401: No

    I grabbed her hand and pinned it over her head onto the bed. Her face was flushed still not fully able to look at me. I let out a little smug and started to kiss her neck. I could feel her body react to my touch and I decided to go lower to her breasts. My lips brushing against her soft pale skin sent me to another realm of pleasure. Raising my head to look at her, she locked eyes with me and as if controlling me by just her expression, I started to become restless.


    I grabbed her legs and spread them open before fully taking off my pants. I had my member touch her opening only for a moment before I thrust it in. Her body twitched at the sudden act and she grabbed my arm tight holding on. I was overcome with pleasure as I started moving. While thrusting, my eyes drifted onto her neck yet again. I slowly started salivating as I slowly crept closer towards it. Little kisses started being planted on her skin as I continued moving. My hand caressed her hips. Her scent filled my nose and enhanced the pleasure I was feeling.


    "You smell so good," I whispered sucking on her skin and lightly biting it. Just like a predator marking its prey, I left visible bite marks and hickeys on her neck. Ai is mine, she belongs to me. No one will be able to take her away from me and I needed to make this apparent to everyone.


    I started moving faster as I felt myself getting a little closer to finish but I tried my best to keep a good pace not letting this experience end so soon. I moaned in pleasure in her ear hoping for her to understand just how much she makes me feel good. Her hands were pressed against my back, nails digging into my skin but the slight pain was turning me on even more. I was having a blast being able to have Ai all for myself.


    "That''s it, cling onto me," I said to her and she obediently dug her nails deeper into my back. Her legs were wrapped around my body and if I wanted, I could just pick her up like this and make her sit on my lap.


    I could hear it, her heart beating faster and faster with excitement. The blood pumping in her veins was slowly making her temperature heat up and I started feeling an unfamiliar yet comforting warmth from her body. My heart was the same in that aspect. The blood oozed in my body pumping faster and faster as I picked up pace and thrusted harder into her.


    She arched her back took her hands off of my back and moved them above her head grabbing the bedsheet. I rose up and pinned both of her hands above her head. The moonlight escaped the slits of the curtain in our room and shined upon her face. She looked beautiful as ever. Even so, her body was overcome with pleasure. I could rip this moment out of the book of my story and decide to dwell in it forever as long as time went on. Her entire being so enchanting, the sound of her voice so sweet and I could listen to it forever.


    Her eyes started to glow as the pleasure started to get to her making her even more magnificent to look at. I wonder how I looked to her. Maybe my eyes were glowing too, looking at her with tenderness and love. The red flowing in her body pulled my mouth close to her neck yet again. The scent was there again, the sweet lovely scent of hers. So sweet I could taste it on my tongue. My mouth salivating just by the mere thought of her taste.


    Slowly yet gently I dug my teeth into her tender flesh and pulled them out licking off the quickly healing wound. Only a trickle of her blood touched my taste buds but that was enough for me to want more. I dug my teeth yet again into her neck and started sucking her blood. The taste was unlike anything I had ever had before. I was completely hooked on it. It was like a drug to me. I kept drinking and drinking until the pleasure my body felt could match the ecstasy I felt from the taste.


    ****IT


    My head was getting dizzy and my heart was beating at a rate it had never beat at. The feeling was unlike anything I had felt before. It was a pure unadulterated pleasure. I couldn''t just let this feeling end like that and so I picked up the pace of both my thrusts as I started taking in a bit more blood than before. I let go for a moment to catch my breath and looked at her face but my eyes had turned fully red.


    I could see it. Her little heart beating so fast keeping up with me as I sucked out the blood from her body. The veins under her skin. The trace of the scent that had me absolutely under its control.


    "More, more¡­" I muttered and went right back into her neck and continued drinking the blood. Her hand weakly grabbed my hair. She was feeling it too. She felt as good as I did. Ai really is the only one who can be mine.


    I drank more of her blood, thrusting into her faster and faster as I felt myself coming close to finishing. I let go of her neck and placed both my hands on her hips as I could feel myself getting so close. Just a few more thrust and I was done. I tried to look at her and meet her eyes but I saw nothing of her face except the vessels she had going across her face. For some reason, it made me even more excited as I quickly pulled out and finished.


    My body was suddenly overcome with major fatigue and I stumbled before falling onto her. My vision was getting blurry and I tried looking around but I could not see anything. A pair of hands were carefully caressing my skin almost trembling as they touched me.


    *IP***


    The sweet scent entered my nostrils again and my body moved on its own. I grabbed her neck, her aorta pulsing through her skin. I could feel each pulse on my skin as I looked at it. Hunger building in me as if I have never eaten before.


    RIP


    RIP


    RIP


    RIP


    RIP IT


    YOURS


    "Mine¡­"


    "Mine."


    "MINE!"


    I dug my teeth into her flesh and pulled away ripping open her throat. The sweet scent of her fully drenched me as I rubbed it across my face. Aah so sweet, so pure. Mine, Ai¡­All mine. I dug my mouth in the open wound taking up all of her scent as her taste violated my tongue yet again. This was all mine; she is all mine. Everything that she is, is all mine.


    Her flesh.


    Her blood.


    Her soul.


    ALL MINE!


    I feasted and bathed in her scent feeling nothing but pure ecstasy. Her tender flesh inside and out felt so soft against my skin. Her blood was so warm and comforting like sweet and warm chocolate. Her scent was sweet enough to rival an entire garden full of fragrant flowers.


    Aaaah nothing beats her. She is so perfect, inside and out.


    "Ai¡­Ai, Ai, Ai, AI! AI! AI! AI! AI! AI! AI!"


    "KAZU-KUN!" She spoke from her bloodied mouth. I stopped at that moment staring at her. Her eyes looked so full of life yet again, yet an unpleasant expression on her face.


    "Huh?" I looked at her yet again, there was no blood. Her body¡­intact and not a rip in her neck. Instead what I saw was my hand grabbing her neck choking her out.


    Panicked, I quickly let go and she coughed. I quickly got off her and she stared at me yet again. She is fine, not hurt. I-


    "What was I thinking¡­?" I said staring at my hand trembling. I touched my face, there wasn''t any blood on it. My arms, nothing, and the same for my body. "I¡­"


    "Kazu- "


    "Don''t touch me!" I shouted slapping back the arm gently coming to comfort me.


    I looked at her, my eyes wide with craze. I was enjoying it. I know I was¡­what the fuck¡­No, that was not me. There is no way that was me. I would never hurt Ai. Yea, there is no way¡­


    My eyes met hers yet again and she looked worried, her face white as a sheet. I looked at my hand again, my breathing getting reckless. I could hear my heart beating loudly.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stop.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    Stop it.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    "I SAID STOP!" I shouted raising my hand and bringing it towards my chest only for it to be quickly stopped by her. I looked at her face, met her eyes, and looked away unable to meet her gaze.


    She quickly embraced me and though I wanted to be away from her as the scent was so close to me yet again. The familiar touch made my eyes well up.


    "I''m sorry¡­" I muttered into her chest. "I''m so so sorry."


    "It''s okay," she said in the most comforting tone she could muster up.


    And so, hearing her gentle reassurance. I broke and wept into her arms. For who knows how long. Even so, she held me, putting up with my behavior patiently.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 402 - 402: Forced

    "And now, Ai is captured by Dominic. I don''t know where she is and her entire presence is gone. It was as if Dominic just erased both their presences," I explained to the two and they nod their head.


    "We are in a predicament. Letting Ai get into Dominic''s hands is not a good idea. He did say he wants to use her as the vessel for the lord of the night and if he did get what he wanted, we would be in big trouble," James said and I clenched my fist under the table.


    Of course, their reason to save Ai is different from mine but it also annoys me a lot. Well, I did join the VEO and did not get executed because I was of some value to them so if Ai is of some value to them, only then they will help me. I really don''t like this organization. But they are my best bet to get Ai out of there so I have to bear with it.


    "So, do you think you can track him down?" I asked James and he held his chin thinking a little and nodded.


    "Does Ai-chan still have her weapon?" Ama asked me and I nodded. She gave a big smile to that response and stood up enthusiastically. "Then it''s all fine. Every weapon that we make in the VEO for our hunters has a tracker in it. If we know where the weapon is, we will know where Ai is."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I asked her baffled by knowing this information and looked at my keychain.


    "Yes, we can track you from your katana. That was the reason for giving it to you. We thought there might be times when Ai will not be with you and we won''t really know where and what she is doing so we decided to give her the weapon," Ama explained and I clenched my fist again. "Annoying, I know but that is the "rule" here. Even for hunters who have worked for the VEO for a decade, this rule still applies. I can even tell you right now where Natsumi-chan is."


    "You guys truly are disgusting," I spit out my thoughts and James chuckled.


    "Well know this, Kazuki. We are going against supernatural beings like vampires. Of course, we will be like this. We take our countermeasures to make sure none of this information is disclosed to most people," James said.


    "Then why tell me this?" I asked James and he lets out a sigh.


    "Because you are well trusted by Kawazuki Natsumi," he said in a monotone. "She is someone who can easily make the entire board change their decision all on her own and we have to comply. Even if we know where she is all the time, we cannot do anything against her. If vampires are monsters, Kawazuki Natsumi is the monster among monsters. She is the best bet we have against some of these beings and letting go of our trump card just like this isn''t something we are stupid enough to do," James said and I laughed a little.


    "Natsumi-san really a different breed of humans," I said and stood up from my chair. "So, when will we know where Ai is?"


    "Give me five minutes. I will ping her weapon and it see where her location is," James said and started to type on his keyboard.


    I let out a sigh and stretched my arms up in the air. This day has sure drained me. I looked over at Akira and went into a mode of deep thought. I had to decide at that moment between the two choices from the beginning which was honestly very hard to choose from.


    For one choice, I sounded pretty level-headed.


    And the other, I should probably be in the psych ward.


    "I have decided then," I muttered under my breath and looked at James.


    He kept fiddling on the keyboard for some minutes and then stopped. He took his hands off the board and let out a big sigh which was not giving me a good signal. "Where did you come from Kazuki?"


    "Hmm? What are you asking?" I asked him a bit confused.


    "Let me rephrase my question, when did you decide to come here?" he asked me again and I couldn''t quite get what he was asking.


    "12:37 Am, why?"


    "As I thought," James said and stood up from his seat. "Tsubaki Ai''s tracker is still at the same place since you left there and even now, that tracker is there. Which means¡­"


    "He took out the tracker," I muttered and James nodded.


    "This would take a lot longer than I expected. I will inform the S rank hunters to start searching around the place for her I cannot tell you how long it will take. It can take from some days to even weeks. Months even if Dominic is someone who is constantly on the move," he said and I clenched my fists and clicked my tongue. "Look here Kazuki, we are just as worried about Ai as y- "


    "I respect you James but don''t lie to me now. The only reason you want to find Ai is that she is useful to you and I get it. That is how the VEO works," I said to him in a spiteful voice. "I hate it but I get it. You said it yourself if you need to beat a formidable force like the vampires."


    "As you say, but even though I know you won''t listen to me. Don''t go out searching for Ai all by yourself. Remember, Dominic''s objective is also your blood so having you being out there vulnerable to his attacks would just be a disadvantage to us," he said and I got up from my seat. James let out a sigh and leaned forward on the desk. "At the very least, don''t just head into all this. If you do plan on doing that, ask for help right away. As ruthless as this organization looks to you, we all still deeply care about each other."


    "That is true," Ama said placing her hand on my shoulder. "I know you are feeling absolutely awful and frustrated Kazuki-kun but you need to understand that going against Dominic all by yourself won''t do any good either. Let us handle all this and we will inform you what to do with this later."


    "Hmmm," I blankly stared at them, and then my eyes drifted towards Akira who immediately understood what she was supposed to do.


    I stepped away from the two along with Akira and we teleported back to the place where Ai and Dominic were fighting against us. "Look for that tracker," I ordered Akira and we both started looking for that tracker.


    I leaned down towards the ground and started searching. Since it was pretty dark it was getting hard to notice so I whipped out my phone and turned on the flashlight to get better visibility of the floor. I had to find that tracker no matter what.


    Why was I doing this?


    Well, I wanted to make something sure. I don''t remember seeing Dominic taking out the tracker from Ai''s weapon. Even though when I encountered him, he already had that in his hands but something about this didn''t feel right. I have times when I have just stared at my sword after training and just look at every single side of that blade. Glancing at every inch of that silver that ran out of the sheath. Its handle, I was not someone who specialized in blades or knew much about them but it truly is a beautiful weapon. So was Ai''s.


    Moreover, the chip was made by the VEO, so it won''t be in a place you can easily take it out of. Meaning¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, I found it," I heard Akira''s voice and I stood up straight and looked right behind me. She walked right over to me with two pieces of silver glistening in her hands. "These¡­"


    "As I thought, he didn''t take the daggers with him," I muttered and ran my fingers across the blunt end of the blades. "He knew this was a way for them to track us. How much information does this guy have on us?"


    I sighed and took the blades from Akira''s hands as they turned back to hairpins and I gripped them tighter in my hands. Akira changed the place to my apartment and I walked over and sat down on the couch. I leaned my head back wondering what to do now but¡­I honestly have no idea. Any way of knowing where Ai is right now is something I have no clue about. Heck, I don''t even know even if I do find her, how would I get her out of there? I can have the S rank hunters help me with that but still, I don''t know how strong they actually are against Dominic.


    "Akira, you are done for the day," I told the noble standing behind the couch. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Ka- "


    "Please¡­" I said in a begging tone to her with eyes filled with tears. "I need some alone time¡­"


    She quickly nodded her head and teleported to her place and my head fell forward with my arms starting to shake.


    I will lose my mind like this.


    "I will not forgive him," I muttered to myself in a murderous tone. "Dominic will pay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 403 - 403: Made

    Well the fried rice turned out to be great. Not my first time making it but it was something I made way before so did think that it would have not turned out this great. Well, can''t really complain, can I?


    I looked down at Yoshi finishing his food too and running towards the couch. Yuna was sitting before me and I was just talking about things that she did when she was with Dominic. From what she said, it wasn''t all that bad staying with Dominic for her. The vampires there treated her nicely, though she was not allowed to go outside alone, she did have people whom she can be chatting with if she wanted to.


    "I see, well seems like you did live a nice life when you were with Dominic," I said to her and she nod her head. "Sorry if this is not as luxurious and populated as the places you have been."


    "No, no, don''t say sorry Nii-chan, this place you have here is very nice and comfy. It has a home like feel to it, with Father, there were times when he had to go somewhere with everyone, the place was very empty and I was lonely for some days even. That''s when I snuck out and met my friend who was a human¡­" she said the last part in a sad tone. "But I like it here a lot, even when you were gone, Akira-san was playing hide and seek with me. But the moment I thought I saw her, she disappeared from there and just appeared somewhere way different so in the end, I was just running around the house hehe."


    "I''m happy to know that you are having fun here," I said and finished my food. I took the plate and spoon to the sink to wash it before putting all the extra rice that I accidentally made for two people.


    I started to wash the dishes and Yuna calls out to me, "Say, Nii-chan, why did you scream in the bathroom?" As the words escaped her mouth, my hands paused momentarily but I continued to clean the utensils.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," I tried to feign ignorance.


    "Even I could hear you very well Nii-chan, you shouted¡­something?" she said and my face started heating up remembering Ethan''s words.


    "I-It was nothing, really, I don''t know what you are talking about," I said again and luckily Yuna didn''t press on the subject and went to play with Yoshi.


    I let out a sigh and looked at the two. The smile on Yuna''s face as she was playing with Yoshi and scratching his hair and him happily purring whilst she was doing that. It made me smile a little and I continued doing the dishes. Yes, I cannot let those smiles go away, I''ll protect them at all cost. But there is still one smile I couldn''t protect, all because I was too weak to do anything about it. I need to get her back, no matter what, this burning feeling in my heart won''t stop and I took a deep breath. Even though I did, I was not at peace, my entire body was slowly heating up.


    "Careful boy, get a hold on your emotions," I heard Ethan''s voice and I quickly put the plates down and grabbed my left wrist with my right as I clenched it. It meant nothing much, but it was something that helped me calm down if I ever needed to. "I know you are burning with the emotions to get revenge for your lover but this is not the palce to let those emotions take over. You must fight them to your full extent as your body is still not fully ready to completely accept me."


    "I know," I muttered and I said and clenched my hand more almost cutting off the supply to my left hand but I didn''t care. I closed my eyes and just thought of something to calm me down.


    Only one thing came to my mind at that point, Ai. That''s all I could think and see. I could see her face come in front of me, her arms gently embracing me, her letting me use her as a pillow to rest and her hand gently caressing my hair. It felt nice, the feeling I longed for. The image of the person I had to save was saving me from myself at this very moment.


    Thanks to her, I could finally calm down and I felt a pat on my shoulder. I turned around and saw Yuna standing behind me looking worried about me. I let out a sigh and let go of my arm.


    "Are you okay Nii-chan? Is everything fine? Anything I can do for you?" Yuna asked me and I just pat her head which made her sulk a little. "I asked can I do anything, not for you to pat my head!"


    "This is all I need to do Yuna," I said with a gentle smile on my face as I continued patting her head. "You can say that taking care of people close to me makes me feel better. So can you let me do that a little more?"


    "If you say so¡­" she said while pouting and looking up at me. "Are you sure everything is alright?"


    "Yes, it is," I lied.


    "Anything on your mind worrying you?" she asked again.


    "No, I know the VEO will take care of getting Ai so I feel a little at ease," I lied again.


    "Your hand is so warm," Yuna said happily and I stopped patting her head after a little while. She then hugged me tight and buried her face in my chest. "You are really sure right? Nothing is wrong?"


    "Nothing is wrong Yuna," I lied as I pat her head. "I think you should go sleep with Yoshi hmmm?"


    "What about you Nii-chan?" she asked me.


    "I just have something to do, then I''ll sleep too."


    With that, I let her go and she went to the guest room. I went to the couch and sat down before breaking a promise.


    "Akira," I called the noble and she appeared right before me. "Sorry for calling you again after I said I won''t but this is very important."


    "Please don''t say sorry Kazuki-sama, I am at your service whenever you need me," Akira replied. "So what do you want to talk with me about."


    "Not here," I said and stood up. "Take me somewhere secluded and far from here."


    "As you wish," Akira said bowing down her head and in the blink of an eye. We were both in a dark place. I could feel the wall pressing against me and I Akira was standing right in front very close.


    "Um¡­Akira, I know I said secluded but this, can we go to someplace more spacious but no one is there?" I asked her and she nod her head.


    Next thing I knew, I was standing in an empty park. The time was twenty past ten already so I doubt anyone would be crossing this place anytime soon. I let out a sigh and sat down on the bench. I looked at Akira and she was still standing before me.


    "Not sitting?" I asked her and she shook her head. "Okay, well what I want to tell you that in some days, more like two days, there will be a mission for S class hunters and¡­one of them asked me to tag along." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kazuki-sama, are you trying to say that you are going back to the church?" Akira asked and I nod my head. I saw the expression on her face changing and her clenching her fist. "Then I''ll come with you too. It already looks like you have made up your mind and you will not listen to any reasoning, so I will be your shield and come with you."


    "No need for that Akira, that is not what I brought you here for," I said and stood up. I walked closer to her and placed both my hands on her shoulders. "I want you to look after Yuna, I don''t want her to know about this mission even a little. If she does, she will follow me no matter what and that will put her in a great danger."


    "But Kazuki-sama, your safety is also very important," Akira said with her expression getting worried and scared too. "You have the blood of the first in you, if you were to be captured by F-Father god knows what he will be using you to bring back The lord of the night and that will put everyone you ever cared about in great danger."


    "Well I have to go and save Ai, that is something I know I have to do no matter what," I replied in a low tone and let go of Akira. "All I asked you to do is take care of Yuna, I don''t want to hear anything else outside that. Do I make myself clear?"


    "But Kazuk-"


    "THAT is an order!" I said looking at her with rage on my face. My voice got lower and I growled. "You have been asked only one thing to do and you will only do that. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes¡­Kazuki-sama¡­" Akira said and lower her head.


    "Good, let''s go back now, I have to train with Ama tomorrow."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 404 - 404: Purge

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 405 - 405: Shelter

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow."


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 406 - 406: Hex

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 407 - 407: Ema

    I unsheathed my katana and stood before Ama and I rushed at her head first. She stood in her place ready to take me on and I jumped and threw the scabbard at her. She was easily able to parry that aside and had her eyes on me yet again but I was already in the range. I slashed my katana at her and instead of blocking, Ama had to dodge which she did so elegantly to the side and kicked at my side but ducked the moment my feet hit the ground and slashed the blade upward which Ama could block with the sword. I kicked at her feet to mess up her stance which she dodged by jumping high.


    I ran back to where my scabbard was and as she landed on the ground, I was able to close in the distance between us. I thrust the scabbard at her chest. She pushed it away spinning me and I landed a kick at her back pushing her to the side. I didn''t put enough strength in that because I used the momentum to slash at her horizontally. Ama quickly ducked that faster than I have ever seen her do it and kicked my leg making me fall off balance. I landed on my back and probably got a concussion due to that.


    "Ouch," I said and stood up but my face was met by the tip of Ama''s blade. "That should be enough for today Kazu-chan, you have gotten a bit better."


    "Oh yea?" I said happy by the comment and let out my hand which Ama pulled to help me get up. "Any pointers I should be focusing on?"


    The blonde held her chin thinking about an answer to my question and then looked back at me. "Well you have gotten better thanks to you trapping me in this training room for way too long but you still have yet to get full control of your weapon. Yes, your thoughts during battles are getting more complex but your body is yet to make the weapons listen to you completely. Be one with the sword, as some people say."


    "And how do I do that?" I asked her and she patted my head.


    "Experience and more practice, this is something you have to understand on your own. It isn''t something we can teach you, at least me, I can''t. I can use many weapons and styles but that also means that I am a jack of all trades and master of nothing. Which doesn''t help too well against very strong enemies. A reason why I was not the strongest S-class hunter¡­ever."


    So¡­is she saying that¡­


    "I am probably one of the weakest S-class hunters," Ama filled in my train of thoughts which left me baffled. I have been training with Ama for not too long but I know she is by no means weak. If she is one of the weakest¡­what kind of monsters are the other S-class hunters? Moreso, what kind of monster is Natsumi-san if she is deemed the strongest?


    "I¡­see¡­" I said still baffled by the information relayed to me. While I was stuck in my train of thought, I felt Ama''s arms hold me in a gentle hug and rest my head on her chest. Okay seriously, what is this reoccurring way of comforting in this story? "Ama?"


    "I know Kazu-chan, what will you be doing tonight," Ama gently spoke and my body had a chill run through it. Does she know about the mission?


    "Please don''t try to stop me, Ama. I- "


    "Stop? I was going to cheer you on for this mission," she said and I looked up seeing a kind smile formed on her face. "I understand how you are feeling Kazu-chan, I really do. I too had someone I held dear stripped away from me and I couldn''t do anything to protect him. That thought still haunts me to this day and I am not the only one."


    "I¡­"


    Completely taken aback by the words from Ama''s mouth I was at a loss of words. I didn''t know what I should say or how I should react. Should I comfort her in this situation? Should I grow weak in those arms or do I just do nothing and enjoy the embrace while it still lasts? The calm before the storm¡­


    "Do you plan on going back to your home before the mission?" Ama asked me and I shook my head. I couldn''t go home today because I knew if I looked at Yuna''s face, I might say something unnecessary. I might do something unnecessary and I didn''t want to let that happen. "Good, you are coming to my place then."


    "Huh?" I looked at Ama confused but she didn''t let me say anything and started dragging me with her. "What? Kazu-chan won''t be going home tonight and I have the perfect chance to call him to my home. Now I am not someone who would miss out on the chance."


    The old Ama is back.


    "But I can''t trou- "


    "Just try you are troubling me and you will lose an arm today Kazu-chan," Ama said with a big smile on her face. Scary. "You are not troubling me in the slightest, I myself am making sure that you get plenty of rest at my place which otherwise you would not get or need to go to a hotel room for which are just unnecessary expenses a high schooler shouldn''t be making."


    Not even giving me time to say yes or no, Ama went out of the training room to change her clothes. I looked at my katana and scabbard and let out a sigh. Today was the day, for me to go on the mission. This has to be the most dangerous thing I have done and still, I wasn''t in the slightest bit nervous, I was too taken by the wanting to get Ai out of that place that all fear had lost meaning to me at that moment. My want to save the person I most care about has taken over my fear of death. I don''t have any intention of dying but the mission was by no means not deadly. I could die today, but did I care? Honestly, no.


    I looked around the room at the remnants of the little destruction we had made to it. Ama''s kicks even though she said she is not as powerful, well, to put in normal words¡­are devastating. There were craters in the wall and even the floor from her kicks and if they were to have connected, I know my fate won''t have been pretty.


    "I guess I did push her to use her true speed," I said while remembering the last move she had pulled off. I had never seen her move this quickly or duck this fast. I felt it too, she didn''t just disappear from that position, it was like she never existed there. "I''m still nowhere as strong as her."


    I looked at the katana and my reflection in it. This was Dad''s weapon and I have in a way inherited it. I''ll not put his name to shame. From how everyone talks about him around here, it was evident that he was no joking matter when it came to vampire hunting. This also begs me to ask another question.


    Then, how did he die that easily?


    Given he was Natsumi-san''s mentor before she was the strongest ever, that did mean that Dad was by no means any weak. If not the strongest. Then how did he die then? He came to save me and Mom, I remember that. I also remember how he got killed right before my eyes. He¡­


    "Ugh¡­" I grabbed my head as it hurt a little. My memories¡­ seem to have been causing me more pain than I ever had. Well probably also because I never let them resurface out of fear of what it will do to me.


    "Kazu-chan? Is something wrong?" Ama asked with a worried expression on her face. "Don''t tell me it''s because of you hitting your head. Oh I''m so so- "


    "Ama, it''s not because of that. It''s just a little headache, some rest and I''ll be fine," I said to her but she didn''t seem to be convinced with that. Well can''t lie to a doctor such as Ama. "It''s just whenever I try to remember about my parents and how they¡­died it gives me this weird headache. It''s all because of that."


    "I see¡­it might be too traumatic an expression for you that''s why it would be causing that," Ama said as she placed her hand on my head and started caressing it. "Don''t worry, if something like this happens again, come to me at once and we will get it patched up, okay?"


    "Okay. Thank you, Ama," I said to her, and she giggled.


    "Now don''t say thank you to me for something I want to do on my own. It''s my dear Kazu-chan after all, it is only natural I will take good care of him," she said as she continued to caress my hair. "So, ready to leave?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah," I said and started to follow Ama outside the training room and we made our way to the elevator. "By the way Ama, how will we go to your place?"


    "I''ll drive Kazu-chan there, of course," she said to me and smiled. "Why? Not feeling safe to be driven by a woman?"


    "Huh? I never said that," I replied. "I was just curious."


    "Okay then."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 408 - 408: Frog

    "Thank you for today, Koto," I said to the white-haired boy as we stepped away from the now dust corpse of the vampire. I looked back at where her body was. I clicked my tongue and walked away. Her blood was splattered on the ground and I sighed. I have to clean this up.


    "Don''t thank me Senpai. It was my pleasure to be here and be of some help to you," Koto said with a big smile on his face. "But if you really want to thank me, how about you tutor me after classes? I haven''t really been to school since it started so I don''t really know what is going on. Sensei has been busy with stuff and I couldn''t really catch up to classes."


    "Why don''t you ask your classmates to help you?" I asked him confused. "Aren''t they ready to help you?"


    "Oh them? They would be more than happy to help me. All of my classmates were eager but they are not Senpai. Senpai is Senpai and if he doesn''t teach me, I would fail this year," he said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you," I said and Koto cheered.


    "Yaay, then, I''ll see you tomorrow Senpai," Koto said walking out the door. "Be safe Senpai and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me."


    With that, he left the apartment and Akira locked the door after him. I went to the couch and sat down. Yoshi jumped out of my hands onto the floor and walked to another room. I leaned my head back and let out a big sigh. Can''t believe I almost fell for that trick by Dominic. He was trying to push me to feel bad for the vampire disguised as Yuna by saying she is being abandoned. To light the sympathy in my heart.


    He was just toying with me this entire time.


    Do I believe Yuna is dead though?


    No, all this just made me believe she is not. Yuna was someone Dominic shouldn''t be knowing about in the first place. Even if he found out that information from someone, he would not be able to make a perfect disguise making me believe that the vampire was Yuna.


    "The more time passes, the more my urge to kill this man is increasing. He has been toying with me this entire time," I said and looked beside me seeing Ai sitting right beside me. She held my hand really tightly and said nothing. "Oh yea, you are done for today, Akira. You don''t need to stay all night to keep us safe. We won''t be attacked."


    "How can you be so sure about that Kazu-kun?" Ai asked me.


    "Trust me, the man is taking his time playing with us. He has enough confidence in making these moves knowing we won''t be able to do much. The worst part is we don''t even know the whereabouts of him," I explained and they nodded. "He is done for this night. Who knows what he is going to pull off tomorrow? So, for tonight, rest your body and get ready for tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry to deny your request Kazuki-sama but I believe I am capable enough of guarding the place all night and still be functional tomorrow," Akira said and I shook my head.


    "No, I still want you to go and rest. If I need you, I will call you in an instant. So right now, go rest,"


    A bit disappointed, Akira nodded her head and closed her eyes before disappearing from the room. I looked at the place where the vampire was killed and I stood up. Ai still grabbed onto my hand and was not letting go so I just let her be and started walking to get the mop to clean the blood stains along with a broom. Killing her in the apartment wasn''t something I was hoping to do but I can''t really do anything about it now that it is done.


    "I knew we should have done it elsewhere," I muttered under my breath and started mopping. I was having some difficulties like this though since I couldn''t really use my other hand which would help me for support and I looked at Ai. "Ai, do you mind letting go?"


    "No," Ai denied. I stood up straight and looked right into her eyes. She raised her other hand and I got a bit confused. "Give that to me."


    "Hmmm?" I tilted my head in confusion not sure what she was trying to say there. I looked down at the mop in my hand and then the realization hit me. "Why do you want to do it? I already am up for the job."


    "Because I want to do it Kazu-kun," Ai spoke. The light shone on her face and I could see a depressed look on her face. "Please¡­let me¡­and go to the room and rest."


    "But I can do i- "


    "Please¡­" Ai begged in a sad tone and I couldn''t bear hearing that.


    Any man hearing that would easily be ready to even put his life on the line to stop Ai from making that face. I gave her the mop and she walked past me and started cleaning up the floor. I stood there for some seconds and went to the bedroom. My clothes luckily didn''t really get any blood on them.


    I looked in and saw Yoshi was on the bed curled up in a ball. The little guy looked like he was sleeping but as soon as I got near, he moved his little feet and got up. I chuckled a little seeing the cute creature on the bed. I sat down near the edge of the bed and he crawled over to me. I started to pet the little guy and he started purring happily.


    "You really like this, don''t you," I started speaking to Yoshi.


    "Meow, meow." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, yea? What else do you like to do? I am going to get things for you tomorrow so might as well take care of that too," I said.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow."


    "I see, we will get you that too," I said and chuckled a little. "What am I doing? Talking to a cat like this."


    Yoshi snuggled his head against my waist and rolled over his back and I started rubbing his belly. He happily twisted and turned around happily. I kept playing with Yoshi while my own mind was battling against itself. I would have thought that Yuna was dead all this time and Dominic did give me a hint that she was not but I was not ready to believe it until I see it with my own eyes.


    Now that I know it myself. I personally have no idea what I should be doing from this point ahead. Everything feels just blank. I want to think of what to do from here on out but I don''t know anymore. The feeling of wanting to go after Dominic in search of Yuna would be just etching in the corner of my brain but I know that would be too dangerous of a task.


    Why am I so desperate though?


    For me, Yuna has died so many years ago.


    Yet, I want to see her face.


    For one last apology.


    Even if I have been told by Natsumi-san that I did nothing like that, I wanted to apologize from my side to Yuna. Even if I was not the one who killed her. I wanted to be the one to say sorry, for not being able to save her. Yes, I was a kid back then but still, this thing weighed on me. I have always beat myself down every time for any mistake I think I made. I am not someone who can easily just look past old mistakes and just move on. They still come back at me in one form or another.


    I have never been the best at anything myself, I was pretty average all my life. Studies were okay, and athletics were fine but not my forte. I just liked to stay all by myself and immerse myself in a world full of a few people and lots of words written on pages.


    Along with that, somewhere down that line came the habit of overbearing everything I did in a negative light.


    My worst trait ever.


    I have lost count of how many times I have thought about these past mistakes and loathe myself every single time when I thought about it. Things I''ve said, I''ve done, and have happened. You can just call me overdramatic about them at this point and I won''t even wait to agree with you.


    That was exactly the thing Dominic was playing with. This personality of mine. These subtle yet fatal traits of mine that I could never really get rid of no matter how many times I tried. If I did a mistake, I should be punished in the worst possible for it or I would have thought it was not fair.


    This¡­is how I am.


    Right?


    A person has too many sides, and this¡­is one of mine.


    How annoying.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 409 - 409: Sorry

    "Okay now, this will prove if my assumption is right or wrong," I muttered and dropped the pins right before me. It was past midnight and the streets were getting a lot quieter. The few people I could see in my peripheral were also far away.


    The pins dropped on the ground and right as they were about to hit the ground, they corrected their course and dropped pointing straight ahead. I let out a sigh of relief and a little fire of hope started to burn inside of me as what I thought was going on was actually true. This will get me to Ai. I know very well this is a clear trap from Dominic on how far I and Ai can go to protect the other and I will happily do this any time without even a second thought.


    I''m coming for you Ai.


    "Sorry for my rude question Kazuki-sama, but what are you doing outside this late?" I heard a familiar voice right behind me. I looked in that direction to see Akira standing right there. Even though it was faint, I could hear the concern in her voice.


    "I found a way to find Ai," I said holding and pointing at the pins but Akira looked confused. "Oh yes, you don''t understand what I am trying to say."


    I walked towards the pins and picked them up. Only this time, I threw them a bit further rather than dropping them in the direction they were pointing. Akira had her eyes on the pins and right as they were about to hit the ground, they changed their direction and pointing still straight ahead.


    "These pins, I don''t know what Dominic did to them but this is how we will get to Ai," I explained to her and she nodded.


    "But Kazuki-sama, this is clearly a trap set out for you," she voiced out her thoughts and I nodded. "If you do know that, why are you planning to go there all by yourself? I''m sorry for being a bit out of line here but this is not the right thing to do knowing who you are going up against. Father wants to kill you and this is clearly bait to get to you through Ai-sama."


    "I know that very well," I said in a calm voice.


    "Then why are you putting yourself in danger like this?" Akira said with her voice a bit louder. She noticed that and quickly covered her mouth and stepped back. "I''m really sorry for raising my voice at you. It''s just that¡­"


    "I know you are worried about my safety Akira. Even though how you have been with your previous masters, you instead decide to never abandon me in danger or when a stronger enemy appears, you always tend to change sides to the one who has the better hand," I said and walked toward her. "Yet here you are stopping me from jumping head-first into the trap of a clearly stronger enemy. Tell me why then Akira, why are you still on my side? You know working with me against Dominic will put you in more danger."


    Akira stared at me for some seconds and closed her eyes. "I have my reasons for staying with Kazuki-sama but they are nothing selfish. I enjoy working under Kazuki-sama."


    "I''m glad to hear that," I said with a faint smile on my face. "I''m sorry to tell you to go sleep first and ask you now but, can you please help me with this Akira? With your ability, it will be a lot quicker to get to where Ai is."


    "You don''t ever listen to me Kazuki-sama," Akira said and stood right beside me. "Your request is my command and as my master, you should not be saying please to me."


    "Looks like one of us has to bend here and I am not planning on being the one to do that," I said and Akira sighed. The next moment, we stood right before the hairpins.


    I picked it up and threw it in the same direction harder this time letting it fall way further than before. Akira teleported us to the exact spot the hairpin was going to fall and it fell right before me. We were at a T-point and it was pointing toward the left. I picked up the hairpins again and threw them even harder knowing that would be faster.


    Akira teleported me to the next turn that possibly could be taken and the pins fell right before me still pointing forwards. I picked it up again and threw it but this time, we had to take another left. I looked in that direction thinking of the places I could go, from here I could go to a cinema, railway station, gas station, the outskirts of the city or¡­


    "Is it the abandoned church again?" I muttered and Akira looked at me a bit confused. "What happened was, two months ago, I got kidnapped too by a noble and Ai was the one who came to my rescue plowing through anyone who came in her way and I was held captive in the abandoned church a few kilometers from here."


    "I see, is this also why you are so desperate to help Ai-sama," Akira asked me I let out a little chuckle.


    "It''s less about wanting to pay her back for saving me but more about my selfish wish of not letting anything happen to her. I love Ai and if anything were to happen to her, I would never be able to forgive myself which is exactly why I need to get her out there," I said to Akira with a determined look on my face.


    We continued doing this over and over again, sometimes having the hairpin thrown a bit further and we both had to even enter some houses for the hairpins. After some time, I could tell where this was leading us to. The nearest railway station. It was not that far away from where we lived but for some reason, the hairpin took us there in a very roundabout way which was a bit weird.


    Now we both stood there, at the platform with the last train arriving in only two minutes and with only a few people there. I dropped the hairpin again but this time, it dropped on the tip and stuck to the ground. That meant we reached the place we were supposed to.


    But¡­where can Dominic take Ai from here? There is no way there is any underground door or place for him to take her. Then why are we here?


    "What''s going on," I muttered looking around. All I could see were unfamiliar faces of young adults who looked a bit drunk with some really drunk and finding it hard to even stay on their feet. Seems like they are coming from a house party of some sort. I kept scanning the area but I couldn''t seem to find anything.


    "What do we do now Kazuki-sama?" Akira asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "Do I contact the VEO and ask for some assistance? They did say other S rank hunters would be assisting you with finding Ai-sama so having their help would be the right decision right now."


    "I think so too," I replied while scratching my head.


    We waited and walked around a bit searching for something. Akira went to make the others aware of the situation and I stayed to look for a clue of some sort. The train arrived and people got in. My eye drifted to the train and I looked at it as it left.


    "Huh?"


    Right as the train left, a figure appeared behind on the platform right behind it. It was the silhouette of a girl who looked a bit shorter than usual, probably a middle schooler. She was wearing oversized casual clothes and had long black hair flowing down her back.


    She turned around and my eyes widened at the look on her face. It was the same, exactly the same as the girl who came to our apartment saying that she was Yuna. Is it another one of those imposters? Who poses to be my sister?


    I clenched my fist with anger boiling inside of me. Her eyes locked in with mine and she gave me a sly smile. Crouching a little, she covered the entire distance in one graceful leap and stood right in front of me. I didn''t even waver and had the girl''s face right before my chest. She looked amused by this and started scanning from up and down.


    "No way¡­" I heard her mutter. She placed her hand on my chest and started moving it across it feeling it, then my shoulders, my waist, my neck, and my face. Even though this was very awkward for me, I didn''t break eye contact with the girl.


    Slowly, her sly smile broke down and turned into a frown, from a frown, I could see her lips starting to tremble. Her eyes started to water and I knew what was coming right at me. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nii-chan!!" she shouted and started crying with her face buried in my chest. Her hands wrapped around me and pulled me close to her. Her entire body was trembling and loosening up as she was crying and even so, I told myself Yuna is dead. Again, a thought hit my mind.


    Is this the real Yuna¡­?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 410 - 410: All wrong

    "And now, Ai is captured by Dominic. I don''t know where she is and her entire presence is gone. It was as if Dominic just erased both their presences," I explained to the two and they nod their head.


    "We are in a predicament. Letting Ai get into Dominic''s hands is not a good idea. He did say he wants to use her as the vessel for the lord of the night and if he did get what he wanted, we would be in big trouble," James said and I clenched my fist under the table.


    Of course, their reason to save Ai is different from mine but it also annoys me a lot. Well, I did join the VEO and did not get executed because I was of some value to them so if Ai is of some value to them, only then they will help me. I really don''t like this organization. But they are my best bet to get Ai out of there so I have to bear with it.


    "So, do you think you can track him down?" I asked James and he held his chin thinking a little and nodded.


    "Does Ai-chan still have her weapon?" Ama asked me and I nodded. She gave a big smile to that response and stood up enthusiastically. "Then it''s all fine. Every weapon that we make in the VEO for our hunters has a tracker in it. If we know where the weapon is, we will know where Ai is."


    "Wait, so you mean¡­" I asked her baffled by knowing this information and looked at my keychain.


    "Yes, we can track you from your katana. That was the reason for giving it to you. We thought there might be times when Ai will not be with you and we won''t really know where and what she is doing so we decided to give her the weapon," Ama explained and I clenched my fist again. "Annoying, I know but that is the "rule" here. Even for hunters who have worked for the VEO for a decade, this rule still applies. I can even tell you right now where Natsumi-chan is."


    "You guys truly are disgusting," I spit out my thoughts and James chuckled.


    "Well know this, Kazuki. We are going against supernatural beings like vampires. Of course, we will be like this. We take our countermeasures to make sure none of this information is disclosed to most people," James said.


    "Then why tell me this?" I asked James and he lets out a sigh.


    "Because you are well trusted by Kawazuki Natsumi," he said in a monotone. "She is someone who can easily make the entire board change their decision all on her own and we have to comply. Even if we know where she is all the time, we cannot do anything against her. If vampires are monsters, Kawazuki Natsumi is the monster among monsters. She is the best bet we have against some of these beings and letting go of our trump card just like this isn''t something we are stupid enough to do," James said and I laughed a little. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Natsumi-san really a different breed of humans," I said and stood up from my chair. "So, when will we know where Ai is?"


    "Give me five minutes. I will ping her weapon and it see where her location is," James said and started to type on his keyboard.


    I let out a sigh and stretched my arms up in the air. This day has sure drained me. I looked over at Akira and went into a mode of deep thought. I had to decide at that moment between the two choices from the beginning which was honestly very hard to choose from.


    For one choice, I sounded pretty level-headed.


    And the other, I should probably be in the psych ward.


    "I have decided then," I muttered under my breath and looked at James.


    He kept fiddling on the keyboard for some minutes and then stopped. He took his hands off the board and let out a big sigh which was not giving me a good signal. "Where did you come from Kazuki?"


    "Hmm? What are you asking?" I asked him a bit confused.


    "Let me rephrase my question, when did you decide to come here?" he asked me again and I couldn''t quite get what he was asking.


    "12:37 Am, why?"


    "As I thought," James said and stood up from his seat. "Tsubaki Ai''s tracker is still at the same place since you left there and even now, that tracker is there. Which means¡­"


    "He took out the tracker," I muttered and James nodded.


    "This would take a lot longer than I expected. I will inform the S rank hunters to start searching around the place for her I cannot tell you how long it will take. It can take from some days to even weeks. Months even if Dominic is someone who is constantly on the move," he said and I clenched my fists and clicked my tongue. "Look here Kazuki, we are just as worried about Ai as y- "


    "I respect you James but don''t lie to me now. The only reason you want to find Ai is that she is useful to you and I get it. That is how the VEO works," I said to him in a spiteful voice. "I hate it but I get it. You said it yourself if you need to beat a formidable force like the vampires."


    "As you say, but even though I know you won''t listen to me. Don''t go out searching for Ai all by yourself. Remember, Dominic''s objective is also your blood so having you being out there vulnerable to his attacks would just be a disadvantage to us," he said and I got up from my seat. James let out a sigh and leaned forward on the desk. "At the very least, don''t just head into all this. If you do plan on doing that, ask for help right away. As ruthless as this organization looks to you, we all still deeply care about each other."


    "That is true," Ama said placing her hand on my shoulder. "I know you are feeling absolutely awful and frustrated Kazuki-kun but you need to understand that going against Dominic all by yourself won''t do any good either. Let us handle all this and we will inform you what to do with this later."


    "Hmmm," I blankly stared at them, and then my eyes drifted towards Akira who immediately understood what she was supposed to do.


    I stepped away from the two along with Akira and we teleported back to the place where Ai and Dominic were fighting against us. "Look for that tracker," I ordered Akira and we both started looking for that tracker.


    I leaned down towards the ground and started searching. Since it was pretty dark it was getting hard to notice so I whipped out my phone and turned on the flashlight to get better visibility of the floor. I had to find that tracker no matter what.


    Why was I doing this?


    Well, I wanted to make something sure. I don''t remember seeing Dominic taking out the tracker from Ai''s weapon. Even though when I encountered him, he already had that in his hands but something about this didn''t feel right. I have times when I have just stared at my sword after training and just look at every single side of that blade. Glancing at every inch of that silver that ran out of the sheath. Its handle, I was not someone who specialized in blades or knew much about them but it truly is a beautiful weapon. So was Ai''s.


    Moreover, the chip was made by the VEO, so it won''t be in a place you can easily take it out of. Meaning¡­


    "Kazuki-sama, I found it," I heard Akira''s voice and I stood up straight and looked right behind me. She walked right over to me with two pieces of silver glistening in her hands. "These¡­"


    "As I thought, he didn''t take the daggers with him," I muttered and ran my fingers across the blunt end of the blades. "He knew this was a way for them to track us. How much information does this guy have on us?"


    I sighed and took the blades from Akira''s hands as they turned back to hairpins and I gripped them tighter in my hands. Akira changed the place to my apartment and I walked over and sat down on the couch. I leaned my head back wondering what to do now but¡­I honestly have no idea. Any way of knowing where Ai is right now is something I have no clue about. Heck, I don''t even know even if I do find her, how would I get her out of there? I can have the S rank hunters help me with that but still, I don''t know how strong they actually are against Dominic.


    "Akira, you are done for the day," I told the noble standing behind the couch.


    "But Ka- "


    "Please¡­" I said in a begging tone to her with eyes filled with tears. "I need some alone time¡­"


    She quickly nodded her head and teleported to her place and my head fell forward with my arms starting to shake.


    I will lose my mind like this.


    "I will not forgive him," I muttered to myself in a murderous tone. "Dominic will pay."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 411 - 411: Twelve

    I unsheathed my katana and stood before Ama and I rushed at her head first. She stood in her place ready to take me on and I jumped and threw the scabbard at her. She was easily able to parry that aside and had her eyes on me yet again but I was already in the range. I slashed my katana at her and instead of blocking, Ama had to dodge which she did so elegantly to the side and kicked at my side but ducked the moment my feet hit the ground and slashed the blade upward which Ama could block with the sword. I kicked at her feet to mess up her stance which she dodged by jumping high.


    I ran back to where my scabbard was and as she landed on the ground, I was able to close in the distance between us. I thrust the scabbard at her chest. She pushed it away spinning me and I landed a kick at her back pushing her to the side. I didn''t put enough strength in that because I used the momentum to slash at her horizontally. Ama quickly ducked that faster than I have ever seen her do it and kicked my leg making me fall off balance. I landed on my back and probably got a concussion due to that.


    "Ouch," I said and stood up but my face was met by the tip of Ama''s blade. "That should be enough for today Kazu-chan, you have gotten a bit better."


    "Oh yea?" I said happy by the comment and let out my hand which Ama pulled to help me get up. "Any pointers I should be focusing on?"


    The blonde held her chin thinking about an answer to my question and then looked back at me. "Well you have gotten better thanks to you trapping me in this training room for way too long but you still have yet to get full control of your weapon. Yes, your thoughts during battles are getting more complex but your body is yet to make the weapons listen to you completely. Be one with the sword, as some people say."


    "And how do I do that?" I asked her and she patted my head.


    "Experience and more practice, this is something you have to understand on your own. It isn''t something we can teach you, at least me, I can''t. I can use many weapons and styles but that also means that I am a jack of all trades and master of nothing. Which doesn''t help too well against very strong enemies. A reason why I was not the strongest S-class hunter¡­ever."


    So¡­is she saying that¡­


    "I am probably one of the weakest S-class hunters," Ama filled in my train of thoughts which left me baffled. I have been training with Ama for not too long but I know she is by no means weak. If she is one of the weakest¡­what kind of monsters are the other S-class hunters? Moreso, what kind of monster is Natsumi-san if she is deemed the strongest?


    "I¡­see¡­" I said still baffled by the information relayed to me. While I was stuck in my train of thought, I felt Ama''s arms hold me in a gentle hug and rest my head on her chest. Okay seriously, what is this reoccurring way of comforting in this story? "Ama?"


    "I know Kazu-chan, what will you be doing tonight," Ama gently spoke and my body had a chill run through it. Does she know about the mission?


    "Please don''t try to stop me, Ama. I- "


    "Stop? I was going to cheer you on for this mission," she said and I looked up seeing a kind smile formed on her face. "I understand how you are feeling Kazu-chan, I really do. I too had someone I held dear stripped away from me and I couldn''t do anything to protect him. That thought still haunts me to this day and I am not the only one."


    "I¡­"


    Completely taken aback by the words from Ama''s mouth I was at a loss of words. I didn''t know what I should say or how I should react. Should I comfort her in this situation? Should I grow weak in those arms or do I just do nothing and enjoy the embrace while it still lasts? The calm before the storm¡­


    "Do you plan on going back to your home before the mission?" Ama asked me and I shook my head. I couldn''t go home today because I knew if I looked at Yuna''s face, I might say something unnecessary. I might do something unnecessary and I didn''t want to let that happen. "Good, you are coming to my place then."


    "Huh?" I looked at Ama confused but she didn''t let me say anything and started dragging me with her. "What? Kazu-chan won''t be going home tonight and I have the perfect chance to call him to my home. Now I am not someone who would miss out on the chance."


    The old Ama is back.


    "But I can''t trou- "


    "Just try you are troubling me and you will lose an arm today Kazu-chan," Ama said with a big smile on her face. Scary. "You are not troubling me in the slightest, I myself am making sure that you get plenty of rest at my place which otherwise you would not get or need to go to a hotel room for which are just unnecessary expenses a high schooler shouldn''t be making."


    Not even giving me time to say yes or no, Ama went out of the training room to change her clothes. I looked at my katana and scabbard and let out a sigh. Today was the day, for me to go on the mission. This has to be the most dangerous thing I have done and still, I wasn''t in the slightest bit nervous, I was too taken by the wanting to get Ai out of that place that all fear had lost meaning to me at that moment. My want to save the person I most care about has taken over my fear of death. I don''t have any intention of dying but the mission was by no means not deadly. I could die today, but did I care? Honestly, no.


    I looked around the room at the remnants of the little destruction we had made to it. Ama''s kicks even though she said she is not as powerful, well, to put in normal words¡­are devastating. There were craters in the wall and even the floor from her kicks and if they were to have connected, I know my fate won''t have been pretty.


    "I guess I did push her to use her true speed," I said while remembering the last move she had pulled off. I had never seen her move this quickly or duck this fast. I felt it too, she didn''t just disappear from that position, it was like she never existed there. "I''m still nowhere as strong as her."


    I looked at the katana and my reflection in it. This was Dad''s weapon and I have in a way inherited it. I''ll not put his name to shame. From how everyone talks about him around here, it was evident that he was no joking matter when it came to vampire hunting. This also begs me to ask another question.


    Then, how did he die that easily? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Given he was Natsumi-san''s mentor before she was the strongest ever, that did mean that Dad was by no means any weak. If not the strongest. Then how did he die then? He came to save me and Mom, I remember that. I also remember how he got killed right before my eyes. He¡­


    "Ugh¡­" I grabbed my head as it hurt a little. My memories¡­ seem to have been causing me more pain than I ever had. Well probably also because I never let them resurface out of fear of what it will do to me.


    "Kazu-chan? Is something wrong?" Ama asked with a worried expression on her face. "Don''t tell me it''s because of you hitting your head. Oh I''m so so- "


    "Ama, it''s not because of that. It''s just a little headache, some rest and I''ll be fine," I said to her but she didn''t seem to be convinced with that. Well can''t lie to a doctor such as Ama. "It''s just whenever I try to remember about my parents and how they¡­died it gives me this weird headache. It''s all because of that."


    "I see¡­it might be too traumatic an expression for you that''s why it would be causing that," Ama said as she placed her hand on my head and started caressing it. "Don''t worry, if something like this happens again, come to me at once and we will get it patched up, okay?"


    "Okay. Thank you, Ama," I said to her, and she giggled.


    "Now don''t say thank you to me for something I want to do on my own. It''s my dear Kazu-chan after all, it is only natural I will take good care of him," she said as she continued to caress my hair. "So, ready to leave?"


    "Yeah," I said and started to follow Ama outside the training room and we made our way to the elevator. "By the way Ama, how will we go to your place?"


    "I''ll drive Kazu-chan there, of course," she said to me and smiled. "Why? Not feeling safe to be driven by a woman?"


    "Huh? I never said that," I replied. "I was just curious."


    "Okay then."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord:

 Chapter 412 - 412: Eliminated

    I let Ama rest on me while I was still comforting and finally, after some minutes, she looked up at me and slowly let go. I could see the embarrassment on her face and it made a lot of sense but it was the least of my worries right now. I just wanted to make sure Ama was okay right now. I tried hearing her heartbeat a bit more deliberately and I could hear that it was beating at a normal rate now which was a good news. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her while still rubbing her back. Ama just nodded and didn''t look me in the eyes. I decided to not say anything more and just let Ama get comfortable on her own while I tried comforting her. Given the reaction, whatever she saw and felt was absolutely terrifying and mentally scarring.


    I decided to not look at her anymore and stare at the wall right before me. Thinking back on how we got here, maybe it would have been best to just rent a motel room for some time. I know Ama is opening up about this all for herself I may not have been the best person to open up. I understand what she went through was awful but on the inside, I didn''t feel anything more than that. I was so emotionally detached from it all that the best I could do was just say what I think is right and nothing else.


    I didn''t handle situations like this too often so I do feel a bit clueless and just did what I thought was right. Ama has done a lot for me and I genuinely appreciate her but over everything else, I want the day to turn into night so I can go and save Ai. That is all that is in my mind right now.


    "It really was a bad idea," Ama said and wiped some tears from her eyes. "Putting all this on Kazu-chan was really wrong of me and I am really sorry for it. It''s just tha- "


    "Ama, everyone needs someone who you need to be able to talk to openly. Emotions and thoughts bottled up will explode one day and break a person so don''t say sorry. If I am someone you can openly talk to, please do so," I picked the kindest words I could. "I know it is not right for me to ask, but do you want to finish what you were telling me earlier? I think there is some still left."


    "Yes, but these parts left the feeling of anger than just sadness or dread in my mind," she said. "After they found out what happened, my parents gave up on Tom. They literally banished them from the house and I was somehow started to be praised for doing a good job. All because their second experiment did worse than the first one. I couldn''t take it at all and just stormed out of the place. I could have gone on a rampage then and there but I knew I could never defeat my parents. They were in a league of their own. If you think of S-class hunters as mere monsters, they were the monster hunters."


    "And so you decided to quit being a vampire hunter?" I asked and Ama nodded. "So this is why you are a doctor at the medical center in the VEO."


    "Yes, I take care of the wounded but my main reason to be there is to research more on vampires. To find a way to revert the process of being turned into a vampire. Tom was left heartbroken from what happened and loathed his very own existence. I was the only family he had left and he still distanced himself from me out of the fear of wanting to dig his fangs in my neck. So I came up with a solution and put him in cryogenic sleep. His body is alive and preserved but his consciousness, I found a way to put it to sleep so that he doesn''t have to suffer like that. I couldn''t bring myself to kill Tom...even if he begged me so many times so this was the best I could do it," Ama said and looked at me. She raised her hand and placed it on my head and started ruffling my hair. I just let her do what she wanted. "You see Kazu-chan, you remind me of Tom in many ways. I can''t explain it exactly but how I feel towards you is the same as I did to Tom."


    "Don''t tell me you have a brother complex," I joked.


    "No, I don''t. I am just very overprotective of Tom and that''s all. Why I act the way I do with people is just best for me. I take everything outside my work and Tom in a light-hearted and joking way so that I don''t get too attached to anyone. If I let myself loose like that, I fear I am at a loss again," she said while still ruffling my hair. "But I am failing at that too since I am getting myself to be closer to Kazu-chan."


    "What''s wrong with that?" I said and stood up. I walked in front of Ama facing her. "As far as I am aware, I''m not someone to betray or take advantage of others and the last thing I plan to do is die. I have a lot of things I have to do before my inevitable death happens and you may not be there to see that, given you are¡­born way before me."


    "What a way to say that I am old," Ama said in a slightly annoyed voice. She let out a sigh and stood up. "Okay, this is the last time I will give this thing a chance, so you better don''t die on my Kazu-chan."


    "Is me dying the only thing that can go wrong?" I asked and Ama poked my forehead.


    "Well in the near future, that is the main issue given the mission you are going on," Ama said and I chuckled. "Oh wait, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? I make great German food. Do you want to try?"


    "You know how to make German food?"


    "Nat¨¹rlich wei? ich das," Ama said something in I think is German? I think it is.


    "Japanese please," I said and Ama looked a bit confused. "What is it?"


    "You say Japanese please but we have been talking in English, everyone around us also talks in English but why do you say Japanese? You have been talking in Eng-" Ama asked.


    "Ama, I understand your question but please that is the one wall you wouldn''t want to break," I replied almost coming for the save. Seriously now, I understand I am narrating this in English but this wasn''t part of the script.


    Wait.


    Oh, I broke it myself.


    "I''ll love some German food," I said and Ama looking satisfied walked out of the room and I decided to sit back on the chair.


    I let out a loud sigh and bobbed my head back on the chair. I was tired honestly. The training did drain me completely and the fatigue has just hit me like a truck. I couldn''t help but caress my belly which was grumbling for some food.


    "I guess everyone has their own reasons to be in VEO," I muttered and sighed again. I mean, fighting against vampires is surely a very dangerous job and if you are to partake in that willingly, you would either need to be extremely self-righteous or have a big hate towards vampires. However, putting just two as the primary reasons doesn''t seem fair given the reasons Ama had and even I.


    "Ai¡­"


    I clenched my fist really tight and tried to control my emotions the best I could. The moment I get to think about how she is right now, I have a certain idea due to whatever I heard that day. Thinking about it makes me boil up in rage and hatred towards Dominic. I can''t wait to kill that vampire.


    "You know you are not still strong enough to kill him yourself," Ethan said and though ashamed to admit, Ethan was right. Dominic is still far stronger than I am and I honestly don''t have any plan on how to go about this. It is highly probable that Dominic will be handled by the S-class hunters and I would have to go around and get Ai out of the place which seems like the safest plan but I am sure Dominic is already prepared for all this. Who knows what he will throw at us this time?


    Still, I can''t get myself deluded from the main objective. My main reason to go there isn''t just to kill Dominic but to save Ai. That takes priority and I had to make sure I focus on that and nothing else. Even the slightest bit of mistake will not be tolerated here. This is not training. This was an actual mission where my life was on line.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I said calming myself down and getting myself in the right mindset for the mission.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the discord: